《Black Belly Wife》 Chapter 1: Broken Engagement Chapter 1: Broken Engagement Junior sister Shu, give me back the jaderuyi. Just as she arrived at the drawing room, Murong Yun Shu heard those wordsing from Fang Hongfei. She was startled for a few seconds before she managed to react. The jade ruyi was the Fang familys heirloom. Ten years ago mother Fang had gifted it to her as an engagement token. Now he came by himself to demand it back Aspensation, Ill give you a treasured sword. Fang Hongfei raised a hand, motioning for the attendant behind him, who was holding a big open brocade case, to hand it over to her. Murong Yun Shu swept her gaze over the treasured sword, but didnt receive it. She said indifferently, No need. The jade ruyi originally belonged to the Fang family. Returning it to you is a matter of course. After all its mecausing you a loss. You dont have to feel guilty. Im not taking your precious sword not because Im ming you, but only because Im worried that one day youlle with a cleaver to exchange for this treasured sword and waste everybodys time. Hearing her words, Fang Hongfei was deeply embarrassed. You What do you mean by that? Murong Yun Shu raised her left eyebrow, asking leisurely, Is there anything else? No. Then take care. I wont see you out. Junior sister Shu Fang Hongfei was about to chase after her, but he was blocked by Murong Yun Shus personal maid. Young hero Fang, the exit is that way. Luer pointed at the gate as she spoke. I know that, I wanted to Young hero Fang, have a good day. I still havent Someonee see the guest out. You Good! Since your Murong House doesnt put my Mingjian1Manor in your eyes, in the future dont me me for ignoring you in danger! After bitterly spitting out this sentence, Fang Hongfei left in a huff. Miss, Im afraid theres a deeper meaning behind what Fang Hongfei said when he departed, Luer said with a heavy heart. Without any worries, Murong Yun Shu flipped through an ount book with one hand and worked the abacus with the other. She spoke firmly, Let him. Which dog doesnt bark a few times before biting? Thats right, hes just a dog. Wait, no, even dogs are better than him! A dog wouldnte to break off an engagement immediately after the master passes away. Luer was full of righteous indignation. I also wouldnt get married to a dog. Kicking a man when hes down is a verymon phenomenon, theres no need for resentment. Murong Yun Shu kept her indifferent appearance as she concentrated on her calctions. It seemed like nothing could interest her aside from the ount book. Her mistress way of enduring in silence saddened Luer. Ey, if master was still around, who in Jinling would dare bully our Murong House or our youngdy Hearing that, Murong Yun Shus slender fingers paused over the abacus. She slowly raised her head and her pair of bright eyes stared fixedly at her as she spoke in a serious tone, Even if dad isnt around, there still wont be anyone who dares to bully Murong House. Miss Luer burst into tears. The youngdy finally grew up, she grew up2! Murong Yun Shu cast a sidelong baffled nce at the bawling Luer, then lowered her head to continue doing the ounts. After working the abacus a few times, she paused again and said, Go see a doctor. If you have no money, take some from the ounts office. Luer was clueless. Why should I see a doctor? She wasnt ill! Eye disease. She had no eye disease, but her internal injury was very heavy. Luer gazed at her honorable mistress and sighed deeply. Even if she grew up, it was still the same youngdy. Whatever she said was extraordinarily out of this world. ** Murong House ran banks and jewelry stores. Murong Yun Shus father, Murong Qing, had a hand in both the legal and illegal business worlds. Under his management, Murong Houses Huifeng banks were spread around the whole country, practically monopolizing the entire market. The jewelry stores Qian Bian Wan Yin3, that had their signboard engraved with golden letters, enjoyed a great reputation everywhere and were favored by nobles and high officials. Before Murong Qing passed away, Jinlings Murong House was a symbol of wealth and power. The main hall was always bustling like a marketce with everyone rushing in like ducks. Within five short days after his death, the banks received a massive amount of requests to cash in on bank notes, the jewelry stores were gloomy andpletely deserted. Everyone believed that Murong House would decline from now on, without a chance of recovery. Nobody came to curry favor, tter, or offer courtesy again. No one wanted to be associated with them, lest they get cheated out of money. To a certain extent, Murong Yun Shu was happy about that. Her natural disposition was calm and she wasnt fond of crowds. When her father was still alive, she rarely showed her face in front of people. That was also one of the reasons that outsiders were confident Murong House would decline. How could a sheltered youngdy, who never took a step out of the house, support a business? However, the people of Murong House knew that this seemingly delicate young woman was very business-savvy. The only issuey in whether or not she wished to take over the family business. Murong Yun Shu really wanted to avoid troublesome things. Her whole life, she only wanted to be azy youngdy before marriage and azy young madam after marriage. But the Heavens cracked a joke on her, making her simultaneously lose the protective umbre of both her father and her husband within one week. She didnt have much of an impression of Fang Hongfei, only aware that he was the young master of Mingjian Manor and her future husband. If it werent for this mornings meeting, her hand-written letter would have probably already been in his hands, asking him to take over Murong House on the premise of marriage. She truly didnt expect him toe and break off their engagement. In only five days, he already didnt want to be rted to Murong House because of their unstable situation? Adjusting the cloak on her shoulders, Murong Yun Shu gazed at the night sky outside the window. For the first time since birth, she sighed. ** On the 15th each month, Murong Yun Shu would go to the temple to burn incense. This month was no exception. From very early in the morning, she was sitting on the softsedan chairbearing Murong Houses crest, heading for Wanyun temple. When they reached the old moon bridge, they encountered arge and grandiose bride escort procession on top of it, that obstructed their way. Miss, its Mingjian Manors bride escort procession. Luer spoke through gritted teeth as she leaned toward the window of the sedan chair. Murong Yun Shu frowned, then lifted the window blinds to ask unhappily, Isnt the marriage already off? She didnt have an opinion about marrying Fang Hongfei before, but nowshe would rather marry a dog. They must be going to Zhenyuan Escort Services4. Luer whispered, cursing Fang Hongfei on the inside. Heartless, ungrateful man. Treating him as the familys son-inw for all those years was in vain! Zhenyuan Escort Services was a prestigious and highly recognized escort business in Jinling. Rumors said that the boss, Lin Zhenyuan, had a daughter as pretty as a flower. She was appointed as Jianghus5finest beauty. Who knew whether Fang Hongfei got together with Lin Shuier after he broke off the engagement, or much earlier than that. Disdain shed in Murong Yun Shus eyes before she put down the blinds and sat straight once again. Thats none of our business. Proceed. But theyve stopped in the middle of the bridge, blocking the way. After a few seconds of grumbling, Murong Yun Shu suddenly spoke to Luer from inside the sedan chair, Go tell Fang Hongfei that good dogs dont block peoples path. Make him follow their example. Miss, youre getting meaner and meaner. Yet she quite liked the present youngdy. She was more like an ordinary human like that. Mhm. If he wont let us pass, I can be even meaner. Luers expression changed from delight to worship. With her chin up and her chest out, she moved toward the enemy camp. Young hero Fang, our youngdy said that good dogs dont block peoples path. Unless you want to be called a vicious dog, quickly make way. Hearing that, Fang Hongfeis face turned green. He didnt mind the little maid in front of his horse, but directly rode toward Murong Yun Shus sedan chair. What is this about? Murong Yun Shu didnt get off the sedan chair, speaking indifferently from behind the blinds, Id also like to know. Dont act stupid! I already knew you wouldnt willingly ept breaking our engagement. If you have a condition, just open your mouth and say it. I can certainly meet it. You think Ivee to cause trouble? You still want to quibble? Murong Yun Shu shook her head, finding the situationughable. You can seriously meet any condition? As long as you agree to make way and can guarantee not to disturb my wedding. Hearing these words, Murong Yun Shu felt likeughing even more. Shed seen people believing themselves infallible, but she hadnt seen a dog believing himself the recipient of a one-sided love. Even among dogs, he still stood out! Im afraid you cannot afford the thing I want, she said slowly. Fang Hongfei looked up with a smile. What a joke. Is there anything in this world that I, Fang Hongfei, cant afford! Mingjian Manor. His smiling expression suddenly stiffened as Fang Hongfei heaved, You Can you afford it? Of course- Fang Hongfei quickly shut up, staring at the sedan chair blinds in angry humiliation. A whileter, he finally choked out a sentence, What do you want in the end? To go to Wanyun temple, Murong Yun Shu replied. What? To go to Wanyun temple. Your bride escort procession is too spectacr, obstructing my way. You didnte to steal away the groom? Young hero Fang is joking. The men in this country havent gone extinct yet, why would I need to steal you away? Murong Yun Shu! Young hero Fang, if there is nothing else, Ill ask you to make way. Missing your auspicious hour is a small matter, but ruining my n to seek god and worship Buddha is a big matter. She was speaking softly, but listening to her got him steaming in rage. Murong Yun Shu, youre too arrogant! Regarding those words of praise, Murong Yun Shu epted them with pleasure. People in the Murong n are all like that. As the former son-inw, young hero Fang ought to know best. The moreposed and leisurely she was, the angrier Fang Hongfei got, but he didnt dare act rashly. Old institutions die hard6; before finding out Murong Houses remaining forces, it wouldnt be good to enter a direct conflict. Turning the horse around, Fang Hongfei entered his own procession and raised his hand to give orders, Move to either side and make a path. Before long, the majestic bride escort procession opened up a path in the middle, wide just enough for a sedan chair to pass through. With everyone arranged to both sides, it seemed as if they were greeting some exceedingly important personage. Miss is quite mighty. Luerughed secretly while she walked. Its not like its the first time. Murong Yun Shu didnt think it was worth being pleased about at all. She had passed through the deliberation hall of the current emperor. At that time, hundreds of civil and military officials were lined up on both sides. This small demonstration couldntpare. ** Although what happened on old moon bridge was a misunderstanding, the misunderstanding was big. Not even three dayster, the matter of the youngdy in charge of Murong House blocking the marriage sedan to steal away the groom had spread in every street and alley of Jinling. Miss, it was definitely Mingjian Manors people who spread the rumor! Mhm. That Fang Hongfei is really too hateful, he went too far! Mhm. Miss! Luer feigned anger and grabbed the ount book from the table, holding it close in her arms. Retreating two steps back, she said, Everyone is scolding you for not abiding by the traditional womans ethics! How can you still be so calm?! Murong Yun Shu looked at her helplessly, throwing the brush aside to ask, Are they right to scold? Of course not. Then why should I care? Because theyre not right, we need to fight back! Getting scolded in vain is too unfair. Then how should we fight back in your view? Cutting his throat, digging out his eyes, or breaking his four limbs? Missyoure quite ruthless. Its you who said to fight back. I didnt mean for you to take human life as grass! Its helping people eliminate evil. Put down the ount book and go call the housekeeper over. Just finished speaking, the housekeeper hurriedly ran into the study and cried out while gasping for breath, Miss, a huge problem! Murong Yun Shus eyes darkened. What happened? Mojiaos7people camecame Hearing the word Mojiao, Murong Yun Shus heart suddenly shivered. Murong House had never had any misgivings with Mojiaos people in the past, and there was no enmity between them. Why would theye for a visit? What did theye for? Camecame The housekeeper stammered for a while before saying with a miserable expression, Came to propose marriage. Chapter 2: The Sect Leader Will Marry in Chapter 2: The Sect Leader Will Marry in When she heard that, Murong Yun Shu gaped. Someoneing to propose marriage is a good thing, what are you crying for? But the opposite party is Mojiao sects leader! Isnt Mojiaos leader a man? Hes a man. Its good if hes a man. Putting down those words, Murong Yun Shu steadily walked over to the drawing room. Pondering over it for a while, the housekeeper still couldnt grasp the logic behind this. Is our Murong Housecking men so much? No. Luer threw a greatly sympathetic nce at the housekeeper. But our youngdy iscking a man. Really? The housekeeper held his old face in his hands to think for a moment, then said, The son of the younger paternal male cousin of the father of the small wife of the eldest son of the father of the husband of the daughter of the son of the son of my grandfathers sister is an official in the capital and hes still unmarried. How about introducing him to the youngdy? Keep him. Luer rolled her eyes, then energetically chased after Murong Yun Shu. Miss, we should change our housekeeper. Did he finally make up his mind to deduct your sry? No. Then we really need to change him. Luer wiped her tears; letting her know that the housekeeper would be dismissed because he hadnt deducted her sry, how could she get along with himter! Four ck-d men were lined up in the middle of the drawing room. A dozen men carrying ten big trunks of gold stood behind them. When she entered the room, Murong Yun Shu was greeted by such a scene. Gentlemen, please sit down. Murong Yun Shu took the seat of honor. Someonee pour tea. No need. East Guardian waved his hand, hinting the subordinates to bring the trunks over. He got right to the point, Wevee to propose marriage to Miss Murong on behalf of our sect leader. I see. Murong Yun Shu wasnt looking at him, but was staring at those ten big boxes of gold, an epic battle starting in her heart. Murong House was currently very short on money, extremely deficient. Her father had passed away, Mingjian Manor had broken the engagement, and after the so-called blocking the sedan to steal the groom incident, the influential families trust in Huifeng bank had dropped lower and lower. The cash-in requests were getting more and more and the jewelry stores continuously suffered losses. How long would they be able to go on like that? Those ten big trunks of gold hade just in time to solve their urgent needs. However, as Murong Houses sole heir, she couldnt marry out. Pondering over it for a good while, Murong Yun Shu said, Im sorry, Murong Houses daughter cant marry out. South Guardian: Then is it alright if he marries in? Where does your noble sect leader have an issue? Disabled hands, or maybe disabled legs? If such a thing had happened before, she wouldnt have found it strange. Whether in the Jianghu, or in the Imperial court, Murong House had enjoyed the highest prestige. It had been verymon for people to throw their money at them without asking for anything in return; Fang Hongfei had also been like that. But having someone wishing to do that in the present circumstances, moreover that someone being the leader of the most influential sect in Jianghu, it was too unbelievable. West Guardian: I think its probably his head thats disabled. Its obviously his heart. North Guardian continued speaking, Although our leader looks decent on the surface, hespletely ck-hearted on the inside, his personality is twisted, and his mood is fickle. Hes a prime example of an evil devil. Such a person willing to be married in as the wife familys son-inw is not that strange. Right, its normal. East Guardian had a dubious smile on his face. Murong Yun Shu smelled something fishy, but it didnt concern her, thusshe chose to ignore it. Are you sure hes willing to enter the wifes household? Were sure! The four of them answered in unison, their expressions full of gloating. Murong Yun Shu smiled. It seems that your noble sect leaders conduct is quite good. Madam is wise! They spoke in unison again, all of their faces looking like theyd reunited with an intimate friend from the other side of the world. Murong Yun Shu truly suspected they were quadruplets. I havent married yet, just call me Miss Murong. Its all the same if we change the address early orte. Our Mojiao sect doesnt have that many rules, North Guardian spoke as he shook his hands. Fine then. However, I can only marry after three years, as I have to follow my filial piety1. In fact, while her dad was still alive, he had told her she didnt need to observe the mourning custom for him. The reason she said that was only because she didnt want to marry immediately. After all, she hadnt even seen the opposite partys face. It doesnt matter. Its fine to get engaged first. We have to go back and report the results, so well be bidding goodbye early. Alright, take care. The four direction ck-d Guardians prepared to leave, with the rest of the people following closely behind as they walked out of the drawing room in a single file, carrying the gold away. Murong Yun Shu knit her eyebrows baffled. Wasnt the gold a betrothal gift? Everyone paused while East Guardian turned his head to say, It was, initially. But since the leader is marrying into Madams family, it has turned into a dowry2. Oh, thats right! Madam, please remember to bring a matchmaker and a betrothal gift to Mount Heifeng3to discuss the marriage. Matchmaker Betrothal gift Murong Yun Shu suddenly experienced the tasteof going for wool anding back shorn. With the bank in a state of emergency, where would she get the betrothal gift from? No, that wasnt the key point. It was that she had epted the proposal for those ten trunks of gold. Without them now, the marriage was also useless. But going back on ones word was not the Murong Houses style! So awkward. Misunderstanding Murong Yun Shus expression, East Guardian said with a smile, We wont put Madam in a difficult position. Our sect leader is very cheaply priced. As long as you prepare enough money to buy his weight in pork meat, the matter can be considered done. I dont know how much he weighs. Actually, she wanted to say that she didnt mind taking those ten trunks of gold acting as dowry. To guess roughly, 78kg (172lbs)4. Ive heard that pork is quite expensivetely. Leave the gold behind, leave it behind. Then Ill go back and urge the leader to lose some weight. Take care, I wont be seeing you out. The wedding day definitely had to be pushed back for three years! Sending off Mojiaos representatives, Murong Yun Shu sat back down on her chair with a defeated face. It was aptly said that the evil we bring on ourselves are the hardest to bear. Chapter 3: The Abnormal Sect Leader Chapter 3: The Abnormal Sect Leader Miss, are you really going to marry Mojiao sects leader? Luer asked. He is going to marry me. Fine, he is going to marry you. Luer suddenly felt so speechless that she flipped her eyeb.a.l.l.s, But, Mojiao sects leader&h.e.l.lip; has a bad reputation. Hmm. Murong Yun Shu grimly nodded her head and said. I should hurry up and get married. &h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip; Murong Yun Shus logic had suddenly jumped too far that Luer couldnt even understand her. She tried to emphasize again: Miss, your betrothed is Mojiao sects leader, he is the sects leader! So what? He is the sects leader! Doesnt miss really knew that Mojiao Sect was the biggest opposition against the underworld? Fang Hongfei is Mingjian Sects young leader. Luer stood nkly for a while, and soon she suddenly understood something: Miss, did you mean that, not everyone from Mojiao Cult is bad and not everyone from Mingjian Sect is good? Yes Murong Yun Shu nodded her head. Although Murong Yun Shu wasnt involved in the underworld, however she does have some knowledge about it. As an outsider, she could see through the underworld. Prestigious sect isnt always bright and upright, while Mojiao sect isnt all about doing immoral things. As far as what she knew was the Mojiao Sects leader, Chu Changge was ruthless and powerful. Even the martial arts leaders and the Taoist leaders wasnt his opponent. Many people wanted to challenge him but n.o.body dares to. Why would such a powerful man like him wanted to marry her? For money? If it was before, then there could be a possibility. But now&h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;Murong house doesnt have any valuable treasure that would attract people. For status? Other people could be, but for Chu Changge&h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;Even if he married to a celestial, his reputation wont be any better. For her beauty? Murong Yun Shus face suddenly turned red, she felt so shy in her heart until she hoped she could cover her face in the dust. Chu Changge has never seen her face before, how is it possible&h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip; Miss, did you dropped something? Ill help you find it. Murong Yun Shu felt awkward immediately with a expression on her face, her face was warm, she walked back to her room and said: I lost an earring, if you could find it, then its yours. As she walked futher, she could still hear Luer mumbled confusedly at the back: Where can it be? Murong Yun Shu smiled, and felt blessed to have a dummy maid. Mount Heifeng, Windward Courtyard. Marry into Murong Sect? Chu Changge burst intoughter. This is the biggest joke in the world. Chu Changge he himself wasnt incapable to marry a wife, why would he marry into her house! Madam said Murong Sects maidens dont marry into any households, so the only choice is to let our Mojiao leader to marry into Murong Sect. North Guardian shrugged his shoulder and said. She doesnt want to marry? Chu Changges expression turned dark, his voice was cold as frost. Why? Chu Changge flipped his face faster than flipping a book. North Guardian took two steps away, just in case his life wasnt in danger: Madam only said she doesnt marry to Mojiao Sect, she didnt say you cant marry into Murong House, nor not allowing you to sleep in her bed. North Guardian continued talking: Its a good thing, since you dont have to pay for betrothal gifts&h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip; She did not receive the betrothal gifts? Chu Changge frowned his eyebrows tightly, and asked strictly: What was my instruction before I asked you to set out? East Guardian immediately replied: Make Murong Yunshu ept the betrothal gifts. In the end? In the end&h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip; She didnt ept&h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip; But actually she didnt refuse it, I shall go for another visit now&h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip; No need. Chu Changge interrupted his talk, his eyebrow frowned tightly and gently knocked on the table with a rhythm, suddenly his lips moved and his handsome face showed up with a charming smiled. Immediately prepare the betrothal gifts. That face of his looked like he was pure innocent, but his smile actually signified that dangerous ising, East, South, West and North four guardians recognized their leaders deadly smile and shivered, they consciously stepped back their bodies in sync. Four of the guardians wanted to tell their leaders to wait for Murong Houses dowry to arrive, till then it wasntte for them to prepare the betrothal gifts. However, when they saw Chu Changges evil smile, all of their courage to defy hismand has gone. Isnt it just a betrothal gift? Our Mojiao Sect has a lot of money. Four guardians had a thought that even the sky has fallen, there is always money to support them. They suddenly felt rxed with their thoughts. Leader, what sort of betrothal gifts do you want us to prepare? Chu Changge thought for a while and asked: Ever heard of ten miles of red betrothal gifts? Weve heard about it before. Take that as the standard. Understood&h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip; Walking out from the Windward Courtyard, all four guardians were in silence. After some time, North Guardian could not stand anymore and said: Do you think our leader is acting strange today? Completely agree. South Guardian nodded his head heavily. We turned him into a groom marrying into Murong Sect, but he didnt lose his temper. He was angry when he heard we took back the betrothal gifts, the weirdest part is, after he lose his temper he did not do anything to us nor punish us. What is weird about that, didnt you knew all along that our leader was so abnormal? West Guardian doesnt make any reaction. North Guardian nodded as if he understood something, and soon he asked: Do you think, our leader was born naturally to be abnormal? &h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip; It is possible that he acquired through his childhood, since his whole family is abnormal. You are right. East Guardian stared at his brothers and said: You guys should worry about preparing the betrothal gifts instead. Its only ten miles of red betrothal gifts, that would be easy to prepare. Thats right, our Mojiao Sect has so many people and power, dont say ten miles, even hundred or thousand miles is possible. But the red betrothal gifts looked weird, if it was ck or white betrothal gifts then itll look better. Do you think were preparing for funeral gifts? Our leader is getting married. Of course we have to prepare red betrothal gifts! &h.e.l.lip;&h.e.l.lip;. East Guardian was speechless looking at his three brothers: Our leader is not even here, who are you guys acting dumb for? Hehe. The other three guardians smirked, and said in sync: Lets us go and prepare the ten red betrothal gifts. East Guardian had a deep sigh, he hoped his leader wont me them for talking jokes about his marriage, he had no choice since he was surrounded by a bunch of dummies in this Mojiao Sect. In the meantime, inside the Windward Courtyard, Chu Changge was listening to Xiang You and Yang Zuo reporting about the uing martial arts world tournament held on the fifteenth of August. After the report, Xiang You was worried and asked: Leader, I dont think those four guardians are suitable to prepare the betrothal gifts. Thats right. Although East, South, West and North four guardians were powerful men, but their intelligence were worrisome. Yang Zuo agreed with Xiang You. Which is why I let them prepare the betrothal gifts. Chu Changge smiled but looked as if he was not. Did you predicted of what betrothal gifts they will prepare? Chu Changge shook his head, he excitedly said with a smile: Im antic.i.p.ating of what mess theyll make. Xiang You and Yang Zuo both were speechless about their leader, it seems their leader wanted them to ruin the betrothal gifts, thats the main reason why he asked the four guardians to prepare the gifts? Indeed, Chu Changge has his leader personality, everything he does was weird and cant be understood by normal people. Chu Changge looked far at the mountain, as if he was thinking of something. His elegant eyebrows made him looked optimistic, his long hair flowed with the wind antiquity. If the Mojiao Sects disciples didnt know his evil personality, they would have mistaken him as an immortal. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Peach Blossom Blooms Randomly Miss, the workers went on strike, they are gathering in front of our house, the door is crowded with people. Murong Yun Shu was ying chess with her left and right hand to kill time, as her hand shook, a ck piece has fallen into the trap. Checkmate, the white piece has won! Murong Yun Shu sighed lightly, originally she intended to make it a draw game. Miss! Luer was so anxious that her head is burning with smoke, she stomped her feet and said: Miss, you really are the emperor is not worried, but his eunuchs are worried to death! Is that how you use that idiom? Murong Yun Shu stared her with disagreement, and she said seriously: Even if I be the empress, you cant be my eunuch. . Luer was speechless. Ive never imagined that Yun Shu would have this big ambition. A deep mans voice passed through from the end of the corridor that connected to the hall. Cousin brother! Murong Yun Shu was surprised, she abandoned the chess board and ran towards the owner of the voice, she excitedly stood three inches in front of him: Brother, what are you doing here? Hua Ling Tian spoiled Murong Yun Shu by gently rubbing her head with a smile: Little dummy, such big event happened on you. Of course I muste. But the empress dowager As Murong Yun Shu mentioned about empress dowager, Hua Ling Tians face turned dark and coldly said: She cant control this matter! Hua Liang Tian said coldly. Murong Yun Shu knew that Hua Ling Tian does not want her to mention about the empress dowager, so she changed the subject: Is there anything new in the capital? Ive never been there for four years, I missed it. Not much has changed, why not you see it for yourself? Hua Ling Tian showed her a gentle smile, cherish her with his both hands: The reason I visited you this time is that I intended to take you to the pce. Even the calmly Murong Yun Shu was stunned by the pce word, she panicky drew out her hands and took few steps behind: Why, why would you want to take me to the pce? Since uncle has passed away and Mingjian Manor has broken the betrothal, of course I will be taking care of you. As Hua Ling Tian mentioned about Mingjian Manor, his eyes were seemingly shed a few strands of cold light. Did you mean, you want to take me back to the pce totake care of me? Murong Yun Shu felt a little dizzy, she hoped the matter doesnt go as what she has just thought. Yes. Hua Ling Tian once again held Murong Yun Shus hand tightly, his eyes were so sincere as if he was dead serious: Although I cant give you the status of crown princess now, but you must believe me, once I have be the emperor, I will surely make you as my Empress, the only Empress. Murong Yun Shu faced with such romantic words, she started to feel dizzier, her heart was filled with an unknown stream, couldnt distinguish whether she felt moved in tears or touched in heart. But one thing for sure, she really liked him, rely on him, being taken care by him. However, is this enough to be the reason for her to marry him? Murong Yun Shu wasnt an affectionate person,st time when she was betrothed to Fang Hong Fei, she never thought of whether her feelings toward Hua Ling Tian was only the sentiment of siblings, and nowshe couldnt figure it out too. As Murong Yun Shu pondered for some time, she finally talked softly: Im sorry, brother, I cant follow you to the pce. Hua Ling Tian obviously did not expect that she would reject him so quickly, he was stunned for half a second to recover: You dont have to reply so fast I cant. Murong Yun Shu looked as she scared she will regret her decision, she hastily said: I cant follow you to the pce, because I have a betrothal Isnt it broken already? It has broken, but I have new betrothal. Hua Ling Tians face has gone colder, he deeply asked: Dont tell me the rumor was true? Did you really epted the marriage offer from Mojiao Sects leader? Murong Yun Shu was shocked that he knew she had betrothal with the Mojiao, but she suddenly thought it wasnt strange sincetely even her little sneeze would pass on as a rumor in every street, especially betrothal was an important matter. Since he came to Jin Ling province, it wasnt weird for him to know about the betrothal. I declined his marriage offer She corrected: But I sent people to offer him marriage. What?! Hua Ling Tian was so shocked that his chin almost fell down. He knew his cousin sister was a unique person in talking and doing things, if he didnt know her personality, he wont be able to understand her logic, but this time its way too absurd. Fang Hong Fei agreed to marry into Murong Sect in the past. Did you mean if someone wants to marry you, then he has to marry into Murong Sect? Yes. Murong Yun Shu nodded her head: The eldest daughter will not marry to any household was the tradition of Murong House. You are not someone who follows tradition. Hua Ling Tian doesnt believe the reason that Murong Yun Shu betrothed to Mojiao Sects leader was only that the opposite side agreed to marry into Murong House. Which is why I cant follow you to the pce. Although its a full circle of speaking chicken with someone speaking duck, but Hua Ling Tian seems to understand the real meaning behind those words. Hua Ling Tian pondered for some time, suddenly he asked: What if I dont want to be a crown prince anymore? Murong Yun Shu was shocked, butter she calmly said: It will be a great news if you dont want to be a crown prince, however do not say the matter was because of me. The responsibility is too big, I cant bear with it. Hua Ling Tian smiled bitterly, Murong Yun Shu doesnt want to bear the infamy to be with him, and he couldnt give up the kingdom to be with her. He and she, were destined to be big brother and little sister. One day if you change your mind, the big eastern pce door will always open to wee you. Murong Yun Shu frowned her eyebrows: What about the backdoor? No backdoor. Then I wont be entering the eastern pce. . Hua Ling Tian felt like his head had rolled onto the ground, she really doesnt read the atmosphere. Murong Yun Shu didnt know why Hua Ling Tian looked devastated, she blinked her eyes and pointed the chess board not far away, she said: Do you want to y chess? Hua Ling Tian put his hand on his forehead: Allow me to remind you, Murong Courtyard House will soon burst with crowded people. She really should take a look, the scene was so huge that even he himself was impressed. He must say, a kingdom with big houses really had a lot of people. Murong Yun Shu does not have any reaction, her eyebrows moved up and said: Dont worry, the walls are solid, it wont fall easily. Hua Ling Tian was so speechless that he couldnt say anything to refute, he ignored hercency and said: I heard they wereing for the sry. Hmm. Murong Yun Shu lightly answered, she looked up to observe the sky. Uncle has just passed away for a month, how is it possible that the overdue sry rolled so big till this extent? Murong Yun Shu continued looking at the sky, her voice was so soft like it was unreal: My father must have predicted his departure, so he exchanged his silver taels for paper money to be the richest man in the underworld. Have you looked for where the silver taels have been spent? Ive only left Yamas confession. *Yama: King of Hell Looks like youre almost finished with the investigation. Do you need my help? No. Murong Yun Shu shook her head lightly, suddenly she saw her butler ran quickly towards her with an expression of dazed zombie, there was still some distance between them but the butler started to shout: Miss, bad things happened! Murong Yun Shu nodded her head to indicate she heard his words, she waited for the butler to walk closer, then she asked slowly: Did the workers start to snatch things? No. Then what are you hasting for? The butler wiped his sweat with his sleeve: Outside There are weird people at outside. Weirder than you? Not weirder than meWeirder than meNo Im not weird The butler lifted his sleeve up again, trying to hide his whining expression. You still say youre not weird. Murong Yun Shu lightly stared at him, slowly walked out to the hall. Luer hurried to follow up Murong Yun Shu and asked: To be honest, miss, do you already have a n in your heart? Perhaps. Whats the n? Luer face was happy, finally she does not need to worry about sleeping in the streets. Go with the flow. . This n really fits Murong Yun Shus style. When Murong Yun Shu arrived at the hall, she saw two long lines of armed men with red clothes standing from the house until the streets, cant even see the end of the line. Those workers who went on strikes had stepped back to the corner to watch a drama. When the host appeared, the scene started to heat up with sounds. Murong Sect, overdue our sry, providence would not forgive, heaven will not tolerate Not sure is it because Murong Yun Shu has seen a lot of weird thingstely, she realized she had be calmer than ever, she quietly stared at the long lines of red clothes men, then her sight aimed at the workers who dared to shout but dare not to act rashly and said: The slogan doesnt rhyme, all of you go back and think of a slogan that rhymes thene again. Suddenly, the whole scene has gone to silence. All of the workers opened their mouths wide like a duck egg shape. Does Miss Murongs brain had problems? Then their sry.doesnt have hope to receive anymore?! Soon, Murong Sect, overdue our sry, providence would not forgive, heaven will not tolerate the voices were as loud as thunder. Murong Yun Shu did not hide nor argue with them, she stood at the door with patience listening to them shouting, until they feel bored and stopped shouting, she opened her mouth once again: Whenever you think of a rhyming slogan, whenever Ill pay the sry. Once again, the scene had gone silent. Cough cough. Hua Ling Tian cant bear to watch it anymore, he took her ce instead and said: Everyone go home first,e back after three days to receive your money. Do you think we are dumb! Who knows whether youll pay us after three days? I guarantee- Hua Ling Tian wanted to talk, but interrupted by another sound. We the Mojiao Sect guaran- tee the word wasnt finished yet, all the workers has gone to thin air, some of them ran and crawled to make themselves disappear from the scene. Hua Liang Tian was shocked by the sudden change, he was surprised how Mo Jiao Cults reputation could persuade people easily. Murong Yun Shu moved her eyebrows, she turned around to face with the people who talked just now and asked: All of you are. Betrothal gifts. These betrothal gifts are toounusual. Our leader said, our Mojiao marriage mustnt be casual, we need to prepare ten miles of red betrothal gifts. Do ten miles of red betrothal gifts really mean ten miles of men in red shirt? Murong Yun Shu was bbergasted and said: Actually, I prefer real gold and silver more. The whole universe should have known she Murong Yun Shu wascking money! From here revolving the streets until the city door, each person is 1-meter-tall, there are 10 thousands of people, together there are 10 miles. East Guardian was proud of himself and smiled: These people are the few of the best masters in Mojiao, their value exceeds ten million! Thats right, they can help you make big money. South Guardian chimed in. Murong Yun Shu pondered a while, she asked seriously: You said their value exceed ten million, do you mean by gold or silver? . Dont tell me you meant ten million copper coins? Butler. Murong Yun Shu faced the butler standing beside her and asked: Where is the ve market in Jin Ling Province? Uhh The butler lifted his sleeve up again, serving such unusual mistress, he felt he doesnt have the face to meet people anymore, even when he died he doesnt have the face to meet a ghost! You can send them to the capital to sell, it has a higher demand. Hua Ling Tian ignored the red shirt mens murderous intention eye staring at him, he interrupted the butler and said. Is that so? Murong Yun Shu pouted her lips as if she was thinking of something, after some time she asked: Where in the capital I can sell them at once? Selling them in a few batch is too troublesome. Hua Ling Tians mouth went up, his face showed a weird smile like an executioner: The pce. As his words came out, those men who took sword has drawn their sword out, those men who had hammer lifted their hammer up, they stared at Hua Ling Tian in sync as if they wanted to kill him. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Sect Leader Arrives Does that mean they need to *cough* handle one by one? Murong Yun Shu asked implicitly. Hua Ling Tian waspletely dumbstruck, this cousin sister of his, she could really shock him with her speech every time. You can let them handle themselves. Actually, the pce has a ce that specialized in doing this kind of things, but since his cousin sister wanted to scare them, as her cousin brother, how could he not cooperate with her? *If you dont get it, every man who works in the pce should get their lower body *cough* Murong Yun Shu felt relieved after she heard the exnation and said: Then all of you shall handle yourselves, handover the money to the butler after you sold your body. All of the men in red shirt really wanted to kill someone after they heard Murong Yun Shus words, regrettably, their sect leader has taught them to serve their leaders betrothed as if she was their real mother. Although they were from the Mojiao Sect, however, killing their own mother is an unfilial act that even themselves wouldnt do such horrible thing! Even though they cant kill their own mother, but nobody will stop them killing the other talkative obscure who was standing beside Murong Yun Shu. The mens eye turned dark, the rich murderous intention agglomerated into a sharp de, all of them stared at Hua Ling Tian. Of course, the swords and hammers in their hand werent in idle, all of the weapons were pointed at him. The sounds of swords drawn out from scabbards didnt scare Hua Ling Tian, he coldly stared back at them, as if he wasnt scared of heaven nor earth. He had brought around 10 guards from the pce to protect him from four directions, they drew their swords to face the red shirt men. South, West and North Guardians saw the situation, they felt they were insulted, so they pulled their weapons out, as if they were preparing to start a war. East Guardian was standing still to observe the change, he looked at Hua Ling Tian with a gaze of admiration. Hua Ling Tian confronted under the pressure of Mojiao and still able to maintain his usual self, looks like he wasnt a small fly, East Guardian mustnt look down Hua Ling Tian. Luer tugged Murong Yun Shus dress sleeve, she said softly: Miss, you must think of something to stop them from fighting each other at here. Murong Yun Shu heavily nodded her head and agreed: If you want to kill someone please exit the door on your right, there is a graveyard mountain outside the city within 8 miles of Northwest. Lu Ji held her chest. On one side was Murong Yun Shus future inws, and on the other side was Murong Yun Sus crown prince cousin brother. How did Murong Yun Shu still the storm to a whisper while looking at them fighting each other? Does she think shes a nun after worshipping Buddha for a few times? Hua Ling Tian couldnt restrain hisugh, his gaze was bitter looking at Murong Yun Shu. His bond with Murong Yun Su wasnt strong enough to affect her calmness. It will be a waste if this future sect madam doesnt join into Mojiao Sect, a thought had arisen into all members of the Mojiao Sect. East Guardian suddenly smirked, he especially walked to the front of Hua Ling Tian and apologized: Our madam is this kind of style and personality, I hope you wontugh at it. Hua Ling Tian held onto his sword, he grabbed his fist tightly and wanted to punch East Guardian, but at the end, he refrained himself from attacking, he coldly said: Yun Shu and I are close childhood friends. I know her style better than any outsiders. These words were full of provocations, the members of Mojiao were provoked by Hua Ling Tian and they furiously fired up, prepared for a fiercebat, it looks like an unavoidable gang fight will be starting soon. Murong Yun Shu wasnt interested in looking at the violence scene and yawned, as she was about to leave, azy but arrogant voice was heard from outside the door: Lord Hua, are you sure youre the closest person to Murong Yun Shu? Murong Yun Shu looked to the owner of the voice, she saw a man wearing a snow-white robe, appeared like an immortal descending to earth. His long hair wasnt tied like other gentlemen, and it flowed with the wind. His arrogance matched with his beautiful face. Greetings Leader! All of the members of Mojiao Sect shouted and knelt, their face was proud as their strong backing has arrived, they dont have to be afraid with Hua Ling Tian anymore. Although Murong Yun Shu already had an answer in her heart, but hearing those men called Chu Changge as leader confirmed her deduction. Murong Yun Shu was still unavoidable by the shock deep inside her heart. Her eyes were uncontrobly focused on Chu Changge, somewhere in her body was like a silenced deep sea for many years, suddenly the sea tides fiercely. This tempting poison apple looked as if he was a beautiful drawing, and this person was her future husband, however she doesnt feel weird about it. Inexplicably, Murong Yun Shus mind had a thought of So it was him, which almost scared the out of her. But why does she felt she had met him somewhere in the past? Chu Changge was smiling, he raised his hand like an emperor to indicate his men to rise. Then he walked up to Murong Yun Shu, and spoke endearingly to her. Wife, Im sorry I camete and made you scared. Murong Yun Shu was scared just because you came. She unconsciously took a step away from Chu Changge, suddenly she felt an invisible pressure surrounded her and caught her off guard. Suddenly, she got an urge to run, so she took another small step backward, and tried to be calm: Were not married yet, mister please behave yourself. Youre scared of me? As Murong Yun Shu stepped back, Chu Changge chased her forward, his charming face was smiling devilishly, his eyes were fiercely looking as if he wanted to devour everything. Murong Yun Shu wasnt a weak person at all, confronting with Chu Changges aggressiveness, she swept all her thoughts behind and looked up at Chu Changge directly: Ordinary people are scared just hearing the sound of Mojiao Sect, of course an ordinary person like me would be scared by the presence of Mojiao Sects leader. Luer nodded her head heavily, although her future master looked like a beautiful immortal, but he had an intimidating presence. Ordinary person? Chu Changge unhappily frowned his thick eyebrows and said: Youre also a part of Mojiao Sect. Im not. Murong Yun Shu straighten her waist, although there was a huge height difference between them that Murong Yun Shu must look up at Chu Changge, her momentum has decreased, but she still confidently said: Even if were married, you belong to our Murong Sect people, not me since I did not marry into Mojiao. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 So It Was Him Chu Changge condescendingly stared at Murong Yun Shu for a while, suddenly he relieved his eyebrow and smiled: Since you insisted, Ill agree with your statement for the moment. Murong Yun Shu knew her exnation was not convincing, but she was frustrated that Chu Changge talked in a tone as if he was pitying her, hence she childishly said: If you disagree then Ill break our betrothal! Chu Changge was shocked at first, then he speechlesslyughed: I didnt say I disagree. he said sweetly with a helpless face. You looked like you were forced. Then take it as Im forced to agree. Youre unreasonable! as Murong Yun Shu talked, she immediately regretted, she felt so guilty that she doesnt let him continue the topic and interrupted: Those men, you bring them back. Chu Changge remained calm and raised his eyebrows, he lightly said: Theyre my betrothal gifts. Ive said before I cant marry for another three years. Betrothal gifts can be sent to your house first. This is going against the tradition. I know. But you are still doing it? Ive always been doing things that go against the tradition only. Murong Yun Shu was dumbfounded, how could he say this kind of things with so righteous tone? As Murong Yun Shu was stunned, suddenly, her cheek had a warm moist feeling. Murong Yun Shu opened her eyes widely with an unbelievable expression staring at that handsome man who was smiling proudly, her lips shivered for some time and finally she was able to speak aplete sentence: Whatwhat are you doing?! Doing something that goes against the tradition. You Wife, youll slowly get used to it. the words are said to Murong Yun Shu, but Chu Changges gaze was looking at Hua Ling Tian instead, his demeanor was proud of himself, provocative and fear the world doesnt go chaos. Yun Shu, Im returning to the pce, send me a letter if anything happens. Hua Ling Tian said depressingly. Murong Yun Shu nodded her head nkly, she doesnt understand why he was in a rush to return to the pce, but she didnt ask more. Wife, Im leaving too, remember to miss your husband. Murong Yun Shu didnt have time to react, Chu Changge had already disappeared into thin air, she looked at Hua Ling Tian again, he has just walked to the gate. Move in and out with wizardly elusiveness, perhaps this is to express Chu Changge. Murong Yun Shu stunningly stood at the ce Chu Changge was standing before, as if she had lost something, she had a feeling that Chu Changge shouldnt leave so fast. Madam, what do we do. about them? East Guardian asked. Murong Yun Shu got back her attention and said: Let them go back to wherever they came from. she had no intention of epting the betrothal gifts right from the start. But our leader said, once the betrothal gift is delivered, it cannot be returned There is a graveyard mountain outside the city within 8 miles of Northwest, everyone please help yourself. after Murong Yun Shu finished talking, she turned around and left from the scene, leaving the crowd looking at each other. East Guardian looked at the butler for support, we have got to find a ce to put these betrothal gifts right? The butler replied him a willingness to help but powerless to render assistance gaze. Currently, Murong house cannot support idlers. meaning all of you should listen to miss, go back to wherever you came from. Brother East, this is a serious matter. North Guardian frowned his face and said. East Guardian heavily nodded his head: I didnt expect our leader woulde here today. Originally, after the red shirt men, there was a real ten miles of red betrothal gift prepared, which could have entertained themselves, and also finish the task handed over by their leader. However, they did not expect a devil appeared and interrupted their n Speaking of which, didnt the leader said he is going to attend the martial arts world tournament at Shaolin Temple on the fifteenth of August? Why did he take such a long detour toe to Jin Ling Province? How can a tournament be more important than his wife? I guess youre right. However, if our leader didnt appear today, that what childhood what friend, hell surely be showing off at us! Hmmph! If he dares toy a finger on madam, sooner orter well turn that man into a eunuch! Thats right, turn that man into a eunuch, turn his whole family into eunuch. * It was an ident that Chu Changge appeared at Murong House today. ording to his n, he supposed to meet her the second time on their wedding night, however, that Hua Ling Tian keeps calling himself as a close childhood friend and made Chu Changge felt frustrated, so he appeared himself, and kissed Murong Yun Shu in front of everyone. Although the kiss was to show off to Hua Ling Tian, but the sensation feelsgreat. Chu Changge softly rubbed his lips, and started to smirk. Knock, knock- Outside theres someone knocking the door. Chu Changge immediately stopped smiling, he calmly replied: Come in. Leader. It was East, South, West and North four guardians that came in. Speak. Yes. East Guardian started to report: Hua Ling Tian was madams cousin brother, he was also the current majestys illegitimate son, four years ago he was only taken to the pce and granted him as a crown prince. He grew up at Murong Sect since he was young, he had a close bond with Madam, except for Murong Yun Shus father that has just passed away, Hua Ling Tian is the only confidant to madam. After listening to East Guardians report, Chu Changges face turned cold and he silenced for some time and finally talked: Did he take any local specialty from Jin Ling when he left? No. Very well. Chu Changge smiled devilishly, his tone was harbored with evil intentions: Send him some local specialty from Mount Heifeng, and tell him its a token of filial to brother-inw from his little cousin sisters husband. The four guardians understood the meaning behind the gift, they smiled devilishly together. * Murong Yun Shu locked herself up in her bedchamber, she nkly stared at herself in the reflection of the mirror. She raised her hand and touch her cheek the spot where Chu Changge kissed her, as if she can still feel the warmth. Chu ChanggeWhy did he kiss her? Was it to prove that he only does everything that goes against the tradition? Or else.Was there other reason behind it? Because Have they met before in the past? But, where did they met before? Murong Yun Shu closed her eyes and focused on searching her memories to see if she could remember where she had seen Chu Changges appearance in the past. Suddenly, a scene shed into her mind Deep in a remote bamboo forest, a man with hair disheveled entered her small bamboo house, his body was drenched in blood. The man looked at her sight for a second, he couldnt stand anymore and fainted on the floor. Oi, if you want to die, die outside. Dont make a mess in my house. Oi, did you hear me? Forget it, Im giving this bamboo house to you. The kitchen has water and food, if you survive then eat whatever is there. Theres a small medicine box under the bed, there are many types of medicine that Luer stored in it. Take a look for yourself, if its usable then use it, its all yours. Murong Yun Shu pondered awhile, she ended up taking the medicine box out and put it beside him: Nah, its all here. Handle it yourself. She remembered everything, so it was him the man who was badly injured and entered her house without permission. Although he was almost brink till death and his body was covered with blood, but the blood didnt conceal his beautiful face. Comparing the mans face with Chu Changge, she realized the faces were simr, it was the same people! Murong Yun Shu immediately stood up, she went to find the butler and asked: Is the people from Mojiao still here? The butler shook his head and said: All of them have left. Murong Yun Shu disappointedly looked down, after a few second of silence, she asked again: Is the distance from here to Mount Heifeng very far? Miss, are you going to look for your husband? Yes. Murong Yun Shu waszy to correct the butler of the way he addressed Chu Changge, her only thought was to find Chu Changge. Miss, I think master did not go back to Mount Heifeng, I heard he is on his way to Shaolin Temple to attend the martial arts world tournament on the fifteenth of August. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 The Banks Destiny Murong Yun Shu did not go to the Shaolin Temple immediately because now is only March, theres still five months away until the martial art tournament start. Especially for someone like Chu Changge, he surely wont show up early for the tournament, but of course, he wont show upte either. It takes only two months going from Jin Ling Province to Shaolin Temple, she had about three months left to clean up the mess of Murong Sect. Murong Sects jewelry store is still at a loss as usual, the bank is also gradually bing insolvent. Looking that Murong House is going to go bankrupt sooner orter, even the sweeper aunt was so anxious that the fire catches her eyebrows, but the owner, Murong Yun Shu doesnt react at all as if nothing has happened. She eats, sleeps, reads, writes, ys chest and ys musical instruments every day, what a rxing life. Miss, cant you act like a normal person? Luer really hoped she could draw a bitter gourd on that no reaction face. Murong Yun Shupletely ignored Luer, sheid on a chair with her eyes closed and continue sunbathing, her mouthzily answered: You should beg yourself instead. If you continue chirping around, soon youll turn into a sparrow. Miss! Luer face turned red, she wished iron could turn into steel at once. People are spreading rumors, they said that you are joining hands with Mojiao Sect and will bring disaster to the world, they are hoping that Murong Sect will fall down so they could joke at us. Then theyll need to wait for a long time. Luer eyes went sharply as she heard Murong Yun Shus words and asked: Miss, could it be that you have already thought of a n toeback from the dead? I wont join hands with Mojiao Sect to harm the world. . Luer really wanted to be able to highlight her main point during her speech. * Murong Yun Shu has finished her sunbath, and the people she waited has finally arrived. Manager Qian, Manager Yin. Murong Yun Shu immediately greeted these two people when she walked into the study room, they handed out the financial report to let her take a look, she quickly read through the pages and said: The bank will rest for 10 days, while the jewelry shop will continue to operate as usual. Both of the managers were shocked: The jewelry shop has been in a continuous loss, if it wasnt the support of the bank, it couldnt even maintain few days longer, if I were to give up one of them, Id choose to give up the jewelry shop. Dont you think theres something fishy going on? What? When my father is alive, the business of the bank was thriving, but he frequently took a lot of money out from the bank instead, turning the bank into an empty shell, thats the main reason why the bank falls like mud when he passed away. However, he was a smart and astute person, why would he wanted to destroy his own bank? About this Manager Yin doesnt understand either, he looked at Manager Qian with a puzzled gaze. Manager Qian looked sad about it: Master only said that he had no choice but to do like this, he never exined for the reason. Murong Yun Shu lightly nodded her head, she gave Manager Qian a letter: This is the information delivered from the capital. Manager Qian opened the letter and read, his face suddenly turned gray as dust, his lips quivered: How, how could, how could this be. The Kingdom desires to own Huifeng Bank Manager Qian read out the few words from the title, he was shocked that he couldnt continue reading. The Kingdom desires for revolution, they prepared to distribute a small amount of cash from the official bank, but to do this theyll need a powerful bank as their strong backup. Currently, Huifeng bank is the Kingdoms only bank that develops globally, once they sessfully own the bank, it means their revolution had seeded half. Manager Qian suddenly got enlightened: Thats the reason why master took all the money out urgently, so even if the Kingdom takes over the bankter, the bank is only an empty shell with heavily indebted. How did Miss thought of sending people to capital to seek for information? Manager Yin was still curious. It was the visit of my cousin brother that reminded me. Murong Yun Shu said: I couldnt understand why my father wants to take all the money from the bank, until a few days ago, my cousin brother came at Jin Ling Province, which made me realize that the matter could have a connection with the Kingdom, so I sent people to find out. Ever since four years ago Hua Ling Tian went to the capital, he never came back to Jin Ling Province, both of them weremunicating with letters, even when Murong Yun Shus father has passed away, he only sent a letter tofort her because the Empress Dowager doesnt allow him to leave the pce. However, he suddenly appeared in Jin Ling Province a few days ago, he must have gotten the Empress Dowagers permission, and the reason that the Empress Dowager agreed must be connected with Murong Sect. As expected, ording to the information given, the mission that Hua Ling Tian came to Jin Ling Province was to convince Murong Yun Shu to hand over the Huifeng Bank. Of course, his sleeve to convince her was by offering marriage to her, but she rejected him anyway. Murong Yun Shu felt helpless as she thought of this, the pce was surely a creepy and scary ce, for just only four years, her intimate brother has changed and he even tried to deceive her feelings. Manager Yin: Then what should we do? We cant be a sitting duck waiting for the kingdom to take over the bank right? It was the first time to see Murong Yun Shus face turned cold as she heard the words, her bright eyes were sparkling with angriness, her soft voice contains an invible power: Things that belong to me, Murong Sect, I wont let anybody can take it as they please. Manager Yin: But we cant fight against the kingdom. Even the sly old master could only ept the fate, who else can save the bank? We cant fight against the kingdom, but someone can. Who? God. Manager Qian immediately stunned, the matter has be a crisis but how could miss still have the mood to joke, moreover her face was serious when she jokes * After Murong Yun Shu sent away two managers, she went back to the yard and sunbathe, this time theres a book of poetry collection in her hand. Miss, heres your tea. Luer passed the freshly made tea to Murong Yun Shu, her face was full ofints. Miss is acting way too leisure, which made her felt insecure. Mmm. Murong Yun Shu was thirsty, she immediately drinks the tea: Ouch- She suddenly jumped out from the bench and stepped away two steps, the beautiful ceramic teacup fell onto the books. The tea sshed all over the ce, luckily Luer was fast to catch the teacup before it rolled down to the floor. Are you trying to kill your owner? Murong Yun Shu was burnt by the hot tea, she stuck out her tongue while scolding Luer. I didnt know youd be in such a hurry to drink the tea. Luer also stuck out her tongue, she looked down and smirked. Ha, the calm Mistress had finally reacted exaggeratedly! The God has finally seen her wish and blessed her! Even such small matter you dont know, what do I need you for? Luer heard the words she immediately became anxious: Miss, please dont send me away! I promise Ill think like how you think in the future, like a worm in your stomach. Did you just cursed me to grow worms in my stomach? I swear, Id rather curse myself but I dare not to curse Miss. Luer really hoped she could tie her neck and suicide, really really hoped. Murong Yun Shu raised her eyebrow, looked like she chose to believe her. She took the poetry collection that has been wet by the tea and swung it lightly, she put the book on the stone table to let it dry, she turned around and prepare to leave. Her mood has already been spoiled by a cup of tea. Miss! Luer shouted, she pointed at the wet poetry collection and said: There are words in the book! If a book doesnt have words, does book still called as a book? Murong Yun Shu didnt have any thought about it, she didnt give any reaction and continued walking back. Its not that kind of word.Its another kind of word. Luer couldnt exin clearly, she ran in front of Murong Yun Shu and pulled her to the stone table, she pointed the gray words on the book and said: Look. Murong Yun Shu was shocked, in the book where the spot was wet by the tea, there really were words on it, it looks like a Jian word. Bring me a bowl of water. Alright. In a short time, Luer quickly brought a bowl of water and put it on the stone table. Murong Yun Shu carefully tore off the pages one by one, then she soaked the pages into the water bowl. The first few pages dont have any words appeared, the few pages in the middle have words, but thest few pages dont have any more words. Putting all the words togetherbined was a message Five hundred thousand silver taels hidden in Mingjian Sect. Five hundred thousand silver taels! It was the exact missing amount for the debt. Murong Yun Shu suddenly enlightened, now she knew her father had hidden the silver taels in Mingjian Sect, no wonder she couldnt find the missing money in Murong House no matter how hard she finds, no wonder Mingjian Sect wanted to break the betrothal so urgently. But she doesnt understand, why would her father not tell her directly? Chapter 8 Chapter 8 The Laughable Master Justice I heard the crown prince was infected with a weird disease. Mmm. A left hand held a white piece. There are notices everywhere on the street, the kingdom is rewarding a thousand gold for a doctor. Ooh. A right hand held a ck piece. Miss, did you already know about this early on? Not really early, about three days before. The information came together with the news about the empire wanting to take over the bank. This is still called not early? Luer pouted her lips: The crown prince is your cousin, howe youre not nervous at all? He wont die anyway, why would I feel nervous? How do you know he wont die? Murong Yun Shu slowly put a ck piece on the chess board, she lightly said: Im familiar with the person who poisoned him. Specifically, she met him before and knew his name. Luer screamed: So the crown prince was poisoned by someone?! which means the rumors that were spreading outside. Mhmm. Dont tell meThat person really was Master? Luer really hoped it wasnt true. Yes, its real. Oh my god! Luer face palmed: Master must be out of his mind! How could he poison the crown prince! Thats right, he not only poisoned the crown prince, he even used the ck heart poison specially made from Mount Heifeng. As if he wants everyone to know that he is the one who poisoned the crown prince. Luer was so speechless that she flipped her eyeballs: Miss, can you please act like a normal person! Poisoning the crown prince is a big crime! Well get decapitated! They wont ughter the whole n, what are you afraid of? . Even if their whole sect got ughtered, I havent married to him yet, which means Im not in their family list. Murong Yun Shu was so calm as though even if a tornado were to befall on her, it wouldnt affect her a bit. She continued putting a ck piece on top of the chess board andplemented: In any case, you wont be implicated in the crime so stop worrying blindly. Luers eyes got wet, was Miss worried about her? Miss, even if you dont have any feelings for Master, the person who is sick right now is your cousin, arent you a little worried about him? Luer remembered that Miss had had a close rtionship with her cousin in the past. Murong Yun Shu ignored her words, she continued confronting with her left and right hands. Actually, you are very worried for your cousin, right? Lets make it draw, or else her left and right hand wont be able to get along peacefully in the future. Miss, did you hear what I just said?! Murong Yun Shu had never seen Luer being so determined on other things before! She held back her hand from the chess board and put the pieces back into the chess box instead, then she said: Havent you heard of being obedient with your husband once you get married? Huh? Miss also knows that you should be obedient to your husband?! Murong Yun Shu did not care about Luer ridicule, she said with a serious face: My future husband is poisoning the crown prince. Of course I should stand with him, showing mercy to the enemy is showing cruelness to myself. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 What a Troublesome Day! Murong Yun Shu tried to hold her frustration back and asked: What happened this time? There are people who are trying to destroy the banks door, they arent happy about the suspension, even the market declined to ept Huifeng Banks silver cash notes. The people are furious about it, Im afraid the matter will soon be devolve into chaos. After Murong Yun Shu heard the exnation, her eyebrows sank as she frowned, she had a deep thought and said: Release the news that Murong Sect has Mojiao Sect as a strong backup and that whoever dares to cause trouble will go against Mojiao Sect. But, but it might evoke fury within the people. Dont worry, even if they dare to get furious, they wont even dare to talk. But the reputation of Murong Sect. Manager Qian didnt finish his talk, since the person who was destroying the reputation of Murong Sect was Murong Yun Shus future husband. Murong Yun Shu raised her eyebrows: Our property is about to be gone, why would we still care about our reputation? Understood. Manager Qian walked out of Murong House with a puzzled face, he couldnt understand what miss had up her sleeve. Murong Yun Shu was still as calm as always, her tranquil eyes shed with a light of inner plotting. Miss, I realized a problem. Luer smirked. Speak. You seem to have started to know about the dog relying on humans power. Murong Yun Shu frowned her eyebrows: Its human relying on the dogs power. Youre scolding Master as a dog. If not should I scold myself? ErmmFine, she used the wrong word. Luer embarrassingly stuck out her tongue and said: Masters identity is so useful. Murong Yun Shus beautifully shaped brows raised: If he couldnt even do such small things for me, what would I need him for? Dont tell me you agreed to. marry him in the first ce because he was useful? No. Luckily it wasnt. Luer felt relieved. I fancied his gold. Miss, youre some. Mhmm, Im just an ordinary,me person. * Theres a lot of advantages in having a condensed poption, one of the benefits were that any news can be spread quickly. The incident of Fang Hongfei leading the entire Mingjian Sect to Murong House for a punitive expedition had spread over the whole underworld, it had also spread into Chu Changges ears. East Guardian: Leader, just give us a word, all four of us will immediately banish the entire Mingjian Sect! Thats right, kill his whole family. Ill dig up his ancestors graves. Then what should I do? North Guardian pondered awhile: Sleep with his woman. You have such bad taste! Why would you want to sleep with his woman? If you want to sleep with someone, you should instead choose to sleep with leaders West Guardian shut his mouth urgently, his face terrified, he had a slip of the tongue, he really didnt mean it. You want to sleep with me, or you want to sleep with my woman? Chu Changge smirked as he asked, he seemed as though he werent angry about it. However, all four guardians knew that their leader was angry about it, and the consequences were going to be serious. I. West Guardian turned his sight to his three brothers, help me please, help! West Guardian has no interest in men, but I think he wanted to sleep with you, leader. No no, how dare our West Guardian sleep with leader, at most he could only sleep with leaders wife for a while. North and South Guardian both had different opinions. West Guardians face was full of ck lines, he was so speechless that he wanted to die. Dear brothers, although we swore that we would use our idiot acting as our weapon when we were forced to join into Mojiao Sect. And we decided we would stir up trouble until the end, but, this time he really didnt spoof intentionally, he really stepped on andmine! Chu Changge was smiling as always, but the smile of his was a sight of horror in these four guardians sights: Since Im not in a hurry anyway, we shall not ride horses for the journey afterwards, change into a pnquin instead. No problem, I shall find the top most gorgeous soft pnquin in the whole kingdom for leader. West Guardian immediately kissed Chu Changges ass and said. Of course I, Chu Changge, shall use the best pnquin. He stopped a second, and said: To cut the cost and save the silver taels, we shall not hire any bearers for the pnquin. What did leader mean by not hiring any bearers? All four guardians suddenly felt as though a storm of dark clouds were floating over their heads. They felt an ominous presentiment. Dont tell them that the leader was thinking of letting them substitute as bearers? As expected, the next wordsing from Chu Changge mouth directly pushed them into the hell of the thunderstorm: Four of you, be my bearer. The four of them cried in silence for three seconds. Leader, hiring a bearer doesnt use up a lot of money. Thats right, if not we could pay the bearers for you. Well even pay for the pnquin. Well even be your bearers. North Guardian! The three of them stared at North Guardian at the same time with a murderous intent. North Guardian helplessly said with an innocent face: I slipped, slipped. He really didnt mean it. Chu Changge smiled and patted North Guardians shoulders, then he spoke with his earnestness: Very well, Im so gratified to see that North Guardian had such determination. After that he turned around and said to the other three guardians: Three of you should learn more from North Guardian. They wanted to kill someone, they really really wanted: Leader, we shall destroy the Mingjian Sect first then welle back as your bearers. Chu Changge raised his gentlemen shelf and lightly smiled: Give me a reason. .Fang Hongfei bullied Madam. wasnt this reason clearly enough? Did he sessfully bully her? Chu Changge didnt think that Murong Yun Shu was someone who could get bullied so easily. No, but Fang Hongfei had the intention to. Just having the intention to is not enough. Our Mojiao Sect has a reputation for killing people with a valid reason, if you act rashly, itll slur my reputation. Wasnt your reputation already bad enough? The four of them had the same thought in their heart. * In the morning of the next day, a piece of news shocked the whole underworld Every man in Mingjian Sect got their head shaved bald in just one night, and on top of their head was a signature written with ink pen writing: A Certain Chu Paid A Visit. Mojiao sect has gone way too far! Father, let us unite our fellow friends and rush into Mount Heifeng. Fang Hongfei couldnt stand it anymore, he really wanted to kill Chu Changge immediately. Nonsense! Fang Qingchengs face had turned green, he angrily scolded: Who do you think you are, who gave you the permission to gather people? Mojiao sect did all kinds of evil deeds, they should be punished! Even so, everyone in Mojiao Sect is insidious and ruthless, Chu Changges martial power is unpredictable, we must not act rashly. Fang Hongfei was so angry that his face looked twisted, he was frustrated: If we dont, are we going to swallow our anger and let our fellow friends from the underworldugh at us?! A little impatience spoils great ns. But Feier. Fang Hongfeis mother kindly interrupted him: Why arent you wiping the words away on your head? I. Fang Hongfei held his fist tightly, his eyes were full of resentment: One day, Ill let Chu Changge kneel on his knees below my sword and beg me to! After that, Fang Hongfei flicked his sleeves and left. Fang Hongfeis mother was shocked: Husband, Feier he Let him be. Fang Qingcheng deeply sighed, perhaps he was wrong, he shouldnt have let Feier go and break the betrothal. Every male in Mingjian Sect had been found to have gotten their heads written on with words of ink, but only Fang Hongfeis head wasnt written in ink, Chu Changge had used his internal force to engrave the ink into Fang Hongfeis head, like a tattoo. Unless he shaved off thatyer of skin, he would never be able to clean off the words, and hair wouldnt even grow on it. * In the Murong House backyard, all the flowers bloomed together, with the sweet fragrance everywhere. Murong Yun Shu was drawing while listening to Luer talking about the rumors of happenings on the streets, they looked like they were in a lively mood. Master is so superior! Luer said with a face full of praise about Chu Changge. Mmm. Master is nice to Miss! Nice to me? Murong Yun Shus hand shook, a drop of ck ink fell on the white piece of paper and soon it was smudged all over. Wasted. She felt pity and mumbled. Everyone was envious that you married such a good husband! Envy? Dont tell me everyone wants to collude with Mojiao Sect? Murong Yun Shu smiled: Hes married to me. Theres no difference. Luer shook her hand as if she didnt care much about it. Suddenly, she curiously looked at the drawing and asked: Miss, why didnt you draw anyone on the horse? Because I didnt intended to. But it looks like there should be someone on it. Luer didnt understand about drawings, but that gant horse running at the side of the cliff looked like there should be someone riding on it, someone who was vigorous and as uninhibited as the horse. Luer once again stared at Murong Yun Shu, she realized theres was a doubtful blush on Murong Yun Shus face, then she suddenly understood: So Miss was thinking of drawing Master! Who would want to draw him? Dont talk nonsense! Murong Yun Shu acted as though she were angered by Luer words, but she couldnt control her blushing from her face to her ears. Luer secretlyughed: Fine I wont continue talking about him. it was a new discovery that even Miss would feel shy about, what thrilling news! Go get the scroll paint. Murong Yun Shu felt so embarrassed because of her burning face but there was nowhere for her to hide, so she had no choice but to send her away. Oh, Ill surely pick the best scroll paint. Luer smiled dubiously and ran off. Murong Yun Shu quickly covered her face, as if she were trying to lower the temperature on her face by doing that, then she took the pen and started drawing. It wasnt until she finished drawing, that she suddenly realized that she could draw Chu Changges face naturally without deliberately thinking about his facial features, as if she knew him very well already. Thats weird. She mumbled softly. Youre right, its so weird, why does Master look like he has a better personality in the drawing than the Master in reality? Murong Yun Shu was so focused on drawing that she didnt notice Luer was behind her, she waspletely shocked by the sudden voice and almost jumped out of her seat. After a few seconds, she finally recovered from the shock: Youre saying that he doesnt have humanity? I was just saying that he wasnt as great as your drawing. Or maybe You dont know him as well yet. Murong Yun Shu said deep in her heart, she nkly stared at Chu Changge in the drawing, he was full of glowing spirits and with fine facial features. Her thoughts had gone far away. After some time, she suddenly asked: Did you say that the kingdom issued a wanted warrant for Chu Changge? Yes, I even tore a piece of the warrant and brought it back, it looks as though Masters head is very valuable. Luer gave Murong Yun Shu the warrant. Murong Yun Shu unfolded the crumpled warrant paper, she looked into the contents and mumbled: His head is worth thirty thousand silver taels, his drawings might be worth thirty silver taels then, Murong Yun Shu raised her head and said to Luer: Deliver that painting I justdrew to the government, and exchange some money to buy some snacks. Ha? Luer thought she heard wrong: Deliver it to the government? Yes, the drawing of him in this warrant doesnt look like him at all. Luer face was filled with ck lines: Miss, although the nose doesnt look like his nose, and the eyes dont look like the eyes in that warrant, but he really is Master! How could you help a tyrant to victimize his subjects?! Helping the kingdom catch the culprit, how does that count as helping a tyrant? Luer was so speechless, she pondered over and over again and finally thought of something to refute Murong Yun Shu: Miss, you said you would be obedient to your husband! Mmhmm. Murong Yun Shu nodded her head lightly, then she took a detailed look at the warrant in her hand andsaid: He must be discontented with this drawing too. Luer looked at the sky. Master, Ive done my best, please fend for yourself. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Astray Ghosts? When Chu Changge saw the updated warrant, he was totally shocked Not bad for a painting. He looked at the painting of himself on the wanted warrant as if he was looking at a mirror, he was satisfied. Madams drawing, its definitely top-notch. The East Guardians tone was gloating over Chu Changges misfortune. After hearing that, Chu Changge was stoned for a few seconds, then he asked weirdly: This is painted by Murong Yun Shu? Yes. All four guardians said in synchronize, and they heavily nodded their heads. Madam was sent from the heavens to punish the leader, it must be. She knows how to draw?! Her painting skills are not bad The East Guardian took out an original painting that was taken from the Jin Ling government and hand it over to Chu Changge, to let him appreciate the painting for himself. Chu Changge stared at the paining for some time, he just couldnt ept the truth. If this was painted by her, then who was the one in the past he saw a painting in the bamboo house that a donkey that doesnt look like a donkey, a horse that doesnt look like a horse? This was too big of a difference between before and now. Leader, are you disappointed your heart, with a feeling of anger, an urge to go to Jin Ling and capture madam and give her a beating? Being betrayed by madam, it must have hurt leader, leader must have felt very sad. Chu Changge squinted his eyes, with a rxing tone he said, Ive already taught Mingjian Sect a lesson, dont you guys go and make trouble. Their ns have been foiled. The East Guardian was frustrated, he wasnt satisfied, Why didnt you brought us to go together on that day? I dont want people to say that I am bullying the less with numbers. Chu Changge said. The people in Mingjian Sect was not less at all. To me, its only counted as one person. The East Guardian was surprised, he thought that leader wouldnt even see them as one person. Who had the honor of being recognized as a human instead of a dog in your eyes? Fang Hongfei. Chu Changge said these three words bluntly. Is he even a human?! All four guardians were shocked. The leader was being too merciful this time. If I do not see him as a human, when words spread out, wouldnt I, Chu Changge will beughed as a joke that I even bully the brutes? All four of them were confused, the leader actually doesnt know how to write the word mercy. Chu Changge no longer cares about them, he was smiling at the painting, drawing it slowly. After a long time, he put down the brush, and used the wind from pping to dry up the ink, and then rolled up the painting properly. Send someone to deliver this to Murong Sect * In the wide sky, and the wide valleys, there were two people riding a red horse, sprinting on the cliffs. Murong Yun Shu hugged Chu Changges waist with her arms tightly, sticking her face onto his back, smiling happily, her eyes were filled with happiness. All in the above, was only inside the drawing. No sense of shame at all! Murong Yun Shu badmouthed Chu Changge being thick-faced inside her heart, leaking shy expressions on her face that even she was not aware of. She moved her eyes slightly, Murong Yun Shuughed charmingly, taking a brush and wrote two sentences, then rolled it up, giving it back to the sender of the drawing. Thinking about Chu Changges possible reaction when he reads the sentence, widens her mouth. Miss, other people writes confession letters, while you and master are always drawing confession letters, its making everyone jealous. Luer said yfully. Murong Yun Shus face was slightly red, staring at him with a bad sense, Had the money manager came? He was already here, waiting inside the study room. * When Murong Yun Shu entered the room she heard the Manager Qian said, The imperial envoy that was sent by the kingdom was abducted at Hua Tuo Mountain! No Immediately send someone to Hua Tuo Mountain never mind, I shall go there myself. After that, Murong Yun Shu ordered Luer to pack up their valuables to prepare and set off. Miss, you must absolutely not, the bandits on Hua Tuo Mountain are ruthless and unreasonable, letting you go yourself would be too much of a risk. Manager Qian disagreed. Nothing ventured, nothing gained. Murong Yun Shu said with a calm face, Not to mention, can anyone rece me to negotiate with the Imperial envoy? No, but if we could just save the imperial envoy For what purpose? Huh? He is totally unrted to me, why do I have to save him? Murong Yun Shu said it as if it was totally right. Manager Qian was confused, if its not for saving him, then what are you going to do at Hua Tuo Mountains? * The cold wind rustling, walking on the high but bare mountain wall, making a mournful scream, thickyered clouds wereid like cotton high up the two mountains, giving people a sense of oppression of being able to see the sunlight. An old but gorgeous carriage was driving on the road creakily, leaving deep ruts, the driver who was wearing less clothing was freeze until he had a pale face, green lips, could not help but say. This mountain is too cold for humans! Had we arrived at Hua Tuo Mountains? the host of the carriage, Murong Yun Shu asked. Yes, we are already here, the mountain roads in front could only be traveled on foot, the carriage wouldnt be able to continue. The driver answered while stopping the carriage. Have you seen anyone special on the way here? Murong Yun Shu had opened the curtain and stuck her head out to look around. No, this area was dested, its only us here, oh yes, there is someone, I remembered. The driver hits his head, saying: Before an hour ago, I saw four people were carrying a carriage that wasmer No, it was gorgeous and extravagant than our carriage at the front, four of them were wearing something luxurious, their expressions being fierce and ruthless, as if they want to eat someone. The weirdest part of it, was that they did not even waste a breath while carrying those chairs, they seem to be able to carry it easily, but they walked extremely slow. Mmm, traveling such far distance, it is possible that anyone would meet a few strange people. But she was only interested in the bandits. Murong Yun Shu jumped down the carriage and looked around, and then said to Luer who followed her tightly down the carriage: You and the driver should wait here, Ill go ahead and look. No, I I we should go together to explore the roads. Luer wanted to act like a hero, but the clouds were so thick and dark, her heroic spirit wasnt high at all. She was scared! Murong Yun Shu gave her a nk eye, Dont worry, if the bandits wanted to ambush us they would have done it sooner, they wouldnt have waited for us toe. But The bandits are probably up there. Murong Yun Shu said while pointing the road in front. Luer shrinks her neck cowardly, I think I should just wait here. How realistic. Murong Yun Shu smiled while shaking her head, walking up to the mountain. As she headed up, the road was getting steep, the moisture in the air was getting heavy, wasted quite some of her energy, it doesnt feel cold here, but making her feel more refreshed instead. Hua Tuo Mountain looked bare from the outside, but filled with bushes of trees inside, with the guidance of the branches of trees which defied the naturalw of growth, Murong Yun Shu sessfully found the hideout of the bandits of the outer area a huge peach forest. It was April, the flowers on the mountain began to blossom. Looking at this, it was too beautiful for anyone to handle. Murong Yun Shu stared at the beautiful scene in front of her eyes, she was stunned for some time. If there werent three words Sai Hua Tuo carved on the big rock beside her, she could hardly believe that the inside of the forest is actually the bandits hideout. Something more unbelievable was, she had walked for a long time, but she hasnt even walked to the other side of the forest yet, to be exact she was walking in circles. Murong Yun Shu first thought of astray ghosts, but then she thought that there shouldnt be any ghosts lurking around in this beautiful scene, she then rejected the idea, she sat on a clean rock, thinking hard for countermeasures. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Bandits Den Meet Old Friend Brother, the peach forest is on fire! Feng Cheng heard his most favorite peach forest is burning, his handsome feminine face immediately turned dark as if he was going to kill somebody. He did not hesitate and leaped towards the forest. When he found the origin of the fire, he saw a young woman with in shirt sitting under a peach tree enjoying the cool air. He wasnt trying to be funny but her emotion was really at ease, she looked like she deliberately broke into his peach field to enjoy the wind. Did you start the fire? He asked. Murong Yun Shu was shocked by the sudden voice, when did this person walk in front of her? She stood up and patted the dust on her body and raised her head asked: Are you the owner of the peach forest? Did she actually take on the wrong person, could it be that this ce wasnt the bandits den, but a hideout of a superlunary master? This person in front of her, his skin was as white as a corpse, but beautiful as a woman, she couldnt find any aura of a thief on him. Did you start the fire? He repeated. Are you the owner of the peach forest? She continued asking without reply, her sight wasnt angry nor frustrated staring at him. Feng Cheng was stunned, this woman looked soft and weak, but inside her bone was so stubborn. Thats right, I am the owner of the peach forest. Did you start the fire? No. Then what is this? He pointed at the direction where a pile of branches billowing smoke and said. Murong Yun Shu slightly raised her left eyebrows and replied: Branches billowing smoke. It was also her signal to seek for help. Feng Cheng was speechless that heughed: You are so humorous. Murong Yun Shu did not deny: Do you know where do the bandits gather in this Hua Tuo Mountain? Feng Cheng suspiciously stared at her from top to bottom and said: Did youe here to catch the bandits? I am here to get robbed by the bandits. Once again Feng Chengughed out loud: Do you know whose territory youre standing on now? Murong Yun Shu stunned awhile when she heard the word territory, then she understood something and said: You are the most decorous bandit Ive ever seen. You are the most interesting woman Ive ever seen. Feng Cheng looked at her as if she was no better than him. Murong Yun Shu had sessfully walked out the peach forest under the lead of Feng Cheng, she entered the banditsrge basethree cottages, it matches with him well. Entering into one of the cottages, Murong Yun Shu looked around the empty four walls and curiously asked: Is your treasures hidden or theres no treasure to expose? If its the after choice, that was quite a failure of him as a bandit. Why did you find me for? He remembered she said she was here to get robbed by the bandits, which means she came to look for him, the boss of mountain. I still had two servants at the halfway up of the mountain, please rob them up here. I dont rob today. Why? If bandits dont rob then what are they going to live with? Murong Yun Shu suddenly understood why does the bandits den look so poor and shabby. Today is not an auspicious day. Feng Cheng realized he got affected by her, the words his spoken had also made him dumbfounding. Looks like even bandits need to choose an auspicious day to rob? Its not even robbing a mistress to be his wife! Murong Yun Shu had already suspected that he wasnt an ordinary bandit, now she even affirmed her suspect. I heard the imperial envoy came here as a guest, could you ask him toe out for a meet? As Murong Yun Shu just finished speaking, she heard a high pitch voice arrogantly chirping like a sparrowing from the door: Who are you? Why do you want to find Nie Qing? What is your rtionship with him? You, you you Dont tell me youre his woman? Linger, dont be rude. Feng Cheng scolded in a low voice. Im just worried about him! Feng Ling mumbled softly, she doesnt dare to be impudent, a pair of pure ck eyes innocently stared at Murong Yun Shu, after a second she angrily mumbled again: Long feet, tiny waist,rge chest, small face and big alluring eyes. Hmmph! Nie Qing is such a Casanova, Casanova! Murong Yun Shu burst inughter and said: Who doesnt meet a few Casanovas when young, young girl you dont have to take it to your heart. What young girl? Feng Ling opened her round eyes widely, then she solemnly said: Im twenty this year! Uhh She looked like she was twelve. How old are you? Feng Ling asked, she thought maybe Murong Yun Shu was younger than her. Older than you. Youre lying. Feng Ling doesnt believe. Mmhmm. Murong Yun Shu confessed immediately. Feng Ling couldnt believe her eyes at all, how is there someone who lied and confessed so fast! Murong Yun Shu smiled but did not say anything, its true that she wasnt older than her, shed be eighteen in September. Feng Ling pouted her lips and asked: What is your rtionship with Nie Qing? Strangers. Feng Ling was stunned, after one second she suddenly squealed: Could it be prenatal betrothal?! Prenatal betrothal? Cant believe she coulde up something like that! Murong Yun Shu couldnt hold anymore andughed out: I didnt know the bandits have such rich imagination. Who is the bandit? Im not a bandit! If its not because brother lost a fighting contest to Linger! Feng Cheng halted Feng Ling from continuing: Go and ask Nie Qing toe. Oh. Feng Ling did a grimace then she ran off, brother is so dictation! After some time, Feng Ling rushed into the door and said urgently: Brother, Nie Qing is gone! Murong Yun Shus heart sank, looks like this trip to Hua Tuo Mountain is a waste Look around again, he doesnt know about five phrase astrology, he wont be able to walk out the peach circle Feng Cheng hasnt finished talking yet, suddenly a banter voice sounded from outside of the house: Are you talking about a skinny and weak white-faced schr? As the sound stopped, the person walked in as if he descended like the wind, his long cuff flutters as always, along with his extraordinary presence. Murong Yun Shu was shocked, she did not think that she would bump into him in this kind of ce, but her expression was still calmly as always, her sight did not stay on him for long. Feng Cheng: Brother Chu, long time no see. He gnashed his teeth in anger. Chu Changge: Brother Feng, how are you? He hid a dagger in his smile. These two men must be ipatible as fire and water. Murong Yun Shu had a thought, she remained calm andposed while waiting for this pair of old friends reunion and pull their sword. However, she waited quite a long time, but the scene did not go to the way she imagined. Suddenly, Feng Ling spoke softly beside her ears: Look, my brother is going to lose again. Has thepetition already started? Murong Yun Shu was confused. Its going to finish soon. Feng Ling blinked her eyes and asked: Dont you know about martial arts? Murong Yun Shu shook her head, she doesnt understand at all. Oh, no wonder then. Feng Ling shrugged her shoulders and said: My brother and Brother Chu arepeting with their inner power, look at my brother sweating like pouring rain, his muscles are tightened and his face went pale, however, Brother Chu looked so rxing, its obvious whos winning and whos losing. Looks like a gentleman also fights in a gentle way. Murong Yun Shu was actually disappointed, in her imagination, the duels in the underworld should involve glint and sh of cold steel,bat in death and life, should be more horrifying than a cockfighting. Puu Feng Cheng spat out blood from his mouth, his both legs were so weak that he almost fell down. Brother! Feng Ling immediately went up and support Feng Cheng to sit down, her pink lips moved and acted like a spoiled child to Chu Changge: Brother Chu youre so mean, you always forgot to show some mercy. Chu Changge smiled charmingly and said: Its your brothers fault for not making any progress. Feng Cheng hmmph grumpily with a gloomy face. Brother Chu, where have you seen that weak schr before? Feng Ling asked. Peach forest. Then where is him? He got driven away by me. Huh?!! Feng Ling was so shocked that she almost cried: You drove him away?! Chu Changge raised his eyebrows: Ive helped you to drive away the intruders in the peach forest, what are you crying for? Nie Qing wasnt an intruder, he is my my. Aiya, why did you helped him to escape! Feng Ling hastily ran into the peach forest to find him, not for few minutes, she came back with her face burnt into smoky ck: Brother, the peach forest is on fire again, this time its real! Then she rashly ran out again. Feng Cheng really wanted to kill people this time, he doesnt need to use his brain to think and he already knew who set the fire, he even knew that unless the God shows mercy pouring a heavy rain, or else the peach forest will be burnt to ashes. I did not breach my promise. He angrily said: In these three years I havent taken a step out of this Hua Tuo Mountain nor epting any request for healing their sickness, sometimes I even act like a bandit and robbed some passer-by, Ive done everything that you told me to. Act like a banditMurong Yun Shu suddenly got enlightened, no wonder she swaggered through the streets, her carriage was iid with gold and jewelry, she even tied a bell in case the bandits couldnt find her, but she was still able to be safe. I know. Chu Changge said. Then why did you burn my peach forest?! Feng Cheng grunted. Chu Changgeughed softly and said: Things that Madam desires to do but couldntplete, as a husband, of course I should help her fulfill. Madam? Feng Cheng couldnt understand, he looked at Chu Changges sight bluntly staring at the one and only woman in the scene, suddenly he figured out the meaning of his, Feng Chengplexly looked at Murong Yun Shu: Youre his wife? No. Murong Yun Shu calmly denied. We already had a betrothal. Chu Changge said with an overbearing tone. Betrothal can be broken anytime. She had been returned once. Chu Changge frivolouslyughed: Now the whole world knows that you and I, Chu Changge had a betrothal, except for me, who else dares to marry you? Ill apany the greenmp lights. Murong Yun Shus tone was lightly from the beginning until the end, as if she was a pond of a gentle breeze and calm waves, even if other people tried to stir, they still couldnt stir away her calmness. Chu Changge was like an unstoppable hurricane instead, he wont give up unless he crumples the pond water. He raised his mouth corner, a faint smile staring at her and said: I didnt expect that Madam has already decided not to marry anyone besides me, I am so happy. When did she say she doesnt marry anyone besides him? Murong Yun Shu realized she couldnt handle his thick face at all, and hence she decided to ignore his wordsshe should take no offense at a childs babbleshes an adult, she shouldnt fuss over a minor man. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Burn Money Since the imperial envoy had left, which means she doesn''t need to stay here any longer. As Murong Yun Shu intended to leave, she saw Feng Ling happily grabbing on Nie Qing''s shirt and came back, Nie Qing''s expression was dark as coal. "Brother, my speed is quite fast right? In a blink of an eye, I''ve already catch Nie Qing back." Feng Ling said like she wanted to show off her achievement, shepletely ignored Nie Qing''s expression as if he wanted to crush her. "Mmm." Feng Cheng responded vexingly, his thoughts were still stuck at the fact that Murong Yun Shu is Chu Changge''s wife. The cupid is really making a fool of Murong Yun Shu, how can a greatdy like her matched with Chu Changge the disaster! "Feng Ling, even if you kill me, I still won''t marry you as my wife!" Nie Qing raised his chest proudly, trying to be firm and unyielding. After Feng Ling heard his words, her tears immediately flowed out from her eyes: "Nie Qing, you''re too much, if you''re much I will I will take it for real!" Nie Qing coldly moved his face away so that he won''t be looking at Feng Ling, his direction was facing with Murong Yun Shu instead. "You are the imperial envoy sent from the kingdom to visit Murong Sect in Jin Ling Province?" Murong Yun Shu asked. Nie Qing was shocked: "How did you know about this?!" He was told to secretly fulfill the decree, there werent many people who knew about this. "I am Murong Yun Shu." One sentence exins everything. Looks like the rescue is here! Nie Qing burst in ecstasy: "Where are the others?" "Halfway up the mountain." "How many?" "Two people." "You''ve brought only two people to rescue me?!" Nie Qing squealed with his face darkened. Murong Yun Shu was stunned by the situation, when did she ever said that she came to rescue him? Are men nowadays all popr in being self-sentimental? She came to Hua Tuo Mountain was because of the bank, after she finished talking about the business then she''ll leave, since she doesn''t care about nosy stuff at all. "My request, does the kingdom agree?" Murong Yun Shu got straight to the point. "You intend to discuss national affairs with me right here?" Isn''t she way too adaptable in the situation? "If not?" Murong Yun Shu looked at Nie Qing acupunctured by Feng Ling, his body below the neck couldn''t move at all and said: "If you can move now, I don''t mind changing ces." "You should bother about how to escape from here, not talking business!" "Lord please don''t joke at me, I still have both my healthy legs, while Lady Feng Ling doesn''t want me to be her fort husband, why would I scared about leaving this ce?" Murong Yun Shu disagreed with Nie Qing and smiled, then she continued: "Not to mention that I still have a powerful fianc as a backup, Lord Feng Cheng wouldn''t dare to stop me." Chu Changge was so speechless that heughed, looks like he himself as a fianc is mainly used to scare people only? "You did note here to rescue me?" Nie Qing asked. "I am here to talk business. Youe to Jin Ling Province was to represent the kingdom to discuss Huifeng Banks matter with me, now I''m right in front of you, you may start." Nie Qing was deeply hurt, originally he thought Feng Ling was the weirdest woman in the whole kingdom, but now he realized, he was short-sighted, he didn''t know that there is always someone who is weirder. Compared to Murong Yun Shu, Feng Ling was way more normal than her! Normally, wasn''t it right to rescue him, the imperial envoy first, then only discusses business affairs? Her thinking was so different than a normal people! Nie Qingpletely gave up on trying to cotton up with Murong Yun Shu and said: "The Majesty has summoned you to the pce and wanted to discuss the matter with you face to face." Since there are nosy people around here, he did not announce the decree but hand over the decree to her instead. "Looks like the kingdom not really willing to ept my condition." Murong Yun Shu leisurely smiled, she pinched the decree in her hand and said: "I shall now set out to the capital." Then she turned her face to Feng brothers and said: "Lord Feng, Lady Feng, see you next time." "See you next time." Feng Cheng had a little sense of reluctance. Feng Ling also couldn''t bear to see Murong Yun Shu leave, Murong Yun Shu was a kind person, people who dont steal Nie Qing from her are all kind. Madam had left, naturally as a husband, Chu Changge also shouldn''t stay any longer. Chu Changge said: "Brother Feng, we''ll meet again at Shaolin Temple on August of fifteen." "I hope you''re still alive by then." Every year, the martial arts world tournament is the time where Feng Cheng sets free from Hua Tuo Mountain. * The humidity in the mountain is quite high, the peach forest wasn''t easy to burn and hence the fire in the peach forest wasn''t so fierce, but covered with condensed smoke. Murong Yun Shu used her sleeve to cover up her nose and mouth, followed behind Chu Changge trying to run with strenuous effort. Murong Yun Shu regretted, if she knew the forest was covered with high condensation of smoke, she would''ve agreed to someone''s suggestioncarry her down the mountain, then she won''t be tearing up her eyes by the smoke right now. In the end just as he said, even if she doesn''t marry him, nobody would dare to marry her anyway. So it really doesn''t matter that if her innocent, reputation was ruined by him. Sadly, there isn''t any regret pill in this world. Luckily the peach forest wasn''t so big, they managed to escape the fire sea in no time, Murong Yun Shu able to breathe in fresh air from the mountain once again. In the quiet path of the mountain, both of them walked one at the front and another at the back, they remained silent. Chu Changge was leading the road, he sometimes turned back to check whether or not did Murong Yun Shu followed up his steps. Murong Yun Shu walked at the back then sometimes looked up the sky, sometimes looked down the ground, sometimes looked left and right, as if she felt uneasy. Being alone with him, Murong Yun Shu felt. One word Boring. Suddenly, Murong Yun Shu slipped her steps, she screamed unconsciously looking at herself going to fell on the ground, but unexpectedly she fell into a solid chest. She still hasn''t recovered from the shock, staring at that pair of concerning ck eyes, her heart was throbbing so fast and her ears started to heat up. "Thank you." She quickly panicked to stand up and pull away some distance with him, but her foot was so pained that she frowned her eyebrows. "You sprained your ankle?" Chu Changge asked. She lightly nodded her head and didn''t know what to do. "Looks like God doesn''t want to let me go easy." Chu Changge intentionally sighed a long sigh, then he lifted her up like a princess, his face was smiling brightly. It looks more like God doesn''t want to let her go easy! Murong Yun Shu sighed lightly, her face looked like nothing had happened, but her heart was perturbed. This is the first time she was carried by a man, it felt quite mysterious. Happy? A little. Uneasy? A lot. There''s a scent of grass fragrance on Chu Changge, as if it''s the first day of spring where the morning breeze blew along with the scent of freedom, ddening the heart and refreshing the mind. Murong Yun Shu was impressed, she thought that people from the underworld shouldn''t have this kind of peaceful sense. The wind slightly blew messy on Chu Changge''s ck hair, the root bang right side of his dropped on her face, covered half of her small face. Murong Yun Shu smoothed away the wisp of hair and used her fingers ying around with his hair. At least there''s something for her to do so that she won''t feel so awkward. "Is it fun to y?" Aughing voice suddenly sounded on top of Murong Yun Shu''s head. Murong Yun Shu''s finger immediately stunned, she felt so embarrassed that she didn''t know how to react, after a few seconds she finally realized that she need to retort back: "Are you so poor that you can''t afford to buy a hairpin to tie your hair?" She wanted to ask him for a very long time, why he never tie up his hair. Chu Changge smiled devilishly and said: "Yes, I couldn''t afford. All of my silver taels are deposited in your bank, now it''s gone in vain." Murong Yun Shu felt more , she felt a little guilty and said: "I don''t intend to repudiate the debt, the bank is just temporary closed and will start over again soon, Huifeng Bank''s silver notes will be usable throughout the country as always." "Why did you say it earlier?" Chu Changge tried to hold hisugh, he acted a look of heartbreaking distressed face: "If I knew the silver notes can still be used, then I won''t be using it to start a fire." Murong Yun Shu opened her eyes big looking up at him, she couldn''t believe and asked again: "You used silver notes to start a fire?" "Mmm, the humidity of the peach forest is too condensed, it''s not easy to burn, and I just happened to have some silver notes with me. Since the bank has already closed down, keeping the silver notes is useless anyway, so I burnt it all." ""Why does his tone sounded like ''the day is so boring, let''s burn some money to y'' "It''s not much actually, approximately could exchange for about ten boxes of gold, you''ve seen it before." Murong Yun Shu''s face was shocked, don''t tell her that he meant those ten boxes of betrothal gifts the first time he visited? "You should worry about being a beggar in your next life for burning money." "You meant the beggar sect? Prestigious sect won''t ept me, I confirm I''m still a Mojiao Sect leader in next life." Chu Changge didn''t agree with Murong Yun Shu. "Moreover, the bank is opened by Madam, which means the burnt silver notes returned back to Madam, Madam is also mine, it doesn''t count as waste." Murong Yun Shu was moved deep in her heart, her mind was still trying to recall his words Ten boxes of gold, you''ve seen it before the burnt silver notes returned back to Madam In a blink of an eye, Murong Yun Shupletely understood something, he intentionally burnt that silver notes just to gift her those ten boxes of gold. At that moment, a warm flow spread all over her heart, her heart started to be intense. Murong Yun Shu bent a soundless smile, this man, even the way he gifts the money was so domineering, she can''t even reject him Of course, she won''t reject either. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 The Sect Leader Is Strange The journey was quiet as none of them had deigned to speak. Soon, Murong Yun Shu was able to see the carriage that was waiting for her below. What if I really be a beggar in my next life? Will Madame and rescue me? Chu Changge suddenly smiled and asked. Murong Yun Shu was stunned: Didnt you just say that you will surely be Mojiao Sects sect leader? Ive thought about it, but it wont work. He continued with a serious face: In our Mojiao Sect, the leader passes on the crown to his son, and his son passes on the crown to his grandson. Now that Im the Sect Leader, if I end up bing the Sect Leader in my next life, then wouldnt I be my grandsons grandson? Pu Murong Yun Shu wanted to endure, but she couldnt. Is being your grandsons grandson such a bad thing? Sheughed while asking. Of course its bad. What is so bad about it? Everything is bad about it! Referring to your own grandson as ancestor, where is the good in that? By that time, you wouldnt even be able to remember that youre your ancestors ancestor anymore anyway. Murong Yun Shu tried to hold in herughter whileforting him. However, Chu Changge didnt find it at all funny. As if he had dug himself into a dead end, he frowned his eyebrows tightly and pursed his lips with a very confused expression. On the other hand, Murong Yun Shu was having a hard time trying to hold in her smile. She suddenly realized that this arrogant man looked very cute when he pushed himself to a dead end. * When Chu Changge carried Murong Yun Shu and appeared in front of the crowd, all four guardians looked at their leader with a weird look on their face. Leader They wanted to speak up, but they couldnt help but hesitate. Chu Changge ignored them as if they were air as he carried Murong Yun Shu towards the carriage. Luer immediately helped Chu Changge lift up the curtains. She asked worriedly: Did our Miss get hurt somewhere? I just sprained my ankle, its nothing to worry about. Murong Yun Shu was speechless, couldnt Luer have just asked her directly? Did she look like she was in a state where she couldnt talk? Chu Changge seemed to understand Murong Yun Shus thoughts as a trace of a smile shed in his eyes. He put her carefully put her into the carriage, then leaned down and intended to help her treat the bones of her ankle, but she interrupted: Thank you for carrying me down the mountain, this is just a small injury, itll recover with time. Are you sure? While Chu Changge was asking her, his left hand was already in possession of her leg while his right hand was prepared to massage her ankle. Just that he hadnt used any of his strength yet. Is there any difference whether Im sure or not? Murong Yun Shu said with a tone that seemed to want to give up on arguing with Chu Changge. No difference. Chu Changge smiled faintly, his right hand lightly moved her leg, the movement was gentle and soft. His gaze was very focused on massaging her ankle. Murong Yun Shu felt moved in her heart. She pouted her lips as if she wanted to say something, but then she felt that anything she said would seem too pretentious. Hence, she kept quiet and raised her head while staring away into thefar distance. Is it still painful? Chu Changges voice summoned back the Murong Yun Shu who had been zoned out for a while. Her mind went nk for a while, then she immediately shook her head: It doesnt feel painful there anymore. Thats good, then. Chu Changge released his hand and exited the carriage. His voice sounded like he was relieved, which gave birth to an unrealistic misconception in Murong Yun Shuthat he was worried about her. But she thought that that was impossible. She found herself funny while self-deprecating herself in her heart. Being self-sentimental wasnt a good omen. Are you going to the capital? Chu Changge stood outside the carriage and asked. Mmm. Murong Yun Shu must solve the matter of the bank as fast as possible, otherwise, if she dys any longer, the people might really start a riot. She heard that there were a lot of people from different ces that had alreadyined about the bank to the government. Even the officials from the capital had petitioned the government to take action against the bank. The emperor mustve been heavily pressured by the sea of petitionsining about her. If the Huifeng Bank silver notes were still to be dered as unusable, then the situation of the economic downturn in the kingdom would not be resolved easily. Although she used this critical situation as the sleeve to threaten the kingdom, if the matter were to be dyed any longer, the fire could instead burn her. Even a dog will find the strength to leap over a wall in desperation, let alone regr people. Even though leaving a name in history is a good thing, leaving a stinking name for ten thousand years wasnt her intention at all. Are you going to Shaolin Temple? Murong Yun Shu saw that Chu Changge remained silent, so she deliberately asked to ease the atmosphere. I can apany you to the capital. Murong Yun Shu did not expect that he would say that. She sat stunned for a few seconds and said: No need. I think so, too. Chu Changge smiled. Actually, he had had no intention of apanying her. But of course, if she strongly requested it of him, he would have dly epted. But with that personality of hers, he knew that Murong Yun Shu wouldnt open her mouth even if she were to die. Coming down from Hua Tuo Mountain, they had arrived at three pathways. The pathway to the South lead to Jin Ling Province, another pathway to the North led to the capital, while thest pathway to the West lead to the Shaolin Temple. We shall part here. Chu Changge said. See you again. Murong Yun Shus tone was clear-cut. See you again. Chu Changge took arge and long palette case from the carriage and handed it over to Murong Yun Shu: Ill return this back to you. Murong Yun Shu didnt even need to think hard to guess what was inside the palette case. Suddenly, she didnt dare look at his eyes directly. In the beginning, she had wanted to make fun of Chu Changge since he was so far away and couldnt do anything to her. So, she took her brush and wrote down a sentence, Where can a thick-faced man be found? The man in the drawing has the thickest. Now that she thought of it, it felt so embarrassing. She had never insulted anyone so directly since the day she was bornmostly, she beat about the bush. Do you regret it? Chu Changge saw that she didnt ept the palette case, and he felt like bantering with her. Mmm. Murong Yun Shu honestly nodded her head. Very well, its a great virtue to correct your wrongs. Chu Changge was very satisfied with Murong Yun Shus reply, then he continued sincerely: Madam must remember that obeying your husband is the kingly way. Murong Yun Shu heard his words and found them ridiculously funny, what kind of principle is that?! Is Madam going to Shaolin Temple to meet up with husband? Chu Changge seemed to be asking Murong Yun Shu, but actually, it was more like a request. I dont intend to be a monk, why would I go there? She deliberately asked. You cant even be a monk. Murong Yun Shu felt so , then she said: Thats why I dont have to go. Ill wait for you at Shaping town. The journey to Shaolin Temple is far, its very tiring. This is the truth. Shaping Town is located below Shaolin Mountain. Theres an underworld inn in the town, go there and find me. Murong Yun Shu felt so helpless that she shook her head, but then she smiled. Someone had started to choose not to listen to her words again. * After they parted ways at the pathway, Murong Yun Shus carriage drove to the official road of the capital. Miss, you had already nned to go to Shaolin Temple, why did you act like you didnt want to go? Luer asked. That was then, this is now. Originally, the reason why she had decided to go to Shaolin Temple was to ask him on whether the betrothal was just a way to repay the kindness that she had done in rescuing his life in the past. If so, she would break the betrothal right away. She wouldnt ept this kind of betrothal. But now that he had even burnt his silver notes and let her use him as a backup, how could she still burn the bridge after crossing it? Moreover, if she didnt marry him, then she will likely be a nun. She didnt want to enrage her eighteen ancestors till they reincarnated from the dead yet. Luer shook her head and said: I dont understand. Go outside and blow some wind, then youll understand. Luer knew that Miss didnt want to let her see the painting, so she tactfully moved outside and apanied the wheeler to enjoy the cold wind. After Luer went out, Murong Yun Shu took out the painting from the palette case and opened it up. On it was another line of words that were written on the left of her graceful, tiny words. With bold, cursive calligraphy, it saidAsk the world what is true love, it makes a person willing to have the thickest face. He really is something. Murong Yun Shu smiled and tilted her head, she seemed to be in a good mood. It felt as if, no matter what she did or said to him, he wouldnt get angry with her. Was it because of his good temper? Or were there other reasons? * At the same time, at the west side of the official road, each of the four guardians had different thoughts running through their head. Leader. East Guardian couldnt bear it anymore and asked: Are you. OK? The other three guardians immediately pulled up their ears to listen, they were also worried about their leader. Three years before, their leader had carried someone up Hua Tuo Mountain, but then when he came down, he was empty-handed. He had angrily erased the name Sai Hua Tuo from the underworld and from that day on, Feng Cheng was forbidden from healing another person. Now, their leader went up empty handed, but he came down carrying someone instead. It made them feel worried. Will this cause their leader to bring back old memories of a simr scene? Mmm, you guys can walk slowly, the slower the merrier. Chu Changge said with a rxed tone. The four guardians were relieved after they heard their leaders tone of voice. He had implied that he really was fine. The truth was, every time Chu Changge went up Hua Tuo Mountain, his mood would heavily turn down. This time, he had felt particrly weighed down because he met Murong Yun Shu up there. Chu Changge raised his head and leaned on the back of the pnquin. He closed his eyes and asked himself in his heart: Xier, you will forgive me, right? Edited and Proofread by: Loriel Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Stuck in Brothel The doors of the restaurants and inns were closed tightly, the hawkers on the street seemed to look troubled and anxious. In the past, the capital was blooming like a piece of brocade, but now it looked like it was crumbling. The wind howled at the sparsely street, which appears to be more wretched. Murong Yun Shu sighed in her heart, suddenly she felt guilty by the current scene, at the same time she started to worry, what if the kingdom not willing to ept her condition, then she afraid that the Huifeng Bank had no choice but to submit to the kingdom. Plunging the people into misery and suffering wasnt her intention at all, even her father must have wished not to see Murong Sect suffer in infamies. No matter she seeds or not, she must stop this endless war as soon as possible. Miss, theres a stall selling make-ups, lets take a look. It was the first time that Luere to the capital, every time she saw something new shell be as exciting as a sparrow. All of these make-ups were produced from Jin Ling Province, theres nothing new to see. Jin Ling make-ups are sold in the capital is the more reasons I should take a look! Luer ran towards the makeup stall while saying. She took some of this and some of that to take a look, as if her face was writing I am an outsider. Murong Yun Shu felt helpless and shook her head, then she followed Luer to the stall. She noticed that theres a stall beside that sells hair sp which aroused her interest. After picking left and right, she caught fancy of a navy blue wooden sp, on top of the sp, theres a white rain freesia sculpture. How much is this hair sp? One silver taels. So cheap? Murong Yun Shu was shocked, the material used and the detail of the hair sp could be ssified as top-notch, it could worth at least ten silver taels. The stall owner sighed and said: Nobody would buy if its not cheap! Its not easy to do business at this times. Everyone in the capital was wealthy, they used to save their silver taels into Huifeng Bank and exchange into silver notes, but now that Huifeng Bank had closed down, the silver notes had be a trash paper, the riches suddenly went broke, even living is hard for them, who would have the extra to buy hair sp? To tell the truth, you are my first customer in this month. Murong Yun Shu felt guiltier than she was just now. Then she readily picked another nine jade hair sps and said to the stall owner: Pack these up together along with the wooden sp. Alright, Ill pack it for you now. The stall owner was so happy. Miss, why did you buy so many hair sps? Luer curiously asked. Gift it to the aunts. Miss you are so kind, the aunts must be happyHuh? Howe theres another hair sp on your hand? It looked like a hair sp for man Miss you bought for a manAh! I know now, this must be for Master right? Luer excitingly said. I bought it for my father. But he had passed away. Cant I burn it to him? Can. Luer was messed up by Murong Yun Shus word. * Its been three days since Murong Yun Shu and her servants came to the capital, but they havent entered the pce yet, it wasnt because they dont want to, its because they cant. The Emperor doesnt even send someone to greet us, how are we supposed to go in! Luerined as she uses her palms to hold her chin. They probably didnt know that we are here. Murong Yun Shu gently span the teacup with her hand, she realized she was wrong, she should have taken Nie Qing along with her. Then what should we do? Luer said with a bitterly face: We cant possibly stay at brothel forever right? Murong Yun Shu silently lowered her head and drank her tea, at least living in the brothel is muchfortable than living on the streets. By the day they reached the capital, they had searched every streets and corner, but there wasnt any inn operating, they didnt have a ce to stay so they walked randomly, until they reached in front of a brothel, Murong Yun Shu suddenly thought of an idea to disguise herself as a man and stay inside the brothel. Miss, you must think of something! If Master knew that you lived in a brothel, he surely will go crazy. Why would he go crazy? Murong Yun Shu said calmly as if it doesnt matter to her: Its not like he himself never stayed before. How did you know he stayed before? I guess. So good at guessing. Luer really admired her Miss, she could even stay so calmly living in a brothel. Every night, she would wear a few moreyers of clothes to ensure her safety, she was so afraid that someone would attack her. * Murong Yun Shu had thought for a long time, then she finally decided to go to the Ministry of Revenue first, but before she walked out the brothel, she was blocked by the officers. Aiyo, lord officer, what are you doing here? The bawd fearsomely went out and greeted the officers. The government has received a secret information saying that theres a kingdom criminal hiding in Baihua Brothel! The leader signaled his team with a go gesture, the officers immediately rushed into the brothel and started searching everywhere. Ah Ah The bawd wanted to stop the officers, but he didnt have the courage to do so, after he flusteredly waved her hands random in the air, he turned his body and faced at the officer and said: We have onlydies here, there are no criminals at all, lord officer can you please give some mercy While he was saying, he took a few silver notes out from his sleeve and intended to hand it to the officer. That officer saw the silver notes, his face immediately showed a ridicule expression: I have a lot of silver notes in my hands too, how about I gift some to you, and you hand out the criminal to me? Lord officer really knows how to joke. The bawd smiled apologetically and rushed a servant to take some silver taels quickly. Murong Yun Shu sighed silently looking at the situation, she had a thought in her heart, if she set up a stall on the street to exchange for silver notes, not sure if anyone would sell the silver notes to her. Once the silver taels arrived, the officers immediately stopped searching the brothel, they acted as if they couldnt find the criminal and left a word If you saw the criminal immediately report it to us then they disappeared. After the officers had left, Baihua Brothel finally recovered back to the original look. Thedies were practicing to dance, sing andugh, just to wait for sunset to start their night business. I can assure that theres no such criminal at all, those officers came was to get some petty advantages. Luer was unpleased about the situation earlier. Murong Yun Shu did not say anything, she calmly stared at the bawd for a while, then she turned her body and went upstairs. Miss, are we not going to the Ministry of Revenue? Not anymore. Why? I felt hungry suddenly. But Miss had just eaten her breakfast. Murong Yun Shu walked up the wooden stairs at a slow pace, but she was still observing the situation below with the corner of her eye. When she finally walked up, the bawd only kept down his defensive expression. Murong Yun Shu really met a lot of weird people no matter where she goes, sheughed and shook her head then walked back to her room. Miss, I feel that theres something weird about this brothel. Luer tried to suppress her voice and said carefully to Murong Yun Shu. Mmm. Murong Yun Shu answered her calmly, she was thinking of her escape route in her mind. Just now at downstairs, after the officers were left, Murong Yun Shu intended to go out too. She saw the bawds expression suddenly be strict as she just raised her right leg, then she noticed theres an embroidery needle in his hand. She need not guess and knew that the embroidery needle was prepared for her, so she wisely changed her direction. Murong Yun Shu used her palm to hold her forehead and moaned, there are so many brothels in the capital, why did she happen to choose this brothel? So unlucky! Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Herlife should not end It was a dark night with heavy wind blowing, the fog was condensed and most probably a great opportunity for escaping. Murong Yun Shu stood in front of the window, she wanted to jump down from here, but her bones were soft and she doesnt know any martial arts, if she really jumps off like this shell definitely be into a disability at least if she didnt die. Suddenly, she remembered that day Chu Changge teased her in the peach forest. He said, everyone who doesnt know about martial arts should be a bird. But she felt that the correct statement should be like this, everyone who doesnt know about martial arts should be a cat. Cat is so flexible, even if it jumps off from here it wont die anyway. Murong Yun Shuughed softly, then she closed the window and prepared to sleep. As she turned around, she suddenly saw a masked people wearing ck stood in front of her holding a long sword, Murong Yun Shu was so shocked that she almost jumped out. The man in ck coldly stared at Murong Yun Shu, the long sword in his hand moved a little, as if he was thinking whether to cut off her legs first or her hands first. Sir, did you went to the wrong room? Originally, Murong Yun Shu wanted to wait for him to speak up, but she guessed if she waits for him to speak up, shes probably a dead meat by then, so she decided to talk first when she is still alive. You are Murong Yun Shu? Said with a cold voice but mixing with a little of Shu ent. Murong Yun Shu slightly struggled and replied: No. This so called pride, should abandon whenever it should be. Otherwise, whats the use of pride when her bones are going to get crushed? You are. His tone was certain: Ive seen your painting before. You knew but you still asked? Murong Yun Shu couldnt help butughed: Then the painting youve seen must be really different. If youre not Murong Yun Shu, then who are you? Murong Yun Shus calmness made the man in ck waved his mind. If you just want to kill someone for fun, then why do you want to care who I am? I only kill Murong Yun Shu. Then you may go now. The man in ck red at her and gone silence for a few seconds, then suddenly a long sword stabbed towards Murong Yun Shu. Murong Yun Shu took a cold breath in, she wasnt fast enough to dodge the sword, looking at the sword had already reached on her neck, the distance between the de and her neck is only about 1cm or less, she could faintly felt that the sword was emitting a cold aura. She carefully took another deep breath, and tried to make her voice doesnt seem like trembling: Can you let me understand something before I die? The man in ck did not reply, but his gaze told her that he approved in silent. Hence she asked again: Who asked you toe and kill me? I believe I dont have any enemy; I really dont understand why would someone wants my life. King Liang. Murong Yun Shu became more blurred, dont even say that she had never met King Liang in her life, she even never been to the sealednd Shu state, how did she offend that old man? As she was having doubt, suddenly another ck shirt man appeared in the room out of nowhere. If it wasnt because theres already an uninvited guest in the room, or else Murong Yun Shu will really suspect herself was having a dim eyesight hallucinating ck shirt man. Although this room doesnt have any copper wall nor iron wall built, but at least it had aplete and intact wall, the doors and windows were closed, how the heck did they get in? ring at the two ck shirt assassins, Murong Yun Shu suddenly had risen an iparable sense of worship, those who know about martial arts must be god, and she herself must born as a god in her next life. At the same time, the man in ck no.1 also realized something wasnt right, so he turned his head over to take a look. The man in ck no.2 clearly seemed that he didnt expect that someone would swift-footed arrived first on his target, he stunned at there for a while. Murong Yun Shu suddenly hit upon a way out of a predicament, she shouted loudly: What are you waiting for, hurry and do something! She said with a bossy tone as if she was ordering them to take action. Both of them were stunned by her shout, they nkly stood for some time then they started fighting at the same time. Theres no choice for them, since theyre not from the same side, which means theyre enemies. If I dont kill you, youll kill me. He who strikes first prevails he who strikeste fails. Luer was living in the next room and she was wakened up by the loud noise, she blurry pushed the door open, with one hand rubbing her eyes and her mouth saying: Miss, I think I heard someone is fighting. The fighting noises immediately stopped. Those two men in ck suddenly realized that Murong Yun Shu had already escaped, the windows were open, and they immediately jumped off from the window to chase her. Luer yawned and opened her eyes, she saw the room was all messy but she couldnt see any shadow. Where had Miss gone? * Murong Yun Shu did not die from falling nor became a disability, because when she jumps off, an unlucky person just happened to pass by, she fell right on his backid on the ground like a scapegoat. She hastily said thank you to him and immediately ran off. She wasnt really familiar with the capital, after roaming around for almost half day, she decided to take a rest at an abandoned temple. When she stopped, she only remembered that she sprained her anklest time at Hua Tuo Mountain, and it so pained that she couldnt even stand properly. However, just now when she tried to escape, she didnt even feel any pain at all. Human is surely a weird animal. When theres nothing for humans to rely on, they will be stronger unconsciously. Murong Yun Shu ridiculed at herself, she softly rubbed her ankle while observing the surroundings. The temple wasnt big but it wasnt small either, theres a statue of Buddha in the middle of the temple, but it was covered with spider webs, and dust is everywhere, it looked very abject. There was a stone terrace in front of the Buddha statue with two candlesticks on it, looked the same with dust cover on it. Suddenly, some footsteps were heard from the outside of the temple, Murong Yun Shu immediately became alerted, she tiptoed quickly and walked to the back of the Buddha statue and hid herself behind it. Nie Qing, dont be unhappy, I just want to rest for a while. Since the sun hasnte out yet, the pce door is closed, even if you walk faster you still couldnt enter the pce! It was Feng Ling! Murong Yun Shu was relieved, after the times shes been unlucky, she finally could be lucky for once. I can use deliver urgent memorials as a reason to enter the pce. But you dont have to be in such a hurry! Im so exhausted right now. If the people of King Liang had taken action, even if youre not exhausted, someone wouldve to kill you. Murong Yun Shu immediately pricked her ears up to listen when she heard the word King Liang. Who will kill me? Didnt you say that Chu Changges martial art was godly? You caused his fiance to death, if he doesnt kill you then who will he kill? Chu Changges fianc? Wasnt they talking about her! Murong Yun Shu got dizzied, how would Feng Ling cause her to death? Nie Qing doesnt you speak carelessly, when did I cause Murong to death? If Brother Chu really misunderstood, Im really dead by then. You dragged my feet and dyed my time to enter the pce, I couldnt request the Emperor to send someone to protect Murong Yun Shu, what if she was murdered, whose fault is there to me? Murong Yun Shu was shocked, Nie Qing knew that King Liang would send someone to assassinate her?! Fine. ThenThen if Brother Chu wants to kill me, will you save me? I wont. Nie Qing! You caused Murong Yun Shu to die, even if he doesnt kill you, Ill take action too. You, you, you. Is it that you liked Murong? Dont simply say. I didnt simply say! If you dont like her, why would you help her to take revenge on me? Murong Yun Shu facepalmed, she felt the corner of her forehead veins jumped a few times. She hasnt died yet, what are they taking revenge about! Im taking revenge for the name ofmon people. Huifeng Bank controls ny percent of the whole kingdoms economy, once she dies, the bank will fall into the pocket of King Liang. King Liang is the emperors small brother, doesnt fall into his hand equals to fall into the kingdoms hand, what are you angry about? Never mind, you dont understand anything at all. Murong Yun Shu understood the meaning of Nie Qings wordsKing Liang wanted a coup de tat. But theres a point that she couldnt understand, why if she dies, the bank would fall into the hands of King Liang? Even if she doesnt have any sessors, she still had a fianc, if worsees to worse, the bank should be confiscated to the kingdom. Of course, the kingdom would only get an empty shell with heavy loans, the silver taels in the bank she had already moved to the other ce, while another part of the silver taels was hidden by her father at Mingjian Sect Suddenly, Murong Yun Shu was enlightened, Mingjian Sect and King Liang had already colluded each other. The reason of King Liang wanted to kill her was to use her to take down the kingdoms economy. Sadly, he underestimated her luck, and also underestimated the scale of Huifeng Bank. Father hid the fifty million silver taels in Mingjian Sect, was actually a small part of the bank, also the value of the bank itself excluding the saved silver taels from the people. Father had always liked to make his wealth in ethical means, he must have decided to sell the bank to the kingdom, thats why he took away those fifty million silver taels as his reward. Whats funny was, the Mingjian Sect looked like they had obtained treasures, and colluded with King Liang to take down the kingdom. What a scum of amunity! Murong Yun Shu coldly smiled. Who is there?! Nie Qing was alerted and carefully asked. I didnt know that Lord Nie as a court official was also quick-eared and sharp-eyed. Murong Yun Shu walked out from the Buddha Statue and said. Murong! Feng Ling screamed in shock. Youre still alive. Looking at this friend who left him to sink in danger, Nie Qing doesnt have the intention to give her a good face. Murong Yun Shu doesnt care about his coffin face, she lightly said: Ive heard it all. Follow me to my ce, well enter the pce once the sky is bright. Murong Yun Shu shook her head and said: I still need to go to the brothel. Ill apany you! Feng Ling excitedly said. Nie Qing felt theres a lot of big crows flying over his head, his expression was smelly as dirty socks, he ignored Feng Ling and turned his head around and asked Murong Yun Shu: What are you going to do at a brothel? Sleep. Wait until you die, you can sleep as much as you like. Theherworld also has brothel? What are you intending to do at a brothel in exact? If you follow me then youll know. Murong Yun Shu lightly raised her eyebrows and said: Bai Hua brothel, please lead the way. She doesnt know the direction. Did he say hell follow her? Nie Qing had thought that she was weird, but now he thought that the one who was weird was himself, because her expression was too calm and natural. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Outside of Bai Hua Brothel, tworge, poofynterns lit up the entire brothel street. Working girls with heavy make up out there weing and seeing their guests off looked like they are glistening. As soon as Murong Yun Shu and her party of three arrived at the front door, working girls with quick response approached them attentively, and weed them inside. "Pleasee inside, gentlemen," they voices sweet like honey. Murong Yun Shu, seemingly in a rxed state, entered in a leisurely pace. Feng Ling, a smile on her face, bounced into the brothel after Murong Yun Shu. Nie Qing, with a serious look, flung off the hand resting on his shoulder and reluctantly stepped inside. As soon as the bawd caught sight of Murong Yun Shu, his smile was immediately reced with shock, "How did you....e in from theoutside? Murong Yun Shu, looking as rxed as usual, never slowed down her pace, "You know Kung Fu too, so you should have heard of the ''Gods appear and devils vanish''1." The bawd was even more surprised now. She followed Murong Yun Shu incredulously, her mind fill with questions. ording to her source, Murong Yun Shu was not familiar with kung fu at all... Murong Yun Shu arrived at the room she was staying at and found it ransacked. Obviously the bawd and the man in ck were not working together. "So who do you work for?" asked Murong Yun Shu as she settled down in the master seat. Nie Qing and Feng Ling nk her sides like her bouncers, as though they are carrying out interrogation in court. "King Liang Jr.," the bawd wasn''t afraid to tell the truth. She was just very confused, Murong Yun Shu knew there were traps set for her. Any other person would have ran away as far as they could, but she came back to interrogate her? Maybe... just maybe, Murong Yun Shu wasn''t as vulnerable as she made out to be. "What does he want from me?" "To take you to the Shu Province." Murong Yun Shu smiled to herself, "King Liang wants me dead, King Liang Jr. wants me live. It seems like King Liang Jr. has much better foresight. King Liang''s best bet is to be King Father after King Liang Jr. bes crowned king." Nie Qing became more displeased after hearing that. Imprudent and insolent were some of the terms that crossed his mind. The bawd was delighted, "If I knew you''d be so cooperative, I could have saved the trouble of giving you the Soul Snatcher.2" "You gave her the Soul Snatcher?" screamed Feng Ling, looking mortified. ________ Idiom. Mysterious appearing and disappearing out of thin air." A kind of poison.Finding out about "Soul Snatcher" cause Murong Yun Shu to be paralyzed in fear; the shaking in Feng Ling''s voice has further confirmed her fear. Jianghu was, indeed, a very scary ce for themoners."Can your brother cure me?" asked Murong Yun Shu. Sai Hua Tuo was a world renowned doctor.Feng Ling frowned and shook her head, "My brother failed to cure sister Xi when she was poisoned. That''s why brother was enraged with him and trapped him in Mount Hua Tuo, made him change his name, and banned him for practicing medicine."Chu Changge had once.... done so much for his lover? Murong Yun Shu felt a strange stirring in her chest, a slightly unpleasant feeling that she couldn''t describe. Murong Yun Shu spent a few minutes to suppress the odd feelings and turned to look at the bawd, "How can I get the antidote?""King Liang Jr. has the antidote, that will be his decision.""How much time do I have without the antidote?""Could be a day, could be a year, or a second. In short, it could happen anytime with no signs, and you won''t feel a thing."Murong Yun Shu has came to ept that, smiling, she said, "That''s like not being poisoned at all? Nobody knows when they are going to die."The bawd was stunned, she was starting to see why King Liang Jr. wanted to capture her alive. There was definitely something special about her, just being around her gave you the feeling of peacefulness."I think it''s in your best interest to convince King Liang Jr. to give the antidote to Murong," said Feng Ling, staring at the bawd angrily. "You look like you''ve been around for a while. I''m sure you have heard of the incident three years ago when the Mojiao sect wiped out the House of Tang overnight. If brother Chu wiped out the House of Tang three years ago for sister Xi, he will wipe out the House of Liang for Murong."Murong Yun Shu was a little bit startled, Feng Ling''s words made her aware of the lunacy of Chu Changge that she had never seen before. She has always heard of Chu Changge beingbeled as a viin but never understood why. All she saw was an arrogant and unruly scofw.... turned out, she has seen too little of him.When a person is drowning in despair, they will demonstrate one of two extremes: one is tocently ept their fate; the other is to get angry and try to fight it. The first kind achieves enlightenment; thedder loses their heart and turns into viins. And Chu Changge, for sure scoffed and abandoned the first option, and proudly watched himself turn into a viin.At that time he must have been so devastated that he wanted to destroy the whole world, which was why he risked dering war with the entire world. Murong Yun Shu lowered her eyes, she felt a pang of unexined disappointment."Hrm! The House of Tang is a jianghu n, which is why the government did not interfere. King Liang is the emperor''s descendant, with military support. If Chu Changge wipe out the House of Liang, the government will surely not standby." The bawd scoffed, "Chu Changge won''t have the guts to touch the Liang''s!""You...." Feng Ling didn''t have a retort, she was anxious and aggravated.Murong Yun Shuughed and said to the bawd, "I suggest you not to make up stuff in the future, keep in mind that words can bring troubles." Her tone as calm as always.The bawd roared, "Do you really think Chu Changge will antagonize King Liang for you?" Even though it was meant to be a sarcasm, Murong Yun Shu could tell the bawd desired Chu Changge to antagonize King Liang.Murong Yun Shu gave her a deep, meaningful look. "He won''t antagonize King Liang for me; however, if he had the intention, never mind King Liang, even if we are talking about the crowned prince, he will be able to do to them as he pleases," said Murong Yun Shu in a casual, understated manner."Let''s see if he''s indeed as audacious as you imed, marching to House of Liang to save you and all!" said the bawd through gritted teeth, her eyes twinkled with excitement.Murong Yun Shu couldn''t help but to take another look at her, her gaze aimlessly ended on the top of her head. She paused, her eyes sparkled, the corners of her mouth rose, "Oh, you are so confident that you can take me away?""Stop being so arrogant! I, Feng Ling, is here... Oh..." Feng Ling abruptly clutched her chest and frowned, "You poisoned me?""I thought you areSai Hua Tuo''s little sister. Surely you can handle a little poison," said the bawd,ughing wickedly."Who said Sai Hua Tuo''s little sister must know medicine? You run a brothel, do you entertain customers too?" Feng Ling snarled back.Infuriated, the bard lifted her arm to strike her, but her arm was intercepted mid air and she fell onto the floor awkwardly."Sir Nie Qing is finally acting like a man," said Murong Yun Shu, mocking him while smiling.What did she mean "like a man"? I am a man! Nie Qing snorted coldly, towering over the bawd and instant killed her with his eyes. He reached out his hand to her, "Antidote.""I don''t have it!" said the bawd while leaping up and hitting Nie Qing''s acupuncture point.1 "I was reckless earlier, did you really think you are good enough to ask me for the antidote?"Nie Qing stood with straightened back, staring at her angrily.Murong Yun Shu let on a small smile, reached out her slim finger and pointed above the bawd head, slowly she let out the words, "Well, what about him?"The bawd turned and lifted her head, but was hit by the bottom of a pot and loss consciousness before she could react."Qian bei2is so skillful!" Murong Yun Shu pped and cheered."All because the pot is of high quality," a old man over 50 years of age leaped down from the beam, didn''t show any signs of being out of breath.Feng Ling got a good look at the neer, her eyes widened, unbelievably pointed at the old man and cried out, "You... you are magic chef Guo Que De3!"Murong Yun Shu busted outughing when she heard his alias, who''s so immoral, to give someone such an immoral name?----------- If this is your first wuxia (martial art) novel, it ismonly depicted in wuxia world that you can hit specific acupuncture points on someone''s body and causing different effects on the person. The mostmon ones being incapacitating an individual or taking away their ability to speak. "Qian" mean "before" or "previously", "bei" is a "generation. "Qian bei" trantes into "previous generation" or "predecessor". Its a term used to respectfully refer to someone older. "Que De" means immoral in Chinese. Also the title of this chapter. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 "Not bad, not bad. You recognize me at such a young age. Little girl''s got a bright future in front of you." Guo Que De was very pleased. He has been living a reclusive life within the Mojiao sect for many years, he did not expect someone junior of him would recognize him.Feng was ttered by hisment, she shyly stuck her tongue out, "My dad had brought you up asionally. Thirty or so years ago, you traveled jianghuwith just one pot, your were infamous for your nefariousness. Your ability to cause trouble injianghuexceeded that of brother Chu!""Oh, you even knew that!" Guo Que De was ecstatic. Back in the days he had so much prestige! Little girl has such bright future, bright future indeed. "Who''s your dad?" he asked."Feng Yan.""What? How did that old bastard Feng Yan ended up with such an adorable daughter?!" After the shocking revtion, Guo Que De ignored everyone else, walked over to the side and pounded his chest, tormenting over the fact that the divine spirits didn''t leave Feng Yan with no descendant.Seeing this, Murong Yun Shu was speechless. Guo Que De, indeed, lived up to his name. He certainly lived up to the expectation of the person who gave him his name. Perhaps, that was the expectation from the very beginning. simr to parents who named their son "Epic", certainly they would have rubbed his head passionately and said to him, "Son, be sure to grow up to be a man with epic achievements." Or in Guo Que De''s case, his folks probably rubbed his head and said, "Guo Que De, be sure to grow up andmit all sorts of immoral crimes."Feng Ling, on the other hand, tugged on Nie Qing''s sleeve and said, "See? Someone said I am cute."Nie Qing rolled his eyes at her, what a fool!Feng Ling pouted, the squatted down in search for antidote."Guoqian beididn''t happen upon us, did you?" said Murong Yun Shu calmly, dragging Guo Que De back from the middle of his profane rampage."The boss sent me!" Guo Que De became normal again as soon as the sect leader who was even more immoral than him was mentioned, "Oh yeah, madam, please stop referring to me asqian bei,the boss won''t like that. Please call me Chef Guo, it''s how the boss calls me too.""Sure, Chef Guo," said Murong Yun Shu smoothly. She was d he didn''t ask her to call him "Chef Immoral", plenty of times in her life she has insulted people implicitly, but rarely explicitly. She would have a hard time addressing him as "Chef Immoral"."Have you been follow us this whole time?" asked Murong Yun Shu."Ever since you entered Beijing.""So you were the second man in ck?""I sure was. Originally, I was going to mess around with you by pretending to be an assassin to see how brave you are. I didn''t expect to run into a real assassin." Embarrassed, Guo Que De poked the back of his head with the backside of his pot, chuckling like a child."What happened to the assassin?""I took care of him.""Where''s my maid?"Guo Que De chuckled and pointed to the room next door, "Soundly asleep in the room next to us.""Thank you.""Haha, you are wee, you are wee. Protecting madam for our boss was an honor for us."Murong Yun Shu lifted her eye brows in response to his words, "Us?""Oh yes, since the day you began your journey, anyone who happened to be in the path of or usually hang around Beijing all received ''ck windmand'' from the boss. We must protect madam at all cost." Guo Que De flexed his neck and whispered, "Madam, please don''t tell boss about the assassin, if he ever found out I identally let the assassin ced his sword on your neck, I am sure he''ll chop my head off and serve it with alcohol."No wonder their journey was so smooth, Murong Yun Shu felt a pang of appreciation in her heart, the corners of her mouth lifted slightly. It took her a few seconds to return to normal and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t let him chop your head off and serve it with alcohol."Guo Que De felt very grateful. Chu''s ancestors must have collected a lot of goodwill, that''s why he was able to have such a kind wife."It''s too bloody to be eaten, it''s better to dig a whole and bury it.""....." just when he was wondering there was no way Chu''s ancestros would have collected such good will!!"No worries, my brother is amazing in medicine, you won''t get sick." Feng Ling chimed in cooperatively.Guo Que De gave her a stare, "So not cute!"Feng Ling was eager to defend herself, "but I was only telling the truth..."Nie Qing gave her another stare, that''s exactly why I called you a fool!The bawd awaken right at this moment. She opened her eyes and saw everybody, suddenly realized what had happened and tried to get up. Another strike to her head with the pot put her out again.Murong Yun Shu smacked her own forehard, did he think the bard was well versed in the art of iron head? Even if the bard could survive a few more smacks, she would not have the mental capacity to rte her message to King Liang. "Do thank your boss for me!" said Murong Yun Shu as she walked out of the room. "Our boss don''t ept verbal gratitude," replied Chef Guo in amischievous way. Murong Yun Shu paused and raised her brows, acknowledging his words. She walked over the room next door to look for Lu''er. After a while, she returned with a sleepy and confused Lu''er and handed a letter to Chef Guo. "Is this for the boss?" teased Chef Guo. "Yes, written gratitude." "That''s not what I meant...." Chef Guo was slightly baffled. "I know, but it is what I meant." said Murong Yun Shu in a very matter-of-fact way. *** It was when the group started walking out of the brothel and headed toward Nie Qing''s ce for the night when they realized they were missing one member of the party. "Where''s Nie Qing?" asked Murong Yun Shu. Feng Ling looked to the left and the right and couldn''t find her sweetheart. Suddenly her eyes widened and she started running back while shouting, "That creep! He must have been distracted by some working girls!" Murong Yun Shu was stunned, did Feng Ling not have eyes or just have very bad eye sight? Did she not notice the devastated look on Nie Qing when he was entering the brothel with them? Right when she was finding it amusing, she heard Chef Guo mumbling next to her, "That''s pretty impressive of Nie Qing, he could still enjoy thedies even after the bard had hit his acupuncture point..." Murong Yun Shu stared into the sky wordlessly. Had Feng Ling heard thatment, she probably would chop his head off and serve it with alcohol. *** With Nie Qing leading the way, Murong Yun Shu was able to enter the pce smoothly without further hindrance and arrive at the outside of the imperial study. "Department of Expenditure Minister Nie Qing, Murong Yun Shu, enter the imperial study to meet with the emperor!" Announced an old man who exited the study. Then he added, "Master Nie, the emperor is not feeling well, don''t talk for too long." "Thanks for the tip." Nie Qing was his old stone cold self. Murong Yun Shu felt that he would make a very good judge, always ying it by the book, always a stuck up look on his handsome, gigolo-like face. He just didn''t look like anyone who worked with money day in and day out. The imperial study basked in a majestic gold tone, giving it a very solemn feel. A pleasant is not allowed to look at the emperor directly, so Murong Yun Shu lowered her head slightly, remaining a mildly humble posture, in a leveled tone, she greeted the emperor, "Long live my king." "You may stand." "Thank you, my lord." Qie Ning merely bowed slightly, "Your majesty." "You may stand, Bishop Qie." "Thank you, my lord." Murong Yun Shu observed the interaction between the two of them quietly and a sense of understanding smile flickered in her eyes. This Department of Expenditure Minister wasn''t doing too bad. "Murong Yun Shu," said the emperor. His voice was full of vigor, didn''t sound unwell at all. "Peasant girl is here." "If I ept your request and letHuifeng banks control the release of ''silver coins'', what would you say? "Will your majesty grant me my request?" "I am asking you a question!" Murong Yun Shu smiled lightly and slowly responded, "If your majesty won''t grant me my request, then the question will be moot." "You need to answer me first, I will then decide if I am going to grant you your request." "Please forgive this pleasant girl for not being able to your majesty''s question." "How dare you!" The emperor was slightly irritated. "Please do not be angered, my lord," continued Murong Yun Shu, "The Royal Administration decided to reform the currency, using small face value ''silver coins'' instead of real silver and gold in the market. Theoretically this will benefit both the country and the peasants, but whether this will work in reality, nobody knows. Hence peasant girl is not able to guarantee any kind of return for your majesty." "Then why are you so adamant about retaining controlling right of the bank?" Murong Yun Shu continue to keep her head lowered, in a mild mannered way she replied, "Because peasant girl does not wish her family business to be ruined in someone else''s hand. Whether this works out or not, the House of Murong and the bank will live and die together." Her speech gave the emperor the pause, eagle sharped eyes measured her for a long while, then said, "Okay, I''ll let you have it, but I have a condition." "Do tell, my lord," Murong Yun Shu listened attentively. "Marry the crown prince." Chapter 18.1 Chapter 18.1 Murong Yun Shu was not surprised by the request at all. Marriage has always been used by the royal as a political tool, not to mention that cousin had already brought it up once. Nheless, she did not want to sacrifice herself. "Peasant girl is afraid she won''t be able toply," she replied decisively, without hesitation. The emperor did not expect her to decline the offer. From many perspective, this is more a blessing, yet she declined with such determination. This somewhat annoyed him, he frowned and said with displeasure, "Then I can''t grant you your request either." Hearing this, Murong Yun Shu secretly sighed, looking resigned, she hesitated for quite a bit of time before she said, "My lord, peasant girl did note here today to negotiate terms with you. Whether you grant me my request or not, Huifeng Bank is still property of the Murong House, we won''t let other infringe upon it, not even you." The emperor was enraged, "If you continue to be so disrespectful, I just might sentence all your 9 degree of rtives to death!1" Murong Yun Shu still looked indifferent, as though she has already epted her fate, in a very calm tone, she said, "The crown prince is also part of my n." As though to say "we can all die together." Owing to the pressure from the empress dowager, the royal family had never openly acknowledge the existence of the Murongs as part of the imperial rtives; neither did the Murongs ever saw the need to im their rtionship with the royal family. For thest four years, the Murongs had beencent at their status in the business world and never step foot into politics. But at the end of the day, the Murongs are the crown prince''s only rtives, getting rid of the Murongs would be like destroying the crown prince''s alliance, and that was not a desirable oue for the emperor, at least not currently. Empress dowager''s side of the family was too powerful in the dynasty, as well as deeply rooted. If the emperor didn''t want the empress dowager to gain control of the state affair should he pass away2, then it''s vital to make sure Murong House stuck around until the crown prince establish his status. Murong Yun Shu understood this only too well, which contributed to her fearlessness. "Peasant girl was not trying to go against your majesty''s wish. Unfortunately, I am already engaged, so I would not be able toply." Even if you have the winning hand, it is still vital to know when to recede, sometimes receding is the better strategy to get ahead. "If my lord has any doubts about peasant girls, please send a court official to apany me on this matter." After all, the only reason the emperor wanted her to marry the crown prince was to make sure she would remain loyal. Just as she had expected, soon as the emperor heard that he could send someone to monitor the progress, his anger began to subside, and ready to meet her half way. With his virile voice he said, "Okay, Bishop Nie will work with you on the currency reform issue." *** Stepping out of the imperial study, Nie Qing looked like his mother had just died, he said coldly, "You know, the court will never let bank responsible for the release of "silver dor" remain in private control. It''s a matter of time before the government takes over Huifeng Bank." Murong Yun Shu lifted her hand to block out the fiery sun, walking forward she said, "I know." "Then why did you put up a pointless fight? All you were doing was making Murong House a thorn in the emperor''s eyes. Sooner orter, he is going to get rid of you." "Master Nie," Murong Yun Shu paused, she cocked her head and looked at him, quizzically she asked, "You sure seem genuinely concerned for me?" Nie Qing seemed embarrassed, turned his head and said, "You are reading too much into this." "Oh yeah?" Murong Yun Shu raised her brows, then turned her head and started admiring the flowers on the side of the road, she continued, "If I don''t fight back when I could, how could I face all my Murong ancestors in a hundred years." ___ 1. In ancient China, when a major crime wasmitted, usually against the emperor, not only the offender was sentenced to death, anyone that''s rted through "9 degree" were also sentenced to death. The exact definition of "9th degree" were debatable, one interpretation was the individual himself, then 4 generations up (father, grandfather, great grand father and great great grand father) and 4 generations down (you get the idea). Another one is 4 degree from the paternal side (aunt''s children, sister''s children, daughter''s children), anyone directly rted (parents, siblings, children), and 3 degree from the maternal side (maternal grand parents, and mother''s brother), and 2 degree from the wife''s side (wife''s parents). 2. -The original term used here means "listening to the court behind the curtains". In the old days, women were not allowed attend court, where the officials made reports to the king. So a few times in Chinese history, mothers or grandmothers of very young kings will listen in on the court behind curtains. Meaning the actual power lied with these women rather than the young kings. Chapter 18.2 Chapter 18.2 Nie Qing snorted, "I think you are just the type who won''t give up without a fight." "There is that," said Murong Yun Shu as she picked up the pace and hasten towards the pce door. You don''t want to spend more time than necessary in a pce. The emperor might just changed his mind the next minute, have her arrested and her head chopped off. Although she didn''t think whether living longer or shorter make too much of a different, but there is definitely different is a good death versus a bad one. She would rather die unknowingly from King Liang''s Jr.''s Soul Snatcher than being sent to heaven by a unskilled executor wielding a dull sword. Murong Yun Shu couldn''t help but smiled when she thought about the Soul Snatcher. This King Liang Jr. must have surrounded himself with quacks. How else could he havee up with such a superfluous idea? Frankly, had he given her drugs that cause diarrhea, she may have given in already. *** A few dayster, an official announcement was made by the court stating that the court has approved Huifeng Bank to be the main distributor of the new "silver dor", calling it "the number one bank" and Murong Yun Shu the Revenue Regtor, who could enjoy the benefits of a first ss officer. As soon as the announcement was made, the listlessness atmosphere of the dynasty dissipated right away. Even the passersby were so full of energy, let alone the street vendors shouting at the top of their lungs. With the court as its backer, Huifeng Bank had regained it''s reputation. Bank notes with the words "Huifeng" printed on them appeared in the market like spring bamboo shoots after a shower. Huifeng Bank reopened it''s door for business. "Silver dors" were not yet in print, so Huifeng Bank''s business model was the same as before. Overnight, everything returned to normal. The House of Murong returned to the rich and overbearing, most raved about House of Murong in Jinling. But deep down inside, Murong Yun Shu understood that this is just a move nned by the emperor, the road that heid out. If she didn''t want to turn into a pawn of the emperor, and be cast aside1when all said and done, she had better keep a watchful eye at all times, and have a n on how to safelyretrieve herself when the timees. Lying in a yellow bamboo recliner in the mostfortable position possible, Murong Yun Shu closed the ancient-looking book in her hands. She signed, the power of the emperor was so fearsome. It''s power so absolute, no wonder so many would risk grave danger or total destruction of their reputation if they could only step on other''s dead bodies and get close to the emperor. "Miss, why are you still looking so worried when the emperor had made you an officier?" Lu''er was baffled. The post of Revenue Regtor was first ss officer, same level as the Prime Minister, why wasn''t miss happy about it? "Because he has hidden agendas." That should have been a hateful statement, buting from Murong Yun Shu, the tone was much more mild. It was as though she was merelymenting that "oh, the weather is quite nice today." Lu''er rolled her eyes, "How could he have hidden agendas when he had assigned you to such an important post?" Murong Yun Shu understood that no matter how she exined theplex situation in the matter to her, someone as simple as Lu''er would never get it. So she took the approach to just closing her eyes and pretended she was napping and didn''t hear her. A few secondster, she recalled the matter regarding the warehouse. She opened her sleepy eyes and asked, "Has Nie Qing returned yet?" "Yes, I heard he just got back from the Ministry of Revenue. You want to go look for him?" "Can you go tell him not toe and bug me?" "... How do you know he is going to swing by? "I am guessing." Yesterday he didn''t like the idea when they talked about building the warehouse in Shang Yang. He must have went and reported to the emperor today. Murong figured the emperor probably objected to that idea as well. So he must have returned to try to convince her. Even though she''s quite draconian when ites to business and would never let him convince her, but it''s always a hassle when someone''s nagging next to her when she''s trying to nap. Just as expected, shortly after Nie arrived shortly after Murong dozed off, only to be stopped by Lu''er. Lu''er stammered, "Master Nie, Miss tends to get up from the wrong side of the bed. I don''t think it''s a good idea to wake her. You know, when someone who rarely gets upset gets upset, it could be quite awful." Lu''er remembered the one time she had witnessed that, she had wanted to dig a hole and bury herself to avoid being torn apart by Miss''s ghastly stare. Nie agreed that it probably would not be a good idea to upset Murong. After all, this was the woman who even threatened the emperor. Surely she would have no hesitation in taking care of a court official. It didn''t take him long toe to the conclusion, "I will wait for her." ________________ 1. The original saying was.Direct trantion means when all the birds are gone, the bow and arrows are put away; when the wicked hare is dead, the hound gets eaten [by the owner]. In short, it means one might be cast aside, or worse, gotten rid of, once your usefulness is up. Chapter 19.1 Chapter 19.1 Perhaps she has just been too busytely, or perhaps because nobody interrupted her beauty sleep, Murong Yun Shu did not wake up from her nap till the early evening and still feeling somewhat sleepy. Sluggishly she ced her feet onto the floor anckadaisically propped her body up. She stretched while pulling the door open with both hands, then looked up into the now dimming sky and yawned. Nie Qing stared coldly at her, looking very displeased. But who could me him, he waited for an entire afternoon outside of the door. How could him not be in a bad mood? Feng Ling looked at Murong Yun Shu with admiration. She and tried yet failed to bedy-like, yet others could look so elegant even when they were merely yawning.... After she finished yawning, Murong Yun Shu started walking slowlytoward the gazebo. On her way there, she did not forget to tell Lu''er to bring her some snacks. Andpletely ignore the two person who were looking at her strangely. "Hey, Murong, where are you going? Nie Qing waited the entire afternoon for you...." She waved her hands in front of Murong Yun Shu as though she was trying to summon her soul back. Nie Qing was unappreciative for her help. He gave her a stare and with silent anger stormed after Murong Yun Shu. Feng Ling pouted and blink. Then started bouncing next to him, taking an asional peek in his direction. Murong Yun Shu listened to the footsteps behind her that were entirely out of sync, she started to think that this Feng Ling was quite a character. She never gave up no matter how Nie Qing treated her. Perhaps that was some sort of filtering system within her body that automatically filter out anything unpleasant. The cold breeze woke Murong Yun Shu uppletely and she was ready to talk business, gently she said, "You may start presenting your arguments." She then proceeded to use the pace of an after-dinner leisurely stroll to walk around on the little path paved with quartzite. Her sight wandered aimlessly on the nts on both sides of the path, looking very carefree. "Shang Yang is out in the boonies. It''s mountainous with very limited paved roads, not to mention that it''s very far away from Beijing...." Soon as the subject touched upon the Court, the quiet Nie Qing immediately took on a different personality. He was eloquent, verbose, quoting ssic work copiously to articte any reasons that could remotely support the point that Shang Yang would not be a suitable location for the warehouse. He even usedfeng shui1 as part of his argument. Murong Yun Shu frowned, "Just when did Master Nie picked up the part-time job as a fortune teller?" Nie Qing snickered, "You thought it was easy to be the top scorer in the imperial examination2?" Murong Yun Shu''s frown deepened, "I didn''t knowfeng shuiwas covered in the imperial examination." Her question made him speechless. A sullen look on his face, a few minutes had passed before he said icily, "We are talking about where to put the warehouse, why are you asking so many questions about the entrance exam!" "To make sure you are not making stuff up!" Murong Yun Shu kept a straight face. Nie Qing looked even more annoyed, finally he let out a snort, "The emperor has decided to build the warehouse next to the imperial mausoleum." "So his ancestors can help guard over it?" Murong Yun Shu asked mindlessly. The nod from Nie Qing was unexpected. Murong Yun Shu frowned a little, "Master Nie, you work at the Ministry of Revenue, surely you are no stranger to business management. Our country divides into nine regions, the imperial mausoleum locates in Mt. Yangming, belonging to the Jing region. Even though it''s only about 100 or so kilometers from Beijing, but it locates at the northern most end of our country and very far off from the other eight regions, particr the Min region in the Southern most end. It was take the fastest horse several months to make a round trip, let alone our transportation carts. They will practically have to turn around before the silver dors even arrive at the destination." Nie Qing moved his lips but did not make a sound. Obviously, he was well aware of that fact. Murong Yun Shu continued, Shang Yang, on the other hand, belongs in the Chu region. It is centrally located and has historically yed the role of a transportation hub. On the other hand, it''s mountainous geography makes it easy to guard and hard to attack. It''s the perfect location for a bank warehouse." She paused for a second, then looked back at Nie Qing, her temperament mild but her majesty unmistakable. Slowly, she added, "As I have said before, either we do things my way, or we don''t do anything at all." Pondered for a little bit, Nie Qing gave up, "You are a true business woman!" A hint of respect glowed behind his twisted expression. Murong Yun Shu raised her brows. Her entire family are businessmen, wouldn''t it make sense that she was one as well? Chapter 19.2 Chapter 19.2 Somehow Nie Qing was able to convinced the emperor to agree to building the bank warehouse in Shang Yang, and the printing process had alsomenced. As soon as the warehouse was done, the reform could be pushed out. Once the negotiation was done, Murong Yun Shu immediately began her return trip to Jinling. Nie Qing was now her right hand man, so he was travelling with her. Feng Ling volunteered to be the second Lu''er, joining the party and helping out with errands and serving the others. Naturally, everybody knew what her real intention was. Chef Gao went to Sholin Temple, bringing with him Murong Yun Shu''s "thank you note" to Chu Changge. Sitting inside the spacious horse-drawn carriage, Murong Yun Shu fished out the hair sp she bought the day she arrived at the capital for Chu Changge. She stared at it for a long time with an intricate look. Finally, she lifted the curtains and tossed it out. When she found out all the extreme behaviors he had in the past for a woman, she realized they were not meant to be. Their rtionship would never go beyond friendship. Luckily, so far she had only viewed Chu Changge as someone who''s nice to have around to chitchat with when she''s board. She couldn''t care less whether he was with her or not. The carriage was spacious,rge enough for a tall person to lie down. And for someone who''s of average height like Murong Yun Shu, she could totally lie down as though she was in her own bed and move around however she wanted. So sheid down and closed her eyes. She figured they''d arrive at Jinling when she woke up. Nheless, some people were never meant to have a smooth sailing life and Murong Yun Shu certainly was one of them. Murong Yun Shu was woken up by the abrupt stop of the carriage, her body flew forward, almost tossing her off. Luckily she had quick reflexed and was about to reached out to steady herself between the interior walls of the carriage. "What happened?" She lifted and curtain and looked outside. There she saw about seven or eight roughnecks blocking the path of the carriage. They were all dressed in grayish hemp garments with their hairs sloppily tied up with hemp strings, making them look awfully like bandits. However, what made them appeared to be even more like bandits were their cliche saying: "We nted the trees, we paved the road; you want to pass, you must pay us!" Murong Yun Shu simply pretended that she didn''t hear them. She did not appear to be frightened at all. She exited the carriage in a leisurely manner, scrutinizing the bandits with her gaze, "How much do you want? I don''t have too much on me today. If I don''t have enough, just put it on my tab." The bandits were caught off guard that not only was she not frightened, angered, or worried, but rather open to negotiation. They didn''t know how to respond. Nie Qing snickered. Nobody knew whether that was directed toward Murong Yun Shu or the bandits. Murong Yun Shu watched on as Nie Qing wanted to the "front line". She figured he had some ns up his sleeves, instead he let out a very grandeur bureaucratic jargon of "Robbing under the broad daylight? Do you know there arews in our country?" Murong Yun Shu busted outughing, that was very pedantic of a top scorer in the imperial examination. If bandits would observe thew, they wouldn''t be bandits in the first ce. Chapter 20.1 Chapter 20.1 The one who looked to be the leader of the bandit looked over Nie Qing with disdain, then waved at him to make himself scarce, "Your cloths are worse than ours, robbing you will ruin our reputation. Go away and stop meddling, nobody is going to rob you." Nie Qing seemed offended by the bandit''s words, he gave Murong Yun Shu a stern look. Murong Yun Shu was baffled, wasn''t my fault that you dressed dowdily, what you staring at me for? I wouldn''t seem as dowdy if it wasn''t for you! Nie Qing gave her another stare in displeasure. Did you really have to adorn your carriage with silver and gold? Even the silk curtain that was more expensive than his entire outfit was fitting with gold trimmings. It was as though she wanted to attract the bandits purposefully! That was true that Murong Yun Shu was trying to draw out the bandits purposefully, but that was a month ago. She "disguised" her carriage that way for the sole purpose of luring out bandits Feng Ling and her brother at Mount Hua Tuo. Then she figured she had already spent all the money in decorating it, there was no reason for such a luxurious carriage to go to waste, so she rode it all over town unting and drawing attention everywhere she went... Alright, so she was fully responsible for their running into the bandit today. Murong Yun Shu seemed to mindlessly reached up and touched her aquamarine Chinese zither-shaped earring on her right ear. She felt the stretched strings on the Chinese zither model flickered and lowered her hand. Calmly and with a hint of overbearing attitude of a rich person,Thshe said "Go ahead, name your price." The bandits thought they had ran into some sort of freak, but a pretty one at that. They took some time to discuss among themselves before the head of the lead bandit raised one hand and said "Five thousand taels." Before Murong Yun Shu could respond, Feng Ling already eximed, "What the hell? Five thousand taels? This is robbery!" Murong Yun Shu cast her a weak stare, "This is robbery." Oh oops. Feng Ling stuck her tongue out in embarrassment and quietly moved to the side. It was the fault of Murong Yun Shu''s elegant, business-like mannerism, it made her thought they really were in the middle of negotiating a business deal. "Five thousand taels is a bit much. All you''ve done was chopped down a true, and paved a portion of a road. Throwing inbor, a hundred at most." The bandits were shocked beyond words, did she really think this was a business negotiation? "Yeah! One hundred taels, take it or leave it!" Feng Ling chimed in. "Oh yeah? Let''s see about that! We never imed we are good guys!" All the bandits draw their weapons and prepared to strike. Feng Ling immediately jumped and hid behind Murong Yun Shu, shivering she whispered into her ear, "Murong, just give them the five thousand taels. It''s not like you don''t own a bank." Murong Yun Shu was irritated, "Hey! I thought you know kung fun, why are you hiding?" Feng Ling blushed and stammered, "My brother advised me that if there''s trouble in the way, I should go around it. My kung fu is only good enough for the like of Nie Qing...." Nie Qing was just about to defend her "look at her petite size, she can''t fight these roughnecks sizes of bear and tigers." But decided against it after hearing her "only good enough for the like of Nie Qing"ment. Murong Yun Shu rubbed between her brows, she thought Feng Ling, being the only member of jianhu on the team, would be of some help. She didn''t expect her to be a half ass. Then again, she should have known better. Judging by how much Feng Ling loved to stick her nose where it didn''t belong, she would have meddled way sooner if she had any real abilities.... It looked at those one side would have to go down before they could strike a deal. With no other options, Murong Yun Shu signed and reluctantly raised her hand and grabbed the Chinese zither earring. "Miss...." Lu''er stepped summoned up enough courage to step forward to remind Murong Yun Shu that now''s not the time to be calm. Murong Yun Shu ignored her. She seemed awfully rxed whens he closed her eyes and rubbed her earring. Her calmness perplexed the bandits and made them hesitate. Did she know some sort of magic trick that would allow her to summon some sort of spirits? Nie Qing and Feng Ling turned and looked at Lu''er at the same time, was your mistress alright? Lu''er was just as confused as everyone else. Her mistress was never normal, but never this abnormal... While everyone was still puzzling over what was going on, rustling and hissing noises surrounded them. Then, a piercing scream, "SNACK!" Feng Ling jumped up and down in fear, screaming at the same time, as though snakes were climbing up her body. "What snaked....." Nie Qing didn''t finish he words. He was scared speechless, his face pale, and he started puking uncontrobly. "Nie Qing!" Feng Ling rushed over to help out the still vomiting Nie Qing. The bandits were just about to make fun of how cowardly the rich were, scared by merely some snakes before they realized the snaked continced toe out of the grass, cracks between rocks, and the trees. They were scared shitless. "Snakes, all kind of snakes, so many snakes...." the bandits were in tears as they ran away. As their screams got farther and farther away, Murong Yun Shu finally opened her eyes. Coincidentally, the snakes had all returned to their burrows. "Let''s go," said Murong Yun Shu apathetically. She didn''t even looked at the other frightful people as she turned and got back into the carriage. The crowd exchanged looks, was she going to exin to them what had just happened? *** Chapter 20.2 Chapter 20.2 Earlier evening, two horse-drawn carriage arrived at an inn off the side of an official road. One was posh and luxurious, the other one old and shabby. They were quite the contrast of each other. "Patrons, c''mon inside. Dinner or staying overnight?" As soon as Murong Yun Shu stepped out of the carriage, the server of the inn greeted her obsequiously. "Overnight, two deluxe suites." "Four," said Nie Qing coldly, his face still pale, looking feeble. Murong Yun Shu paused for a bit, then silently walked on. She was about to head upstairs when Nie Qing suddenly asked, "Aren''t you going to register?" "You need four rooms for yourself?" She turned around. Nie Qing was dumbstruck, when did he say he needed four rooms for himself? "Since you asked for four rooms for everyone, why do I need to go register?" said Murong Yun Shu matter-of-factly, then walked on without stopped again. What kind of logic is that? Nie Qing couldn''t figure that out. Lu''er felt bad for him, so she tranted, "Master Nie, what my mistress means is, you are responsible for the bill." "What the hell?" She was the filthily rich one..... "You were the one who asked for four rooms!" Lu''er suggested "nobody forced you to do so" with her look. "She said two herself." "Right, but I belong to the House of Murong, it was only right that she pays for me. But you and Miss Feng are not, that''s why mistress only asked for two rooms." "..... is it really necessary to be so petty?" Gigolo face turned into Judge Bao face1. "Of course!" Lu''er nodded, then looked at him curiously, "Master Nie, you don''t want to have aplicated rtionship with my mistress, do you?" Nie Qing gave her a cold stare, "I''m not crazy." Lu''er looked enlightened, "That''s true. Mistress''s husband is the leader of mojiao. You wouldn''t dare." Nie Qing''s eyes flickered and begrudgingly went to registered at the front desk. He thought to himself, there are more and more craziestely. At the same time, all the diners at one table put their chopsticks and bowls down at the same time, and quietly grabbed their weapons. It so happened that Feng Ling caught sight of this, she looked at them suspiciously and thought to herself, "These people looked so familiar....." but she couldn''t recall where she had seem them before, so she shook her head and skipped upstairs. Chapter 20.3 Chapter 20.3 The guest rooms were very simple, with the exception of a wooden bed, a table, four chairs, tea pots and cups, there were no other decorations. Murong Yun Shu tightened her lips and frowned. If they didn''t run into the bandits, they would be in their vacation home in Qing Yuan. She opened the window, what she saw was thick smoke blocking her view. She was startled, she looked around and realized that this inn was built on the edge of a cliff. In addition, the room that she was in was on the cliff side. Luckily Lu''er got the room across from her, otherwise she''d be screaming right about now. Just when she was feeling lucky about that, she heard a loud shrieking from next door. What''s more odd was it ended abruptly midway; peace was restored, like nothing had happened at all. "Feng Ling disappeared!" Nie Qing busted through the door, there was worry in his usually cold eyes. Lu''er rushed over as well, "Miss, I just went downstairs to order dinner. When I returned, our luggage was gone!" The look on Murong Yun Shu''s frown deepened, as if talking to herself, "Back in the days, I fasted for three days after seeing just one snake, how do you still have appetite...." Lu''er was shocked beyond words, she patiently emphasized her point, "Miss, our luggage disappeared." "It''s just luggage, they don''t worth much. As for money, we can withdraw some from the bank when we arrive at the next town." What Lu''er really wanted to say was that there were several thousands of taels in their luggage, but she didn''t think miss will think that''s a big deal, so she gave up. "Feng Ling disappeared," Nie Qing emphasized his point again. Although he was quite curious about how the snakes appeared and disappeared so suddenly, and wholeheartedly agreed with her about the fasting part, but, that''s not the important point right now. Murong Yun Shu nced over at him, "And?" Nie Qing was taken aback, "And we go look for her!" "You want me to go with you? Nie Qing frowned, "What are you trying to say?" Did she really need to be so cryptic in everything that she said? Murong Yun Shu looked at him again, then, in a very merciful way, as though she was helping out the poor or someone who had fallen to bad luck, she said to him, "You want me to apany you, you will have to follow my lead." Nie Qing realized now that Murong Yun Shu was a very controlling person, whether it''s regarding the "silver dors" or when it came to matters with Feng Ling. But he''s a macho man, why did he have to follow her lead? Sure, she ranked higher than him when ites to official title, but this was a private and not official matter. Lu''er could tell that Nie Qing wasn''t going to buck, so she quickly moved to his side and whispered tohi, "Master Nie, the Murong family has always been very hierarchical. One person is the leader, the rest just follow orders; that''s why all members of the Murong family are very self-centered, specially a single child like miss. She had always been more of a stubborn dictator than her dad ever since she was a child..." She paused and took a secret side nce at Murong Yun Shu and found no signs of displeasure. Feeling encouraged, she continued, "If you want her to apany you, you have no choice but to follow her head. Besides, from my personal experience, it''s always a good idea to listen to her." After listening to Lu''er, Nie Qing suddenly remembered Murong Yun Shu''s "it''s my way or the highway1"when they were negotiating about the bank warehouse, leaving him with no choice at all. Back then, he was under order by the emperor and had no choice but work cooperate with her. But now, he had the option to go solo, but he found himself reluctantly decided to follow her lead. It was as though there was a voice inside of himself telling him that, "Whenever she''s around, things just became easier." Nie Qing struggled long and hard over it before he gave in, "Okay, what''s the n?" "We sit tight," said Murong Yun Shu as she closed the windows. Her motion was rxed and her demeanor indifferent. Nie Qing waspleted baffled, wasn''t sitting tight the same as no ns? Did he just misce his trust..... while he was doubting his own decision, Lu''er whispered to him again, "Don''t worry, look at how calm miss is. She''s already got ns." Nie Qing snickered, what he really wanted to say was, your miss acted indifferently all the time, who could tell whether she was pretending to be profound or truly a strategist? But he finally decided against it. Chapter 21.1 Chapter 21.1 Nightfall, the howling wind made the less than sturdy windows rattled, as though it would break the window anytime now. Murong Yun Shu could somewhat feel the greyish floorboard vibrating under her feet. She didn''t even need to close her eyes to imagine a building like this sitting on top of a deste cliff; it was quite a chilling thought. Opening up the window, icy cold wind hit her face, Murong Yun Shu shuddered. May was always over, but it''s still frigid in the mountains. Fog at the bottom, clear moon in the sky, sudden she felt that she was up on the top of the world and a sense of contentment washed over her. Murong Yun Shu was startled by the sudden send of contentment. Sheughed silently to herself; she wondered if she would feel even more contended if she just took a leap from here.... While random thoughts raced through her head, she smelled an ever so light hint of fragrance in the air, gone before one could catch it. Then the sound of the bolt on the door being juggled opened, Murong Yun shu frowned lightly, a ever so light smile spread from her brows. A squeak, and the door was opened. "Didn''t your dad teach you that you should always knock before entering a room?" said Murong Yun Shu in a steady tone. She turned around slowly and looked at the intruder with her bright eyes and a barely detectable smile. The intruder was quite surprised that she was still conscious after the fragrance, let alone her tone as though she has been expecting her. She was dumbfounded for a few seconds, then noticed the wide opened window behind her, "You lucked out." "My luck has always been quite good," Murong Yun Shu stealthily moved her left hand behind her body steady herself on the window rim. The wind blew away most of the fragrance, but she did inhale a little after all. She felt a little dizzy, but luckily she was still conscious. Murong Yun Shu shook her head, the moonlight allowed her to take a look at the intruder. Her body shape suggested that it''s a female, with a limp, since he has a cane in one hand. Her face was masked, but from her eyes Murong Yun Shu determined that she was about 30 or 40 years old. "So what''s the purpose of your visit at this hour in the night?" "Hrm, too kill you, of course," said the woman. "Then do it." The masked woman was surprised, then sneered, "Aren''t you going to ask me why?" "Would that change your mind if I ask?" "No, still going to kill you!" That made Murong Yun Shuughed, "Then why would I want to bother?" The masked woman was taken aback, "Aren''t you afraid?" Murong Yun Shu smiled and ignored her question. She was unruffled, her smile that of a tranquilke, deep and bottomless. The masked woman hesitated briefly before slowly approaching her with her cane. She stared at her intently, watching out for any tricks. One step, two, three, four, five.... all of a sudden, her cane slipped and she took a nose dive down, a loud thud. She immediately tried to get back up, but slipped again and feel back onto the ground. "You...." A strike to the head before she could finish her words, and she was out cold. Light was restored in the room, Lu''er with a chair above her head was ever so proud of herself, "Miss, I wasn''t half bad, right?" Lu''er was the one who delivered the fast, urate, and ruthless strike. "Howe its you?" Asked Murong Yun Shu. "Nie Qing said he refuses to hit women." Murong Yun Shu raised her brows and looked at the masculine man holding the candle, "Good practice." Nie Qing snickered and turned away coolly. "Miss, what did you put on the bed sheet?" asked Lu''er, referring to the dusty bed sheet under the masked woman. "Ice." "Where did you get ice from in this season?" She didn''t even know miss had left her room at all. Nie Qing was quite curious how she aplished that as well. When she asked him to grab a chair, hide in the corner, and "y it by the ear", he was expecting hand-to-handbat. He didn''t expect victory toe so easily. Murong Yun Shu lowered her head and said feebly, "It''s not strange to have ice when it''s bone-chilling cold in the mountains." Not to mention the cliff outside the window, one could practically die from hypothermia. The fragrance was really getting to her now, she just wanted to lie down and sleep. As to her preparation for the night, she soaked the bed sheet in water, then dangled it out with a rope and a teapot at the end out into the fog. When she pulled it back up an hour ago it was already covered in ice. Sheid it out onto the floor and covered it up with dirt so it looked like regr floor -- there was no need to exin this to anyone2. "You two didn''t inhale any poisonous fragrance?" She was feeling dizzier but the other two were unaffected. She wasn''t happy about that. "No," Lu''er shook her head. Qie Ning expressed that he had never heard of such a thing. Seems she wasn''t lucky enough after all, she shouldn''t have stood in front of the window. She sighed and rubbed between her eyes. "Tie her up, then wake her up for interrogation," said Murong Yun Shu referring to the masked woman on the floor. Chapter 21.2 Chapter 21.2 Before herst word was finished, they heard urgent footsteps approaching them, barging into the room were three odd-looking men. Would this ever end? Thought Murong Yun Shu, grudgingly she asked, "All three of you came to kill me too?" The three men looked at each other, befuddled for a little bit, the short middle-aged man with what looked like a bull horn protruding near his right ear asked in a surprised tone, "How did you....?" Half way through his sentence he caught sight of hispanion on the floor and shouted out, "Fourth sister!" The others also noticed the masked woman after his shouting, they all pulled out their weapon and ready to engage. Nie Qing, who was in the middle of tying up the woman chucked aside the rope and wrapped his hands around her neck. He proceeded to looking at the intruders coldly as if to say "I will strangle her if you dare move." Murong Yun Shu was relieved to see that, "I was worried that you also won''t kill woman." The veins on Nie Qing''s forehead quivered, but he didn''t say a word. "Let her go, I, Old Tuo1will let you live." The hunchback called out. Murong Yun Shu smiled lightly. She was just about to say something when she felt woozy and wobbly. "Miss, here," said Lu''er as she brought over a chair. Murong Yun Shu was pleased Lu''er knew exactly what she needed. She slowly sat down as thought nothing was out of the ordinary, smiling, she said, "I am wondering what have I ever done to offend the four of you that warrant visits at this time of night to have me killed." "Oh, you have done a lot more than ''offending'' us," said the one-eyed man angrily. "Is that so," Murong Yun Shu''s smile was still amiable and innocent, "Well, I have too many enemies and can''t think about it off the top of my head. When have we crossed path?" Lu''er was sweating, did she not get that they hate her guts? "Jiang Zhou2Four Odds!" Murong Yun Shu raised her brows and searched her memory, "Nope, never heard of it." Her words angered one-eyed man and hunchback man, only bull horn man seemed unaffected. He blocked the others from attacking and said, "Miss Murong doesn''t belong injianghu, so it''s not out of the ordinary that you have never heard of us." Murong Yun Shu was rmed that he referred to her as "Miss Murong". She quickly recovered from her bewilderment andughed, "It seems the enmity wasn''t imcable." "That''s right, we have no beef with you. Your fiancee, Chu Changge, on the other hand, is our mortal enemy! He was the one who lopped off this horn on my head!" said the horned man while angrily pointing at the symmetrical spot by his left ear. Murong Yun Shu looked at him, then with greatest sincerity and humility, she asked, "You are mad at him for not lopping off the other one too?" The horn man was about to blow when he heard her continued to say, "It really gives you more characters with just one horn." He was shocked beyond words, this crazy woman couldn''t possibly be the leader of the Jinling Murong House who held control over all the banks in the country. Perhaps they had the wrong person......? "But, needless to say, every injustice has it perpetrator and every debt its debtor. If Chu Changge was the one who lopped off your horn, you should take it up with him. Getting to me is not helping with your goal of avenging yourselves." Murong Yun Shu tried to talk some sense into them. The horn man was still speechless from bewilderment. Yep, definitely got the wrong person.... "Chu Changge will be over at the Jianghu Inn at the foot of Mount Shaolin all the way up to August 15. You can find him there." Is she giving them a roadmap to him.....? "I do ask you to release Miss Feng Ling before you take off though." Finally, the normal line from her brought the horn man back to normal, "What Miss Feng Ling?" "The girl that you took from the room next earlier earlier in the day," said Nie Qing heavily. Murong Yun Shu lowered her pretty face and pondered for a few seconds, then looked up and said, "Nie Qing, let her go." "But Feng Ling...." "They don''t have Feng Ling." Nie Qing wanted to disagree, but the determination in her eyes made him gave up. Grudgingly he returned the masked woman -- nicknamed Pockmark Woman -- to Jiang Zhou three odds. "Miss Murong is ballsy!" Praised the horn man. Murong Yun Shu nodded lightly, epting his praise, then indifferently added, "Good luck with your endeavor." "Miss Murong is not worried about bing a widow?" "You even said so yourself earlier, he is my ''future'' husband. We are not wedded yet, I can always marry someone else if he''s killed. I won''t be widowed." "HAHAHAHAHA.... Chu Changge, even your fiancee is not on your side. This is all your own doing!" Heughed maniacally. "When you run into Chu Changge, can you ry a message for me?" "Sure, what is it?" The horned man was very agreeable. A smile appeared on Murong Yun Shu''s pretty face, she looked at him for about three seconds, then slowly she said, "Ask him to.... be extra ruthless." The horned man thought he had heard wrong. Her expression looked like she was the wife telling the husband to "don''t stay out toote", instead what he heard was..... * Soon as Jiang Zhou Four Odds walked out of the inn, hunchback man grumbled immediately, "Older brother, why didn''t we grab Murong Yun Shu as hostage for Chu Changge?" The horned man replied, "Didn''t you see what happened to fourth sister? And we were only a few minuteste. Obviously Murong Yun Shu wasn''t ask weak as what others think of her. Did you remember how readily she was when she returned fourth sister back to us? She was so confident the entire time, clearly she wasn''t afraid of us. Plus, she told us where to find Chu Changge. That was like doing us a favor and we should return the favor as well." "Older brother is right." * After Jiang Zhou Four Odds took off, Murong Yun Shu walked wobbly into Lu''er''s room across the hallway. She was just about to copse on the bed to get some much needed sleep when she was "ambushed" by Nie Qing, "What''s our n about Feng Ling?" "y it by the ear," said Murong Yun Shu, then she closed her eyes and feel asleep immediately. Miss, if you are sleeping in my bed, where am I going to sleep? Lu''er was crying inside. Miss''s room has no bed sheet, Miss Feng Ling''s room was..... bad luck. And Master Nie Qing.... never mind, she might as well just sleep on the floor. Nie Qing just stood there, with his eyes he had killed Murong Yun Shu tore her up into pieces... for a long... long.... time.... Chapter 22 Chapter 22 The next morning, when Murong Yun Shu woke up, the first thing she saw was a pair of saddened eyes. "Miss, you finally woke up," said the feeble Lu''er. "Mmm," Murong Yun Shu sat up. The next thing she saw was Nie Qing sitting not too far away staring at her with some sort of mystifying coldness as though she''s an nemesis of his. Coolly she asked, "Is Master Nie hungry or just didn''t sleep well?" "What. Are. We. Going. To. Do. With. Feng. Ling?" asked Nie Qing one word at a time through his gritted teeth. "You haven''t gone to get her back yet?" Murong Yun Shu frowned. She seemed quite displeased at the way he was treating her fiance''s "friend"''s sister. "Didn''t you say you are the one who''s in charge?" growled Nie Qing. Murong Yun Shu looked like she was finally following what he was saying, "She''s still in the room." "Which room?" Murong Yun Shu cast him a look as though she didn''t even want to bother answering his question. She tucked on the clothes that she was wearing then turned to Lu''er, "Get some hot water, I need to bathe and change." Nie Qing was immediately embarrassed, he blushed and reluctantly got up and headed toward the door while mumbling something to the effect of "this woman is ridiculous." Murong Yun Shu pretended she didn''t hear anything, with a hair sp she wrapped her hair up, looking like a married woman. Lu''er looked at her wordlessly, there were towels that she could use, yet everytime when miss bathe she always wrap her hair up like a married woman.... maybe she''s just dying to get married. Nheless, there''s a more serious problem right now. "Miss, our baggage was gone and this town is so remote, what are you going to change into?" "Go look under the bed." Lu''er blinked cluelessly, but followed her words and looked under the bed. Shortly she eximed in excitement, "Miss! It''s really under the bed!" "Mmm, now go get hot water." Lu''er held the baggage in her chest and looked at Murong Yun Shu hesitantly. Finally she swallowed all the questions that she has and left to get water. * An hour or soter, Murong Yun Shu finished bathing and changed into an outfit that''s so white it made her seemed out of this world. A golden ornamental hairpin helped holding up her girly bun, her thick and water fall like ck hair wlessly flowing down her back; there were barely any make up on her oval-shaped face but her elegance came innately. Her look was peaceful and her pace wless. She looked like a other worldly fairy. She walked straight toward the table where Nie Qing andpany were seated. None of the diners in the hall were able to take their eyes off of her. "Murong, you are so pretty today!" praised Feng Ling. Lu''er nodded vigorously in agreement. She has always said that white is the best color on miss. Nie Qing just kept on drinking his tea without ever looking up. "We leave in 15 minutes," said Murong and headed toward outside. "Wait, miss, don''t you want to have breakfast?" Murong Yun Shu frowned lightly, and answered her question with another question, "You seriously have appetite?" Lu''er blinked, why wouldn''t I? Then she suddenly remembered all the snakes from yesterday, the content in her stomach started to roil, " I am done." Now even the steam buns looked like snakes.... Nie Qing abruptly stood up, indicating that he''s done eating. Feng Ling was clueless about what was going on. Her stomach was growling. She slept all night long under the bed and missed dinner. Now she''s starving, "Wait! I haven''t even started yet! We are going to be in the carriage for hours, what say we sit here for a little bit and let me finish my breakfast? Please, Murong?" Murong Yun Shu cast her a nce, "I''ll be waiting outside." Even the smell of food made her nauseated. Lu''er and Nie Qing followed her out, leaving Feng Ling there stuffing her face with steam buns and porridge. When the three of them stepped outside the inn, the coachman was already waiting outside with the carriage. Murong Yun Shu was just about to step onto the carriage when Lu''er asked, "Miss, did you really summon those snaked yesterday?" *** "MmHmm." "How, how did you do that?" Lu''er felt that her mistress is so omnipotent, she could even control animals as scary as snakes. No wonder she''s the head of the Murong House. "Back when I lost my appetite for three days after seeing a snack, I started researching on how to summon them." Lu''er suddenly recalled when her mistress was 10 year old, she''d bring a stack of strange books with her to the bamboo forest everyday and knocked and banged on things. She even spent a sizable amount of money to have someone build her an ancient zither that wouldn''t produce any sound. Master Murong was so angry when he found out he almost fired the person who got this done, luckily mistress spoke in his favor.... Suddenly it all clicked, "That ancient zither.... earring.... it''s just like the ancient zither that couldn''t make any sound...." and it''s alling back to her, what mistress said back then wasn''t that the zither "can''t make any sound, it''s just that dad can''t hear the sound that it makes." Sothatwas what she meant -- humans couldn''t hear it, but snakes could! Lu''er was getting more and more frightened, how... how could miss have turned something so deadly into earrings and wore them everyday... "You are getting smarter," Murong Yun Shu was very happy that she didn''t need to spent time and effort in exining any further. Actually when she was researching for the method to tame the snakes she merely wanted to show off in front of the snakes, to avenge for "not being able to eat for three days." Later on she had someone make her this pair of earrings for self-defense purposes -- she didn''t want to be bullied by snakes again. She didn''t think it''d end up saving her like they did yesterday. Frankly speaking, if it wasn''t thest resort, she would not have done it. Even with her eyes closed, just visualizing the scene with many snakes slivering at the same time was enough to make her loose her appetite in days toe. "Then how did you know Feng Ling was in her room?" Nie Qing was going to ask about the snakes first, but once Lu''er brought up earrings, ancient zither, and it all made sense after looking at the earrings. His look turned into fear. From now on, no matter what happened, never offend the Murong woman... Murong Yun Shu turned around, just in time to see Nie Qing shuddered. Baffled, she asked, "Master Nie is cold?" Nie Qing gritted his teeth, "A little." Murong Yun Shu''s eyes flickered, pretending she had epted Nie Qing''s exnation. She continued, "If I was the intended target of Jiang Zhou Four Odds, they wouldn''t be so stupid to kidnap Feng Ling ahead of time to rm us....1" She noticed Nie Qing had shuddered again and realized why his look was so peculiar. She carried on, "Besides, one side of Feng Ling''s room was connected to the cliff and the other side to the hallway. The kidnappers couldn''t have escaped through the window, nor could they carry her out the front door, so she must be still inside the room." "They have nothing to gain, why did they bother?" "As I have said, to alert us......." and she saw Nie Qing shuddered again, finally she couldn''t contain herself anymore, "If I''m not scare, why should a man like you be afraid of snake...." And Nie Qing shuddered again. Murong Yun Shu patiently cast him a very subtle supercilious look and continued on with what she was saying, "They purposefully kidnapped Feng Ling and took away my baggage, just to alert.....2us that we are in danger." "So what you were saying was, these individuals are on our side?" Murong Yun Shu seemingly mindlessly nced over at a particr table in the inn and said, "Hard to say." While they were chatting, Feng Ling had finished her breakfast and skipped outside with a bright smile, "Okay, I''m ready to go!" Everybody piled into the carriage and slowly headed toward their next stop, the town of Qing Yuan. Back in the inn, the table in the middle sat three *** 1. Took me a while to figure this one out. But the Chinese idiom "beat the grass and startle the snakes" means "identally rming someone by some rash actions". In the story Nie Qing shuddered every time he heard the word "snake." :D 2. This time Murong Yun Shu purposefully omit the word "snake" in her conversation. ^__^ Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chu Changge didn''t expect the only words on the entire sheet of paper were "Thank You". Even more surprising was the news from Chef Guo that Murong Yun Shu was poisoned by the Soul Snatcher. Suddenly, he felt like the earth was shattering from underneath him. He stood like for a long while not know what to think. Then he crunched up the piece of paper inside his palm and burned it to dust. The dust scattered all over the ground. After that, a child-like innocent smile appeared on his face, slowly he started tough louder and louder, "HA HA... HA HA HA HA....." The four guardians lower their heads and remained silent. When theughter started, they knew their boss had another melt down, one that''s worse than the one three years ago. Back then it was a howl, this time it wasughter that sounded even more desperate than howling. Chef Guo lowered his head too, he was contemting whether he should make the "Soup of Desperation" or the "Soup of Annihtion." Ay, regardless, boss''s not looking good. Theughter finally stopped after a long while. He frowned and looked at Chef Guo devilishly, his eyes stared at like cold, sharp daggers that could make anyone shuddered, "How did she get poisoned?" His deep and bellow-like voice sounded like it could slice though anything. Chef Guo''s knees weakened, he body shuddered and almost dropped on his knees. With quivering voice, he replied, "One of the survivor of House of Tang, Tan San Niang1, disguised as the bard at the brothel and poisoned madam under King Liang, Jr.''s order." Chu Changge strike him hardly across his cheek, making a crisp pping noise, angrily he said, "If you couldn''t even take care of Tang San Niang, why do I want to keep you around?" Chef Guo''s face looked just like normal, no red mark or swelling, but blood ran down the corner of his mouth. He threw himself onto his knees, "Mercy, boss. That Tang San Niang was very good at disguising, I didn''t learn about her true identity till I had took her down. By then, it was already toote...." Ay, I should made Soup of Mercy. The inner damage he sustained from sect leader''s p would take him about a month to recover. East Guardian said, "Boss, perhaps we should have Chef Guo make up for his mistake by retrieving the antidote from King Liang Jr''s residence in Shu Province." "There''s no antidote for the Soul Snatcher. What King Liang Jr. referred to as antidote was just another form of poison that could slow down the effect of the Soul Snatcher." Chu Changge secretly balled up his fist. After a few seconds, he added, "The four of you, go get Feng Cheng and take him to Jiang Ling House of Murong." "Yes, Sir!" replied the four guardians solemnly. "Chef Guo, apany me to Shu Province." "Thank you boss for showing me mercy! Even if I have to use mouse poison, I will poison all members and mice of King Liang Jr''s residence." *** Back to Jiang Ling, it''s already June. Middle of the summer, the sun was beating down like a giant fireball. It was so hot that Murong Yun Shu wish she could walk around in bare shoulders and feet. She should have stayed longer in the North, or went into the cooler mountains. Practically anywhere was better than being in Jiang Ling, located south of Jian Zhou. She already had four pieces of ice of human''s height in her bedroom but she was still burning up. Murong Yun Shuid on her green barley chair and stared at the book in her hand. She was thinking which mountain she could go to buy a piece ofnd and build a summer vi. Unfortunately Chu Changge burned down the entire peach forest in the City of Feng. Else she''d be very tempted to buy a hut from him. In the midst of all her crazy thoughts, Lu''er entered her room, "Miss, Master Nie and Manager Qian2 are waiting at your study." "Bring them in." "But this is your bedroom, I don''t think you should let Master Nie and Manager Qiane into your bedroom." "Then send them away." "Ugh... but they said they have matters to discuss with you." Murong Yun Shu frowned, "I am not leaving my room today." Lu''er gave up, at least this year miss didn''t hide underground. Better to let them into her bedroom than having a discussion below ground. After a while, Nie Qing and Manager Qian followed Lu''er into Murong Yun Shu''s bedroom. Murong Yun Shu wearily put down the book in her hand, "You guys are not getting along?" Nie Qing snorted, then noticed that Manager Qian didn''t say anything, so he continued, "The preparation for printing the silver dors is more or less done. The Ministry of Revenue requested the total amount of the first badge of silver dor to be printed." "Same as what we do for banknotes, we print as much silver dors as we have real silver." "Problem is we don''t know how much real silver does Huifeng Bank has currently," said Nie Qing snappily. Murong Yun Shu frowned, "Manager Qian is right next to you." Ever since she had "assigned" Nie Qing to work in the bank, she has been quite removed from all the bank matters. She just checked the amountsing in at the end of every month. She had no idea how much silver the bank currently has. As soon as she brought up Manager Qian, Nie Qing was enraged. Murong Yun Shu looked at Nie Qing, then at Master Qian. What was going go? "This is confidential matter. I dare not disclose to others without miss''s permission," said Manager Qian in a very business-like manner. Murong Yun Shu nodded, "From now on, you can give him any information that he asks for." After all, the emperor sent him here to surveil Huifeng Bank; if he couldn''t surveil anything, it''d just seem like they were hiding something. "But he.... is not part of the Murong House," Manager Qian was very worried, this guy was the spy from the Court! Murong Yun Shu smiled, casually she said, "That''s okay. With Master Qie''s business acumen, even if he has knowledge of confidential matter, he wouldn''t be able to do any harm." Her words made the corner of his eyes twitched, he gave her a murderous stare. Unfortunately, he caught sight of her ancient zither earring, the murderous chi froze in midair, then dispersed. Nie Qing saturninely turned his head to look at the beams in the room. Manager Qian made an enlightened look, nodded repeatedly, and said, "Had I know that''s Master Nie''s level, I wouldn''t have bothered keeping everything from him...." Nie Qing was infuriated, but didn''t have the guts to blow up, so all he did was snorted while looking at the beam. Murong Yun Shu pretended she didn''t hear anything and continued to ask Manager Qian, "Anything else?" "One more thing....." he paused, looked at Nie Qing, then at Murong Yun Shu. Seeing her nod, he continued, "Mingjian Manor has started using the fifty million silver." "What for?" "Words have it that they are transporting them to King Liang''s resident in Shu Province. A total of five separate bands, guarded by Zhen Yuan3Escort Agency4." Murong Yun Shu pursed her lips, her eyes and brows quivered slightly, an unfathomable smile radiated out of her eyes. Finally, it was time... _____ 1. San = three, Niang = woman. Most likely the wife of the third Tang''s child. 2. The author used the word "money" as the character''s surname. This is a real surname. 3. Name of the Escort Agency means "far away town" 4. A protection agency for hire. They work as bodyguards for people and/or shipments of goods. Commonly seen in Wuxia novels. (Source: ) Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Manage Qian couldn''t be more familiar with that inscrutable smile, with a smile on his face, he asked, "What do you have in mind, miss?" "Do you know which five paths the bands will be taking?" Murong Yun Shu answered his question with a question. "Yes," Manager Qian then proceeded to giving her all the details. Murong Yun Shu nodded when he was done. She looked down and was deep in thought for a while, then looked up and said, "Every since father passed away, we have not been keeping up our friendship with our underworld friends. That''s not a good sign." Manager Qian was a little shocked when he first heard that, then a look of understanding followed by a conniving smile, "You mean....." "We should take this opportunity to keep in touch and further our rtionship with our underworld friends," said Murong Yun Shu mildly. "Yes! Great idea!" Manager Qian eximed, "That''s a spectacr idea to get someone to do our dirty deeds for us, we can get our money back from Mingjian Manor effortlessly!" Murong Yun Shu pursed her lips, then in her usual mild manner, "It takes a lot of energy to write letters...." Manager Qian''s white brows quivered, along with the corners of his mouth, but at the end only thought to himself, "Like father like daughter. None of the members of the Murong family were hard workers, but luckily they were all supremely intelligent and knew how to get around. They barely need to lift a finger to have matters settled for them. Perhaps, all smart people are justzy." The two of them when from a dialog to stopping in the middle of the conversation to reading each other''s mind. Qie Ning was totally loss in the conversation, "What are you two talking about?" Even talking to her manager was so cryptic, were there any normal members among the Murong House? Murong Yun Shu treated him as though he was not here, she told Lu''er to prepare the brush, ink, ink p, and paper for her. Manager Qian nicely exined, "What miss means is, we informed our friends on the path the date and time Zhen YuanEscort Agency will be passing through their turfs. By friends we meant bandits, ouws, robbers, etc., and use them to get the money back." Nie Qing was shocked, "Using the bandits to rob for you?" "Not helping us, just helping themselves, they keep the money." ".... what good will that do for the Murong House?" He couldn''t think of how this will benefit Murong House, but from his limited experience, Murong Yun Shu never did anything if she didn''t stand to get something back in return. Manager Qian shook his head faintly and said earnestly, "Ay, a young man without a sense of business, definitely not as smart as our miss." Nie Qing snorted with a displeased look, so you wanted to brown nose her, you needn''t insult me also! Manager Qian seemed to be quite used to his snorting already, unaffected, he shot him a look and continued, "There are honors among our bandit friends. Once they sessfully robbed Zhen, YuanEscort Agency, they will remember the favor. Next time we escort our carts through their territory, they won''t rob us. If we are lucky, we might even get some free booze. Back in the days...." Nie Qing couldn''t care to listen to his old day stories so he interrupted abruptly, "You guys have that kind of rtionships with the bandits?" "Why is that surprising? In our business, we have some sort of rtionship with people from all walks of life." said Manager Qian proudly. Nie Qing couldn''t believe what he was hearing. While the two were chittering, Murong Yun Shu hadpleted the five letters of intent and gave them to Manager Qian, "Send someone immediately." "Yes," replied Manager Qian and left. Murong Yun Shu rubbed her wrist and looked at the lingering Qie Ning, "You got other matters?" Nie Qing looked straight at her wordlessly for a few seconds, then randomly blurted out, "Officials and bandits are never on the same side." Murong Yun Shu paused for a second, "You want out?" The corners of Nie Qing''s mouth quivered, he barely stopped himself from blurting out "It''s him or it''s me," else there would be no turning back. "Murong House now represents the Court. Being in cohort with the bandits will hurt the national prestige." "Which would you choose? The national prestige or national treasury?" "Of course national prestige far outweigh the treasury!" "But I''m a merchant." Profit alwayses first. "You are also an official of the Court." The Banking Regtory Commission ranked the same as the Prime Minister, it was no small feat. "Exactly why I want need to put the national treasury first." She paused, "Besides, ording to my father''s experience, befriending bandits can save us a lot of ''idental expenditures'' in the future." Nie Qing was struck by anguish, my dad''s experience... my dad.... that exined so much. Like father like daughter! *** Within the next six months, words have spread that Zhen Yuan Escort Agency were robbed five times. That stirred up a lot of sensation as well as rumors, and the rumors continued to get more and more ridiculous... Words had it that Zhen Yuan Escort Agency offended some big yers. They were marked and all their trips would be robbed. Words had it that the big yer was the leader of the mojiao sect. Consequently, Zhen Yuan Escort Agency went downhill overnight, nobody dared to go into business with them. And Mingjian Manor knew they were at fault first, so they dare not make a fuss. They had to eat the loss of the five thousand silvers. "Oh poor and unfortunate Mingjian Manor and Zhen Yuan Escort Agency! HA HA HA HA HA!"ughed Lu''er. As usual, Murong Yun Shu just ignored her silliness. She continued to read the old medical journal in her hand -- looking for any mention of the Soul Snatcher. "Miss, why don''t you have any reaction to this?" A dissatisfied Lu''er made a fuss, she fully intended to change her miss''s distant demeanor. Murong Yun Shu knew that Lu''er would not stop unless she say something. She looked up, gave it some thought, then said, "Why was it that they all thought the big yer that they offended was the leader of majiao sect?" "Because Lin Shui''er, the daughter of Zhen Yuan Escort Agency, stole majiao sect''s leader''s fiancee''s ex-fiancee." said Lu''er in one breath. Murong Yun Shu gave her a cool look, "Was that meant to be a tongue twister?" ".... not at all." "Splitting up a couple but setting up two couples, what Lin Shui''er did was a good deed." After that, Murong Yun Shu turned her attention back to the medical journal. This was the 19th medical journal that she was going through, still no mention of the Soul Snatch. Was she fated to die a premature death? Lu''er rolled her eyes and, with extreme disappointment in Murong Yun Shu, said, "Miss, she stole your fiancee from you." Murong Yun Shu frowned and corrected her, "No, she picked up old shoes that I tossed away." It was her dad''s biggest mistake in his life to have negotiated the wedding arrangement withFang Hongfei, and thergest smudge in her life. She never thought for a minute that she wanted to revenge Lin Shui''er1. What happened to Zhen Yuan Escort Agency had nothing to do with that at all. They colluded with Mingjian Manor knowing full well that those fifty million were dirty money. They brought their bad fate onto themselves and she didn''t feel bad that they were now going out of business. Chapter 25.1 Chapter 25.1 The first rain in June finally ended the drought in Jinling. Pouring rain continued on for an entire night and only stopped during day break the next day. The rain took the heat away, the breeze had finally turned from hot to cool, giving a very refreshing feel. Even Murong Yun Shu who has always been a hermit had decided to get out of the house today. Taking Lu''er with her, the stepped on the slightly muddy path. Perhaps it was because the temperatue was finally cooling off, the streets were bustling with people. "Miss, can we go to a tea house to listen to the storytellers?" "Sure," replied Murong Yun Shu briskly and started strolling in the direction of the tea house. Lu''er was pleasantly surprised, "Miss, you are finally interested in gossips?" "I am interested in tea." "...." She should have know, miss was never interested in earthly matters, let alone earthly gossips. Perhaps rumors from the other world, but where would they go to get those? Suddenly, Lu''er thought of something, with a naughty smile, she said, "Miss,Niu Lang and Zhi Nu are about to meet up.1" "Okay," replied Murong Yun Shu. Lu''er let out a deep, long sigh. Murong Yun Shu wasn''t even interested in heavenly gossips, did she want gossips from the underground? Nah, that''s not possible. If she didn''t even care about gods, why would she care about ghosts.... Wow! It''s broad daylight, what am I thinking about? Lu''er shook her head, and repeatedly told herself that there''s no such thing as ghosts, but that only caused her to be more and more frightened. Suddenly, out of the corner of her eyes, she caught sight of a very white face, she shrieked, "Ghost!" Murong Yun Shu stopped after hearing that, frowned, and mildly said, "Today is the first day I found out that you have the potential to be a medium." Lu''er did a double take on the white face and rxed, "Mister Feng, did you leaveHua Tuo Mountain just toe to scare people in the middle of the streets?" Feng Cheng was very confused at what she was trying to say, she mimicking her tone of voice, he said, "Miss Lu''er, did you leave the Murong House just to be scared in the middle of the street?" Lu''er felt embarrassed so she stuck her tongue out quickly, then looked to Murong Yun Shu for help. Murong Yun Shu gave Feng Cheng a smile, "Hello, Mister Feng, we met again." Feng Cheng studied her for a bit and relieved, he said, "You look well." Murong Yun Shu did notment, "Would you like to have some tea?" "I just finished mine." "Then have another." "Too much tea can be bad for your health, but you can offer me wine." "I heard that tea house provides water for free." Feng Chengughed, "I guess wine is too expensive for you?" "Don''t you worry, I have enough to cover your consultation fees." After she finished saying that, she slowed walked into the tea house, took a look at the lobby area, then headed toward second floor. She picked the empty seat next to the window and sat down. Across from them was a pair of grandfather and grandchild storytellers. Feng Cheng leisurely sat down on her left, "How you know I''m here to treat your ailment?" "It''s poison." Feng Cheng was amused, "Your assertiveness is pathologic." She was so controlling in every matter. even down to a minor word choice. She was so much like Xi Yue. Even though they were not the same person, but how lucky would one need to be to meet two person who were so simr.... unfortunately, his luck has been all used up years ago. Fate, was never on his side. A bitter smile crept onto Feng Cheng''s face, all Murong Yun Shu saw was endless sorrow. Like an overcast over his eyes, smiles would not bring out the sunlight. She frowned a bit, took another look at him, then said, "You are not going to Shaolin Temple located in Xi Zhou during this time frame, but ended up in Jinling. I can''t think of any reasons other than treating my poison." It was expected that Chu Changge should have heard of her condition from Chef Gao by now, and naturally, he would get Feng Cheng, the best doctor, to treat her. Of course, that was her main intention of having Chef Gao pass on her letter. "Then you must know who sent me." Every time they talked about Chu Changge, Feng Cheng always wanted to ask why. Why was there Chu Changge when there''s already Feng Cheng? Why did Chu Changge always managed to best him in every way... Murong Yun Shu neither confirm nor deny. She quietly sipped her tea, the answer was apparent. ----- 1. Niu Lang (cow herder) And Zhi Nu (weaver) is an old Chinese story where the two lovers only get to meet once a year. To find out more about the story, visithere. Chapter 25.2 Chapter 25.2 At that very moment, the grandfather and grandchild storyteller duo were dramatically describing the intricate rtionships among the Murong House, Mingjian Manor, and Zhen Yuan Escort Agency. They had the attention of all the diners in the tea house, several kids even sat in a line in front of them, focusing their hardest. They didn''t want to miss any of the details. Suddenly, the old man with a full head of white head opened his eyes wide and asked, "And just what do you think the leader of the mojiao sect did when he found out Murong Yun Shu was poisoned?" "What? Murong Yun Shu was poisoned? What kind of poison? Is she going to die? Grandpa, keep going. C''mon!" whined the granddaughter as she tucked on the old man''s sleeve. "Hold your horses, little girl," the old manughed, "Don''t worry. The leader of the mojiao sect is omnipotent. He would not let his lover dies." The granddaughter lifted her nose and pressed on, "Then why isn''t he in Jinling right now?" "That''s because he''s in Shu Zhou!" "What''s he doing in Shu Zhou!" "To take it up with King Liang, Jr, of course!" Old man banged on his drum forcefully, "Who do you think poisoned Murong Yun Shu? Chu Changge had already announced that if anything happened to Murong Yun Shu, the House of King Liang are doing down with her." "What? He''s going to kill a king?" "That''s nothing. To someone like Chu Changge, he could as easily kill a king much like squashing an ant." "Killing a king is the kind of crime that gets your nine degree of rtives killed!" The granddaughter had a frightful look on her face. The old man gently smooth his white beard, in a secretive way he said, "I don''t think there''s anyone in this earthly world who dare to kill Chu Changge''s nine degree of rtives just yet." "Are you lying, grandpa? Is he really that strong?" The old man stroked his beard again, "Yes, nobody can measure up to him in our current times." Right then and there, a few guards rushed up the stairs and arrested the two of them without saying a word. "Grandpa...." "Xiao qing...." The head guard waved his arm, "Take these rumor spreaders back toyamen1for interrogation!" As quickly as they came, they took the two storytellers away and the tea house restored it''s peacefulness. Lu''er couldn''t helped but looked at the storytellers, and begged, "Miss, please save them." Murong Yun Shu continued to sip her tea, as though she had seen nothing and heard nothing. After a long while, she finally said, "I don''t think they will need my help....." Feng Cheng heard that and praised, "You got good eyes." Murong Yun Shu raised her brows and put down her tea cup, "So what exactly is that Soul Snatcher?" "I thought you are not afraid of dying." "I am afraid of not knowing how I die." "Then I''m afraid you will continue to be afraid, since I have no idea what kind of poison it is." Feng Cheng sighed, "I have poured through every medical journal in thest three years, there was no mention of this Soul Snatcher. It was as though it just appeared out of thin air. Murong Yun Shu lowered her head and pondered for a long while, then, as though talking to herself, she murmured, "Maybe, it''s not poison." Feng Cheng was surprised, "Then, what could it be?" Murong Yun Shu shook her head, then mildly, "I don''t know either." Then she felt back into deep thought. After a long while, she turned her tea cup in her hand, the got up and said, "Okay, I will treat you to wine." "Great! I know there''s a shop up town that has the best wine. What say we go there?" Feng Cheng got very excited when wine was mentioned. Murong Yun Shu did not respond but started down the stairs. Feng Cheng was baffled, was it because he wanted wine so much that he was hallucinating? Lu''er felt bad for this pale-looking man so she said to him, "What my miss meant was, she was inviting you to go drink at Murong House." "Oh, is that so...." Perhaps she wasn''t that much simr to Xie Yue after all. Xie Yue was never so cryptic when she talked, nor was she so indifferent in her mannerism. Once the main yers had stepped out, the four guardians who had been ignored this entire time also followed them out of the tea house. "Madam only had eyes for Feng Cheng!" North Guardian let out a sigh. "Nonsense! Madam only has eyes for the boss." corrected West Guardian. South Guardian took a look at the "couple" walking in front of them, "It really isn''t a big deal if Madam has yes for other men. Boss already has so many enemies, what''s another one?" East Guardian nodded in agreement, smiling he said, "As long as that guy is not you or I." "Of course not!" said South, West, and North Guardians in unison. Being the boss''s rival of love? That''s unimaginably scary...... ___ 1. equivalent of police station in old times. Chapter 26.1 Chapter 26.1 After arranging Feng Cheng to stay in the guest room, Murong Yun Shu returned to Qingfeng Pavillion in her private courtyard, waiting for the uninvited guests. Sure enough, they arrived before she could even warm her seat. "Madam," East, South, West, North Guardians lined up outside her study respectfully and very gentleman-like, as though they would not enter unless she invite them. "You need something?" She asked the obvious questions. "Boss sent us to bring something to you," replied East Guardian. West Guardian produced a fit-size, square brocade box, holding it in both hands, like it was an offering. "Miss, here," Lu''er took the brocade box and handed it to her Mistress. Murong Yun Shu took the brocade box from Lu''er, gave the four guardians a cool look and gently opened the box. On top a red fabricid an elegant Lantian jade pendant with gold rim. The pendant was wide on top and narrow on the bottom, the shape was plenty odd. The top side carved a fiery red manjusaka1and the back side a very expressive, calligraphy form of the character "Ge"2. This jade is an emblem of Chu Changge, but why was he giving it to her now? What was the meaning of this? Lantian Jade (photo credit: ) Manjusaka (aka red spider lily) Photo credit: zh.wikipedia Murong Yun Shu closed the brocade box and looked at the four guardians. "Why is he giving this to me?" Eastern Guardian said, "This not just anymon jade. It''s a special jade from ancient times. It has the ability to get rid of all poisons. If you wear it close to your body, it can also repel all poisons. It used to be themanding badge of generations ofmojiaosect leaders. It represented the leader being there whenever it went. Later on, our leader split it into two and hired someone to polish them into two separate pieces -- one of them is theyingone and the other pieces theyangone. Together they can be piece together into the taichi symbol. This is theyangpiece and has been guarded by our leader. But another reason he had us gave this you was because of it''s name." Commanding badge Photo credit: "What name?" "Soul Locker." replied South Guardian. Upon hearing that, Murong Yun Shu re-opened the brocade box and picked the jade pendant up in her hand. A cool touch entered her body through her fingers and it was a very pleasant sensation. "The Soul Snatcher and the Soul Locker, certainly sounds like it''d be something useful." She whispered to herself. "Not just sounds useful, it is useful," West Guardian emphasized that as he nodded forcefully. "Well, it is useful when ites to other forms of poison, but when ites to Soul Snatcher..." "''Lil'' North!" shouted the other three guardians. East Guardian gave him a stared then said to Murong Yun Shu, "Sect leader has another message for you." Murong Yun Shu nodded lightly, signaling him to go on. "Sect leader said: Come see me alive." Murong Yun Shu chortled. She thought he was going to say "if she''s alive, bring her in person; if she''s dead, bring her corpse." She brushed away the hair in her face, coolly she said, "Okay, you can go report back to him now." "Sect leader ordered us to stay and protect Madam. If anyone want to hurt you, including god or Buddha, there will still be no hesitation." Murong Yun Shu felt a warm feeling in her chest. She remained silent for quiet a while so she could suppress that feeling, then ordering Lu''er, "Bring the four to the guest rooms." "Yes, mistress," said Lu''er. "We will retire now." As soon as they have stepped out of Qingfeng Pavillion, North Guardian griped, "Why didn''t you let me finish what I was saying? Madam was poisoned by the Soul Snatch, she could wear the ying jade on her from now on, but it is not going to save her. That means the jade is useless when ites to the Soul Snatcher, why do you try to keep that from Madam?" East Guardian speechlessly shook his head in pain; he refused to dignify North Guardian''s question with a response. South Guardian remained silent as well. Testily, West Guardian said, "Sect Leader knows full well that the Soul Locker jade pendant doesn''t work on Soul Snatcher, yet he still gifted it to Madam because he wanted to make her feel better. If you tell her the truth, that would defeat the whole purpose." Enlightened, North Guardian immediately felt ashamed of himself. He was in so much self-loath that he couldn''t even lift his head. A few stepster, something dawned on him, "Hey, aren''t we always trying to ruin Sect Leader''s ns?" "Yes, but only when ites to irrelevant things. This is Madam''s life and death matter, we don''t have time for that." "Yeah, I guess you are right," said North Guardian, then mumbled, "First is elder miss, now it''s Madam. It''s almost like the Soul Snatcher has something against our Sect, right?" West Guardian was visibly upset. In a murderous tone, he said, "Don''t let me found out who created this Soul Snatcher. Otherwise, with or without direct order from Sect Leader, I am going to kill them and all their rtives of the ninth degree." At this very moment, Murong Yun Shu held the jade in her hand while standing in front of a window. Staring peacefully at a banana tree, her mind was far, far away. Even though North Guardian never finished his sentence, she could tell what he was trying to say. The Soul Locker has no effect when it came to the Soul Snatcher, this further confirmed her suspicion that the Soul Snatcher is not a poison. It could, however, kill one silently, which was worst than poison. That being said, if Chu Changge knew that the Soul Locker did not work against the Soul Snatcher, then why did he give her the jade? Murong Yun Shu sighed lightly. She flipped the jade over and gently rubbed the word "Ge" with her thumb. She was a somewhat baffled, but at the same time somewhat clear. It was as though she was trying to pick a flower in the fog, it felt like she got something, but also like she got nothing. Her mind was filled with confusion. Nheless, this jade pendant was modified from the Sect Leader''smanding badge, and that Chu Changge had been wearing it for years, it certainly meant a lot to him. She really should return it to him, she didn''t do anything to earn it. Not to mention this could be very misleading in a different sense, those who didn''t know better might thought this was a sign of his affection.... Suddenly, she paused in her thoughts then shook her head to dispel the silly notion. She suppressed the sudden, inexplicable joy that she was feeling. She ced the jade back into the brocade box and put it away. When she see him again, she''d give it back to him in person. That''s what Murong Yun Shu told herself. She took a deep breath and ridding herself of all the disturbing emotions. Not a momentter, she was back to her usual tranquil self. ___ 1. Manjusaka is it''s name in Sanskrit. Scientific name is:Lycoris radiata.It''s other name is red spider lily, but since the Chinesenguage used it''s Sanskrit name, I decided to stick with that as well. Also works better considering the time period. :) 2. A character in Chu Changge''s name. Chapter 26.2 Chapter 26.2 Time flew and a month went by in the blink of an eye. During this month, Murong Yun Shu delegated all matters rted to "currency reform" to Manager Qian and Nie Qing. She focused all her energy on medicine and had pretty much became Feng Cheng''sst disciple. When she walked on the street with a medicine bag, she could almost pass as a doctor. "You should just wear that jade pendant. Even though it couldn''t cure you of the Soul Snatcher, but it could slow down it''s effect." "I''ve heard that the jade pendant has ayingcounter piece, have you seen it before?" Murong Yun Shu put down the book in her hands and asked suddenly asked Feng Cheng a random question. Feng Cheng was dumbfounded for a bit, then lowered his eyes, "Yes, I have seen it before." "It was someone else who was poisoned with the Soul Snatcher?" "How did you know?" Murong Yun Shu smiled lightly but did not respond. She tried to refocused on the medicine journal but couldn''t. Chu Changge split the jade into two pieces, naturally he gifted theyingpiece to the girl. Perhaps, she was the reason there were theyingand theyangcounter pieces. Everything made perfect sense, but hearing it still gave her an uneasy feeling inside of her. Some things, were not meant to be thought about. Who the jade was made for, or who was it gifted to, was none of her business. Why was she doing this to herself...... Just when she was secretly irritated, Feng Cheng suddenly said, "That person, was kinda like you. Very controlling. But she was also very straightforward, and stuck up. Sometimes her arrogance could be very overbearing. That part was quite simr to Chu Changge, no wonder they are....." "Enough!" She said, her tone that of a suppressed anger. Feng Cheng stopped talking right away and looked at her with much surprise. Not just him, she surprised even herself. She has always been proud of her levelheadedness, but did she just snapped at Feng Cheng? She felt remorse. She disliked exposing her emotions in front of others, and now, she felt naked and at loss. She was silent for a few seconds as she resettle her emotions. Then she pretended nothing had happened and said in her usual cool tone, "That''s it for today. Let''s continue tomorrow." "Okay," said Feng Cheng, looked at her a little confused, "The Martial Arts Championship scheduled on August 15 is only about a month away. We will need to start heading over there if we n on attending." "Hrm," said Murong Yun Shu, and that was all she said. Feng Cheng has so many questions, but written clearly over her expressionless face was "Don''t Even Ask!" convinced him otherwise, so he just turned around and left. After closing the doors to the study, Murong Yun Shu tossed herself into the soft chair. She raised her hand to rub between her brows, but she wasn''t able to rub away her frown. I must be too tiredtely, must be.... *** She had no idea how much time had passed, but the knocking sound woke her up. She sat up, straightened her clothes a bit, and said mildly, "Come in." Nie Qing was the one who entered through the door, a stack of ounting books in his hands. The expression on his face would make you think that his mother had just died. "Bang!" He mmed the books down on the table, making a loud noise on contact. Murong Yun Shu looked passed the stack of ounting books that was as tall as her chin and said, "So you are quitting?" "It was you who fought to be in control on the ''currency reform'' matter at the beginning. Now are you hands off on everything. Sure, you were poisoned by the Soul Snatcher, but you are still the Banking Regtory Commissioner. You have responsibilities. If you are delegating all your work to me, why not just let me be the Banking Regtory Commissioner?" said Nie Qing unhappily. "I fought to be in control because I don''t like to be bossed around," she paused for a bit before continuing, "Now I don''t want to be a part of it because I never wanted to be a part of it. If someone is going to take care of it all for me, why not?" Nie Qing was even more angry, "What if I quit?" "Not a problem, the Court will send someone else." Nie Qing was speechless. After quite a while, he said, "Aren''t you worry that I will embezzle all your money?" Murong Yun Shu busted outughing upon hearing that, "What do you think we pay our several thousands of servants for?" All management level and above at the Huifeng Bank were servants of the Murong House, all loyal liked nothing else. To think that an outsider coulde and embezzle all the money was simply ridiculous. If she didn''t have that kind of confident, how could she left a spy from the Court be involved in the operations of the bank? Her acting like she had heard the most ridiculous joke annoyed Nie Qing to no end. Surely he wouldn''t try and touch Huifeng Bank''s money, but that''s because he was above that, not because he couldn''t. Of course, even if he tried, it didn''t mean he''d necessarily be sessful. Honestly, even though she gave the vibe of a cker who did nothing all day long, she was actually very intelligent. He didn''t want her as an enemy. However, at the end of the day, their stances are different, it was a matter of time before they would be adversaries. While he was thinking all that, she suddenly announced, "I am leaving to the Martial Arts Championship in three days. You are wee to use this study temporarily." What?! Nie Qing was dumbfounded as Murong Yun Shu casually walked out of the study. He couldn''t believe his own ears. This was the study in her private quarter; her bedroom was across from here. And, she said he could freely use her study while she was gone?! This woman.... was kind of.... a little too... peculiar! Just so she could escape the stack of ounting books? Was that necessary? If she really didn''t want to look at them, he could just take them with him.... Chapter 27.1 Chapter 27.1 The sky was clear, the sun was beating down high from the sky. It was already the beginning of fall but the weather was still hot, especially when you were sitting inside a horse-drawn carriage without much venttion. It was stuffy. Murong Yun Shun pulled out her handkerchief to wipe the sweat off her forehand. Then lifted up her skirt, half crouching, she moved outside to sit next to the coachman. "Eh, miss, howe you are out here?" The coachman had never sat next to the miss as though they were "equals" and were very ttered by this. "It was hot inside. Need breather." "Mistress, when are we going to arrive at Shaping Town to meet up with Master?" asked the feeble Lu''er, with a straw dangling from her mouth. Her butt was stiff from riding in the carriage for thest ten days. Murong Yun Shu looked down the seemingly endless road, and sighed helplessly, "I don''t know either." It''d be so much nicer if they knew how to ride a horse. It''d be much faster, not to mention cooler and morefortable. "We are almost at the border of Xi Province. Once we crossed the border into Xi, gauging from our current speed, we''ll be arriving in another half a month or so, just in time for the Martial Arts Championship," replied Feng Cheng from the back of a horse. "Anoooooother half a month........" said Lu''er with the deliberate "ooooooooo". Murong Yun Shu wasn''t all that happy about it either. Perhaps it was the scorching weather, or the overall weariness from the trip. This trip just felt more painful than all the other ones before. The road just seemed endless. Feng Cheng found the two of them very amusing. With a smile on his face, he announced, "We are almost at Jingbian Town. We can rest there for the night and continue on tomorrow." As soon as she found out she could rest, Lu''er shouted in joy, "Oh my God! That''s so awesome! Master Feng is so thoughtful!" With a hint of sadness, Feng Cheng cast a nce at Murong Yun Shu, then turned and smiled, "Not as thoughtful as your master." His voice a mixture of bitterness and acidic. Murong Yun Shu quietly appreciated the scenery on the road, but deep inside her heart there were ripples that wouldn''t go away. She never thought about how thoughtful Chu Changge was, yet everything he did for her, every words that he said, they made her heart skip a beat. It was almost like he was doing it on purpose. But, no matter what he say or do, she couldn''t give in. There are principles that one must be firm about. Like how she was the Mistress of the Murong House; the owner of Huifeng Bank. She had to defend it at all cost. The same goes for her emotions. From her point of view, each person can only love one individual their entire life. Not matter what the reasons are, they never should fall for another person. If one still has the person in your heart, there wouldn''t be room for any other else. If that person was not one''s true love, one wouldn''t have fallen so deeply. Or, if one has fallen so deeply yet the other person was still not their true love, then what kind of love would that be? Perhaps that was just her biased because she had never been in love before. But her biases made up who she was today. She has mysophobia, she would never give her heart to a man who had been so profoundly in love with another woman, no matter how amazing he was. At the end of the day, she wouldn''t let herself. *** Jingbian Town was a town located at the border of Xi Province. Even though there hasn''t been any warstely, but it''s geographical and political location decided the forlornness of this little town. There were nomoners shopping and enjoying themselves on the streets. Rather, there was rows and rows of strongly fortified soldiers. The red-tasselled spears in their hands pointed toward the sky, stately and dignified. Their steps sonorous and awe-inspiring. Each of their still slightly childish face beaming with pride and determination, it was as though the spears in their hands represented the meaning of their lives. "Mistress, are we going to war?" asked Lu''er. Murong Yun Shu did not respond right away, she followed the troop with her eyes for a long while before she stared into the distance and mildly said, "Perhaps." The guarding of Jingbian Town was a bit over the top. If this was the country border, that''d make sense. After all, the border of a country should be heavily fortified to defend the country. But Jingbian Town bordered the emperor''s Shu Province, it did not make sense that it was so heavily guarded, unless there were battles. Lu''er screamed when she heard that, "Mistress, let''s run back to Jingling! There''s no war going on in Jingling." "No, we are not leaving." "Why?" "Where there are disasters, there are money to be made," replied Murong Yun Shu casually. Lu''er cried, "Mistress, I know banking is our family business, but you still can''t put money above your live." "I won''t." Lu''er let out a sigh of relief. She was d to hear that, Murong House was not short money. There was no reason to try to get rich in some disaster area. Just when Lu''er was feeling relieved, she heard Murong Yun Shu continued, "I want both money and life." ".... Mistress...... one must know when to be contend." "That''s why I only want my own life." "......" She meant money, money! This time Feng Cheng felt bad for Lu''er, heughed at Lu''er, "Your mistress was only messing with you. Don''t take it seriously." Lu''er wiped away her sweat, that was not that funny. Chapter 27.2 Chapter 27.2 The group arrived at the only motel inside Jingbian Town -- Xiao Yue Motel. Right when they stepped inside, they heard boisterous cheering from upstairs. Murong Yun Shu frowned. She walked upstairs reluctantly, hoping the noises would stop before she turn in. The higher she went, the clearer the sound. Her eyes sparkled and she slowed her steps. After she reached the second floor, she paused for a bit before she walked towards an empty table closed to a window. "Mistress! It''s the grandfather / grandchild duo!" shouted Lu''er. "Hrm." Murong Yun Shu knew it was them soon as she could made up the noise. Some people never forgets a face, she never forgets a voice. "That''s so odd. Weren''t they arrested by the guards? How did they get here?" Lu''er cocked her head and mumbled to herself. A slight smile, Murong Yun Shu leisurely took her seat. Just like when they were in Jingling, she sat facing the storytellers. Just then, the old man smiled at her, obviously he recognized her as well. She smiled back lightly in acknowledgement. "Mistress, tea," Lu''er attentively poured her mistress a cup of tea. The scene was just like when they were in Jinling, the audiences span all ages and genders. Everybody love rumors. Feng Cheng sat down to Murong''s left and smiled at the old man. "I was wondering why there were barely anyone on the streets, everybody was here listening to the storytellers." Murong Yun Shu remained silent and picked up her tea. Just when she was about to take a sip, she frowned, her hand frozen in mid air. She sniffed, thought for a second, and quietly the cup back onto the table. Seeing that, Feng Cheng nced at the tea casually. His eyes smiled, and he turned his attention back to the old storyteller. The old man was also looking Murong Yun Shu, a hint of smile behind his gentle look. Right at this moment, old storyteller suddenly smacked his drum and said, "Surprisingly, after the Mojiao Sect leader Chu Changge arrived at Shu Province, lord only knew what he did. He was able to get his hand on the antidote right away, and words have it that they were handed over directly by King Liang, Jr." The granddaughter rolled her eyes, "I don''t believe it. King Liang is so wicked. No way he''d just hand over the antidote!" Old storyteller continued, "They are not real antidote, they will only prolong Murong Yun Shu''s life, they won''t rid of her of the poison from Soul Snatcher." "But he tried so hard to kill her, why would he be so cooperative all of a sudden?" said the granddaughter. Old storyteller shrugged, "That I don''t know! But someone allegedly saw that as soon as Chu Changge entered King Liang''s living room, King Liang Jr. was so scared he peed himself and couldn''t even form words." "For realz?" "Oh, I don''t think so." "Then why would you say that?" Old storytellerughed, "To entertain everyone, of course!" He cast another nce at Murong Yun Shu. Murong Yun Shu lowered her eyes, rotating the tea cup in her hands, as though she was deep in thoughts. "Mistress, what do you think Master has done to King Liang, Jr.?" asked Lu''er. Murong Yun Shu''s eyes flickered after hearing her question, the corners of her mouth lifted, and replied her question with another one, "What do you think is most important to an ambitious nobleman?" Lu''er cocked her head and thought for a second, "Hmmmm, his post?" Murong Yun Shu shooked her head and mildly said, "He was already nning to rebel, he wouldn''t care about his post." "Then what?" asked Lu''er, puzzled. "His troops." "Oh yeah! That make sense! He couldn''t rebel without his troops! You think Master killed all of his troops?" Lu''er beamed, she was so proud of her Master right now. Murong Yun Shu facemed. How did Lu''er get so cruel? "No?" Lu''er was very disappointed. North Guardian said, "Boss merely stole his Commander''s seal.1" Photo credit: kknews Photo credit: "Bought." corrected West Guardian. North Guardian smacked the back of his own head, "Oh, that''s right. He bought it, boss did leaving a 100-taels note in teh box after he took the Commander''s seal." Murong Yun Shu busted outughing. A hundred taels for a million soldiers, what a fair trade. She had seen many robbers in her life time, but never someone who was so "fair". Any thing could happen in this whole wide world! ___ 1. Themander''s seal was usually made out of bronze or gold, usually in the figure of tiger and split into half. The king kept one half of it and themander kept the other half. The king gave his order to themander by sending his half of the seal to themander. Upon matching up the half sent to him and his half, themander would carry out the king''s order. ___ Chapter 28: Greeting of Five Tigers Chapter 28: Greeting of Five Tigers Murong Yun Shus mind was still full of emotion when the waiter approached with food and drink. Heid them out on the table, muttered some niceties, and left. Murong Yun Shu nced over the tableful of food before picking up her chopsticks to eat. Everyone else started to eat too. The man telling stories continued, mostly sharing stories about fights and gangs. More or less the content was that so and so would end so and so, or so and so intended to end so and so. Eating and listening to the stories, everyone in the group was quite rxed. Unfortunately, the more people are there to admire the view, the more likely it is that a few people will pop up to destroy it. Murong Yun Shu set down her chopsticks and raised her eyes, looking at the five huge figures that blocked her view. What are you five here for? she asked politely. Were here to capture you, One of them said, hands on hips. ncing at the arms that were thicker than both her legsbined, and the four skinny green-shirted guards in her part, Murong Yun Shu felt that she didnt have much of a chance. So instead she picked up her bowl and chopsticks and kept eating. Hey! Im here to capture you, are you listening or not? She chewed slowly, until she had swallowed thest bit of food. Only then did she put her chopsticks down with a calm expression. How much do you want? What do you mean? Are you not here to kidnap me for my money? What? Were not petty thieves like that! Murong Yun Shu thought a bit longer. Or are you here for my body? Everyone around her couldnt help but make faces. How could she say something like that so calmly Theyughed. Were not interested in someone like you. Skinny without an ounce of fat, theres nothing there to even grope. Theirughter was stupid, their voices thick. Suddenly, there were a few ringing ps. Theughter stopped, and each of the figures had a red handprint on their faces. At the same time, the Southern guard that had taken action pressed a hand to his chest, vomiting a few mouthfuls of ck blood, a dark coloration rippling across his face as well. Murong Yun Shus heart sank. Things were not going well here. South! The Western guard hurried to help him force the poison energy out. Unexpectedly his energies backfired and the poison attacked him as well. He spat out blood that was the same shade of ck. The Northern guard was about to help, when Eastern guard stopped him. Dont do it, or youll be poisoned just like them. Theres poison in the food?! The Eastern guard nodded with a grim look. Then, madam Northern guard nced at Murong Yun Shu fearfully. Im fine. Murong Yun Shu said calmly. Its only effective toward those who have inner energies. When did you learn that? Trantions by AsianHobbyist Website When I was drinking the tea. The Eastern guard face faulted. Why didnt you tell us? I thought you knew. She didnt know that her impressive-looking guards couldnt even tell that something was poisoned The corners of the Eastern guards mouth twitched. Madam, youreally think highly of us. A simr look came over the faces of the other guards. Madam, if you knew that there was poison in the food and wine and watched us eat it all up, how could you bear your conscience! Murong Yun Shu was actually a bit guilty, so she spoke up tofort them. This isnt really such a bad poison. Worst case scenario you lose all your fighting skills, but you wont die from it. The four guards faces turned white. Losing all your skills wasnt fearful? For guards who helped establish such a powerful force and made enemies everywhere, losing your powers was even worse than death. So many people out there were keen to feast on their flesh and drink their blood that if they ended up being vivisected or torn to shreds, that would be a merciful way to go Seeing the looks on the four guards faces, Luer understood that her madam had once again failed miserably at trying to impress. And after she had told her so many times not tofort people without thinking! This wasnt even the worst that had happened. One time Fourth Auntie identally broke her leg. Her response was, Dont worry about it. The worst that can happen is that you wont be able to walk again. We have plenty of servants in the family that can just lift you wherever you need to go. That was enough to convince Fourth Auntie that she was going to be crippled for life, and she wailed for the whole night. Not everyone couldfort others. Luer nced at her mistress with a subtle look and whispered, Madam, silence is gold. Murong Yun Shu nodded quietly in agreement. She nced at the tall figures next to her whose eyes bulged out of their heads. The antidote. Those eyes bulged bigger and bigger in anger, while the rest of their faces stayed still like they were made of wood. Theyve been hit by Souths blood handprint. Other than their eyes, if they move their faces ever so slightly they will suffer the pain of a thousand fire ants chewing on their hearts, a pain worse than death. Eastern guard exined. The men didnt understand why opening their mouths hurt them so much. At the sound of the words blood handprint, their legs gave out beneath them. They copsed onto the floor with an earth-shattering boom. The bowls and chopsticks on the table shuddered. If these five had been born as pigs, theyd be worth quite a pretty penny. Murong Yun Shu stared down at them from above and said again, The antidote. They mbered up, ncing at each other, then made the motions of grabbing Murong Yun Shu. Hold on, she said, Its fine if you want to capture me. But can you tell me the reason first? They nced at each other again. Then one of the men pointed at his own mouth to indicate that he couldnt speak. South, is there a way to negate a blood handprint? Murong Yun Shu asked. You would need very strong internal energy, said Southern guard, But none of us can use that right now. Trantions by AsianHobbyist Website Murong Yun Shu nodded and asked, How about Sir Feng? He should have enough. But isnt he also poisoned? Murong Yun Shu smiled. You think that rising above Hua Tuo* is a title he gave himself? If he couldnt even see through a poison of this grade, how would he even walk the streets without embarrassing himself? *Hua Tuo is a famous Chinese doctor. Black Belly Wife – Chapter 29: The Enemies Meet Again Unwillingly ck Belly Wife ¨C Chapter 29: The Enemies Meet Again Unwillingly ck Belly Wife Chapter 29 The Enemies Meet Again Unwillingly Murong Yun Shu smiled and said, do you think that he appointed himself as Hua Tuo? She thought, if he couldnt even see that, how would he be able to handle all sorts of troubles in the society? Fengcheng also smiled and said, I thought you werent nning to get me involved. I didnt want to disturb you while you were admiring the beautiful scenery on the wall. Murong Yun Shu replied. The Northern Guard looked at Fengcheng with doubt, you obviously had the same wine and food, how is it possible that you were not poisoned? Fengchengs raised his eyebrows, because I only picked those which are not poisonous. The four guards of the East, South, West, and North suddenly had a weird feeling. They all agreed that without a master, their lives would be much more difficult. They missed their master, although he often gave them poisonous food also, he would not just stand aside and do nothing if it was anyone else who handed them the poison. Murong Yun Shu ignored the sad look of the four guards and nced at Five Tigers. Then, she said to Fengcheng, youve done a lot. Fengcheng slightly raised his head, and he stared at Five Tigers. He asked Murong Yun Shu, which one should I choose? Its up to you. Whoever you pick is fine. Actually, I could pick anyone. Murong Yun Shu was expressionless, she just said inly, the one on the far right. Good. Fengcheng immediately got rid of the blood handprint on the face of the Big Tiger. After his face returned to a normal state, the first thing the Big Tiger did was to point at Southern Guard and screamed, you are the blood handprint Guo Shaoqi! I used to be. Southern Guard said proudly. Youhow could it be you Guo Shaoqi, who is an expert in martial arts, how did you end up being a follower of the Mojiao Sect There was a severe look on Southern Guards face, who asked, do you still want another p from me? Big Tiger shook his head, then he suddenly remembered that he had been poisoned, but he couldnt help himself, and he smiled eloquently, I didnt expect that Blood Handprint, Guo Shaoqi would be defeated by me! Although your hand is big, I assume it is a bit unrealistic to hold him. Murong Yun Shu said so without care. Big Tiger looked cautious, what do you mean by this? Murong Yun Shu smiled and said; Have you already forgotten the bloody handprint on your face? Who solved that for you? It seemed that Big Tiger suddenly understood everything. He looked at Fengcheng and said, she mentioned Hua Tuo, are you Hua Tuo Fengcheng? Fengcheng replied politely, I am Feng, but Im no longer Hua Tuo. Trantions by AsianHobbyist Website Yes, now I remember. You were delisted by Chu Changge three years ago. Big Tiger said, in this case, I dont think you would help the Mojiao Sect? No. Thats good. Fengcheng said again, you can do whatever you want with the four of them. As for Murong Yun Shu, as shes my patient now before shes recovered, I will try my best to make her survive. There is no problem with that. We want to arrest her and go back to Chu Changge for the antidote. We dont intend to kill her. Besides, the Prince would not allow us to kill her. While Murong Yun Shu was listening, she realized that the Prince was the one who had been fabricating the whole incident. She sank into deep thoughts, is the Prince in Jingbian City? Yes, he is in the Marquis House of Jingbian, at General Zhenxis. I am going to see him with you all now. Soon, the group arrived at the Marquis House. At that time, Marquis Jingbian was discussing some matters with the generals, and he learned that the five Tigers had captured Murong Yun Shu, he paused the discussion and invited Prince Hua Lingtian. Prince, we now have someone youve wanted. Big Tiger said, fishing forpliments. Hua Lingtian raised his head, and then looked at Murong Yun Shu; it seemed that he had a lot to say. However, in the end, he just called lightly, Yun Shu. Murong Yun Shu was emotionless. She said dryly, I am here to see the Prince. Why are you still acting so distant? You should call me cousin brother, as you did before. I dont dare to. YouYun Shu Hua Lingtian wanted to say something, yet he stopped. He looked at her for a long while, then said, you used to be different. The long eyshes of Yun Shu moved slightly; she continued to speak inly, when you used to see me, you didnt make such a fuss. This is the only way I can do. The Mojiao Sect now surrounds you, its not as easy to see you as before. As soon as they heard of the words Mojiao Sect, the facial expressions of the Eastern, Southern, Western and Northern Guards immediately changed. Northern Guard roared angrily, youd better pay attention to what youre talking about! Trantions by AsianHobbyist Website Hua Lingtian became angry as well. He slowly turned his head to look at him straight in the eyes. After a long while, he said, Come, p! Big Tiger rolled up his sleeves, and he was about to p on Northern Guards face, then he heard Murong Yun Shu scream, Stop!. He immediately did, and looked at Hua Lingtian, Prince Hua Lingtian was apparently not pleased, but he told him to stop. Murong Yun Shu said, Prince, do you want to know how it feels to be chased by the Mojiao Sect? Are you threatening me? Hua Lingtian was getting angrier. Murong Yun Shu slightly rose her head, and continued with her bright tone, I would like to remind my Prince. You need to think twice before you act. He is a guard from the Mojiao Sect, if he takes a p from you today. What kind of revenge do you think he will take? After pausing for a while, she carried on, Ive heard that people from the Mojiao Sect are not reasonable at all. Theyre also arrogant and would take revenge whenever they could. Hua Lingtian was fierce, and he stared at her firmly, Yun Shu, youve changed. And hasnt my cousin brother? You just called me cousin brother Hua Lingtian became very emotional. Yun Shu is not someone without feelings. She signed, if cousin brother still recognizes me as your cousin sister, then please get the antidote for the four of them. No way, if I do, Ill have no way to detain you. And thats already the case. Yun Shu replied lightly. Yun Shu, do not underestimate the guards at the Marquis House. Sheughed slightly, then turned and asked Marquis Jingbian, may I ask the Marquis, how would you condemn someone who privately detains an important royal official? Marquis Jingbian didnt know what to say, uh I am practicing the currency reform, following the instructions of the Emperor. Obstructing me is tantamount to obstructing reform. Could it be that the Marquis wants to disrupt public service and be nonpliant? Murong Yun Shu stared directly at him and said, I had been tricked within the territory controlled by Marquis Jingbian, shouldnt you do or say something about it? I Jingbian started as a military official, and he was not good at words. After these several questions raised by Murong Yun Shu, he didnt know what to act. You shouldnt me Marquis Jingbian. I asked him to send someone to catch you. Hua Lingtian tried to solve the issue. That makes you even some sinful as you did it while knowing that its wrong. Murong Yun Shu became more relentless. Yun Shu, you Prince. Murong Yun Shu interrupted him lightly, saying, there are no benefits in being my enemy. Hua Lingtian was stunned, he stuttered, II have no intention in bing your enemy. But thats what youre doing. After saying this, Murong Yun Shu looked at him for a long time, then sighed and said, even if you put me under house arrest, Chu Changge will not give you the antidote. Hua Lingtian was shocked, how did you know that I needed the antidote? Murong Yun Shu said, in addition to the antidote to ck heart poison, I cant think of any other reasons for you toe all the way to Jingbian to stop me. Well, since youve realized now, you should very well cooperate. I heard that Chu Changge had sent people to monitor you, where are they? Murong Yun Shu suddenly changed the subject. Hua Lingtian sneered and said, I am still monitoring the substitute in the Eastern Pce. That was tactic. Murong Yun Shu thought and smiled slightly, I heard that some days ago, some people gave the antidote to Prince already. Hua Lingtian was again shocked, Chu Changge is not that kind. Trantions by AsianHobbyist Website Without waiting for Murong Yun Shu to exin, Western Guard preemptively said, its true that the Master is not that kind. If ourdy didnt plead, he would never let you go so easily! After knowing that Murong Yun Shu pleaded for him, Hua Lingtian was moved, why didnt you say earlier Murong Yun Shuughed and said nothing. It seemed to her that the word pleaded was a bit exaggerated. She just remembered about this randomly and mentioned, how long is the Master going to keep the Prince sick?. And the next day, Eastern Guard told her the antidote had already been delivered to the Prince. So, it turned out to be a misunderstanding after all. Marquis Jingbian smiled. anyhow, I was fortunate enough to see the famousdy from the Murong household. Its worth having this misunderstanding. Miss Murong, we will organize a feast for you tonight, and that will be my apology to you. What do you think? Marquis, thanks for it but I still have something to do, I need to hurry, and I will not disturb you any longer. Murong Yun Shu refused politely. That well, okay. I will send someone to escort you out of town. Thank you. After Murong Yun Shu thanked Marquis Jingbian, he said to Hua Lingtian, cousin, listen to the advice of Yun Shu, dont be an enemy with the Mojiao Sect. Even if Im their enemy, so what? Hua Lingtian asked unhappily. I will stand on the side of Chu Changge unconditionally. Yun Shu, were rtives in blood, we are cousins who grew up together. He helped me. Murong Yun Shu said. * After leaving Jingbian City, Murong Yun Shu no longer thought about rest, she continued with her journey, and finally made it at Shaping Town, three days before the Wulin Conference started. The carriage slowly stopped in front of an inn, and Murong Yun Shu lifted the curtain and saw the huge words Jiang Hu Inn written on a threshold, ck and white, and they were very eye-catching. Its here. Murong Yun Shu felt inexplicably excited. Miss, is this the Jianghu Inn that my aunt mentioned? Yes. But it looksveryveryshabby! Luer was disappointed. Trantions by AsianHobbyist Website Well, people in gang hood live in this kind of inns all the time. You dont need to dislike it. I didnt. She just felt disappointed. The Jianghu Inn, which was often described as fascinating, did not even look more prominent than the woodshed of the Murong House Murong Yun Shu squinted and bit her lips lightly. Just when she was about to enter, she heard someone at her back yelling, Murong Yun Shu, stop there! When she turned around, she saw the couple of Fang Hongfei. And the person who yelled at her was the wife of Fang Hongfei, and shes the first daughter of the family who owned the Zhenyuan Escort Services Lin Shuier. Enemies always end up meeting each other. Murong Yun Shu turned her head with despair and waited for them at the original spot. Black Belly Wife – Chapter 30: The Jianghu Inn ck Belly Wife ¨C Chapter 30: The Jianghu Inn ck Belly Wife Chapter 30 The Jianghu Inn Lin Shuier stared at Murong Yun Shu with her eyes wide open and said, the first condition to step into the Jianghu Inn is, you must be someone from the gang hood. Are you one of them? No. Then why are you still staying here? Lin Shuier looked unhappy, and she tried to push Yun Shu away. Murong Yun Shu nced at Fang Hongfei, then asked the guards behind her, does the Jianghu Inn belong to the Mingjian Manor or the Zhenyuan Escort Services? It belongs to neither of them. A disciple of Shaolin owns this Jianghu Inn. East Guardian answered. Murong Yun Shu then asked, does the Shaolin Temple ept female apprentices? No. West Guardian answered. Afterward, Murong Yun Shu thought about it and said, it seems that Mrs. Lin is controlling too much. Her tone was so dull as if she was saying a simple sentence like the weather is nice today. Lin Shuiers face became all red, and she was so angry that her mouth was trembling. She wanted to refute but couldnt find the words to. She wanted to quarrel, yet she tried to appear as an approachable person as if any wordsing from her mouth would be unreasonable. Its frustrating! Lin Shuier nced at Fang Hongfei angrily and yelled, what are you doing there?! Get in! Shuier, dont get upset. Everyone knows that Murong Yun Shu is very sharp with her words. Just spare her. Fang Hongfeiforted her while walking with her toward the inn. Murong Yun Shu did not make a sound. After they walked a few steps away, she raised her eyebrows and asked Luer, are my words that harsh? Yes, very much so! Luer nodded heavily. Really? She thought to herself, and shes trying to be polite to everyone. Yes! The four guardians answered in unison. Murong Yun Shu gave them a weird look, even if thats the case, theres no need to have the same answer. The four guardians looked at one another and thought to themselves, and this is called mentalmunication. They all had a facial expression that implied, we cannot care less. Just when they were still thinking, there was suddenly a sound at their back that said, if you have no name, we wont wee you. Murong Yun Shu looked, following the sound. She saw a teenager with an incredibly arrogant look who blocked the main door of the inn. He was stopping Fang Hongfei and his wife. I am from the Mingjian Manor, and this is my spouse, her name is Lin Shuier, and shes from Zhenyuan Escort Services. Shes the first beauty of the whole city. Fang Hongfei introduced with pride. The guy turned a deaf ear and repeated, we dont know you. There will be no reception. Please leave. You havent even heard of Mingjian Manor and Zhenyuan Escort Services? Fang Hongfei asked seriously. The owner of Mingjian Manor and Zhenyuan Escort Services are allowed to stay. For the others, please leave. The implication is that even your father might have been a capable person, it doesnt mean youd be naturally the same. Trantions by AsianHobbyist Website Fang Hongfei was furious, how dare you! I have made up my mind, and Im going to stay in this inn! What can you do about me? Afterward, he forced himself inside. After several rounds of fights, he couldnt even touch the young guy. Finally, he asked, who the heck are you? Im the waiter. I dont believe so. How is it possible for a waiter to have such advanced skills in martial arts? The young guy was merely careless, its just because yours is too weak. Fang Hongfei went ballistic by now. He took his sword, wanting to try ten more rounds, yet the other person didnt even care to look at him. He politely said to Murong Yun Shu, Miss Murong, pleasee in. Weve already prepared your room. Murong Yun Shu thanked the waiter. Having witnessed the big difference in treatment between hers and that of Murong Yun Shu, Lin Shuier felt hurt, and in turn, she yelled again, why could she be allowed entrance? Shes got nothing to do with gangs! All because shes Murong Yun Shu. There was a young voice from inside the inn. Someone who was wearing a set of rough clothes in grey approached them. For Murong Yun Shu, this person could be perfectly described as having the feel of gang hood that is, looking mundane. Other than that, he also had a gang hood appearance in her eyes, and it matched perfectly with the image of the inn. Murong Yun Shu thought to herself, and it would be the weirdest thing on earth if this person werent the boss of the inn. Miss Murong, I have heard of your big name for a long time. My name is Li Wunai, and Im the boss of the inn. Li Wunaiughed and greeted Murong Yun Shu with enthusiasm. Li Wunai? (In Chinese, it means: youre helpless) It might be good that theres no such surname as Wo (that is me) Murong Yun Shu smiled at him slightly, its my first time to hear your big name. Li Wunai was shocked, then heughed again, its interesting. Its clear that the person has a good taste. My brothers woman is certainly unique. Brothers woman? Murong Yun Shu was very confused. She heard someone saying the following wordszily he meant sister-inw. Its Chu Changge! Murong Yun Shu looked up and met his gaze. She naturally felt nervous. And after calming herself for a bit, she waited for him toe downstairs. On the one hand, Chu Changge went downstairs rxingly and smiled while he wasining, mydy arrivedte. And her husband had no other way to kill time, and I decided to bound myself by oath with Li. It was no fun at all. Li Wunai was speechless. He thought he was the victim! God knows if anyone would be willing to visit his darkness shop from then on. With Chu as his brother, he couldnt even count how much money he had to lose! What a deficit! Trantions by AsianHobbyist Website Contrary to Lis helplessness, Murong Yun Shu felt remarkably calm. She answered briefly, it could be more interesting if you bound yourself by oath with the God and the Earth. With God and the Earth? Li Wunai was dumbfounded, he felt like being struck by lightning. On the beautiful face of Chu Changge, an evil smile appeared. He said, I didnt expect mydy to be thinking the same as I am. Well thennow that everyone is here, why dont we do exactly what you said, bound ourselves by oath with the God and the Earth? Murong Yun Shu thought its just another episode of him getting crazy. She chose not to respond and not to argue. Black Belly Wife – Chapter 31: Family Scandals Go Viral ck Belly Wife ¨C Chapter 31: Family Scandals Go Viral ck Belly Wife Chapter 31 Family Scandals Go Viral Murong Yun Shu knew that someone was acting crazy again. She decided not to argue with someone underaged. She chose to ignore himpletely. If mydy decides not to respond, I will take it as a yes. Chu Changge looked at her. It seemed that he was smiling, but he was not. Murong Yun Shu sighed. Anyone who came across Chu Changge would go silent. Master Chu is so charismatic. There is no need to worry about not getting married. Pu Someone made a sound. Murong Yun Shu noticed that there was not only one onlooker, but about twenty of them. They all looked and dressed differently, but they all seemed superior. One could easily guess that theyre martial arts masters. Then, when she looked at Chu again, he was wearing luxury clothes, and no one could copy his elegant gestures. He looked exactly someone from a wealthy family. No wonder people from both the triad and normal societies were jealous of him. If it were for her, when facing someone with such great looks, she would probably feel the same. When she concentrated in her thoughts, she heard him ask, have you looked enough? Murong Yun Shu immediately stopped daydreaming, and she stopped staring at him. She tried to make it up by responding, its never enough to look at someone like Master Chu. Oh? Chu Changge was a bit surprised to hear that. His ck, bright eyes were shing, and he smiled, then keep on. Mydy, look at me as long as you wish. Dont miss any details. What did he think she was, a fortune teller? Murong Yun Shu avoided looking at him further. She turned her head to the young guy, please guide us. The young guy did not respond. He turned and walked inside. Murong Yun Shu followed him and walked inside. After only making a few steps, Lin Shuier began to make a fuss again. Murong Yun Shu is not someone from gang hood. And today, Jianghu Inn is going to break its rule because of her. Arent you afraid of the harsh opinion from the others? Lin Shuier said with righteousness. Li Wunai nodded heavily. He thought seriously for a moment, then said, but he stretched his hand and pointed at someone beside him, Im more scared of his opinion. Lin Shuier looked at the direction he pointed, and when she spot Chu Changge, she immediately lowered her eyes and stuttered, evenMaster Chushould not be breaking this rule. Without waiting for Chu Changge to react, Li Wunaiughed loudly, youre kidding! Are there any rules of gang hood in the eyes of Chu Changge? Let alone breaking them! Lin Shuier bit her lips and frowned. After a while, she said unwillingly, but, Murong Yun Shushe If you really dont want Ms. Murong to stay in my inn. I do have an idea. Li Wunai smiled. Afterward, he looked at Chu Changge. What kind of idea? Lin Shuier was desperate. Fang Hongfei grabbed her and tried to control his anger, let it go, Shuier. Well go somewhere else. Drop it! Lin Shuier let go of his head and asked Li Wunai, Mr. Li, what can we do to stop Murong Yun Shu to stay in Jianghu Inn? Trantions by AsianHobbyist Website Murong Yunshu gently shook her head andughed. She had always felt that its immoral toment beautiful women are brainless. However, right at this moment, she realized that this saying is right. Whether or not this saying is immoral, you have to judge whom its applied on. She agreed that this saying described Lin Shuier perfectly. She was brainless. Chu Changge was leaning against the door with his hands across his chest. He seemed to be smiling, but it looked more like hes having fun out of the scene. Li Wunai also smiled. Then, he looked at Chu Changge and said, I am going to make an exception to Ms. Murong, and its all because shes the fianc of Chu Changge. If shes not, theres no way she can step in. But she is! Lin Shuier kept on arguing. You can make her not. Li Wunai said mysterically. But how Seduce Chu Changge. Li Fenai interrupted her very calmly and gave her the answer directly. What?! Lin Shuiers facial expression changed dramatically. You advised me totoseduce Chu Changge? Fang Hongfei looked even angrier. He was holding his sword tightly, and he sounded extremely cold, Li Wunai, youre giving my spouse such kind of advice in broad daylight. Whats your intention? Li Wunai shrugged and looked at Fang Hongfei as if he was overreacting. He said without care, its not considered as seduction or cheating. Its just a family scandal. Fang Hongfei took his sword and quickly rushed forward, wanting to stab him. In a blink of an eye, he already ced the sword on Li Wunais neck, if you dare to say it once more! Li Wunai smiled even more. He touched the tip of the sword lightly, its a good sword, but the one whos using it is not capable of using it well. When you were trying to stab me, there was enough time for me to kill you ten times. Then, he grabbed the sword, and it was broken into four pieces. Fang Hongfei found it hard to believe. He took a few steps back and trembled while holding the one-fourth of the sword that was left. Youre useless! Lin Shuier was furious. She didnt get it why is everyone in favor of Murong Yun Shu? Shes the most beautiful women in the city. It should have been her whos the most weed Li Wunai had no choice but to pat away the dust on his hands. He greeted everyone with enthusiasm, brother Feng, finally youre in my inn. East, South, West, and North. Come and get me the coins. Come, pleasee in. Murong Yun Shu raised her eyebrows. Its of no surprise to her that Fengcheng could get it. But the other fourthey looked like they deserved it. Could they be important people as well? She remembered that the Big Tiger once called the South Guardian as Bloody handprint Guo Shaoqiso, it turned out that some people didnt even start with a name. Although she did not know how powerful the Bloody Handprint Guo Shaoqi was, if they could be allowed entry, it surely meant they were masters as well. Trantions by AsianHobbyist Website How is it possible for such a master to have no proper name in the Mojiao Sect? Murong Yun Shu started to get interested in things of gang hood. At least, she now understood why twenty masters would look at Chu Changge furiously, but no one dared to try to offend him. Even though Chu Changge was powerful, he could not fight four people at the same time. Murong Yun Shu looked at everyone again. Then, she walked upstairs. She knew clearly that something big would happen in Jianghu Inn soon. Black Belly Wife – Chapter 32: Strong Hint Of Killing ck Belly Wife ¨C Chapter 32: Strong Hint Of Killing ck Belly Wife Chapter 32 Strong Hint Of Killing The next day, Murong Yun Shu stepped downstairs and felt a strange atmosphere immediately in the lobby. Each step she took, she felt the strange atmosphere more strongly. It was as if somebody was ready to attack her at any moment. Whats more bizarre is that the four guards that were following her the day before had disappeared. Let alone Chu Changge who took himself as the Emperor. Madam, why is it that I havent been seeing Sir? Luer asked. Are you looking for him? Ohnothing. Luer shut up. Murong Yun Shu nced through the lobby and found out that in one of the tables in the middle, no one was there. After having hesitated for a few seconds, she slowly approached forward and sat down. What would you like? The cold-faced young guy asked. Unlike everyone else, although he looked cold, he didnt have bad intentions. Of course, he didnt have good intentions either. A bowl of soup and a pot of tea. Wait a minute. The cold-faced young guy turned to the kitchen. Murong Yunshu felt that the moment when the cold-faced boy turned around, the hint of killing in the inn suddenly rose, and when the boy reappeared with the soup and the tea, the atmosphere suddenly changed. What do these people intend to do? Miss, have some tea. Luer poured tea to Yun Shu. Murong Yun Shu took the tea and leisurely drank it. She watched her surrounding environment calmly and didnt move a bit. After a long while, some people couldnt stand the silence. Murong Yun Shu, you worked with the thief, robbed the darts car of Zhenyuan Escort Services. Do you admit this? Murong Yun Shu raised her eyebrow and asked, whats the difference if I admit or deny? Ok, whether or not youre going to admit. Me, Li Dao, will take you down today! You monstrous and shameless woman! Murong Yun Shu still had no fear, and she even revealed a smile of sarcasm. She slowly picked up the teacup, and faintly said, it seems that Master Chu wonte back for a while. This statement made everyone surprised! How would you know?! asked Li. Murong Yun Shu smiled lightly, and her tone was very t, if he is likely to appear at any time, how would you dare to be so arrogant? You Li Dao was furious. He violently pulled out his knife and pointed at her, even if Chu Changge is here, I will still kill you! Dont you dare! If you dare to move her hair, Sir will not spare you! Luer said with full confidence. Murong Yun Shu slightly moved her mouth. Its precious to be protected by Luer. And you expect Chu Changge to take revenge for her? Haha Li Daoughed while raising his head. Then he said coldly, its a question whether or not you can get out of Shaolin Temple alive! Murong Yun Shu trembled fiercely, and there were a few drops of teaing out. Madam! Luer quickly took out her handkerchief and wiped it off her. Then she asked her with fear, Madam, is Sir really going to If he dies so easily, how is it possible for him to live until today? Her tone was as in as ever. The one listening may not have the same impression of the one talking. What Yun Shu had said made everyone nervous. They started discussing with a low voice. Trantions by AsianHobbyist Website Dont listen to this monstrous woman! In history, no one has ever broken the 18-Arbor array of Shaolin Temple. Not even Chu Changge! Everyone, I am going to kill this monstrous woman today. And her blood will be used to worship the heroes who died in the hands of Mojiao Sect. When the martial arts meeting takes ce, we will gather at the ck Wind Mountain and eradicate the Mojiao Sect! What Li Dao said was very encouraging. Good! Kill the monstrous girl, eradicate the Mojiao Sect! Many people took out their swords and yelled together. It seemed that Murong Yun Shu had listened to the biggest joke ever. Sheughed lightly and didnt say anything. What are youughing at?! Li Dao asked. Murong Yun Shu still said nothing, and she was enjoying her soup and tea. She looked so calm and didnt care about how others threatened her. Madam, theyre going to kill you. Luer asked with her mouth trembling. Right. Murong Yun Shu faintly said. She continued doing what she intended to. And she was going to leave right after she finished eating. Li Dao used his knife to block her way. As long as Im here, theres no way for you to leave! Murong Yun Shu raised her head and responded calmly, if you want to kill me, do it. If you dont, then move away. Li Dao asked in disbelief, arent you afraid of death? It should be me who asks. Arent you afraid of death? There was a look of horror on his face, what do you mean? It means its literal meaning. Yun Shu answered lightly. Li Dao didnt understand. Then, he suddenly asked, does Chu Changge know how to break the 18-Arbor array of Shaolin Temple? Murong Yun Shu didnt make a sound. She used her finger to slightly push away the knife thats in front of her. Then, she walked out of the inn proudly and headed off to Shaolin Temple. Master Li, why did you let her go? A man with a heavy ck beard asked. It wont bete to kill her after we confirm the death of Chu Changge. Li Dao then headed toward the Shaolin Temple too. Everyone nodded and agreed and followed him. * There was only one road to Shaolin Temple. The mountain road was, and there were a lot of twists and turns. However, the footsteps of Murong Yun Shu looked easy. Madam, youre so admirable! You scared the hypocrites off with a few sentences! After getting away from the evil guys, Luer was excited. Trantions by AsianHobbyist Website Its not enough. They didnt scare you. Luer was speechless. After a while, she realized something important, then she asked Murong Yun Shu, madam, youre going to Shaolin Temple alone, how are you going to rescue Sir? I have you, dont I? Yun Shu asked. Can I be counted on? Luer thought, hasnt she been always ignored for these kinds of things? After Yun Shu thought for a while, she replied, its better than nothing. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 With the ancient trees grew so high, the pagoda had also been built tall, straight through the clouds. The ce had been illuminated by greenmps for a long time, and the asional sound from the use-up clock was quite deafening. The Shaolin Temple was worthy of being called a millennium ancient temple. Just by standing at the entrance and looking up at the golden signboard which was severalzhangunit of length equal 3.3 metershigh, caused people to be filled with deep respect. "This is a very important ce of Buddhism, so women are not allowed to enter. Please go back, patroness." As soon as Murong Yunshu stepped on the steps, she was stopped by a little monk who was sweeping the floor at the door. She chuckled and asked, "How did Little Master so sure that I''m a woman?" The little monk scratched the back of his head and asked with a simple smile, "With patroness looking like this, it shows you are really a woman, how can you be a man?" "What if I''m really a man?" "Impossible. Men don''t dress up like this," said the young monk while shaking his head. Murong Yunshu smiled as she said, "Little Master is a devoted person, so Little Master should have known that when there is something false, there will also be something true. Sometimes, what the eyes see is not necessarily true." "You mean, you are not actually a woman?" The young monk asked with a confused face. Murong Yunshu didn''t say anything. She just smiled. "But you are obviously a woman, how can you not be a woman?" "There is still a lot of hard work and a long way to go for one to properly practise Buddhism. As long as Little Master devotes himself to Buddhism, I believe Little Master will understand this truth one day. Amitabha, indeed, this is very good lesson for Little Master!" Murong Yunshu leisurely said as she walked into the interior of the temple, with her profound and indifferent tone sounded quite superior to the young monk. Lu''er followed suit as she ran in, while bowing her head and snickered. She left behind the young monk alone, as he leaned on his broom, pondering over Buddha''s principles. As soon as Lu''er walked quite far away, she burst outughing. "Ha, ha, ha, ha..Miss, that young monk looked so stupid just now." "That is called having a pure mind." Lu''er was stunned speechless, wasn''t that the same as being called stupid? He was indeed extremely stupid, since he was much easier to be tricked than her. However, he was not entirely to me for his stupidity. It could only be said that Miss'' deception skills were on a high level, where when she talked, thirty percent of it would be the truth, while the other seventy percent would be false. Those who heard it couldn''t help but seriously take the false parts as the truth, while the truth as something false. The ground in Shaolin Temple was made of huge blue gray marble, which was clean and tidy, without any stain left behind. Murong Yunshu stood in the center of an open circr Buddhist tform and looked around the solemn temple. She was wondering where to find Chu Changge, when she suddenly heard a loud fighting sound. The sound was getting closer and closer. Before she could pinpoint the direction of the sound, she saw Chu Changge flying towards her side, followed by a dozen of monks holding staffs behind him. "Guyeson-inw (used by wife''s family)!" Lu''er loudly cried out, "Miss, look, it''sGuyeson-inw (used by wife''s family), it''sGuyeson-inw (used by wife''s family)!" When Chu Changge heard these loud cry, he chuckled, as he turned around and hit the eighteenarhatsBuddhist who has attained Nirvana through rigorous discipline and ascetic practiceswith his palms, thennded beside Murong Yunshu. "Is Madam here to save her husband?" he asked in a very pleasant tone while he broadly smiled. This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . "Do you need my help?" Murong Yunshu lightly asked, as a beautiful and angry face was reflected in his pretty eyes. When she saw that his face was not red and he was not gasping for breath, she was sure that he could handle the situation easily. Her heart that had been feeling troubled finally settled down. She should have known, as arrogance as she was, if she tried to help him without any skills, it wouldn''t be long before sheid dead on the street. Chu Changge smiled and replied, "Of course. They are so many of them that this husband of yours is currently unable to withstand them with just his bare hands." The dialogue between the two acted as a gap for the eighteenarhatsBuddhist who has attained Nirvana through rigorous discipline and ascetic practicesto tightly surround them. It was also unknown to both of them that Master Xuankong, Shaolin Temple abbot, had arrived on the Buddha tform and he loudly said, "Patron Chu, you have been found guilty of trespassing into the scriptures depository and burning the scriptures. Today, I will lift the ban of killing other humans to get rid of you for the Jianghu. EighteenarhatsBuddhist who has attained Nirvana through rigorous discipline and ascetic practices, arrange yourself into formation!" As soon as the voice died down, the eighteenarhatsBuddhist who has attained Nirvana through rigorous discipline and ascetic practiceswere already in their formation and ready to attack Chu Changge. Chu Changgeughed sardonically and shouted, "When I kill people, I kill them indiscriminately, while you people kill people to get rid of evil people. Wonderful, really wonderful! " Once he had done saying those words, with his face immediately turned solemn, he growled ferociously, "Qinglong, unsheath!" In an instant, a streak of light shed in the air. Just as a dragon swooped down, Chu Changge leaped up in the air to hold a handle. With a roar of the dragon, the sword trembled, and when the light finally faded, it was revealed that a long sword had appeared in Chu Changge''s hand. "Qinglong Sword!" Master XuanKong was so surprised that he identally broke the Buddha beads in his hand. With a face of disbelief, he eximed, "Qinglong Sword is made of the bone and blood of ancient spirit beast. It is absolutely impossible for it to take orders from people with a bad mind. How is this possible...how is this possible" Chu Changge''s eyebrows were cold, as his arm waved the long sword back. With the help of the magic sword, his deep internal power burst out. In a moment, a giant pir situated behind him immediately copsed and made a huge bang. "Yes, I did burn the scriptures. I will not only burn your scriptures, but I will also make blood washes the Shaolin Temple, as I kill all the evil monks who im to be just, but make other people bear the crime of being a murderer!" As the eighteenarhatsBuddhist who has attained Nirvana through rigorous discipline and ascetic practicessaw this situation, they all immediately took two steps backwards as their staffs started to be unstable in their hands. Just now, Chu Changge was unarmed. Although he did not crack open their formation, he also did not hurt them using his personal power, and yet now, he had Qinglong Divine Sword in his hand. The oue of this battle would be...very dangerous to them. Bodhi leaves on a Bodhi Tree Inage Credit | Eric Guinther via Wiki (CC-BY-SA-3.0) When the two sides were in a deadlocked, dark clouds suddenly appeared on the horizon, and the fierce wind swirled around wildly, blowing downbodhi tree leavesall over the ce, and blew up Chu Changge''s long hair, making that angr face appeared more three-dimensional and dignified, as it sent forth the arrogance of not fearing any spirits and the feelings that he wasn''t tolerated like he was an evil spirit in thismon world. Rather than saying that he wasn''t tolerated, he was actually being disdain by others. Murong Yunshu quietly looked at the person who was smiling a moment before, and now he suddenly turned into a demon covered with murderous aura. Her heart became speechless. When Lu''er saw her master looking grave, she tried to sooth her, "Miss, don''t worry. With such great skill,Guyeson-inw (used by wife''s family)will surely be fine." Murong Yunshu sighed. For him to have such a great skill was exactly the thing that made her so worried. Chu Changge was upromising and would do what he said. If the eighteenarhatsBuddhist who has attained Nirvana through rigorous discipline and ascetic practicescould not subdue him, he would truly flood the Shaolin Temple with blood. It was normal for people in the Jianghu to fight and kill, but for Shaolin Temple, to be stained with blood, was totally different. It was not only leading in the martial arts circle, but it also represented a belief. To kill a monk was like killing Gods and Buddhas, which was seriously condemned by the public. This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . The Martial Arts Congress would be held tomorrow, and if he flooded the Shaolin with blood today, wasn''t this the same as forcing himself to a dead end? When Murong Yunshu''s train of thoughts whirling around, the other side had already begun fighting, with thelight of the knife and the shadow of the swordfig. to be in a battle, a violent conflict or war (between groups of people)and there was a line between life and death between them. "Miss, look, they areing." Lu''er pointed to the group of ''heroes'' who wanted to kill them in the inn. Murong Yunshu''s heart sank. All of these people had extraordinary skills. If they joined the battle and fought together with the eighteenarhatsBuddhist who has attained Nirvana through rigorous discipline and ascetic practicesagainst Chu Changge, then he...would surely die. After pinching her eyebrows and pondering, suddenly, a light shed in her mind. The corner of Murong Yunshu''s mouth gently hooked up as she smiled at Lu''er. "Lu''er, do you want to help your futureGuyeson-inw (used by wife''s family)?" "I suppose!" Lu''er nodded heavily, "but I don''t know martial arts. I will only be more of a hindrance than a help though." "I want you to be a hindrance than a help." Before Lu''er could respond, Murong Yunshu gave her a hard push into thearhatsBuddhist who has attained Nirvana through rigorous discipline and ascetic practicesformation. Lu''er had not yet been able to stand straight when she saw a staffing towards her head. She immediately held her head in her hands as she shrieked, "Don''t kill me--" ThearhatBuddhist who has attained Nirvana through rigorous discipline and ascetic practiceswho almost identally injured her quickly stopped. When thearhatBuddhist who has attained Nirvana through rigorous discipline and ascetic practicesstopped, the formation immediately fell into chaos. Chu Changge took the opportunity to stab the arhat with his sword, injuring his shoulder de. The staff slipped down from thearhatBuddhist who has attained Nirvana through rigorous discipline and ascetic practices''s hand and thearhatsBuddhist who has attained Nirvana through rigorous discipline and ascetic practicesformation broke. "Brother Qingyuan!" ThearhatsBuddhist who has attained Nirvana through rigorous discipline and ascetic practicesstopped in session and surrounded the injuredarhatBuddhist who has attained Nirvana through rigorous discipline and ascetic practices, Qingyuan, with concern. "You don''t have to worry about me. It''s more important to kill that big devil," saidarhatsBuddhist who has attained Nirvana through rigorous discipline and ascetic practicesQingyuan. "But, thearhatsBuddhist who has attained Nirvana through rigorous discipline and ascetic practicesformation has already broken, so, without it, we can''t beat him." Qingyuan shook his head. "He was lucky just now." After he said that, he looked at Master Xuankong, "Senior Brother Abbot, I will have to ask you to take my ce in the formation to kill the enemy." "Okay." Master Xuankong jumped into the battle circle with hisw enforcement staff in his hand and instructed, "Set up the battle formation!" "Yes." ThearhatsBuddhist who has attained Nirvana through rigorous discipline and ascetic practicesformation took shape again. Murong Yunshu immediately pulled back the frightened Lu''er and retreated five meters away, as she continued to worry. She just now had made use of Lu''er to disturb thearhatsBuddhist who has attained Nirvana through rigorous discipline and ascetic practicesformation by catching them off guard, and yet, to use the same trick again wouldn''t work. So how should she help him break the battle formation? As she was thinking of the way to deal with it, she suddenly sensed something ice-cold on her neck. Before Murong Yunshu could recover from her absent-mindedness, she heard Li Dao, who had suddenly stood beside her, shouted, "Chu Changge, if you don''t surrender, I''ll kill Murong Yunshu!" Chapter 34 Chapter 34 In thest chapter As she was thinking of the way to deal with it, she suddenly sensed something ice-cold on her neck. Before Murong Yunshu could recover from her absent-mindedness, she heard Li Dao, who had suddenly stood beside her, shouted, "Chu Changge, if you don''t surrender, I''ll kill Murong Yunshu!" Chu Changge abruptly stopped from fighting and warned with his deep low voice, "Li Dao, if you want me to eliminate you together with your Kunlun Sect, try to go as far as you can." Li Dao was so frightened that his hand shook. Thus, the too sharp de identally cut Murong Yunshu''s skin and spilled a bit of blood. Murong Yunshu frowned from pain. From childhood till her adulthood, not to mention skin injury, she had never even had any bumps and bruises. For this person to actually cut her neck with a knife, was truly abominable. Lu''er also turned pale with fright as she screamed, "Blood, Miss, you''re bleeding!" Chu Changge had never seen her injured before. When he heard Lu''er''s scream, his murderous aura soared. The sword in his hand flew out in an instant, hitting Li Dao by piercing through his throat. Li Dao''s face showed that he was in shock. He could only utter an iplete word ''you'' before he fell down dead. Chu Changge walked slowly towards Murong Yunshu. With each of his step, the rest of the Jianghu heroes would take a step back. "Are you all right?" he asked in a low voice. It was the first time for Murong Yunshu to hear him spoke in such a serious tone to her. Her mind turned nk for a moment, before she shook her head in a flurry. "I''m fine." "It''s good that you''re okay." Chu Changge looked at her again for a few seconds as if he wanted to make sure that she was really fine. Then he turned to Great Master Xuankong and said, "Is holding an unarmed and innocently weak woman under duress your noble and decent style?" This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . Great Master Xuankong''s face showed the feeling of embarrassment. "Patron Li''s behaviour was indeed beneath the demeanour of a gentleman." Chu Changge sneered, as he thought that they were indeed a group of hypocrites. Suddenly, Lin Shui''er jumped out from the group of heroes and said, "Murong Yunshu is not innocent! She has secretlymunicated with mountain bandits to rob our escorted silver carts by Zhenyuan Escort Agency. That was a heinous crime!" Great Master Xuankong had a big shock. "Miss Murong, is it true what this madam just said?" Murong Yunshu pressed her handkerchief to the wound on her neck as she said indifferently, "That''s right, I did inform the mountain bandits to rob the escorted silver carts." The whole audience was shocked with this remark. Only Fang Hongfei looked strange and pulled Lin Shuier''s sleeve to prevent her from continuing making trouble. "Shui''er, things are already over, so don''t bring up the old story again just to embarrass Yunshu." Lin Shuier shook off his hand and snorted coldly, "Yunshu, Yunshu, you called her name so affectionately. It''s a pity that you regard her as a person, but she has never regarded you as one!" "Shui''er!" Fang Hongfei, with his face still looked calm, reprimanded her. Lin Shui''er ignored him and insisted on demanding an exnation from Murong Yunshu. While Murong Yunshu had a pale indifferent face,pletely free from the embarrassment and bewilderment of ''the affair of the east window had been exposedsecret is out''. Great Master Xuankong shook his head slowly with a heavy face as he sighed, "Miss Murong, how deep is your hate towards Zhenyuan Escort Agency that you would do this kind of things that wasoffensive to Heaven and reasonChinese idiom : to do extremely bad things?" Murong Yunshu gave a slight smile and replied, "I don''t have that much deep hatred towards them. It was just that, Zhenyuan Escort Agency escorted away my Murong mansion''s things without my permission. I couldn''t just stand by and watch." "ording to your words, the goods escorted by Zhenyuan Escort Agency at that time belonged to Murong mansion?" "Yes. I did tell all mountain bandits to rob the silver carts, but it was just giving out my own things to others as gifts. How can that be considered as a heinous crime?" asked Murong Yunshu. "You lied!" Lin Shui''er pointed to Murong Yunshu''s nose and shouted, "My father is obviously the one who owns all the Mingjian Mountain Vi properties! Husband, you will have to testify." "Shui''er, just forget about it. Let''s just go home. Our Mingjian Mountain Vi and Murong mansion have been old friends for a long time, so don''t embarrass Yunshu any more," said Fang Hongfei. Murong Yunshu chuckled and her expression was cheerful as she said, "It doesn''t matter, even if you feel embarrass over this matter. For me, being friends with Mingjian Mountain Vi is the biggest stain on my Murong family. Hence, I love to see it being torn apart." "You..." Fang Hongfei flew into rage and was about to lose his temper when he suddenly held himself back and said in a gentle voice, "Yunshu, both of us had been engaged with each other once. So why do you have to say it that way?" Murong Yunshu indifferently answered, "Young Mastee Fang, please don''t remind me of my mistake again and again." Fang Hongfei lost control of his feelings, as he gnashed his teeth. "Murong Yunshu, don''t go too far." "I can even go a little bit further. Do you believe it?" asked Murong Yunshu. "What do you mean?! Fang Hongfei suddenly had a bad feeling. Murong Yunshu did not answer him, but turned to Lin Shui''er and said, "Madam Fang, you might as well go back and ask Young Master Fang what the escort goods were." "Just ask?" Lin Shui''er asked, "My dear husband, what were inside those silver carts? Why did they use different routes?" "This..." Fang Hongfei faltered, "This...I...I don''t know." "You don''t know? But, weren''t those silver carts clearly your... " "Stop it, Shui''er." Murong Yunshu sneered, "Since Young Master Fang is currently inconvenient to speak, I will tell you in his behalf. At that time, Zhenyuan Escort Agency was escorting 50 millions taels of silver." This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . Even before Murong Yunshu''s voice had died away, everyone around already gasped. 50 millions taels of silver! How many Mingjian Mountain Vi could be bought with this much money? After a few seconds of silence, everyone began to talk. "Why did Mingjian Mountain Vi have so much silver?" "Yes. 50 millions taels of silver is not a small sum." "For them to lose such arge sum of silver, why haven''t we heard about it from Mingjian Mountain Vi? There was not even a rumour about it could be heard in the Jianghu." "Was it because theyfelt guilty as a thiefChinese idiom : have sth on one''s conscience? Was it possible that those silver really belonged to Murong mansion?" "It makes sense. Murong mansion had once owned awealth equivalent to that of an entire nationChinese idiom : extremely wealthy, and for them, 50 million taels of silver was just something trifling." "But why were Murong mansion taels of silver in Mingjian Vi?" Everyone was speaking out their minds and letting others know their points of view, with none of them understood theplications of the matter. When Murong Yunshu gently took off the handkerchief, it could be seen that the slight wound on her neck had already formed a scab. She handed the handkerchief to Lu''er, who put it away. Then she bent her lips as she smilingly exined, "The 50 millions taels of silver were betrothal gifts from Murong mansion to Mingjian Mountain Vi. Unfortunately, Young Master Fang thinks highly of the betrothal gifts but not of me, Murong Yunshu, so when he withdrew from the marriage, he did not return the betrothal gifts. Although I am not short of money in Murong mansion, I couldn''t just submit myself to humiliation and let a vile person off lightly." Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Everyone around became so surprised as soon as these statements came out from Murong Yunshu. "I didn''t expect that the illustrious noble family of Mingjian Mountain Vi would do such a despicable thing." "It really is a disgrace to the martial arts circles." A crimson faced Fang Hongfei suddenly shouted, "You''re just talking nonsense! It was clearly the silver that your father had left in my family care, they were not betrothal gifts at all!" Murong Yunshu smiled as she said, "So you know they were my Murong family''s silver." "You''ve set me up!" Fang Hongfei immediately realised that he had been tricked. Hisplexion changed greatly as the colour of his face started to fade. He staggered a few steps back and stared at Murong Yunshu with feeling of surprise and anger. "Amitabha, very good indeed." Great Master Xuankong then said, "Since Miss Murong''s affair was just a big misunderstanding, we will not pursue it for the time being. However, Patron Chu has to justify himself with the Shaolin Temple regarding the burning of the scriptures depositary incident." Murong Yunshu chuckled as she heard what the abbot just said. Her smile may looked like a pleasantly warm spring breeze, but her eyes were extremely chilling. "My act of seeking people to rob escorted carts of the Zhenyuan Escort Agency was reallya great crime, and an extremely evilChinese idiom : heinous crimething. It is obvious that Mingjian Mountain Vi had embezzled silver from Murong mansion, and yet, it suddenly just bes a misunderstanding. Indeed, a Shaolin abbot truly deserves to be called a devoted Buddhist. Absolutely a huge tolerant person." Great Master Xuankong was quite embarrassed. "Then, in Miss Murong''s opinion, how should this matter be dealt with?" "Just let Chu Changge go," said Murong Yunshu indifferently. Before Great Master Xuankong could say anything, someone else beat him by opposing the idea, "No way! Chu Changge is the leader of demons. First, he burnt the Shaolin Temple''s scriptures depository. Then he killed Li Dao, the leader of Kunlun Sect. If we just let him go, it will causeno end of troubleChinese idiom : no end of trouble for the future." This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . Murong Yunshu raised her eyebrows and mocked, "Since your heart is so diligent in ''carrying out the will of Heaven'', then, please seek justice from Mingjian Mountain Vi for me. This kind of heartless and unjust thing of embezzling property from an old family friend cannot be tolerated by all chivalrous heroes, can they?" "This.." "If you have to say, the Mingjian Mountain Vi family is a noble martial arts family, so I''m afraid that will be inappropriate.." "Let''s just listen to Great Master Xuankong." "Yes, Great Master Xuankong is highly respected, hence we should listen to him." At that time, all eyes were on Abbot Xuankong. He was extremely embarrassed. He looked from left to right and could not make up his mind at that moment. Murong Yunshuughed. "If abbot insists on capturing Chu Changge, it will only cause more deaths. As a monk, you must have mercy in your heart, and I believe you do not want to see such an oue." Great Master Xuankong nodded heavily. Since he had fought with Chu Changge before, he realised that this young man, who didn''t attach any importance to the world, did have an arrogant capital. In today''s world, it was estimated that no one could match it. However, now that Chu Changge could not fight with all his heart as he was worrying about Murong Yunshu''sfort at the same time, this was their chance for victory. If they waited till Chu Changge was left alone again, he was afraid that this good chance again would nevere again. However, if Shaolin Temple really fought a one-sided battle thing with him, how would they ever face the Jianghu in the future? After Great Master Xuankong meditated for a long time, he finally made a decision, "Alright. This old monk will not investigate Patron Chu''s act of burning the scriptures depository. Nevertheless, Patron Chu must also agree to one condition." Chu Changge asked with a straight face, "What''s the condition?" "From now on, never use force in Shaolin Temple," answered Great Master Xuankong. Murong Yunshu was shocked when she heard the abbot''s words. If Chu Changge was not allowed to use any force in Shaolin Temple, wouldn''t he onlybe trampled onChinese idiom : be taken advantage ofwhen he entered Shaolin Temple in the future? "Well, I''ll spare you, this group of disgusting monks for now. Considering that you are being reasonable, I will tell you one thing." Chu Changge stated, "I wasn''t the one who set the fire in the scriptures depository." Arhat Qingyuan quickly argued, "When the scriptures depository was on fire, you were the only one inside. Who else could have done it other than you?" Chu Changge snorted coldly, "If you want to believe it or not, it''s up to you." Once he threw out these words, he immediately escorted Murong Yunshu out while everyone was feeling quite aggrieved with the situation. As for Chu Changge, he justzily strutted out of the Shaolin Temple. As soon as they left Shaolin Temple, Chu Changge looked like a changed person. He was suddenly full of smiles, and had his ''fooling around attitude'' back, as he said, "Thank you, Madam, for saving my life." Then, heughed. Murong Yunshu responded, "You saved me from Li Dao just now. So, we are now even." "You had helped me break the formation first, which can be even up with the chance of me saving you. Then, just now, you decided toforget and not bear recriminationsChinese idiom : let bygones be bygonesover Mingjian Mountain Vi in exchange for my life. I still owe you for this one," said Chu Changge. "As expected, Leader Chu really does not like to take advantage of other people." "Not necessarily so." Chu Changge looked at her with his ck eyes slightly narrowed and a slight smirk, as he exined, "If I''ve been given some small advantages, I willrefuse nobodyChinese idiom : refuse nobody''s request or offer." This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . Murong Yunshu blushed and turned to look at the dead trees along the road as she spoke, "You can''t take that sort of small advantages." "What do you mean by that sort of small advantages?" asked Chu Changge with a smile. Murong Yunshu knew that he did it on purpose. She simply pretended not to hear it and silently went down the mountain. They barely arrived at the Jianghu inn when they right away saw the Four Guardians of the East, South, West and North rushed towards the door and asked them, "Are you all right, Leader, Madam?" Chu Changge asked them back with a cold face, "I let you stay in the inn to protect Madam, and yet, where have you four been?" East Guardian hurriedly replied, "This subordinate found suspicious people this morning and decided to chase them out. As a result, this subordinate was trapped by the other side''swheel tacticstake turns in fighting one opponent to tire him out. It was only now that this subordinate managed to escape." "So are we." The guardians of the South, West and North spoke in unison. Obviously, the enemy deliberately diverted these four guardians, so that they could deal with Murong Yunshu during the guardians absence. "Master, did you go to Shaolin Temple to get the Soul Snatcher antidote?" asked East Guardian. Murong Yunshu was pleasantly surprised. No wonder Chu Changge went to Shaolin Temple today. It turned out that he had been looking for an antidote. However, hadn''t King Liang, Jr. already given him the antidote? Why did he still try to find another one in the Shaolin Temple? Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chu Changge seemed to see her puzzlement, so he exined, "King Liang, Jr. only told me where he had hidden the antidote. He did not actually give it to me." Murong Yunshu frowned slightly. King Liang, Jr. was far away in Shuzhou. How could he hide the antidote in the scriptures depository of the Shaolin Temple? What was more, why didn''t the scriptures depository catch fire sooner and only when Chu Changge went in to get the antidote? Eighteen Arhats lived deep in the arhat pavilion, which was far away from the scriptures depository. How could they appear there just at the time of the fire? From the moment Murong Yunshu arrived in Shaping Town, she had been smelling a strong sense of conspiracy. Especially after today''s events, where she felt more and more that the martial arts assembly was actually the devil removal assembly, which was dedicated in dealing with Chu Changge. "Will you attend the martial arts assembly tomorrow?" asked Murong Yunshu. Chu Changge smiled leisurely, "Of course I have to go, as Mojiao Sect Leader, if I don''t go, the martial arts assembly won''t be lively." "You''ve promised Great Master Xuankong that you won''t use force inside the Shaolin Temple." "Just because I can''t use force, doesn''t mean someone else can''t." Chu Changge looked meaningfully towards the Four Guardians of the East, West, South and North. The Four Guardians nodded their heads heavily, "We will protect the Sect Leader and Madam well." Murong Yunshu raised her eyebrows. "I didn''t say I was going." The North Guardian said, "Whenthe husband sings, the wife will follow suitChinese fig. marital harmony, right? So, since the Leader is going, of course Madam is going too." Madam must go. For people like Leader who canattract bees and butterfliesfig. the ability to attract the opposite sexin any action must be watched carefully. Maybe that Lin Shui''er will reallye to hook him up," said West Guardian. "If he really hooked up and left, it would only simplify matters for me. It''s a miracle to have such a fianc who has thewrath of Heaven and the anger of menChinese idiom : widespread indignation and discontentto survive till this day." Murong Yunshu went upstairs as she spoke. She just got a scare today and in need of a good night''s sleep. This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . "Madam seems keen to draw a clear line with her husband." Chu Changge said with augh. Murong Yunshu looked back and asked lightly, "Is Leader willing to aid somebody in doing a good deed?" "Of course not." Really a straightforward person. Murong Yunshu turned her head, smiled inexplicably and went upstairs to take a nap. Actually, she really didn''t understand why Chu Changge treated her so well. From the initial courtship to the present day''s solitary visit to the Shaolin Temple to get the antidote, there was no denying his desire to protect her. But other than the ''are you alright'' he asked at the Shaolin Temple during the day, he never spoke to her seriously again. His joking words made her unable to understand the true meaning of his words, to see the truth under his cynical mask. His inexplicable care left her momentarily touched and confused. There were so many women in the world, why must it be her? That night, Murong Yunshu tossed and turned, unable to sleep. It seemed that there were two people quarreling in her mind, with one saying that she should not let go of her thoughts, while the other said that she should seize the hard won fate and the quarrel was heating up overtime. A man should get married oning of age, and so should a girl. She had to get married after all anyway. Since she had decided to marry him, she should ept his everything,moisten each other with spittlefig. (of a loving couple) to apany each other through times of prosperity and hardships till the end of timeand remain a devoted coupletill the hair turns greyChinese idiom : to live to a ripe old age in conjugal bliss. However, he had an unforgettable past. Even if he could let go of the past and ept her openly, she could not persuade herself toy down her principles and ept him. Once she married him, and they kept their heart to themselves. Could she handle it to this degree? How could she not be moved by a man who hadn''t hesitated to be the enemy of the whole world, but still willing to get the antidote for her and protected her? However, this kind of touching feeling was too unreal, as if the person who was being protected by him was not herself. This constant separation, withthousands of strands and loose endsChinese idiom : a multitude of thingsin disorder made her feel all the more ill at ease. Anyway, since Murong Yunshu couldn''t sleep, she simply put on her clothes and a heavy cloak, as she went for a walk in the yard. The Jianghu Inn had a strange structure. From the outside, it looked like a worn-out and poor little inn. However, at the other end of the second floor, there was a corridor leading to the backyard, where there was abejeweled jade pceChinese idiom : sumptuous dwellingon it, and a small bridge with flowing water below. It was really a unique ce. Walking down the outer staircase, Murong Yunshu walked to an octagonal gazebo and sat down, as the cold wind blew through and made her lose all sense of sleep. It was said thatthe moon on the 16th was much fuller than the 15th, however, the moon was already full tonight. With the moonlight slowly drifting away, and mist engulfing the night, made the view looked so beautiful, like she was in a fairnd. The Moon Pce, high above the Nine Heavens, probably looks like this, she thought. This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . While intoxicated with the beautiful scenery, suddenly a clear voice sounded behind her, "Do you know why so many people want to live in Jianghu Inn even if they have to squeeze their heads in?" Just by hearing his voice, Murong Yunshu''s heart would skip a beat. He always appeared whenever she wanted to gather her thoughts on him. Was this just a coincidence or fate? Murong Yunshu slowly took a deep breath to calm her heart and then lightly said, "Probably, it is much easier to find you here." As to why others were looking for him, this one had a mutual tacit understanding. Chu Changgeughed and sat down across from her, while saying, "Madam is so funny." Murong Yunshu raised her eyes up at him, and they stayed for a few seconds on his face that was blindingly beautiful. Then she asked, "Why me?" Chu Changge stared at her nkly, "Why what?" "There are so many women in the world, but why are you being so nice to me? Don''t say it was because I saved your life. If you think about it carefully, I just left you in the bamboo house to fend for yourself. It is your own luck that you''re able to escape from the gates of hell." It was the first time that Murong Yunshu had to use her overbearing stare on him, just to ask for an answer. "So you recognized me. I wish that you won''t have remembered that wretched look of mine," said Chu Changge smilingly. Murong Yunshu also saw such a smile in Feng Cheng''s eyes, which was full of sadness that couldn''t be washed away, and despair, as if it wasall ck, no daylightChinese idiom : a world without justice. At that time, Feng Cheng showed such a smile because she mentioned a woman named ''Xiyue'', who was said to have an obsessivepulsive disorder like her. Was the ''Xi Yue'' that came out from Fengcheng''s mouth the same person as ''Sister Xi'' said by Feng Ling? Murong Yunshu vaguely guessed a bit, but she didn''t want to guess recklessly. So she repeated her question, "Why are you being too nice to me?" Chu Changge did not smile this time. He looked up at the bright moon hanging over the endless night sky. His long eyshes trembled slightly, as he softly answered after a long time of silence, "Because I need to be nice to someone, and you just need someone to be nice to you." The moment Murong Yunshu heard the answer, she felt her heart go into a spasm, and a cool shiver spread to all seven meridians, all five viscera, making her shudder. After gathering her cloak around her, Murong Yunshu remarked, "There are other many women in this world who need people to be nice to." "But you''re the only woman who happened to have seen me in my most wretched form." "I thought you would have chosen to kill me, a witness to silence me." "If I kill you, won''t my silver notes really be waste papers?" Chu Changge smiled broadly. Murong Yunshu stared at him for a short time, then lowered her eyes and stopped talking. He was so unpredictable. His eyes were obviously full of sadness, but his face was full of smiles, as if no one could help him. She should have known that he was just a coincidence to her. As he had said, she needed someone to rely on, and he wanted to lend his shoulders as he got what he needed, that was all. It was no wonder, after leaving Shaolin Temple during the day, he insisted on being indebted to her, but wouldn''t let her owe him. He needed some excuse to be nice to her, but he didn''t want her to ''shower her affection on an uninterested party'' by owing him any favour. Murong Yunshu gave out a wry smile. It turned out that some people could be selfish to the point of selflessness. Unfortunately, this selflessness was not because of how special she was in his heart, but because he needed to pour out those feelings that had no ce for him to vent. Fortunately, she had been sober and would continue to do so. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Originally, Murong Yunshu wanted to leave Shaping Town overnight, but after thinking about it, it felt suspiciously like she was running away without saying goodbye. Why should she run away because of his selfishness when she was actually a good person? He could have been nice to her for no reason, and she could have epted it with peace of mind, purely taking what she wanted, without regard tothe wind or the moonromantic affair. So she should stay and attend the Martial Arts Assembly with him as if nothing had happened, watch him talk andugh while waiting for him to make a ssh. There were many participants in the Martial Arts Assembly, not only those who held the position of the head of each sect who participated, but also their disciples, each with such a big strong line-up. However, they were not more than Mojiao Sect big lineups. Murong Yunshu already knew that Chu Changge would not go into danger alone, but she did not expect that he would bring three rudders and dozens of people that could fill the hall, just like a parade. "Madam is a little distracted," Chu Changge said with a leisure smile. "Is there anything worth concentrating on?" Murong Yunshu asked rhetorically with an expressionless face. Chu Changge looked at the meeting ce that had turned silent since he stepped into the Shaolin Temple and said with a raised eyebrow, "Not yet." Murong Yunshu twitched her eyelids and stopped talking. In fact, afterst night''s ''deep talk'', she really didn''t want to talk to him. She couldn''t say why. In a brief, when she saw him, she would be in a bad mood. As Murong Yunshu raised her eyes up, she neglected the four empty seats on the arena, and she shook her head lightly. These decent people of martial arts, on one hand,hated Chu Changge to the boneChinese idiom : bitterly hate, and on the other hand, still respected him like an esteemed guest, really likepike and shieldcontradiction. Just as she was thinking about it, there was a small buzz around her "Look, that''s Murong Yunshu. She has much more ss than that of Lin Shui''er. Fang Hongfei is really blind. Rather than being with the daughter of a noble family with a golden hill, he chose a pretty girl from a humble family that walks in the jianghu." "You must have not known. When Fang Hongfei withdrew from his marriage at that time, the Murong family hadChinese idiom : suffer a reversal of fortune. He was called the one whosees the wind and sets the helmChinese idiom : see the wind and set the helm, for being likea grass atop a wall swaying in the windChinese well-known phrases : a person who follows the crowd." "I really didn''t expect that the Young Master of the Mingjian Mountain Vi was of such character." Lu''er was overjoyed when she heard the talk around and she happily smiled, "Miss, did you hear that? Everyone says you''re much better than Lin Shui''er!" "Everyone also put Chu Changge on an equal footing with the Shaolin Abbot, Wudang Leader and Shenji Old Man," Murong Yunshu said without any expression. Lu''er''s mouth went t as she said, "Guyeterm of address for a man used by members of his wife''s familyis so awesome. It''s a grievance to be said as an equal footing with a few bad old men." Murong Yunshu shook her head in amusement. Martial arts leaders were described by Lu''er as bad old men. If these words were heard by the young monks and Taoist priests, she wondered how would they react. On the way to the bottom of the stage, Murong Yunshu was about to turn around and take a seat in the empty seat next to her when she was pulled by Chu Changge who was walking in front of her. "Where is Madam going?" Murong Yunshu lightly said, "There are only four positions on the stage." The implication was ''it is good for you to go to the stage by yourself''. "I''ll have someone add a chair next to me." "The position beside you is too dangerous." "The most dangerous ce is the safest ce." Murong Yunshu lightly sighed as she helplessly said, "The Martial Arts Assembly is your stage. What''s the point of dragging me up there?" "Have you ever heard, whenthe husband sings, the wife will follow suitChinese idiom : Marital harmony?" "You mean likeviins collude togetherChinese idiom : work hand in glove with sb (to nefarious ends)?" "Madam is very perceptive." Murong Yunshu secretly gave him a scornful nce. Like aduck being driven onto a perchChinese idiom : to push sb to do sth way beyond their ability, she followed him to the arena. As she got closer to the stage, she saw the person with divine poise and sagelike features beside the Shaolin abbot, Great Master Xuankong looked like..a Buddhist monk? After she had fixed her eyes and taken a look again, Murong Yunshu suddenly remembered that the person in front of her was clearlyOld Mo, the Wudang leader who had his head been shaved. "When did Leader Mo abandon Wudang and join Shaolin?" she smilingly asked. Leader Mo stroked his beard gently and said, "Miss Murong is very funny. This poor Taoist identally shaved his white hair, not shaving it to be a monk." Don''t worry Leader Mo, you''re not the only one who was bald. Even your Immortal, Zhao Guo was bold. Image Credit | Zhang Lu (14641538) viaWiki When ites to ''shaving someone''s hair'', Murong Yunshu looked sideways at a certain person beside her who had a face showed ''none of his business''. It was not hard to think of a person who could do this kind of wicked thing. However, this Wudang leader really deserved to be called a master of Taoist. Even when his hair had been shaved, he could still sit beside Shaolin abbot in such a light manner. By contrast, Fang Hongfei who looked like he wore a wig and with his face full of resentment was looking much worse. "Miss Murong." Leader Mo opened his mouth to saymeaningful and heartfelt wordsChinese idiom : sincere words and earnest wishes, "Even if these beards of this poor Taoist are cut off, this poor Taoist will continue to advise you. Good and evil cannot coexist. You must think twice before you act." Murong Yunshu suddenly remembered that Leader Mo had once advised her to seriously consider her marriage with Chu Changge. As it turned out...oh boy...this person, Chu Changge, would really lose all his reason when protecting her. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 As soon as Murong Yunshu was seated, she saw a white-haired old man with a little girling towards this side of the main seats. "Miss, it is the pair of storytelling grandparent and grandchild! Are they here to join the fun?" Lu''er asked doubtfully. Murong Yunshu smiled at the old man as a greeting. Then, she answered Lu''er''s question, "They must havee to see what has happened in this Martial Arts Assembly in person before they can tell their stories in a teahouse." Lu''ersuddenly saw the lightChinese idiom : suddenly realise what has happened, as she nodded and said, "First-hand news, no wonder so many people like to hear his storytelling." Chu Changge smiled when he heard this talk and said to Murong Yunshu with his head tilted to the side, "Madam, there are so many people who arewell versed in pen and swordChinese idiom : fine schr and soldierin Mojiao Sect. Do you want to consider changing your maid?" "No need." Murong Yunshu ignored his gaze and looked off into the distance as she faintly said, "Someone who is too smart is not suitable to be my maid." Sword like eyebrows orJianmei Image Credit | PCLADY When Chu Changge''s sword like eyebrows raised, it gave an expression of ''then just forget about it'' on his face. After a few seconds, he couldn''t help teasing her, "So that is all you have been pursuing." Murong Yunshu restrained herself from drawing back the corner of her lips as she said, "We who run a private bank are only happy to be with money. As for being happy with people, it''s fine if we don''t pursue it." "Is Madam implying that her husband only likes to have fun?" "Stated explicitly." "...." Chu Changge was tempted to ask if in her eyes, he also fell into the category of ''not too smart''....... Although Murong Yunshu''s expression was still light as the cool breeze, when she took a nce at Chu Changge''s dishevelled manner and defeated expression, she suddenly unable to say how carefree her heart felt, as the corners of her mouth unconsciously slightly raised. This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . At this moment, Old Man Shenji approached them and he happily said to Murong Yunshu, "Little girl, we have met again." Murong Yunshu politely rose, "Elder Shenji isold but still vigorousChinese idiom : hale and hearty despite the years." Old Man Shenji kept shaking his head as he took a seat on the far left. He then said, "No, this old man is on the point of death as this old man is already old. This old man even just pant after climbing those previous steps of stairs. Don''t know who deliberately made things difficult for this old man by setting up the stage this high." "It was this old monk who had sent someone to build it," Great Master Xuankong said with a smile. "I know you stinking monks have bad intentions!" The old man Shenji indignantly said. When he turned away his white haired head, paired up with his old ''disrespect the elder'' appearance, it stirred up loudughters from the crowd. The three great masters and one great devil had arrived, thus the drums thundered and the Martial Arts Assembly officially began. Great Master Xuankong spoke first to the effect that ''we held the Martial Arts Assembly for the sake of the harmony of the whole martial arts circle, and all disharmonious factors must be eliminated''. In Jianghu terminology, it was for choosing a Great Leader of Martial Arts and getting rid of disobedient people in order to keep the world at peace. After Great Master Xuankong made his speech, Senior Taoist Priest Mo spoke to the same effect. In short, they should all work for peace in the martial arts circle. Most people were concentrating their attention to Great Master Xuankong, while a small number of people were thinking about their own n in their heart, such as Lu''er. "Miss, you lied to me again." Lu''er pouted and used her Master''s bad behaviour of not taking her maid''s mind seriously like she did not have her own mind. "Uh-huh," Murong Yunshu confessed. Lu''er suddenly felt that she had nothing else to say, when there were actually manyints in her heart, but as the saying went,leniency to those who confessedfrom aplete phrase ''leniency to those who confess, severity to those who resist'' which is one of China Law., and Miss had already admitted it. What else could she say? If worse came to the worst, even if Miss didn''t admit it, she still wouldn''t be ablein! Ah, no wonder Miss liked to make fun of her, since she was stupid, naturally stupid! After some self-reflection and self-spurning, Lu''er adjusted her mind and asked, "Miss, when did you know that the old storyteller was Old Man Shenji?" "A moment ago." "When was that?" Murong Yunshu listened to Senior Taoist Priest Mo while answering to Lu''er, "When he walked up to the stage." Upon hearing this, Lu''er immediately eximed with a look of adoration, ''''Miss, oh God! You saw right through him as soon as he showed up!" Murong Yunshu didn''t lift her eyelids even once, "It''s nothing." It wasn''t that she was being modest, but the truth was too obviousthere was only one empty seat left on the stage, and the person who walked up to the ring was either Old Man Shenji or Old Man Shenji''s son or grandson, in which, ording to the age presumption, was bound to be the real one. What''s more, the first time she met him at the teahouse, she could tell his status was extraordinary, and it was no surprise that he was the one whocould see the head of a heavenly dragonChinese idiom : to maintain an air of mystery, Old Man Shenji. This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . "Miss, I bet that the Great Leader position will belong toGuyeterm of address for a man used by members of his wife''s family, don''t you think?" As soon as Senior Taoist Priest Mo announced the rule for ''Great Leader of Martial Artspetition'', Lu''er started to chatter continuously. The Four Guardians also became restless, as they began tomove their bones and musclesexercising the bodywhile whispering with each other. East Guardian : It''s been a long time since I punched someone. South Guardian : I''ll go first in a moment. West Guardian : No way. You''ll be too ruthless. Just let Lil North go first. "Why do I have to go first whenever he will be too ruthless?" North Guardian didn''t feel happy. "Because you''re weak." The three guardians, South, East and West spoke in unison. North Guardian touched his nose bitterly and muttered, "There''s no need to be so direct......" Murong Yunshu shook her head in amusement and asked Chu Changge with her head tilted sideway, "There are so many deaf and dumb people in Murong mansion. Do you want to consider changing the Four Guardians?" "No need." The corners of Chu Changge''s mouth tinged with a smile as he exined, "Someone who is too quiet is not suitable to be my guardian." Murong Yunshu also imitated him by raising up her eyebrows and gave an expression of ''then just forget about it'' on her face. Then, she paid attention to the fights on the stage. After she heard the words ''Great Leader of Martial Arts contest'', she knew what happened yesterday was only a trap, in order to force Chu Changge to promisenot to use force inside the Shaolin Temple. If no force could be used, he would be excluded from the Great Leader of Martial Arts contest. Those who dug this trap must know them very well. Not only did they know that she would go to Shaolin Temple to save Chu Changge without hesitation, they furthermore knew that Chu Changge would have misgivings about her safety and would not fight all out which led him to lose the battle. Who was it? Who knew both of them. With a jolt, a name shed in Murong Yunshu''s mind. Her forehead immediately felt heavy, as she looked at the stage with an imposing expression. Like allpetitions, only after theshrimp soldiers and crab generalsChinese idiom : hopeless troopfought each other would the key figures enter the stage, and the Martial Arts Assembly was no exception. Soon, Fang Hongfei went up and defeated all his opponents. He sneered at Chu Changge and issued a provocation, "Chu Changge, I heard that your martial arts arematchless in the worldChinese idiom : undefeated. So let myYangtianlit. look up at heavenSword meet yourQinglonglit. green dragonDivine Sword here today!" Chu Changge was still looking like he was undisturbed, looked disdainfully at Fang Hongfei in the middle of the stage, and said without any worry, "Qinglonglit. green dragononly sees masters, so you are not worthy." Chapter 39 Chapter 39 "Humph! I think you are just afraid!" Fang Hongfei snorted. "Surnamed Fang, you really think that you''re worthy to fight with our Sect Leader?!" North Guardian flipped to the top of the stage and said, "You have to win against me first." Fang Hongfei responded with a contemptuous look in his eyes, "The Martial Arts Assembly is not a ce for nobody like you can talk. If you don''t want to die, get out of my way." North Guardianughed as soon as he heard these words, while holding his belly with both of his hands. After hisughter ran out, he spoke, "I''m a person who was born looking for death. Let''s just do it." "Good! I''ll teach you a lesson first, before I clean up Chu Changge." Fang Hongfei''s face turned fierce, as he swiftly stabbed his sword forward, which pierced North Guardian''s sleeve and grazed his shoulder. North Guardian was shocked. He had seen Fang Hongfei''s sword technique at the Jianghu Inn that day, but it was only mediocre. Even Li Wunai could subdue it. How did Fang Hongfei make such amazing progress with his sword technique in just two or three days? Red Tassel Spear The reasons for this spear to have a tassel are, firstly, for the spear to look beautiful and secondly, to absorb blood from the person that has been stabbed by the spear. This way, the blood won''t flow down to the hand of the spear holder. - by , on article Image Credit | wfqn888 @ wechat Murong Yunshu was also surprised. Although she did not know martial arts, Fang Hongfei''s sword just now was obviously several times faster than the one that had been split by Li Wunai the other day. Before she could even see how he thrust his sword out, North Guardian was already being stabbed on the sleeve. Had Fang Hongfei retained his actual strength or there was another reason? Just as she was feeling perplexed, she heard West Guardian''s shout behind her, "Lil North, catch!" Even when West Guardian had hardly finished speaking, she saw a human size red tassel spear fly towards the stage. North Guardian leaped into the air, caught the iron spear, then he naturally made a dashing bicycle kick as he firmlynded on the ground. If anyone is interested in how bicycle kick looks like just watch this video. Focus on the red pants guy. North Guardian had a look of great solemnity as he said, "I was careless just now. Now, let my spear meet your sword for a moment!" As soon as his spoken words ceased, the spear started to move with a killing aura. The red tasselled spear seemed toe alive, as it gradually advanced andentrenched itself at every stepChinese idiom : consolidate at every step, aggressively, unobstructed all the way, as it drove straight in, forcing Fang Hongfei to the edge of the ring, with no way to retreat. This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . Fang Hongfei''s situation at this time wasparable totroops in defeat like andslideChinese idiom : overwhelming defeat. North Guardian''s spear was too fast and too relentless that it wouldn''t give him any chance to fight back, let alone for him to win. Faced with the red tasseled spear that could stab him in the throat in one centimeter more, Fang Hongfei was both terrified and reluctant, "How could you use the Gu family spearmanship?" "You still know this is a Gu family spearmanship. Not too bad." North Guardian coldly said. Fang Hongfei snorted coldly and replied, "The former Great Protector of the State, General Gu Yueyang had a fearful spear that was widely known in the world. How can I not know it? But Gu family''s spearmanship was lost five years ago when the whole Gu family had been executed and their properties had been confiscated. Where did you learn it?" "General Gu taught me." "Impossible! The Gu spearmanship only passed down to the eldest son" Suddenly, Fang Hongfei realised, "It can''t be that you are the eldest son of the Gu family who has survived the execution.impossibleabsolutely impossiblethe Gu family were full of loyalty and they would never take refuge with the Mojiao Sect" North Guardian sneered, "The fate of the loyal and valiant men is usually to cut them all down. Why should I still be loyal to the muddle-headed ruler? Besides, if I haven''t taken refuge with the Mojiao Sect, don''t tell me I should take refuge with an honest distinguished family like yours? I can''t think of any other sect that dares to take me, the one who has infringed the Imperial Court, except for the Mojiao Sect." The whole room fell silent as soon as these words came out. Fang Hongfei, who was standing on the stage, was even more embarrassed. After a long time, azy voice suddenly pierced the silent atmosphere of the Shaolin Temple. "Lil North, since you understand that this Leader has shown great kindness to you, today you will fight for this Leader and take the position of Great Leader, so as not to let those friends from the right pathe back to find the misfortune of my Mojiao Sect." "Understood!" North Guardian flipped his spear and used the hilt to knock Fang Hongfei off the stage, then looked around the stage with cold eyes. "Amitabha, good, this is good." Great Master Xuankong got up and stated, "Since this patron has infringed the Imperial Court, he can no longer participate in the tournament. The Great Leader of Martial Arts must not be a sinful person." The venue, which had been silent a moment ago, suddenly turned upside down. "Exactly. A person who is sinful cannot be the Great Leader of Martial Arts. Even if his martial skills are even higher, I won''t ept it." "Yes, can''t be epted!" "Can''t be epted!" "Can''t be epted!" The whole audience started to boil, but North Guardian still stood motionless on the stage as if he had not heard any of it. Chu Changge boredly snapped his fingers andzily said, "Forget it. Lil North, you cane down and change fighter." Even before the voice died away, West Guardian jumped out unusually on his own initiative and shouted, "I''m on!" Then, with a leap, hended beside North Guardian, and gave him some unusual brotherly pats on the shoulder, while saying, "Lil North, don''t be depressed. When I be the Great Leader, I''ll ordain you as Vice Leader." After saying that, he smilingly turned back towards Chu Changge and called out, "Leader, you will be the Grand Master." This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . To be a puppet-master was still a high position, but Chu Changge only gave him a nk nce and said with extreme impatience, "Make haste." "Understood!" West Guardian looked around and smiled, "I''ll just introduce myself first, so that I won''t be called a nobody." After saying those words, a long chain suddenly flew out from his sleeve. "That''sJiu Qujiu=nine, qu=can either be crooked or song/melody''sLinglonglinglong=exquisitechain!" A sharp-eyed person recognised the chain and yelled out its name. West Guardian faintly smiled and elegantly waved theLinglonglinglong=exquisiteChain, saying, "That''s right, it''s preciselyJiu Qujiu=nine, qu=can either be crooked or song/melody''sLinglonglinglong=exquisiteChain. I heard that no one could break the old manJiu Qujiu=nine, qu=can either be crooked or song/melody''sLinglonglinglong=exquisitechain. I have little talent with it as I''ve only learned a few things. I wonder if any of the heroes are willing to take the lead in testing it?" Willing to take the lead in testing it..that was very modest of him! Murong Yunshu discovered that there was the truth to the saying ''simr things group together, simr people fit togetherChinese idiom : simr meaning to birds of the same feather flock together'' for the people at Chu Changge''s side, where one would be crazier and better than the other. If North Guardian''s Gu spearmanship could shock the whole audience, then, right at this moment, West Guardian''s Jiu Qu''sLinglonglinglong=exquisiteChain had frightened the audience. Only two out of the Four Guardians had stepped in and they had already frightened a group of righteous men into silence. This Martial Arts Assembly had simply be the Mojiao Sect skills demonstration which totally caught everyone off guard. Old Man Shenji took a nce at the worried face of Great Master Xuankong. He chuckled and stated, "I''ve told you, Monk. I''ve told you beforehand that the Great Leader of Martial Arts selection should have been done in secret, and not to never make a big deal of it. But you wouldn''t listen. This is just great. Once the Mojiao took the position of Great Leader, your distinguished families will certainly be done for." It couldn''t be said that it went well. As soon as those words were said, Great Master Xuankong became even more anxious. Old Man Shenji then turned to look bitterly at Master Mo who was beside him and sighed heavily. How could this be considered as well! Master Mo was also helpless. At present, those who had surpassed the four aces of Mojiao Sectcould be counted on one''s fingersChinese idiom : very few. Unfortunately, all of them were currently sitting at the judging table. Thus, they couldn''t be on the stage. "Old Man Shenji, as you have seen, what should we do?" "What should you do? Aren''t you people going to choose the Great Leader? Now that someone has beat his opponent, you people should be happy." Old Man Shenji answered in a matter-of-fact way. Master Mo said with a deep sigh, "If this Great Leader title falls into the hands of the Mojiao Sect, there will surely be no peace in the Jianghu!" "Master Mo, our Leader is still here, so please speak politely!" East Guardian coldly said. Chu Changge smiled indifferently and gestured for East Guardian to shut up, whileughingly said, "Does Master Mo want peace? Then, why not all join the Mojiao Sect together." In an instant, Master Mo''s grizzled beards shook violently as he righteously said, "Good and evil cannot coexist." Chu Changge raised his eyebrows slightly, "That''s why I invited you guys to join the Mojiao Sect." Old Man Shenji smiled happily as he said, "Chu Changge, you are already the master of your own sect anyway. Why don''t you sell me a face and give the Great Leader position to someone else to fight for? If you be the Great Leader, the Jianghu will be boring." Chu Changge began to smile, with a smiling expression that seemed savage in everybody''s eyes which caused them tognash their teethChinese idiom : disying extreme anger, "As far as I''m concerned, the position of Great Leader is dispensable, however, what will you use to buy for this face?" Once Old Man Shenji heard what was said, his wrinkled old eyes narrowed as he looked at Chu Changge for a few seconds before he smiled and leisurely said, "The antidote for the Soul Snatcher, the real antidote." Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chu Changge was shocked, "You said that you have the antidote for the Soul Snatcher?" Murong Yunshu was also surprised. She did not expect that the Soul Snatcher which didn''t have any obvious signs, would actually have an antidote. "Well? Want to buy it for my face?" Old Man Shenji asked with a smile. Without waiting for Chu Changge to answer, Murong Yunshu jumped in and said, "Nope." Old Man Shenji was stunned and asked, "You don''t want the antidote?" "It is not cost-effective to exchange the position of Great Leader for the antidote." "Ha...ha ha..." Old Man Shenji beat his thigh and said, "Little girl, we are talking about a life-saving antidote. You want to make a bargain for that too?" Murong Yunshu remarked with a smile, "A business is still a business." Upon hearing this, Old Man Shenji waspletely defeated by her and he shook his head, while sighing, "You are really iprehensible, really iprehensible ah!" Chu Changgeughed. He leisurely stood up, pulled at his slightly wrinkled clothes, and said in a loud voice, "I''ll await respectfully for you all on the ck Wind Mountain." Then, his head tilted to the side, making a gesture of invitation to Murong Yunshu. "Madam, I''ve seen enough excitement. Let''s go down the mountain with this husband of yours." "Do you really want to give up the position of the Great Leader?" Murong Yunshu asked with a frown. "What I want most in my life is the antidote for the Soul Snatcher. As for the Great Leader position, to be honest, I don''t want to surrender my status and associate myself with these ''gentlemen''." Chu Changge''s tone was very arrogant, causing the crowd to be livid. However, Murong Yunshu only cared about the first sentence what I want most in my life is the antidote for the Soul Snatcher. For some reason, she felt that she could easily understand Chu Changge''s logic. Such as now, he spared no expense to get the antidote, not for her, but for his reluctant and unwilling self. He was unwilling to let his beloved die for no apparent reason. Therefore, even if he abandoned the position of the Great Leader, the upright and illustrious families would still have an opportunity to unite against him and wouldn''t let him leave with the antidote. And for herself, she felt that she was just being fortunate once more. This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . Huo Tuo A Chinese Physician during thete Eastern Han Dynasty. He was the first clinician who used anesthetic in surgery. He was also famous for his abilities in acupuncture, moxibustion, herbal medicine, and medical DaoYin exercises. He is said to have developed the Wu Qin Xi which is the Exercise of the Five Animals, or five animals ying. -Rodd Sanchez, October 11, 2016 The antidote Old Man Shenji was talking about was not really the physical antidote, but rather, the direction in which the antidote could be sought the Li People. ording to him, the soul-catching originated from the Li tribe, which used an ancient witchcraft of the tribe - the medicine must be administered to the target prior to the removal of the soul. Depending on the dosage, the time for the target to lose one''s sanity also varied, where the fastest would be a few hours, while the slowest would be in three to five years. Once the sanity was lost, one''s body was no different from being dead. Unless the antidote was taken within twelve hours, otherwise, even ifHua Tuowas alive, he would still beunable to turn around a hopeless situationChinese idiom : fail to save the situation. The Li People, a mysterious group that had only appeared in mythology, now lived in the pristine forest outside the northern part of the Daye Dynasty. However, to enter the territory of the Li People, one must pass through a gate - the Gate of Illusion. The Gate of Illusion was supposed to be true, even if it was hard to tell if the gate really existed, going through the cliffs between the two peaks of the mountain, none could retreat. However, if one went through, one would only fall intoten thousand fathomsfig. extremely deepabyss. What made the matter worse, the two peak rock walls that formed the Gate of Illusion were bare and unclimbable. None of the people in the group, who hadreached perfectionChinese idiom : a superb artistic achievementinqinggong"the art of lightness". The body is trained to be "light as feather", so that a person can run at great speed, leap high and drop down softly on the tip of the toe.except for Chu Changge, thus none could volunteer to climb up the cliff. "I''ll go to the top of the cliff first and explore the situation." Without waiting for the crowd to react, Chu Changge flew up in the air, stomped on the cliff wall and used the strength of his feet to fly to the top. "It''s too dangerous to let the Leader get up there alone. We''ve got to figure out how to climb up the cliff." East Guardian said with a gloomy face. The remaining three nodded heavily, then they looked at Murong Yunshu, who had been quite calm since the beginning. "Madam, you''re really brilliant, so you shoulde up with an idea." Murong Yunshu replied, "I can only make money, I can''t climb mountains." "...try to think of climbing mountains as a way to make money." East Guardian suggested as he resisted the urge to vomit blood. Murong Yunshulifted her eyebrowslooking delightedand felt that this method was feasible. Then, she raised her up at the peaks that weretall and erect, reaching through the cloudsused to describe tall mountain or skyscraperbefore her. After a long time, she retracted her gaze and said, "I will choose not to earn this money." "Why?" "The cost is too high." "..." The Four Guardians suddenly appeared dishevelled in the wind. Could it be that she never made any loss in business? At the foot of the mountain, the crowd waited until the sun was going down, and yet, they still did not see Chu Changgeing down. Murong Yunshu finally lost her cool and looked up at the top of the mountain several times. Her beautiful face showed how anxious and worried she was. While the Four Guardians were likea cat on a hot tin roofChinese idiom : anxious / agitated, continuously whirled around. Only Lu''er alone who blindly worshipped and blindly had optimism on Chu Changge. "Miss, are you hungry?" No one answered. "Miss, are you thirsty?" Still no one answered. "Miss" L''er stretched her voice, and her pair of big eyes stared pitifully at her own master. She had not eaten anything since she went out this morning. Miss, you really think you''re really an immortal whodoes not eat food ofmon mortalsfig. cing oneself above themon popceah! Although it was said thatwhen a man achieves the Dao, his poultry and dogs rise to Heavenfig. ride on sb else''s sess, Miss at present was a pseudo-immortal, still a real human being. Even if this maid was being starved for three days and three nights, she would never be an immortal! The more Lu''er thought about it, the hungrier she became. The more she looked at Murong Yunshu, the more sorrowful she became. Her heart muttered, go back to the inn, go back to the inn..... After getting along for so many years, Murong Yunshu certainly knew Lu''er''s little mind. In fact, she was so hungry that herchest had stuck to the backfamished. However, Chu Changge had not returned yet, which made her feel not at ease...wait...not at ease? Could it be that...unconsciously, she had begun to worry about his safety? This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . This realization made Murong Yunshu feel anxious. She raised her hand, somewhat sheepishly, to pin a few strands of messy hair that had been blown against her cheek by the wind, behind her ear, "Let''s go back to the inn." "But Leader has note down yet." East Guardian anxiously said. "Then, you guys can keep waiting." Once the words came out of Murong Yunshu''s mouth, she turned to leave. The Four Guardians were in a dilemma. Leader had ordered them to protect Madam''s safety at all times, but how could they leave so hastily when Leader''s life and death was still uncertain? After a long time, East Guardian finally said, "Looking at Madam''s cool and calm appearance, I think she must havee up with a good n." "Madam had been looking up to heaven. Maybe she has learned from heaven that the Leader is safe." South Guardianmade a show of being very much in earnestChinese idiom : to put on an affectation, as if it were truewith his words. West Guardian nodded his head in agreement, "Furthermore, the Leader hasmade his word clear beforehandChinese idiom : forewarnthat it is of utmost importance to protect Madam." North Guardian said in a low voice, "Yes, in case something happens to Madam, Leader won''t spare us even if he bes a ghost......" "Crow''s beakfig. person who has made an inauspicious remark!" The other three guardians South, East and West spoke in unison. The North Guardian bitterly touched his nose and whispered, "I was just assuming...nothing more." Chapter 41 Chapter 41 He didn''t expect to meet her again after three years in Jinling the woman who could act on her own and still be calmed while in the face of a man who was covered in blood. While holding a cup of wine in his hand, Chu Changge gazed at the fancy dressed woman who was walking leisurely into the restaurant, with a slight hook at the corner of his mouth. He asked, "Young waiter, who is that woman in green?" "You mean Miss Murong?" The young waiter suddenly lowered his voice and said, "She is Murong Yunshu, the eldest daughter of the number one Murong family in Jinling. However, the other day, Old Man Murong suddenly passed away because of illness, and with Minjian Mountain Vi withdrawing from their assigned marriage, I''m afraid the Murong good day hase to an end." Chu Changge''s sword-shaped eyebrows slightly puckered as he repeated, "Mingjian Mountain Vi has withdrawn from their assigned marriage?" "Yeah. Miss Murong originally had an assigned marriage with Fang Hongfei, the young master of the Mingjian Mountain Vi, but as soon as Old Man Murong passed away, the Mingjian Mountain Vi withdrew their marriage. Ah, it really is a pity." The young waiter shook his head as he spoke. Chu Changge put down his wine cup and muttered to himself for quite a while. Suddenly, he said to the Four Guardians who lined up behind him, "Prepare ten boxes of gold." East Guardian asked in a low voice, "For what purpose?" "Betrothal gifts." Betrothal gifts? The four people were dumbfounded. Ever since Eldest Miss passed away, there had not been another woman in Leader''s life except for the Old Madam. So what with these sudden betrothal gifts ah? Chu Changge took a light sip of the wine from his cup and smilingly said, "Go to Murong mansion to propose marriage." "Go to Murong mansion to propose?! Why?" "No reason." Up until now, Chu Changge still didn''t know why he let the Four Guardians propose to her. He also did not think on how to deal with the aftermath of his marriage proposal. At that time, there was only one thing in his mind, to turn himself, Chu Changge, into her ''saviour''. How could he let her be in such a tight position, and been bullied by others? Therefore, when he heard that she had a broken engagement, suddenly, a mentality to shield her shorings arose inside him. He didn''t only want to propose marriage to her, but also wanted it to be arge scale event, to let it be known all over the world, so that those who make fun of her and thought of her as a pitiful person, would be very envious and jealous of her. This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . But he didn''t expect that the result would bepletely beyond expectation. She actually refused his proposal, and asked him to marry into her family instead. Interesting. This was really interesting. Their second meeting took ce in Murong mansion. Faced with a strong lineup of ''TenLithree hundred (or three hundred sixty) paces ()of Red Costumes'', she not only did not panic, she also wanted to be a human trafficker by selling his followers to the pce to be eunuchs. This really opened his view and broadened his knowledge. It was the first time he had seen such a strange woman in his life. Originally, he wanted to destroy Mingjian Mountain Vi to vent anger on her behalf, but that day, he suddenly felt that it was fortunate that Mingjian Mountain Vi had withdrawn from the marriage, which gave him an opportunity to get involved in her life, so he dismissed the idea of picking up a fight with Mingjian Mountain Vi. However, he never expected that Fang Hongfei wouldnot take the road to heaven, but pushed himself to hell when there was not a doorbring himself to ruin. He actually took a group ofjianghulit. rivers andkespeople wandering from ce to ce and living by their wits, e.g. fortune-tellers, quack doctors, itinerant entertainers, etc. , considered as a social groupwarriors to Murong mansion to find trouble. Good, very good, now he didn''t have to worry about finding any excuse to fight back. In fact, for him to shave the heads of all the men up and down in Mingjian Mountain Vi was only on a whim. He originally wanted to teach Fang Hongfei alone. But on second thought, because of the size of thejianghulit. rivers andkespeople wandering from ce to ce and living by their wits, e.g. fortune-tellers, quack doctors, itinerant entertainers, etc. , considered as a social group, there were so many people who would go looking for trouble too and if he only taught Fang Hongfei alone, it would be really difficult for him to achieve the effect of setting an example to others. So he decided to teach Mingjian Mountain Vi all together, so that those who imed to be lofty in the right path could see clearly that whoever dared to touch even a hair of Chu Changge''s people, he would have all their hairs removed! Another encounter in Huatuo Mountain was the most unexpected thing for him. On that day, it happened to be Xi-er''s memorial day, so he had made a prior detour to Jinling to visit Xi-ergrave in Huatuo Mountain. Three years ago, Xi-erwas killed by the poison of the Soul Snatcher. In a rage, he led his followers to destroy the Tang n and was on his way to visit her grave in Huatuo Mountain. Unexpectedly, he was ambushed in Jingling and he had to fight his way through. With hisst breath, he fled to the bamboo forest, where he met Murong Yunshu there. "Hey, you should die outside. Don''t dirty up my house." "Hey, do you hear me?" "Forget it. I give you the bamboo house." "There''s water and food in the kitchen. If you don''t die, go have something to eat." "There''s a little medicine chest under the bed in the bedroom, but the medicines inside were in a mess, all of them had been put in by Lu-er. Take a look at them yourself, and use them if you need to. All of them are for you." Between half-asleep and half-awake, he felt something being put in his hand, and in a trance he heard someone say, "There, they are all here. Now, it is up to you." Her tone was cold, with a look of reluctance to get involved with him, but between her words, they revealed that she didn''t have the heart to not save someone in trouble. What a kind and awkward woman. He thought so, then hepletely lost his consciousness. When he woke up again, he didn''t know how many days had passed. He merely felt hungry, and dizzy. While his whole body felt weak, when he suddenly remembered her words there''s water and food in the kitchen. So Chu Changge dragged his heavy body as he unsteadily moved to the kitchen. Afterwards, he discovered that the water was readily avable, while for the food, they couldn''t even be said to be semi-finished products. They were a small jar of rice. Wotou(lit. nest thing) Also known aswowotouor Chinese cornbread. Image Credit |gigijinfrom London, UK -CC BY-SA 2.0 Chu Changgedidn''t know whether tough or cryChinese idiom : find sth. both funny and annoying. Even a fewwotouwere much well-off than a jar of raw rice! For him to wait for the rice to be cooked, when would it be done? What was more, helived like a princeChinese idiom : enjoy high position and live infortin the world ofjianghulit. rivers andkespeople wandering from ce to ce and living by their wits, e.g. fortune-tellers, quack doctors, itinerant entertainers, etc. , considered as a social group, so, how could he cook.. It was better for him to just drink the water. JinchuangMedicine Image Credit | Chu Changge gulped down severalrge bowls of water, then found someJinchuangalthoughjinmeans gold, but for this medicine it is referring to metal or stone used to make weapons.Chuangmeans wound. So,jinchuangmeans wounds that are caused by weaponsmedicine and gauze from the medicine chest she had left behind to bind up his wound. Afterwards, he usedyungongthe skill to injectqito certain parts of the bodyto heal the wound up. This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . Although the men who ambushed him were not masters, he had already been burdened with internal injuries before that. As a result, the battle only made his internal injuries turn much worse. Therefore, he had to go to Huatuo Mountain as soon as possible to find Feng Cheng. However, looking at the bamboo house with its wind musical instrument, antique calligraphy and painting, Chu Changge suddenly wanted to see the owner of the bamboo house again, whose elegant look had etched into his mind from just one look. This room, it really matched her. After waiting in the bamboo house for three days, he did not see her return, Chu Changge realised that she really did ''give'' him the bamboo house. She was a peculiar woman, entric and true to her word. Now, the more he got in touch with her, the more he found that she had an attraction which made people involuntarily want to be close to her, whether in flirting or bickering. In short, it was a very pleasant thing to be around her. But it shouldn''t be in Huatuo Mountain, because here, where Xi-erwas buried, there could only be grief. However, just by looking at her light expression and listening to her voice, he could not help but feel very happy. For the first time in three years in Huatuo Mountain, he forgot about Xi-er''s death, his hatred of hypocrisy, and the shackles that had made him unhappy. And this made him feel guilty. For him to be able to live till this day was because of these shackles. If he dropped all these shackles, what was the point of him being alive then? He was aware that her presence would only break his life''s trajectory, but, when they were goingto take different roads and urge the horses onChinese idiom : parted waysat the three road junction, Chu Changge unterally made a date with her on the 15th day of the 8th lunar month. However, before the 15th of the 8th lunar month, he heard the news that she was poisoned by the deadly Soul Snatcher. This time, he truly fell apart. Jade Emperor- Public Domain Jade Emperorold man, you''re intentionally giving me a hard time, aren''t you? Chu Changge''s face was smiling, but his heart was growling, why it is so easy to kill someone but so difficult when one wants to protect someone? Soul Snatcher. Another Soul Snatcher. Can you change it to a different trick? Change it to a powerless poison. Fortunately,heaven never sealed off all the exitsChinese well-known phrase : there is always a way out. Her luck was better than that of Xi-er. That Old Man Shenji had shown them a clear path. Although this path was exchanged for the position of the Great Leader of the Martial Arts, he felt it was worth it, really worth it. The position of the Great Leader to him, was just like the position of the wife of the Crown Prince, which hetreated it as dirtsomething worthless. The antidote to the Soul Snatcher was what he most wanted in his life. No matter what the price was, he must get it and see what it was, for it to be hidden so deep ande out sote. The thought of Murong Yunshu being able to survive naturally delighted him. Even for a moment, he was not sure whether he was so attached to the antidote to the Soul Snatcher because his heart was unwilling or he did it for her sake. Perhaps, it was both, he thought. As for which was more important, he was still not clear at the moment. He was even more uncertain about his answer to her question the night before the Martial Arts Assembly. Why was he being so nice to her? Really, he just happened to choose her? If she was exchanged for another woman, would he also use the marriage proposal to save her face? Would he be mischievous and deliberately and continuously call out ''madam madam'' to her? Would he not allow anyone to bully her, or would he also be unreasonable while blindly shielded her shorings? He, was not a man who knew how to repay kindness, not to mention, for this kindness, he had repaid enough already. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Although Murong Yunshu did return to the inn, and yet she hadn''t slept a wink. She had been standing by the window and waited all night until the dark east turned white. Then, she slumped into the bed and rubbed her temples tiredly. Chu Changge had gone missing. Such an all-powerful and omnipotent person had disappeared. He vanished above the cliffs where one couldn''t even see the summit, with no news from him had been passed down since then. Murong Yunshu knew she shouldn''t be so worried about him, but her heart was like arunaway wild horsefig. out of control. She could only watch helplessly as it fell step by step into a state of uneasiness, and seized by being worried about him. Perhaps it was only a sense of self-reproach that made her worry about not being able to sleep all night; after all, he had disappeared in search of an antidote for her; or perhaps it was only the disappearance of herpanion that made her lose faith in the search for an antidote and thus made her feel very uneasy; or perhaps....... Murong Yunshu used various reasons in her heart to exin her anxiety, then she closed her eyes and took a deep breath, cautioned herself to stop before going too far. ''Knock knock'' someone knocked outside her door. Murong Yunshu immediately opened her eyes and plucked up her courage, as she slightly straightened up her dress, and then calmly said, "Come in." Just as soon as she opened her mouth, she found out that her throat had seriously dried up, thus she got up and walked to the table to pour herself some tea. This tea was brewed yesterday, and she never drank an overnight tea, but now she could smoothly drink it, not because she was extremely thirsty, but she suddenly felt that she could only make do with it. What was a cup of an overnight tea when Chu Changge was currently missing? This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . With the sound of creaking, Lu-er pushed open the door and entered. "Miss, the Four Guardians are looking for you to discuss the matter of findingGuyeson-inw (used by wife''s family)," she said in a small voice, while having a guilty conscience. If she hadn''t cried out that she was hungry yesterday, Miss would have stayed at the foot of the mountain andGuyeson-inw (used by wife''s family)would not have disappeared without a word. Murong Yunshu replied, "Tell them to wait for me downstairs, I''ll be thereter." "Okay." Curly bearded man. I don''t know if this picture presented Fuyu Wang or Zhang Zhonglian. If anyone knows, please tell me. Image Credit | To the right owner As soon as Murong Yunshu came downstairs, the four people, East, West, South and North surrounded her. East Guardian said, "Madam, Leader hasn''te back all night and he also hasn''t sent any signal to contact us, and we''re currently really worried..." He suddenly closed his mouth, because he noticed a big man with a curly beard just entered the Inn in blood stained clothes and with a body full of injuries. The other three guardians followed his sight and also looked. When they realised who the messenger was, their faces suddenly became gloomy. The big bearded man also saw them. His face immediately showed the ecstasy of ''being saved'' aseas he ran towards them and asked, "Where is the Leader? I want to see the Leader, there''s a critical situation at the base." Even if the man didn''t say anything, the four people, East, West, South and North knew that there was bound to be an emergency, because the big curly bearded man was one of the Ten Guardian Elders of the Mojiao Sect. If the Leader was regarded as the Emperor, then the ten elders were equivalent to theGrand Secretaries of the Grand Secretariat. When the Emperor traveled in in clothes, the Grand Secretaries of the Grand Secretariat kept watch of the capital, the same when the Lord left ck Wind Mountain, the ten elders were not allowed to go down the mountain, unless, outside enemies had invaded, and they were an irresistible force.. East Guardian frowned and asked, Did the famous and decent sects have hit ck Wind Mountain? That day, when the Leader gave up the position of the Great Leader, he knew that the war with the famous and decent sects was inevitable. However, although there were many famous and decent sects, the Mojiao Sect was not that easy to be trifled with. In addition, ck Wind Mountain was dangerous which was easily guarded, but hard to be attacked, so it should not be defeated to the point where the elder of the sect had to go down the mountain to ask for help. The big curly bearded man grunted coldly and said disdainfully, "Even if the famous and decent sectsChinese idiom : turn out in full strength, they will not be able to step even half of the ck Wind Mountain." "Then why did you go down the mountain?" South Guardian asked. The big curly bearded man nced at the Four Guardians and said, "I must personally exin this matter to the Leader." The four men looked at each other, until East Guardian said, "The Leader is currently missing." "Missing?!" The big curly bearded man was really shocked that he suddenly staggered back three steps, and drew out his sword, as he pointed his sword at them and rained curses at them, "Are you rebellious like Xiang Kun and Yang Yan?" "What?! Are you saying that Right Emissary Xiang and Left Emissary Yang rebelled?!" The Four Great Guardians were so shocked that their jaws nearly dropped. How could the Left and Right Emissaries who were moredead set onChinese idiom : unswervingthe Leader than they were, could possibly rebel...... "Xiang Kun and Yang Yan took advantage of the Leader''s absence to control the Mojiao Sect and eradicate the outsiders. Now the Mojiao Sect ispletely under their control." The big curly bearded man beat his chest and stamped his feet, filled with indignation. The four men still couldn''t believe the rebellion of the Left and Right Emissaries, and all went silent. The loyalty of the Emissaries was clearer to them than anyone else, and in no way would they ever believe it even if they had a change of their master here today. But all the Guardian Elders had all gone down the mountain, so it was impossible for them not to trust their words. What''s even more problematic was that now the Leader''s whereabouts were unknown, and they had been entrusted by the Leader to stay here to protect Madam. Then, who should put out the fire at ck Wind Mountain? This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . "Why aren''t you guys talking? Where the hell has the Leader gone to?" asked the big curly bearded man. East Guardian said, "The Leader went up Mountain of Doom yesterday and still hasn''te down yet." The big curly bearded man started to reprimand them, "Why are you people so muddled? How can he return once he went up the Mountain of Doom!" "That mountain is called the Mountain of Doom?" Murong Yunshu asked while beingpleased beyond her own expectationsChinese idiom : overjoyed at the turn of events. The big curly bearded man looked at Murong Yunshu who suddenly spoke and asked the East Guardian, "Who is she?" "The future leader''s wife." "You''re the Miss of Murong Mansion! Great! I''ve heard that the Miss of the Murong Mansion is a woman of great intelligence and wisdom, and now that I''ve seen her, sure enough, hername is not in vainChinese idiom: a fully justified reputation." After he gave out the praise, the big curly bearded man dropped to one knee and said, "Madam, please follow this subordinate back to ck Wind Mountain to uphold justice." "I''m not going." Murong Yunshu resolutely refused without any hesitation. The big curly bearded man was stunned and subconsciously asked, "Why?" "The name is not correct, then the spoken words do not ring trueChinese proverb : A person should have to do things by the proper name, then will one let people to be obedience / convince people." The big curly bearded man lifted his forehead. Why didn''t anyone tell him that the future Leader''s wife was a stubborn little person of manners? Murong Yunshu leisurely walked to an empty seat and sat down, while motioning for Lu-er to pour her tea. Then she said, "I have not yet bowed in the main hall, nor do I have entered the door. Hence, I have no control over the family affairs of the Mojiao Sect." The big curly bearded man said, "The situation is critical now. We shouldn''t care about this matter that much." Murong Yunshu just ignored the man''s words, turned her head and asked East Guardian once more, "That mountain is called Mountain of Doom?" The East Guardian nodded, "Leader was afraid that you would be scared, so we were not allowed to mention the name of that mountain." Scared? He thought she would be scared! Murong Yunshu pursed up her mouth and took a shallow sip from her tea cup, as she said, "You guys go back to the Mojiao Sect main gathering ce." "The Leader has ordered us not to leave Madam." The four men spoke in unison. Murong Yunshu asked, "You mean, you will rather watch his position as the leader being usurped?" "This......" East Guardian didn''t know if it was an illusion, but he felt that when she said the word ''usurp'', the corners of her mouth slightly raised up. He was very familiar with that kind of smile, which was her typicaltook joy in cmity and delight in disasterChinese idiom rejoice in other people''s misfortune, schadenfreudesmile...Why was Madam being so ruthless? The fire had caught the eyebrowsChinese idiom : at a crucial point, so how could she have the mood totake joy in cmity and delight in disasterChinese idiom rejoice in other people''s misfortune, schadenfreude.. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 The big curly bearded man said, "The Four Guardians should not hesitate any more. The life and death of the Mojiao Sect are our utmost importance." Just as before, the four of them still couldn''t make up their minds. If this matter was put on someone else''s shoulder, the safety of the Mojiao Sect would be the most important thing, but Leader was born to rebel and always thought differently than others. Perhaps in his heart, Madam was the most important. After all, Leader had risked his life in order to find an antidote for Madam. Before the Four Guardians could even speak, Murong Yunshu lightly said, "You don''t have to worry about the problem of traveling expenses, just follow me upstairs and get them." After she said that, she got up and headed upstairs. The four were all puzzled. When did they ever be bothered with travel expenses? Although Mojiao Sect wasn''t as wealthy as Murong Mansion, nevertheless, they had no shortage of money for travelling expenses. Besides, if they really had no money, they could still ''rob the rich and give to the poor''.I don''t think ''robbing the rich and giving to the poor'' mean like this. Seeing no response from the four of them, Lu-er quickly winked and urged, "Go up quickly. Do you want Miss personallye down to send you up?" The four men immediately got the message, as East Guardian said to the big curly bearded man, "You wait here for a moment. We''ll be back in a few minutes." Once he had done saying that, they followed Murong Yunshu by went upstairs. After all four had entered the room, Murong Yunshu motioned for North Guardian to close the door. "There is a problem with the person below," she said while looking for something inside her bundle. The four were shocked. "What kind of problem?" Murong Yunshu didn''t answer them immediately, but instead took another long time digging into her bundle before picking up the found item with her hand. When she turned back to face them, she exined, "When he heard that Chu Changge had gone to the Mountain of Doom, the corners of his mouth quickly rose a bit before he made a pained expression, and when he said the words, ''How can he returned once he went up the Mountain of Doom'', the corners of his mouth rose up again, which meant that he was actually happy that Chu Changge was missing." Hearing these words, the four men were shocked and angry. North Guardian shook his fist and said, "I knew that the Left and Right Emissaries would not rebel!" Murong Yunshu did not say anything. She did not know about the internal affairs of the Mojiao Sect, so she had no right to speak. She could only say that the big man below was definitely not a desperate and loyal protector of the Master, and he hated the Left and Right Emissaries extremely. She could tell because when he mentioned that the Left and Right Emissaries were in control of the Mojiao Sect, his expression showed that he wished he could cut them to pieces. East Guardian asked, "Then what should we do ording to Madam''s opinion?" Murong Yunshu said, "Follow him back to Mojiao Sect and act ording to the circumstances." "But the Leader.." "I''ll find him." Murong Yunshu''s calm eyes revealed a smile of confidence. Seeing her like this, the four of them no longer hesitated. When Madam said she would go find the Leader, she would definitely go. "How are we going to meet with you after we deal with the Mojiao Sect?" This was a reconstructed version of money shop orqianzhuang. Rather than a bank, it was like an old version of the money exchange shop.Qianzhuangwas first established during the Ming Dynasty to exchange between foreign money and local silver money. Image Credit | Shanghai Bank Museum via Kews by (?Jan 31st, 2018) "Go to the Huifengmoney shopin the north of the city, Lu-er will wait for you there. If she is not here, it means that we have left the town." This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . "Okay. Take care, madam. " The four men turned and were about to leave when Murong Yunshu stopped them. "You are going to sort out the sect instead of Chu Changge, but without this, how can you convince the masses?" She smiled and spread out her hand, revealing the piece ofyupeiin her palm. East Guardian eximed, "The Soul Locker!" "M-hm." Murong Yunshu added, "It is not only carved from ck Wind Token, but also something Chu Changge wears with himself. Only with this will you have a rallying point." "No way. It was left by the Leader for Madam''s body protection, so we cannot take it away." Murong Yunshuughed, "Even if you don''t want it, it will only lie in my bundle everyday. What kind of body protection will it make?" It seemed.....to make sense. East Guardian took the Soul Locker Yupei with hesitation, and then led the other three, South, West and North to leave the inn together with the big curly bearded man. Five men and five horses galloped on the official road. East Guardian said, "Do you guys ever feel that no matter what Madam says, it always makes sense?" "Even if the words don''t make any sense, they''re bing very reasonableing out from her mouth." South Guardian agreed.Yunshu can be a sessful salesgirl if she lives in our world. West Guardian also nodded his head in agreement, ''''That''s what you called having a skill. In the future, if you want to reason things out, let Madam take charge of it." "Actually, Madam will only say what we wanted to hear the most, nothing more." North Guardian was quite objective, and this kind of objectivity was returned with scornful nces from the other three. Hey, even when he was telling the truth, everyone would still despise him, what kind of world was this? After the Four Guardians and the big curly bearded man left, Murong Yunshu instructed Lu-er to go to the money store and wait for the news, while she went to the Mountain of Doom by herself. One of the great advantages of being born in arge family was that one would have a lot of leisure time and could do whatever one wanted. But this was a bit painful for someone like her who had no special interests. Every day, in order to pass the time, she would always go looking for other things, such as going to the underground warehouse every now and then to count money or something. Of course, once in a while one could stumble upon something new and spend a great deal of time figuring it out, such as mechanisms. When she was twelve years old, she went to an underground warehouse to spend the summer and counted silver to pass the time. Inadvertently, she touched one of the mechanisms in the warehouse and was imprisoned for a whole day. Since then, she had been studying mechanisms. This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . Pangu Chinese-Taoist God of Creation. An illustration ofPangufromSancai Tuhui,a 17th century Chinese encyclopediapiled by Wang Qi and his son, Wang Siyi. Image Credit | Public Domain Among the books on mechanisms she had read, there was an ancient book that mentioned the Mountain of Doom the top ten unresolved mechanisms in the world. It was said that this mountain was the ce wherePangu''s head was located after hesplit heavens and earth apartChinese idiom: the creation of heaven and earththe beginning of history, and another mountain that echoed it was called the Undead Mountain. In the middle of the summit of Undead Mountain, there was a thumb-thick spring called Undead Spring, which could be drunk for one to live forever and never grow old. However, in order to climb the Undead Mountain, one must first ascend the Mountain of Doom and reach it via the ''me Washed Bridge''. However, not to mention crossing the ''me Washed Bridge'', first of all, there weren''t many people who could go up this mountain alive, so gradually, people forgot about this legend. The reason why it was recorded in that book was because Mountain of Doom, was in fact, a man-made mountain, which itself was a huge mechanism, and only by unlocking the mechanism and entering the interior of the mountain could one find the method of climbing. This was what had been written in the book. She guessed that the person who wrote the book probably didn''t know that there was another kind of martial art calledqinggongin the world, and even if the writer did know, he must not have known that some people''sqinggonghadreached great heightsChinese idiom : attain the height of perfectionto the extent that it hadgone up to heaven or down to HadesChinese idiom : to go to great lengths. Of course, she didn''t knowqinggong. That kind of spectacr climbing was where she onlysaw the other rider''s dust and had no hope of catching upChinese idiom : to be far inferior, unlocking the mechanism was her only great way. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Murong Yunshu stood a fewlithree hundred (or three hundred sixty) pacesaway to observe the shape of the mountain from a distance. As she kept on looking, she still couldn''t figure anything out. So she changed her strategy from viewing it from a distance to having a close up view. Mountain of Doom was not only bare without any sign of life, but also lifeless within five meters around the foot of the mountain, as there were no weeds or insects there. The ground was made of crushed stones of different shapes and sizes. If one''s shoe soles were not thick enough, once one walked on them, they would prick one''s feet. The entrance was either a little protruding or a bit loose than other parts of the mechanism. So Murong Yunshu walked lightly around the foot of the mountain while watching and patting on the wall as she listened to anything particr. In short, her eyeswatched six roads and her ears listened in all directionsChinese idiom : be observant and alertwith her repeatedly patting her hands on the wall up and down. However, she only walked a few dozens of meters when her feet started to ache and her hands started to hurt. As the sun slowly ascended, the temperature of the rock also became warmer, which made them too hot for her to touch. Murong Yunshu retreated to the dirt ground beyond the crushed stone field, as she wiped her sweat with one of her sleeves while pondering what to do next. All of a sudden, from the corner of her eyes, she caught sight of an unknown dazzling thing, and a trace of queer feeling shed through her mind, as if she had discovered something, though she didn''t know what she had finally discovered. Murong Yunshu hurriedly recalled the angle of the sh she had seen just now, and started over again, but somehow the feeling she had just now was nonexistence. What on earth was that thing? Murong Yunshu stood in ce with a puzzled face, while carefully observing the objects around her, not even a single stone was spared. Suddenly, a pure yellow button-sized stone caught her attention. A melon seed face or a heart shaped face. It was one of the two face shapes most wanted in Chinese beauty. The other one was a goose shaped face or oval shaped face. Fan Binbing, a Chinese actress, has a melon seed face. Image Credit | nincha via Ninchanese (Western vs Chinese beauty) She crouched down and used her hands to clear the gravels around it, making it totally separated in front of her eyes. With just one nce, Murong Yunshupletely understood everything at once, as a hint of a smile appeared on her melon seed shaped face that was covered with beads of sweat. The stones on the ground were all milky white like a rough marble. Only this one was transparent and purely in yellow. Among the fine and glossy stony ground, it looked polished, clear and lucid. It felt smooth and delicate to the touch, just like a newborn baby''s skin. If she wasn''t mistaken, this was aBalinFuhuang(fortune yellow) Stone. Balin Fuhuang Stone Seal Image Credit | via Kews (, July 1st, 2016) She only did an in-depth research on one kind of stone, that wasBalin Stone. It was because the imperial seal of the Daye Dynasty was carved with this type of stone, and so was her personal seal. As for the reason why her private seal was made from the same material as the imperial seal, naturally because it was really good looking.Balin Stonewas quite rare in the Daye Dynasty. So, it was no ident that it would appear here. Murong Yunshu reached for the stone and pressed it hard, when the earth suddenly quaked, the mountain shook and the rock in front of her began to crack. Gradually, a stone door appeared, with odds looking figures were put in the middle of it. They were like a child doodles, without any prominent shapes. But her intuition told her that the key to open the stone door was in these figures. This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . Murong Yunshu stared at those figures for a long time, but she couldn''t find any clue. Thus, she stepped back, looked at them again, and found that there was a fist sized turntable raised in the middle of the figures. When she came closer and took a look again, the turntable had disappeared. "An illusion?" Once she muttered this question, she retreated a few more steps and she could see the turntable appeared one more time. Murong Yunshu hesitated for a moment. When she reached out to grab it, surprisingly, she was able to catch it. After feeling a great joy, she hurriedly turned the turntable, only to hear the sound of a click and the stone door slid open upwards, revealing a ck hole in front of her. As she went into the hole, the earlier section of the passage was unusually narrow, but as she went further back, the passage became wider, while the light grew brighter, until the passage came to an end, and where the heart of the cave was there was a huge pool. A beam of lighting straight in over the pool, which illuminated the whole cave. Suddenly, Murong Yunshu saw a figure lying on a stone tform in the middle of the pool. "Chu Changge!" With a cry of surprise, she rushed to the side of the pool and found that the water was only about knee-deep, so she resolutely rushed into the water and walked towards the stone tform. Due to her being so shocked and upset, she nearly fell in the water several times. After stumbling closer, she called out ''Chu Changge'' again, and there was still no response from him. So she put her hand on his neck to check for a pulse. When the faint beats could be felt from her fingertips, Murong Yunshu breathed out a sigh of relief that he was still alive. However, his body was very hot, as if he had a fever, and his clothes were still wet. It was estimated that he had climbed up from the water by himself. How could he have fainted here when he went to the top of the mountain yesterday? Murong Yunshu raised her eyes to the direction where the light came in. She murmured, "Did he fall from above? But the mountain is so high and the water is so shallow. If he really fell, he would still be injured even if he didn''t die. How did he still manage to be alive?" Murong Yunshu couldn''t figure it out, and she simply didn''t want to. Using all her strength, she dragged him to the shore, and then, she found a few withered branches from the outside to light a fire. Then.....he ran a fever. With the cave being cold and heavy, his wet clothes had to be changed.....but.....she couldn''t change them for him, could she? However, there was no other ''living person'' here except for her. Looking at the half-dead Chu Changge, Murong Yunshu let out a long sigh. She should really let one of the four guardians be left behind. At least there would be someone to protect her, and secondly, she really needed a coolie around! After awar between heaven and manan internal struggle, Murong Yunshu finally perverse. She was still reluctant and yet, she peeled off his clothesyer byyer with an amazing speed, then she took off his outer shirt and draped it over him as a quilt. Although her eyes were deliberately closed, the touch in her hands still made her blush and her heart beat fast, while the roots of her ears seemed to be on fire. To make matters worse, curiosity had untimely set in, and her eyes couldn''t help but nce up and down at him...... He was tall and big. The clothes she used to cover him, could only cover the top part, but not the bottom. So she put them in the middle, and the result was she could see his bare chest and his bare long legs instead. Murong Yunshu thought her face had gotten hotter, which made her secretly annoyed. She turned her back towards him, hugged her knees and curled up in front of the fire, as she gazed at the mes while her mind muttered Bones, they''re all just bones. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 In the morning, while she was in between half-awaked, Murong Yunshu kept feeling that someone was looking at her. She endured her intense sleepiness to open her eyes only to see a pair of beautiful ck eyes looked down at her. Her forehead suddenly felt like it had been hit on a brick. Why did Chu Changge appear in her room? Besides, her bed felt extremely hard. After a moment of nkness in her mind, Murong Yunshu remembered that she was curling up in front of the fire yesterday, silently reciting theGreat Compassion Mantrawhen she finally fell asleep with the sky as her quilt and the ground as her mat. However, was it that unusual to see her sleeping on the floor? Why did he look at her like she was a gori? Great Compassion Mantra Ignoring someone''s eyes, Murong Yunshu sat up with her hands propped her up and found out that his outer shirt was on her body. Suddenly, she remembered yesterday''s incident. In her mind, she involuntarily shed some inappropriate pictures for children, and her face warmed up like it was heated by a stove. "What are you blushing for?" Chu Changge asked in dead earnest. Murong Yunshu lower her head and pretended to tidy up her clothes as she said, "Congrattions, you didn''t die." "Why do I feel your tone sounded more like ''I''m so sorry, you didn''t manage to die''?" Murong Yunshu raised her eyebrows with little concern, "You only didn''t manage to die this time, what''s there for me to regret?" "....." These words were more poisonous than directly cursed people to death. Chu Changge felt it was better for him to change the subject. "How did you get in?" "I walked in. How about you?" Chu Changge didn''t know if it was just his illusion, but he could hear a hint of smile in her voice, especially on the part ''how about you'', which was on the verge of breaking out into augh but was forced into a smile instead. Therefore, he answered with great cooperation and unparalleled seriousness, "I fell in." "Pfft" Murong Yunshu wanted to endure, but she couldn''t hold onto it as her closed mouth let out augh in the end. "I''m d you''re entertained, Madam." Chu Changge alsoughed along. Murong Yunshu smiled and raised her left eyebrow as she asked, "Didn''t you go to the top of the mountain? How did you fall here?" Hearing this, Chu Changge''s face looked strange as he vaguely said, "The mountain was slippery." "How slippery was it? "As slippery as you want." Chu Changge tried to bluff his way through. "How slippery is as slippery as you want it to be?" Murong Yunshu insisted on getting to the bottom of the matter. Chu Changge looked at her feebly. "Don''t you think those are like tongue twisters?" Murong Yunshu calmly blinked, "I don''t think so." Chu Changge knew in his heart that she wasn''t going to let him off, so he simply confessed, "There were wolves at the top of the mountain, but there aren''t any now, since they were all killed by me." When he killed thest one,his spirit was weary, and his strength was exhaustedChinese idiom :pletely worn outthat he didn''t able to get a firm foothold and as a result, him fell down. Fortunately, he was protected by his internal energy which avoided his muscles or bones from any injuries. Murong Yunshu nodded as if she finally understood and then made a summary statement, "In other words, you almost died with the wolf?" ".....don''tpare me to a wolf." It sounded as if he and the wolf were the same creature...a beast. "Okay." Murong Yunshu put it another way, "The wolf almost died with you." This is what it looks like when the author wrote ''one''s face was full of ck lines''. Chu Changge''s face was full of ck lines, as these words were more damaging to him, as they sounded like he was much worse than a wolf..much worse than a beast. One moment he was like a beast, the next, he was told to be much worse than a beast. In short, to her, he was never a human. "What''s that?" Murong Yunshu asked when she noticed the unknown object in his hand. Chu Changge brought it up for a look and said, "A pheasant with plucked feathers." After saying that, he handed the pheasant to her and conveyed the meaning with his eyes you roast it. Murong Yunshu raised her eyes and red at him while saying, "Cut two willow branches to set it up." "Okay." Chu Changge hurriedly went to look for the branches. Just after a few steps forward, he heard her speak behind him, "We both grew up from the self-same root, why are you so anxious to roast us....." In an instant, his handsome and elegant face quivered fiercely for several times, but in the end, he didn''t say anything. He walked and said to himself, ''A gentleman doesn''t fight with women..a gentleman doesn''t fight with women..'' as he continuously read them, it became for a gentleman''s revenge, ten years is not tooteChinese idiom : One should bide one''s time and wait for the right opportunity to seek vengeance.. Murong Yunshu discovered that a certain person had been smiling at her ever since he returned from fetching the willow branches. It was really inexplicable and quite like that thing where he was very pleased with himself, and also, his naked body would shed in front of her eyes from time to time he identally got his shirt wet when he went looking for willow branches that she didn''t know whether it was genuine or just fake. This made her, who already feltguilty like a thiefChinese idiom : have sth on one''s consciencebe even more embarrassed. Murong Yunshu dropped her eyes and twisted her eyebrows. Then,as if nothing had happenedChinese idiom : calmly / nonchntly, she turned her head to avoid his burning eyes, but she would asionally nce at him from time to time from the corner of her eyes. He''s stillughing! Are you so happy to be seen naked, or did water get in your head? "Does Madam have anything to say to her husband?" Chu Changge was leaning against the wall, with his arms crossed on his chest and a smile on his mouth smiling, a very leisurely look. Murong Yunshu hurriedly withdrew her peripheral vision back, with her eyes looked at her nose, and her nose looked at her heart as she stared at the pheasant on the grill. She solemnly asked, "Do you eat the chicken head or the chicken tail?" "I''ll take the chicken thighs." "There''s no such option." "I''m the one who caught this chicken." Chu Changge reminded a certain woman not to act too dictatorial. "This is a favour." She would never take credit for other people''s work. "So you can take either the head or the tail of the chicken." "I want the chicken thighs." "Well, you can have both the chicken head and tail." She didn''t like to eat them anyway. Chu Changge lost hisughter, "Since when did Madam unable to make sense of human speech?" Murong Yunshu lightly scowled and slightly smiled as she leisurely said, "Isn''t that the strength of Leader Chu?" After getting along for so long, Chu Changge knew very well that when she called him Leader Chu, it meant that there was no more room for discussion on the matter. So he very consciously kept his mouth shut, with his eyes staring at the pheasant and a smile on his lips. There were some things that didn''t need to be discussed between them. Murong Yunshu saw that she had won thepetition, and her mouth involuntarily lifted up. Like a child who had just grabbed a candy, her act of flipping the pheasant seemed very brisk. Both of them were quiet for a long time before Chu Changge suddenly asked sullenly, "Can we eat now?" Murong Yunshu flipped it again and said, "Almost there." Once her words settled, the pheasant in her hand flew out. Before she could even react, she saw someone very proudly tear off the chicken thigh and then that someone looked at her with a smug smile. Murong Yunshudidn''t know whether tough or cryChinese idiom : find sth. both funny and annoying. It was just a chicken thigh. Did he have to go this far? If he could get his food this way, why didn''t he just escape the same way! Childish! Really childish! Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Who would have believed that the Great Leader Chu, thelone flower who admired itself[1]Chinese idiom : self-loveandconsidered himself unexcelled in the world[2]Chinese idiom : be insufferably arrogant, would use his profound martial arts skills to snatch a fowl from a woman who[3]Chinese idiom : weak? Murong Yunshu smiled sourly and shook her head as she urged, "Just eat it. I don''t know if there will be another meal for us to eat after this one." As soon as the words came out, Chu Changge suddenly lost his appetite and chuckled, "Don''t curse yourself to be a widow when you are still young." Murong Yunshu stopped bickering with him as sheopened the door and saw the mountain[4]Chinese idiom : came straight to the point, "I heard that your Left and Right Emissaries have rebelled." When Chu Changge heard what she said, both of his eyebrows sank. He asked, "So the four guardians, from South to West have returned to the ck Wind Mountain?" "Mmm." Murong Yunshu gently nodded. When he got a positive answer, Chu Changge''s cold expression eased a little. After he pondered for a long time, his face suddenly revealed a wide smile. Then he asked, "Since you have gotten into the cave, you should have a way to climb up the mountain, right?" Murong Yunshu didn''t expect his thoughts would jump so quickly, that she became bbergasted for a few seconds before she asked, "You''re not going back to Mojiao Sect''s headquarter to clean up the mess personally?" Chu Changge replied, "It''s already enough just to let the four of them handle such a trivial matter." Could the rebellion of Left and Right Emissaries be considered a trivial matter? Then, what could be treated as a big deal in his opinion? Murong Yunshu stared suspiciously at him to make sure his unperturbed manner was not just an act. Only then did she leisurely say, "There is a way to climb up the mountain, but I need your help." Since he didn''t even care about his leader position, she no longer needed to meddle in other people''s business. Her top priority right now was to find the Li people in this mountain. Chu Changge asked, "What do you need me to do?" Murong Yunshu did not directly answer his question, but asked him instead, "How sharp is yourQinglong[5]qing=green, long=dragonDivine Sword?" When Chu Change heard her question, he suddenly had a foreboding feeling and hesitantly answered, "It can cut through iron as if it was mud." T/NYou should trust your gut, Leader Chu. "Cut iron as if it was mudthen it should not be a problem for it to cut through a few of the stone blocks" Murong Yunshu muttered to herself, as she looked up at the rock wall, and said, "You should cut a few steps out of the rock wall." This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . "Cut a few steps?" Chu Changge thought he might have heard it wrong. "Cut it all the way around the rock wall. The distance between every step should not be too big. Just cut it all the way to the top of the mountain." Chu Changge was dumbfounded and thought for a long time to digest her words, before he incredulously cried out, "What you mean is, I cut the steps, and you will just walk up there?" "You can go too." However, she personally felt that a certain person would definitely reject this kind of primitive method as he would feel it was beneath his dignity to do so. Chu Changge said with an aloof and sullen face, "I can doqinggong[6]"the art of lightness". The body is trained to be "light as feather", so that a person can run at great speed, leap high and drop down softly on the tip of the toe." How did shee up with such a way that onlyharmed others for her personal benefit[7]Chinese idiom : benefit oneself at the expense of others? Murong Yunshu, with ''I knew you will say that'' expression on her face, raised her eyebrows and stated, "Are you willing or not? Otherwise, I''ll hire workers to cut it." Thest thing she needed was money anyway. How dare she treated him like a free worker? Chu Changgecouldn''t get himself tough or cry[8]Chinese idiom : dumbfounded. He had never suffered any losses in other people''s hands for his whole life, but ever since he met Murong Yunshu, he began to force himself to believe the four words ''loss is a blessing''. Chu Changgeughed at himself, as he fixed his attention on his strength and gave out a loud cry "Qinglong[5]qing=green, long=dragonunsheathe!" Afterwardshe started to work on what he had been told to do. As Chu Changge continued cutting halfway up the mountain, he suddenly felt a fierce vibrationing from the bottom of the mountain. His nerves instantly tightened and he made a graceful whirl, drifted down to Murong Yunshu''s side and asked, "What''s going on?" "I''ve discovered a mechanism." Murong Yunshu pointed to the stone door that had just appeared due to the opening of the mechanism, then said, "I guess the way up the mountain is through this stone door. " "But how did this stone doorwait!" Chu Changge suddenly came to his senses and gave out a perplexed shout, "You tricked me?!" "Yeah." Murong Yunshu confessed indifferently, then said, "You try pushing the door open with your inner force." Chu Changge couldn''t believe his ears. First, she tricked him into chopping the rock wall with hisQinglong[5]qing=green, long=dragonDivine Sword, and then, after she generously admitted her bad behavior, she still continued to use him like nothing har happened? Where was the justice...where was the justice, dear God. "Unwilling?" Murong Yunshu''s raised her dark eyebrows and said, "Then I''ll hire some workers" "I''ll push." Chu Changge interrupted her words and took three steps back, and made a half crouch to transportqi[9]vital energyto his palms, then he so hard at the stone door that it instantly reduced to rubble. This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . "Thanks a lot." Murong Yunshu was about to enter the door when he held her back. "I''ll go first." Chu Changge''s tone wasas it should be by rights[10]Chinese idiom : proper and to be expected as a matter of course. Then he bent over to enter through the door. In a simple words, this one action of his had stirred up an emotion in Murong Yunshu''s heart. She suddenly regretted ying trick on him. Although he had being very unkindly by robbing her drumstick, it seemed that she had gone too far by making him cut the rock wall with his magic swordshe was conducting a self-examination when she heard him asked, "Did you trick me to cut the rock wall in retaliation for taking your drumstick?" It had been seen through. Murong Yunshu immediately felt embarrassed beyond measure. She was thinking on how to answer when she heard him say, "Actually, since you have stripped me of my clothes and I have robbed your drumstick, that already make it even between us." Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Murong Yunshu didn''t expect that he would suddenly mention about the ''stripping of his clothes'', which made her face turn red and so did her ears. Fortunately, the inside of the hole was so dark that he wouldn''t notice her face. Otherwise, she didn''t know how many times he would have teased her. "Is your Excellency in the same ss as the fowls?" She retorted back while busy suppressing her feeling of embarrassment. This one question blocked Chu Changge''s future response and turned him rigid. He couldn''t even nod, or even shake his head. If he nodded, it was the same as him agreeing that he was no different than a poultry. And yet, if he shook his head, it would contradict his previous words, which seemed really unfair to him. He wanted to tease her for a bit, but he didn''t predict that when he tried tosteal a chicken, he ended up losing the rice[1]try to gain an advantage only to end up worse offinstead, which he personally had gotten himself into. "Good, good, good." Chu Changge repeated the word ''good'' three times in a row, while nodding his head andughed. "Madam truly has an exquisite mind. Really made this husband feels very proud." With a deadpan look, Murong Yunshu pursed up her lips, as if she was turning a deaf ear to his praise, though the corner of her mouth slightly went up. Her heart was rather pleased with herself, and she felt somewhat happy. As they both entered through the stone gate, they followed along the passageway inside, and their journey was somewhat uneventful. Most secret passages were generallyyered severely with trap mechanisms, but it wasn''t for this section of passageway, which was somewhat weird. When Murong Yunshu started to find it to be very strange, she heard a whooshing sound, as cold air suddenly appeared and dashed, charging straight at their faces. It didn''t give any time for the startled Murong Yunshu to take any action, when her body was unexpectedly yanked to the left, avoiding the iing cold air. Then, followed by the sound of ''zheng zheng'', like some metal had shed against the stone wall. That was close. Murong Yunshu breathed out a few huge sighs of relief, and she was about to thank him for saving her life, when she quickly realised that she was still in his arms. Her heart abruptly missed a beat, and her whole body instantly became stiff, with each of her nerves in a state of high tension. Chu Changge also found that there was something wrong with the current atmosphere, and he would have immediately let her go. However, all of sudden, he noticed that the person in his arms was being extremely tense. In an instant, his natural mischievous trait came out to make mischief again. He hugged her more tightly in his arms, as a smile hooked up from the corner of his mouth with him then said, "This feels really good." This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . His words were simply like thunders poking onto Murong Yunshu''s taut nerves. However, someone''s deliberate teasing had also woken up the dozed off treacherous nature inside her because of her recent feeling of embarrassment. She purposefully said after closing her lips for a while, "This indeed feels really good." Although she didn''t have much desire to identify how her hand felt yesterday..... Chu Changge was dumbfounded, but soon after, he let out a heartyugh. "Madam is truly an unordinary person." When he heard a gentle and refineddy speak about such a thing was the same as meeting a Shaolin abbot in a brothel, which was actually a sensational matter but yet, it gave out a veryical feeling. Murong Yunshu rightly took his mocking as apliment and she just shut up, didn''t want to continue talking with him. Silence was the best option when one didn''t know how to retort back. When Chu Changge saw that she didn''t say anything else, he said, "I''ll ask you a question, and if you answer it to my satisfaction, I''ll let you go." Murong Yunshu''s dark brows raised. "Then, ask." Chu Changge gently smiled as he whispered his question in her ear, "When you took off my clothes yesterday, were your eyes closed or opened?" There was a strong trace of smile in his low, sexy voice. Murong Yunshu felt a tingling sensation in her ears, with a strange feeling ran through her body, but they were merely fleeting. She collected her mind and began to think calmly about how to answer. After thinking about it for a while, she faintly said, "In that case, I have to trouble Leader to please take me through this secret passageway." Chu Changgeughed at these words and praised, "Madam is truly a talent!" Murong Yunshu silently lowered her eyes. He asked that question to only remind her that ''you have molested me''. Regardless of whether she answered that she opened her eyes or closed them, it would only serve his purpose, so she chose to keep her mouth shut. Besides, the passageway was heavily equipped with severe trap mechanisms. There was always the possibility of another hidden arrowing out from hiding, hence it would be much safer to just let him hold her. Taking a thousand steps back, this wasn''t the first time for him being flirtatious with her. Since herdy reputation had already ruined, so there was no need for her to care on how many times it had been ruined..... Chu Changge originally just wanted to tease her. Whether she answered that she had opened or closed her eyes, he would still let go of her. For her to actuallypush the boat with the current[2]Chinese idiom : to take advantage of the situation for one''s own benefitby making him act as ''her ride'', was clearly......making himhave no time to deal with it[3]Chinese idiom : caught unprepared. After Chu Changge lifted Murong Yunshu on his back, his heart suddenly felt very anxious. This was not the first time he held her like this. He also carried her like this once when they were at Hua Tuo Mountain. There were only a few months difference between now and then, but somehow, the feelings on both times werepletely different. He currently had a guilty conscience somehow. He had never been a gentleman, but he didn''t dare toact blindly without thinking[4]Chinese idiom : act rashlyright now. It seemed like, even a small move from him would be treated as a ''sneak attack''. Neither of them spoke. It was a surprisingly quiet atmosphere, that they could even hear each other''s heartbeats. This made both of them feel even more inexplicably nervous. "You.." "I.." Even withdifferent mouths, they spoke in the same voice[5]Chinese idiom : speak in unison. "You should say it first." "You should say it first." Theyspoke in the same voice once more despite having different mouths[5]Chinese idiom : speak in unison. Murong Yunshu simply hung down her beautiful head and closed her mouth, waiting for him to speak first. Chu Changge, on the other hand, muffled a fewughs as he said, "Madam has grown some flesh." She realised now thatno ivory would evere out from a dog''s mouth[6]Chinese idiom : no good words are to be expected from a scoundrel! After Murong Yunshu silently cursed a certain someone in her mind, she then stated, "The mechanism that triggered the secret arrow should be on the ground." An Eight Trigrams with Five Elements or known as Post-HeavenBagua(Eight Trigrams). Usually used by feng shui practitioners and in Traditional Chinese Medicine. Image Credit|Modern Wushu Wiki As soon as Chu Changge heard that she was talking about something serious, he also put away his mischievous mentality and looked down to the ground, only to see the secret passageway had been paved with ash-coloured marbles, shaped into circles. Each piece of marble was carved with all kinds of nts and animals, as well as somendscape patterns. While on the wall, with every step they made, they could see written words, with unorganized pictures, and baffling characters. They might looked quite messy, but those who understood the Five Elements and Eight Trigrams could easily discern and obtain the profound secrets behind them. Each character on the wall was one of the Eight Trigrams, and each trigram had its own corresponding pattern situated underfoot. If they stepped on the pattern ording to the character, the trap mechanism would not be triggered. Once Chu Changge had a clear view on how to move inside the passageway, he made use of hisqinggong[7]"the art of lightness". The body is trained to be "light as feather", so that a person can run at great speed, leap high and drop down softly on the tip of the toeto quickly walk towards the end of the secret passage. Then he saw on his left side, a narrow winding mountain road that led to the top. "It seems that someone has already cut the steps up the mountain," said Chu Changge with a bit of self-mockery mixed with a bit of relief tones. This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . Murong Yunshu also smiled, as she gazed up at the winding mountain steps that its end couldn''t even be seen, and learned to use his tone to say, "It seems that I will have to ask for the sedan bearers to lift me up the mountain." A sedan bearer Upon hearing these words, Chu Changge shook his head in amusement and stated, "You are really such a preciousdy who refuses to even take one step forward by yourself." Murong Yunshu''s dark eyebrows raised, declined to give anyment. If she couldn''t enjoy it, why did she need to earn so much money in the first ce? In the end, Murong Yunshu didn''t pay for the sedan bearers, but the ''sedan chair'' that she sat on still took care of it. Like the mountain itself, its top was also bare, but there were several wolf corpses lying on the ground. Such lifeless hilltops didn''t even have vegetarian food, let alone meat. What did these wolves live on before? Murong Yunshu continued to observe the terrain in wonder when she suddenly found a small hole in front of her. Thus she squatted down at the mouth of the hole and asked, "Did you fall down from this hole?" Chu Changge didn''t answer, which could be considered a tacit agreement to her question. Murong Yunshu stretched her neck to look down from the hole, and after a long while, she suddenly said while sighing with emotion, "Fortunately you''re not fat. Otherwise, you wouldn''t even be able to drop down." The corner of Chu Changge''s mouth trembled. Considering that he had worked so hard to carry her up the mountain, how could she be talking about how '' it was unfortunate that he was not fat''? Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Between the two cliffs, which was a few dozenli[1]three hundred (or three hundred sixty) pacesapart, there was nothing, not even a bridge connecting them. Even the Gate of Illusion was nowhere to be seen, and only unreal emptiness could be viewed everywhere. Murong Yunshu found a rock and sat down, while staring at the misty emptiness with her chin in her hand, pondering on her next countermove. There was no second way up this mountain other than the secret passage that they just took, so those wolves must havee from the opposite mountain. However, there was no passage between the two mountains, so how did they get here? Could it be that it came through the Gate of Illusion? But where the hell was this Gate of Illusion? At the same time, Chu Changge was also thinking of a problem, but of course, this problem was not on the same level as the one Murong Yunshu was thinking about. He was thinking, were all the rich girls nowadays so afraid of getting tired? He himself was also a type of person who especially attached importance to pleasure, and if he was given a seat, even he would not willing to stand. However, she was more hopeless, that if she wasn''t given a seat, she would be unwilling to stand. It was merely that, her attitude of being able to adapt herself to different circumstances was a bit impressivepared to the other youngdies of the boudoir. Each of them had their own thoughts, and somehow, it was surprisingly quiet around them. Even the wind was still. After a long time, Murong Yunshu suddenly asked with a very serious look, "If I were to jump, what would you do?" Chu Changge was stunned but still replied, "Of course I will hold you back." "Then you jump." Murong Yunshu said it straightforwardly and resolutely. Chu Changge wasunable to make head or tail of her words[2]Chinese idiom : baffled. He never thought that she would be able to talk this senseless previously..... Seeing that he didn''t speak, Murong Yunshu added, "The Gate of Illusion must be between these two cliffs. Since none of us can see it, you try to jump down and have a look. Maybe you can get an unexpected result."How would one catch a tiger cub without entering the tiger''sir, right?[3]Chinese idiom : Nothing ventured, nothing gained. Chu Changge understood her motive this time, but, "Why should I be the one who had to jump?" "I would have jumped, but you said you would try to hold me back, wouldn''t you?" said Murong Yunshu with a natural look. When Chu Changge heard what was said, hecouldn''tugh or cry[4]Chinese idiom : find sth. both amusing and annoying at the same time. As it turned out, she had already set him up..... Murong Yunshu raised her eyelids slightly, took a faint nce at him, and leisurely said, "If you''re really unwilling, then I will....." "I''ll jump!" Chu Changge interrupted her as he continued saying, "If you''re thinking of letting yourself die on the way, you might as well just directly go home. You don''t have to find the antidote. It''s better to die because if you die of poison than to fall to death." Murong Yunshu didn''t have time to reply before he leapt off the steep cliff. Her eyebrows slightly twisted. She looked down at the misty filled cliff as he muttered, "There''s no need to rush to be reincarnated. Should you at least leave ast message or something like it first....." Murong Yunshu didn''t know how long it had been, but there was no sign of Chu Changgeing up somehow. She gradually became restless from her initial calmness, as she would from time to time peer down, and all that could be was a nket of white mist in the end. As time went on, within seconds, Murong Yunshu''s doubt on her own judgment increased by a point. Could it be that it was really just a cliff down there? No, definitely not. The more Murong Yunshu thought, the more uneasy she felt. Finally, she cries out angrily, "I didn''t actually tell you have to jump. Why are you being so active!" "I''m going to jump anyway. I''m going to end my suffering by quickly die and being reincarnated." When Murong Yunshu heard what had been said, her heart became very pleased, and her eyes looked up at the person who suddenly flew up from the mist. Her eyes followed him until he naturallynded on the ground with the fluttering of his clothes. His appearance had loosened her tight heartstrings, and identally revealed the restraint worries and joy, as she calmly said, "I didn''t actually tell you must jump." "Besides me, is there anyone else willing to personally take any risks?" Chu Changge said with a teasing face, intended tough at her ''greedy for life, afraid of death'' attitude. Murong Yunshupletely ignored his teasing remark and raised her eyebrows as she stated "There are no people here, but there are many wolves." When Chu Changge heard these words, he suddenly remembered what she had just said, ''If you''re really unwilling, then I will.....'' Was she trying to say that if he was unwilling, she would throw down the dead wolves? Murong Yunshu seemed to read his thoughts from his expression, as she nodded with a smile, which seemed to be full of pride in Chu Changge''s eyes. Chu Changge alsoughed along,ughing quite helplessly. What did he do wrong to her in hisst life, to be yed by her like a monkey in this life.. In fact, the reason why he jumped without hesitation, in addition to his trust in her, was also because he was confident that he could protect himself. Even if there was nothing below, he could easily return to the top of the mountain. "Did you find anything down there?" asked Murong Yunshu. "Yes." "What?" "I won''t tell you." Chu Changge curled his lips and smiled. His expression was harsh and childish, which was clearly saying ''begged me''. This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . Murong Yunshu felt so angrily ridiculous that she turned to face the cliff and said, "If the worstes to the worst, I''ll just toss another wolf down to explore the way." Chu Changge ced his hand on his forehead. He was properly a person, but in her eyes, why was his worth the same as a beast?T/NYou know you can''t beat her when ites to ying with words, Chu Changge. Just forgot about it. This was not the time for them to bicker. Chu Changge urged, "Take another close look at the cliff. Do you find anything different from before?" After hearing what he said, Murong Yunshu squatted down to stare with her big eyes as she carefully observed, when she suddenly discovered that there seemed to be something looming in the mist at a distance away from the cliff edge. She tried to reach out for a touch. It was a rock.....no.....it was a stone bridge! It was actually the Gate of Illusion, which was what people said, the legendary Ashes Bridge, that was hidden inside the mist.....wait a minute.....if this stone bridge had been here a long time ago, so from where did Chu Changge jump just now? Ashes Bridge.....rose from the ashes.....ced someone on a field of death and he would fight to live[5]idiom based on Sun Tzu''s "The Art of War" |[Sun1 zi3 Bing1 fa3]); to fight desperately when confronting mortal danger.....did this bridge appear after he jumped? How could there be such a mysterious thing in the world.....This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . When Chu Changge saw her puzzled face, he smiled and exined, "This stone bridge was originally a hundred meters down from the top of the cliff. After I jumped on it, it began to rise slowly." Murong Yunshu suddenly realised what had happened. Those wolves jumped from the opposite cliff to the stone bridge, and then they waited for the stone bridge to rise and soon after, took advantage of the bridge as a way towards this side. However, wolves were mountain creatures and would only gather where there was food. So why would they go to a lifeless ce when they were already in a good situation? Murong Yunshu looked at the opposite side with a solemn face. She couldn''t tell how heavy her heart was. She was afraid that the road ahead was a hundred times more tortuous than what they had now. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Just as Murong Yunshu expected, after passing through the stone bridge from Mountain of Doom to the Undead Mountain, what awaits them was their biggest testthe Li soldiersshe preferred to call them uncivilized people, or ''savages'' for short. As each of them was unclothed, with their faces painted in red and white face rouges like devil masks, straw hats on their heads, straw sandals on their feet, and a circle of straw mats around their waist, to cover the areas below the waist and above their knees. Besides, there were no extra decorations on their bodies. In fact, when one got down to it, it was a bit unfair to call them uncivilized people. After all, they still knew how to cover up the lower half of their body, so they were considered semi-civilized people at best. "Who are you? How dare you trespass on the forbiddennd of Li n!" asked the man with a gray feather in his straw hat. When Murong Yunshu heard what was said, she smiled lightly. Very good, theirnguage was the same, so there would be no barrier inmunication. Chu Changge, however, frowned, while holding a folding fan that was unknown where he had gotten it from, and he had been shaking it for a while. The man noticed that Murong Yunshu was not only unafraid, but actually smiled in acalm and collected[1]Chinese idiom : showing no sign of nervesmanner. He suddenly turned hostile and roared, "I''m asking you a question! What are youughing at....." before the words even died down, a ''pap'' sound could be heard, as a blinding redness appeared on the face of the man with the feather on his head, while blood was running from the corner of his mouth. Obviously, he had been pped, but no one saw who pped him, or even when the p had been given. By the time everyone reacted, he had been solidly pped. This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . The man stared at Chu Changge, with his eyes bulged out, and his throat was ''gurgling'', but he didn''t say a word. It was because as soon as he opened his mouth, it was like ten thousand ants eating his heart, extremely painful and itchy, which was worse than death. I don''t know who drew this, if you know, let me know, but he really was the image I have of Chu Changge. Chu Changge was no longer shaking the fan at this point, because the fan in his hand had been closed. A trace of blood flowed out from the corner of that man''s mouth, ina steady flow[2]Chinese idiom : an unending stream. There was a great tendency for the man''s body to be drained of all his blood since it didn''t seem to stop streaming. It was only then that someone noticed that t on the edge of the fan in Chu Changge''s hand was stained with some rouge. It could be seen that the man was sweating like rain. His face was distorting painfully. He suddenly gritted his teeth, covered his face and roared wildly, "How dare you.....how dare you hit....." before he could even finish his sentence, another ''pap'' sound could be heard, as he stumbled a few steps to the side, and the strange redness on his face also disappeared. Although the corners of his mouth still bled, it was not as surging as it did before. Now, it looked like a normal manifestation of bleeding after a normal person had been pped by an abnormal certain martial artist. "How dare you hit me!" The man roared. After he roared, he suddenly quivered, and found out that besides the burning pain on his face, he couldn''t talk as much as he used to. So he put away his anger and the expression on his face was reced with a look of confusion. The fan in Chu Changge''s hand had been unfolded again this time. He shook the fan lightly, while leisurely smiled, and then casually said, "You can continue trying to treat her even a bit worse, and you will know that I not only dare to beat you, but also dare to kill you." He said in a light-hearted way, but it was bone chilling to those who heard it. Especially to the leader with a feather on his head, as his legs began to tremble. In the face of such a threat from a man who could send himself to hell for a walk with just two ps, how could he not tremble? For Chu Changge to stick up for her, Murong Yunshu''s heart was naturally moved, but as moving as it was, there was still some concern. He had this ''I''m the greatest in the world'' attitude, and it really shouldn''t continue to flourish..especially when you didn''t know what the other party was capable of. It was always good to be a bit more reserved. Of course, she was only thinking of these thoughts in her mind. He would never be persuaded, since she herself was a person who alsofollowed her own desires[3]Chinese idiom : do as one pleases, so she knew his behaviour very well. If she had been the one with the unique skills, she would have been the first one to punch and kick the leader.....uh, punching and kicking seems to be something a street fighter would do. A master, like Chu Changge, would beat peoplewithout being known by god or ghost[4]Chinese idiom : without anybody knowing about it. As Murong Yunshu thought until here, she suddenly smiled. She really didn''t have the potential to be a master of martial arts. Even her thoughts were on the same level as a street fighter who was like athree-legged cat[5]jack of all tradesand only knew how to bully the good people but scare of the evil ones. When it came to learnbat aspects, she was the legendarypiece of rotten wood, which could never be carved[6]Chinese proverbs : You cannot change the true nature of such things..... The savage people had never seen such a smile that theycouldn''t make a head or a tail of[7]Chinese idiom : baffled. Naturally, whenbined it with Chu Changge''s threat, they were reminded of the sneer that bandits would give out before they started killing, the sort that couldmake one''s hair stood on end[8]Chinese idiom : absolutely terrified..... The leader shuddered and slowly trotted backwards. He backed up till he was next to his second-inmand and whispered, "Busi, I''ll hold them off. You go back and call for help." This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . Without waiting for a reply from the man called ''Busi'', Chu Changge smilingly said, "If you have something to say, just speak up. No matter how small your voice are, I can still hear you." Hearing this, Murong Yunshu shook her head helplessly. This person ah, was so afraid that others would not know that he was a master of martial arts. The leader couldn''t calm down, and with a shudder, the feather on his head was shook off to the ground. Busi hurriedly picked it up and plugged it back for him. Feather was a symbol of status in the Li People. Just like the official seal of the Daye Dynasty, losing them would be punishable by death. Murong Yunshu looked at the leader and said, "We are just merchants, from the Daye Dynasty at the foot of the mountain. This barbarian act of intrusion to your n forbidden area, isn''t actually our choice but we''re really looking forward in meeting you all." The correct way tomunicate with reasonable people was throughpeaceful measures before using force[9]Chinese idiom : diplomacy before violence, while for unreasonable people, one shouldmunicate with force first before peaceful measures. Although she wasn''t sure if these savages were reasonable people, but, since someone had used ''force'' on them first, in that case, they could be considered unreasonable people by default. Of course, even if one didn''t understand a sensible talk, one would instantly be anguage genius, especially under a certain someone''s intimidation, right? So, in a way, someone''s violent behaviour had greatly relieved her of the burden and saved her a lot of trouble. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 I would like to ask Your Excellency about something, and I hope that Your Excellency will tell me the truth," Murong Yunshu requested politely. The leader looked wary, but didn''t dare to refuse, so he carefully asked, "What do you want to ask?" Murong Yunshu looked at him and only said after a few seconds passed, "Is the Soul Snatchering from your n?" When he heard this, the leader went into the state of readiness for war in the face of a foreign invasion as he inquired with a white face, "Why do you ask?" Murong Yunshu replied, "To tell you the truth, I''ve been poisoned by the Soul Snatcher, and I am in need of an antidote to save my life." As soon as he heard that she was poisoned by the Soul Snatcher, the leader''s eyes immediately changed from fear to awe and asked, "Have you been to the Li n before?" "No." "Then how did you get poisoned by the Soul Snatcher?" Murong Yunshu stared into his eyes for a few seconds and asked instead of answering his question, "There was someone among your n who had left the Li territory, wasn''t it?" This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . The leader was shocked. "How did you know?!" Murong Yunshu said indifferently, "The Soul Snatcher is something unique to the Li n, and for it to be in thejianhu[1]lit. rivers andkespeople wandering from ce to ce and living by their wits, e.g. fortune-tellers, quack doctors, itinerant entertainers, etc. , considered as a social group, naturally, it has been taken out." The leader pondered for a long time and then he asked, "Would you like toe with me to see the n Elder?" Murong Yunshu smiled slightly, "With pleasure." * Under the guidance of those ''savage'', Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge arrived at a circr earthen building to meet the n Elder of Li n a ''girl'' who was over half a century old and still attractive. They thought she was a ''girl'', because she wore a girl bun, which was a symbol of a girl who wasstaying in the boudoir waiting to be betrothed[2]Chinese idiom : not yet betrothedin the Daye Dynasty. Halji, the female n Elder, sat at the seat of honour with dignity and grace, as she asked in a high voice, "Are you the woman who was poisoned by the Soul Snatcher?" Murong Yunshu nodded gently and said, "If you want to sort out the passageway door, I can lead the way for you." When Halji heard what she said, she went slightly nk, thenughed and praised, "What a woman of character!" Murong Yunshu smiled modestly and stated, "n Elder is overpraising me." It was fortunate that the women of the Li n weren''t as economical as their men as they didn''t save their fabric, otherwise, she definitely wouldn''t want to look up because of embarrassment. Strangely enough, just thinking about Chu Changge''s appearance without clothes before would immediately make her blush with shame and how she wished she could hide herself under the ground! However, why was it that when she saw those naked men, she didn''t feel anything? Could it be that it was ahabit that had be her nature[3]Chinese proverbs : get used to something and it seems inevitable.. This was not a good habit. Murong Yunshu silently bowed her head, and suddenly felt that it was really a heinous thing for men didn''t wear enough clothes. The Li n could exist up to now was really because Heaven had no eyes. This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . Halji looked at Chu Changge, who had been shaking a folding fan from the moment he walked in through the door. She asked "And who are you?" Chu Changge snapped shut the folding fan and said with a smile, "I am hers.." Before the word ''fiance'' was uttered, he was interrupted by Halji. "Brother isn''t it?" Halji shot back with a smile and said, "Look at my confusion. With just a look at the two of you, one will know that you must be a family. The elder brother is charming and amazingly handsome, while the younger sisterputs the moon in hiding and shames the flowers[4]Chinese idiom : exceedingly beautiful. It''s truly a blessing for parents to have such a pair of beautiful children." Her words were filled with admiration and envy. Murong Yunshu smiled without saying anything. For there to be a misunderstanding between them was fine for her. Her rtionship with him did not have to be exined to the others. Chu Changge was not a person who loved to exin. Even when he was misunderstood by the Shaolin abbot to be the one who set fire to the scriptures depository, he didn''t even exina word or two[5]Chinese idiom : a few isted words and phrases, let alone such a thing. Moreover, he didn''t hate the expression of brother and sister, so he didn''t exin when Halji misunderstood. But they never thought that the difference between their thoughts would cause such a great trouble Chu Changge''s trouble, to be exact. "I''m just short of a son-inw, and seeing as you''re a man of striking appearance, you''ll join my Li n and be my son-inw," said Halji in a ''bestowing'' tone. As soon as this was said, Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge bothughed. Murong Yunshu smiled. For an evil person like Chu Changge to be described as ''a man of striking appearance'', this n Elder''s eyesight truly had a lot of tolerance! Chu Changge alsoughed. This n Elder really wasn''t afraid of death. He was the Master Leader, so could anyone just ''bestow'' him with anything? Although a certain wealthy youngdy once said something like, ''I just need a husband, and seeing that you''re so handsome, I''ll marry you into my Murong House, so count the money for me'' and he did agree, but that didn''t mean anyone could ''bestow'' anything to him. "Thank you for your kindness, unfortunately I have already been promised a marriage, thus I don''t have the luck to enjoy your offer." Chu Changge was a man, who wouldn''t ept other woman''s affection except from Murong Yunshu. In normal times, he would pretend that it was a big joke, and dismiss it with augh. However, at this time they were looking for help from others, so he said something anyway, just to let the other party know that he really ''disdained'' being this handsome. For his reaction, Murong Yunshu was truly surprised. She didn''t expect that he would be normal for once. ording to her guess, at a time like this, he should have thought extremely high of himself andugh sardonically for three times, and then he would say with his nose pointed up to the sky, ''If you want to be this Chu Changge''s mother-inw, you''re not qualified'' or something like that. It seems that she had underestimated his normal part. However, his normal response made her somewhat disappointed. Whenever and wherever there was no fun thing to see, it would always end up to be boring. After hearing Chu Changge''s reply, Halji''s face slightly changed, but she still wore a smile that wasn''t quite true, and said, "It doesn''t matter that you already have a promised marriage. Since you''re in the Li n anyway, your previous marriage arrangement won''t be counted." Chu Changge leisurely smiled as hetouched on[6]Chinese idiom : mention casuallythe matter by saying, "No one has dared to say this Chu Changge''s marriage to be something that ''won''t be counted''." When Halji heard this, her face suddenly changed and she snapped, "Do you mean to insist on not marrying my Li n Princess!? Chu Changge nodded with a smile, "I''m d you can understand humannguage." Murong Yunshu dropped her eyesight and snickered. This was the Chu Changge whom she knew. Halji couldn''t smile, as her face had turned as cold as ice. In this territory of Li n, no one had dared to contradict her! "I heard that you havee to ask for the antidote for your sister. If you marry my princess, I will give her the antidote." The folding fan in Chu Changge''s hand unfolded again at some point, as he shook it gracefully, with his beautiful eyes were full of ''I have the world in my hands'', a self-centred sentiment. He then said with an idle air, "Since I havee, the antidote is naturally will be taken with me, and for the Li n, I had originally intended to give some money for the men here to have brand new clothes, but now, all of a sudden, I''m thinking of changing their clothes to funeral clothes instead." Halji''s face became more and more ugly. While holding the teacup in her hand, she seemed to regard it as Chu Changge, where she crushed it just by using her bare hand. Murong Yunshu smiled and looked up. "n Elder, you see, this man''s eyes are vicious and his eyebrows are nted. He is not a kind-hearted man at first nce. Moreover, he has aloose tongue[7]Chinese idiom : be outspokenand belongs to the typical all brawn no brain type. With him being such a man, are you sure he is qualified to be your Princess'' husband?" The corner of Chu Changge''s forehead jumped slightly when he heard what was being said. Even if she wanted to help him, she didn''t have to be so cruel, right? For her part, Halji snorted, "You''re a thoughtful girl! But he must marry the Princess." Murong Yunshu sighed lightly and shook her head somewhat helplessly as she said, "There''s one more thing I forgot to say, he''s a person who does what he says he''ll do. So n Elder, it''s better tothink thrice before you act[8]Chinese idiom : consider carefully in advance." The Li n had only a few people and few weapons. Their weapons were also the most primitive wooden weapons. For Chu Changge, exterminating a small Li n was a matter of just a snap of his fingers! She didn''t get it. Chu Changge''s evil appearance and his temperament of thinking highly of himself wouldn''t bring anyone luck nor would it make one long-lived, thus not the type that is usually liked by elders. How did n Elder fall for him? This n Elder was also very persistent, as if, once this monk ran away, she would never find a bald head person again..... Chapter 51 Chapter 51 "How dare you threaten me!" Halji flew into rage. "He''s the one who threatened you, I''m just reminding you." Murong Yunshu immediately stated her innocence clearly. "Yeah, I''m the one who threatened you. It has nothing to do with her." Chu Changge also stepped forward in a dignified manner. A man must bear the consequences of his own acts. Halji sneered, "Whata fox sings in harmony with an owl[1]Chinese metaphor : bad guys colluding with each other! You two are justjackals of the same tribe[2]Chinese fig : they are all just as bad as each other.. " Murong Yunshu raised her ck eyebrows disapprovingly. In fact, she felt that her ability was likehelping tyrant Zhou in his oppression[3]Chinese idiom : to take the side of the evil-doer. When a certain someone wassetting winds blowing and wave rolling[4]Chinese idiom : stir up trouble, she was at most could be regarded as a small footman, where her level was limited, and she really didn''t dare tosit as equals at the same table[5]Chinese idiom : to be on an equal footingwith the expert. Chu Changge, on the other hand, lightly shook his folding fan and smiled, "Actually, if your daughter really can''t find someone to marry, I can help matchmaking. As for marrying me, you''d better give up the idea, as I''m not a good person." When he said thest sentence, he intentionally or unintentionally looked sideways at Murong Yunshu. Murong Yunshu was such a smart person. How could she not hear the meaning of thest sentence. He was not a good man, which she already knew, so she had given up the idea of marrying a good man long time ago. In this life, if he was willing to marry her, she would be on the same page as him, and if he was unwilling, she would just live her life apanied by thebluemp[6]a lonely, pitiful life. It was not because she had deep feelings towards him, nor did she have any idea of him. It was merely because after meeting him, there was no man in the world who could even enter her eyes. This person tended totrifle without respect[7]Chinese idiom : frivolous. Sometimes he woulddetest the world and its ways[8]Chinese idiom : be cynical, and sometimes he would be so self-centred, while other times he would be very awkward and such a childish man. Although he didn''t take root in her heart, he had stayed between her eyes for a long time. This made whoever she looked at, feel eclipsed by him and only mediocrepared to him. This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . Although he was not interested in her, and she would never allow herself to be emotional towards him, they could still get along happily. Just like in the past days, when they were peaceful, they would be peaceful together. When theyughed and yed, they wouldugh and y together, as they let time slip away unconsciously. When they looked back, they would already have gray-haired and in their advanced years. At that time, he would still disrespectfully protect her like he did now, and she, just like in the past, would watch him tyrannised andugh at him for beingpletely unreasonable. In this way, it was already enough for her. At the same time, Chu Changge''s heart had changed a thousand times. He was an ominous man, as he had already been in dispute with God long time ago, thus he was doomed to be unhappy. When she was with him, only his misfortune and disasters woulde to her, and her current experience was the best evidence. However, he didn''t want to let go of her. He didn''t want this woman, who could becool and collected[9]Chinese idiom : showing no sign of nervesin whatever she faced, became just a passer-by in his life. She was the second woman who smiled calmly and suffered silently in the face of misfortune that he had brought upon her. However, the first one had herfragrance diminished and the jade perished[10]Chinese idiom : a beauty passed away, and the second one..he was not that confident that he could protect her from countless sunsets and sunrises in the future. In the past, he thought that he was not strong enough that he had made Xi-erdie a violent death. Therefore, he constantly strengthened himself and made the whole worldlose its gall when its heard the wind[11]Chinese idiom : terror-stricken at the newswhilebeing as silent as a cicada in cold weather[12]Chinese idiom : keep quiet out of fear. But now he realised that when a person wanted to protect another person with his life, he would never be strong enough. The closer he followed her, the worse she would get hurt. After all, he was the source of the misfortune. No matter how much he tried to keep her unharmed, it would just bea sh of spears and shields[13]a conflict, resulting in a lose-lose situation for both of them. Chu Changge knew that by standing far away, and just watching her smile, was the best choice. But time and again, he watched as he chose the most difficult one. When he learned that there was a cure for the Soul Snatcher, he understood that this path, filled with thorns and joys, wasing to an end. Once her poison was removed, he would withdraw from the marriage, and return to hisjianghu[14]lit. rivers andkespeople wandering from ce to ce and living by their wits, e.g. fortune-tellers, quack doctors, itinerant entertainers, etc. , considered as a social group. From then on, their world would be apart and no longer involved with each other. Unlike Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge''s chaotic thoughts, Halji''s heart was on fire, as she banged the table and gave out a big shout, "What a guy torefuse a toast only to drink a forfeit[15]fig. to submit to sb.''s pressure after first turning down his request! How dare he say my Princess can''t find someone to marry! Men, arrest them and put them in the dungeon!" The feather-headed leader general who brought them to meet the n Elder even tried to dissuade her, "n Elder, calm down. Now that You Chi''s whereabouts is still unknown, the only clue we have is the poison of the Soul Snatcher that this youngdy has been poisoned with, and this subordinate thought that we should be courteous." You Chi was the one who left the Li n three years ago to pursue the stolen Soul Snatcher. He spoke in a grandiose manner, but Murong Yunshu knew that it was only because he was afraid of Chu Changge. He was seemingly speaking for them, but in reality it was to protect the Li n. It was because he had seen Chu Changge''s power, so he believed that Chu Changge''s threat was not only makea show of his strength[16]Chinese idiom : bluff and bluster. This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . When Halji heard this, she frowned and nodded, while reluctantly said, "Then put them under house arrest." Afterwards, she said to Chu Changge, "As long as you are willing to marry the Princess, I will immediately give your sister the antidote and send her away. Of course, if she wants to stay and live in the Li n, she can do so, and I will also give her the title ofYuezhu[17]Master of the Moonand help find a good marriage for her." In the Li n, onlyQinwang[18]Prince of the First Rank''s direct descendants were eligible for the title ofYuezhu[17]Master of the Moon, so it was evident that Halji still valued Murong Yunshu highly. Before Chu Changge could answer, Murong Yunshu took the lead and said, "Thanks n Elder." Halji pursed her lips and didn''t make anyment, apparently still angry that the two had contradicted her before. Chu Changge, on the other hand, tilted his head sideways in confusion at Murong Yunshu and asked in a low voice, "Trying to sell your husband for your personal prosperity?" "Just begging for my life." Murong Yunshu returned a warm spring smile at him and faintly said, "As the saying goes,every man for himself, and the Devil take the hindmost[1][9]Chinese saying : when men stop looking out for themselves that will be the end of the world. What''s more, you have a beauty like flower that I''m fond of and since I have one more life, this business will definitely make a profit for us." Chu Changge became speechless. How did the saying go, businessmen value profit over affection.. * As soon as the two were led away by the soldiers, Halji summoned Huberg, the chief sorcerer of the Li n. As soon as Huberg entered, he inquired, "n Elder, I just saw a pair of foreign couples on my way here. Who are they?" Halji said, "I called you here actually to talk about them. Now that you have seen them, I will no longer need to tell you. So what do you think of the man?" Huberg said, "It''s the monarch''s destiny to have auspicious clouds and flying dragon entrenched overhead." "Well said!" Halji said with great joy, "I really didn''t read it wrong. He is the right candidate for the next Head of the Li n." Huberg frowned at the news, "You are going to marry the Princess to him?" "En." Halji smiled and nodded, "I''ve tested him just now. This man is a man who can talk andugh in the midst of my full wrath, and is not afraid of life or death. Trusting the Li n to him, I am at ease." It turned out that Halji''s anger just now was all an act, just in order to test Chu Changge. But she didn''t know that the reason Chu Changge was that calm actually because he was confident that she couldn''t do anything to him. "But" "No but. Didn''t you also predict that the Princess'' husband was outside the Li n, and the prosperity of the Li n was controlled by that foreign man? He is the only man who broke into the Li n in the past three years, and his age is simr to that of the Princess. He must be the man in the prophecy." Huberg wanted to say that the Princess'' husband that he had prophesied to be outside of the Li n, was merely entrusted by the Princess herself who wanted to escape from being given in marriage indiscriminately, it was not a destiny. Also, regarding the prophecy about the fate of the Li tribe, it was true, but he was talking about the rise and fall of the Li tribe, not its prosperity. That foreign man just now, had an imperial fate, but he was not someone who the Li n could keep, not to mention that the woman beside him was no ordinary person. But, after all, Huberg said nothing. For one thing, he couldn''tlift a rock only to drop it on his own feet[20]Chinese idiom : hurt oneself by one''s own doingby unraveling the lies told by the Princess; and for another, the n Elder had evidently made up her mind. It would be futile for him to say anything else. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge were locked up in the same earthen building, which had guards outside and a maid waiting inside. In fact, it was originally a manservant, but Chu Changge drove him away and strongly demanded a different one with clothes on. So the manservant was changed to a maidservant. However, Murong Yunshu insisted that the reason he changed the male servant into a female servant was entirely due to the nature of men. "Do I look like I''m lecherous as hell?" Chu Changge asked in frustration. Murong Yunshu stared at him for a few seconds and suddenly said, "Have you ever seen arefined rascal[1]ck sheep of the literary circleswrite ''I am a rogue'' on his own face?" Chu Changge ced a hand on his forehead. After so many years wandering injianghu[2]lit. rivers andkespeople wandering from ce to ce and living by their wits, e.g. fortune-tellers, quack doctors, itinerant entertainers, etc., considered as a social group, he finally believed that there was a kind of death that was called an unjust death. Murong Yunshu bowed her head, pursed her lips and smiled, as she continued to make all kinds of tea. It wasn''t because she hadmingled with men of letters and posed as a lover of culture[3]arty-crafty, but really, there was nothing to do to beat the time in this remote valley. From what that maid had said, the Li n had a legendary figure named Huberg, who wasvery versed in both past and present affairs[4]erudite and informed. He also had the ability to foretell the future, and he was the most powerful sorcerer here. It was a pity that the n Elder restricted Murong Yunshu''s freedom, or else she would really like to visit that sorcerer. Murong Yunshu was trying to figure out how to get out of it when she suddenly heard Chu Changge say, "They are too rudely dressed to appear in front of you." Murong Yunshu slightly smiled and retorted, "I remember that someone was very righteous and rude in front of me once." At that time in the middle of the cave, he didn''t even feel rude when he was naked in front of her, so why was he suddenly talking about rudeness? Chu Changge''s handsome face was slightly embarrassed as he turned his head to look elsewhere and said in dead earnest, "I had no other choice at that time." "Really?" Murong Yunshu lightlyughed. Perhaps there really was no other choice for him at that time, but teasing her was like his profession. This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . When he saw her look of disbelief, Chu Changge cleared his throat to hide his embarrassment and nodded his head somewhat guilty, "Of course. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have let you take advantage of me. You know, I''m a very conservative person." A rare 7 petals Plum Blossom Image Credit | (, Feb 14, 2017) "Puchi " Murong Yunshuughed so hard that her hand shook and the tea spilled on her hand. She gasped as it scalded her, which made her drop the tea set while she was busy trying to pull out a handkerchief to wipe it, but she was preempted by a snow-white handkerchief with a plum blossom with seven petals embroidered in the corner. Phoenix Eyes Image Credit | Bun Bun (Eye Makeup Tips For 14 Different Types of Asian Eyes, May 29, 2011) "This handkerchief.." Murong Yunshu looked at Chu Changge in astonishment with a confused pair of phoenix eyes. It was not a strange thing to embroider plum blossoms on a handkerchief, but embroidering seven petals of plum blossoms was rare. All of her handkerchiefs would have a small seven petal plum blossom embroidered in the lower right corner. It was not a special significance that she could embroider seven petal plum blossoms. It was just that one day, when she was bored, she suddenly had a thought to embroider it and found that it was quite pretty, so she had continued the habit ever since. She was sure that the handkerchief was hers. As Chu Changge gently rubbed the redness on her hand from being scalded by the hot water, he stated, "This handkerchief is yours." "Why do you have my handkerchief?" "I picked it up." Chu Changge casually mentioned it. "Where did you pick it up?" Murong Yunshu pursued him relentlessly, unwilling to let go. "I don''t remember." Seeing that he intended to stall, Murong Yunshu stopped asking questions and waited until he released her hand with the intention of putting the handkerchief away before she said, "Thank you." Chu Changge was stunned at first, then smiled, "It''s nothing more thanas easy as lifting my finger[5]Chinese idiom : not difficult. And it''s not like I didn''t get any benefits." When he said thetter sentence, his expression was frivolous. This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . Murong Yunshu raised her eyebrows. She had treated his words as something unheard and something unseen. She had already be ustomed to someone''s ''flirting''. She stretched out her hand, and said, "I am thanking you for helping me pick up the handkerchief that I lost sometime ago." Chu Changge subconsciously hid the handkerchief behind his back, "I''m the one who picked it up, so it''s mine." "Haven''t your Master ever told you whenpicking money, don''t hide it[6]Chinese idiom: hand found money back?" "Nope." "......." Murong Yunshu rubbed her eyebrows before holding out her hand to him again, while saying, "Give it back." "Not going to." "Give it back." "Not going to." Murong Yunshu sighed helplessly, "Great Leader Chu, don''t be so childish." "Miss Murong, don''t be so stingy." Chu Changge imitated her tone of speaking, but his face was grinning, really abominable. Murong Yunshudidn''t know whether tough or cry[7]Chinese idiom : at a loss, "It''s fine if you want me to be generous, as long as you promise to marry the Li n Princess, I''ll give it to you." As long as she could leave this room now, no need to say giving away one item, ten thousand items would also be fine for her. Of course Chu Changge understood what she was thinking, but the fact that she didn''t care at all made him feel a little upset, so he made a hurt face and asked ina half in jest, half in earnest[8]Chinese idiom : half-jokinglymanner, "Madam, why do you insist on pushing your husband to someone else?" Murong Yunshu smiled slightly and asked rhetorically, "You''re not a good man, so what''s the use of keeping you?" A single sentence rigidly blocked Chu Changge. He kind of knew now what it was like tolift a rock only to drop it on his own feet[9]Chinese idiom : hurt oneself. "Guess how long it will take to tear down this earth building?" If she wanted to get out, he had ten thousand ways to get her out, so why should he have to sacrifice himself? Murong Yunshu raised an eyebrow, "Won''t you know if you yourself try it?" "Okay." Even before he finished speaking, Chu Changge began to feel his luck, as he slowly ready himself to get to work while waiting for her to dissuade him. Unfortunately, after he waited for a long time, he finally said, "Forget it." He withdrew his trueqi[10]vital energyand stated, "Since we still don''t know where the antidote for the Soul Snatcher is hidden or how it should be used, it isn''t advisable to be too arrogant." Murong Yunshu stared at him with wide eyes. The sun was really beating down from the west, for the rampaging Great Leader Chu to actually say something like ''it isn''t advisable to be too arrogant''. Just then, there was the sound of a respectful greetinging from outside the door "Greeting Princess." Murong Yunshu brightened up. The rightful owner had finally made an appearance. Chu Changge, on the other hand, hadknitted his eyebrows[11]frown, unhappy that someone was interrupting them at this time. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 The Li princess was dressed in a colorful dress, a straw gand on her head. She also wore jade rings around her neck, wrists and ankles, truly colourful and lively. She was very beautiful, especially those two beautiful eyes, which were like a clear and bright set oflimpid autumn waters[1]trad. description of a girl''s beautiful eyes. At this moment, she was gazing at Chu Changge with deep affection. Her cherry pink lips wanted to say something but hesitated, as if she hadthousands of words[2]Chinese idiom : having a lot of things to saybut didn''t know where to start. Chu Changge didn''t even look at her. He was sitting beside Murong Yunshu, who was concentrating on making tea, which he would drink one after another. When she made a cup, he would drink a cup. "Is it good?" Murong Yunshu asked with a smile as she poured out her first brew of tea. "Not bad," answered Chu Changge. Murong Yunshu looked at him with a slight smile, then she lowered her head and continued to make tea, ignoring the Li n Princesspletely. Of course, it was no more than a superficial ignorance. With such a burning gaze that could even be felt by a blind man, let alone her, whohad good ears and eyes[3]Chinese idiom : have a clear understanding (of a situation). She thought that this Li n Princess had either never seen a man before, or she had never seen one with full clothes on, as a result, when she met one, she acted thishungry and thirsty[4]fig. craving for love etc. "Ah..." The Li n Princess suddenly opened her mouth. She just barely let out the word ''Ah'' when she suddenly stopped. She closed her lips lightly, then told the maids behind her, "You wait outside." "Yes, Princess." The four maids who received the order, walked out in line. After the maids left, Murong Yunshu put down the teapot and waited for the Li n Princess to speak. Since all the personal maids had been sent away, what came next shouldn''t be too boring. However, Murong Yunshu never expected that the Li n Princess would open her mouth with those astonishing words, making her question her sense of hearing for the first time in her life. This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . Chu Changge was also bbergasted by the Li n Princess'' opening remark that he went nk for a full minute before he started to mumble a question, as if he had just awoken from a dream, "What did you just call me?" This was the first time Murong Yunshu had seen such a Chu Changge, as if he had lost his soul. This made her question her vision. But her always clear-headed mind had explicitly told her that this was all true. The Li n Princess did not fall in love with Chu Changge at first sight, but rather there were old feelings that had never been forgotten. This scene of Chu Changge''slosing his soul, and dropping spirit[5]Chinese idiom : driven distractionmanner and the Li n Princess''s deep affection, made Murong Yunshu easily associate it with another person Xi Yue. Could it be that the Li n Princess and Xi Yue were the same person? Impossible. Murong Yunshu quickly overturned her own thoughts. If they were the same person, Chu Changge would have recognized her from the start, rather than waiting for her to open her mouth and for him to be shocked up to this point. "Ah Chang." The Li n Princess called out again. Instantly, her eyes turned misty, as tears welled up in her eyes. Chu Changge looked at her in a daze and asked in disbelief, "Are you...Xi-er?" Murong Yunshu felt something crumbling in her head, and a buzz rang in her ears, as the sounds around her became abnormally hollow. She frowned and gently shook her head, to get rid of this strange feeling. Then, she heard the answer she least wanted to hear "Yes, I am." The Li n Princess nodded repeatedly, while tears stream down her cheeks. Chu Changge jerked forward, stopping one step away from the princess. He gripped her shoulders tightly and tried to confirmed it once more, "Are you really Xi-er?" How was this possible...he had obviously buried her with his own hands, and the Princess'' appearance was totally different from Xi-er ATibetan Mastiffwith a China singer, Huang Guanzhong. Image Credit | Huang Guanzhong''s Weibo via at Hong Kong 01 ( , Aug 29th, 2016) With tears in her eyes and a smile on her face, the Li n Princess grabbed his shoulder and jumped at him, as she nodded and said, "It''s me, Ah Chang, how did youe here? Ah, no, we''ll talk about thister. My little turtle, did you feed it? Also, my Tibetan Mastiff, you didn''t dig a hole to bury him, did you? You hate dogs so much that you must bully him while I''m away, don''t you? Has Whirlwind (a horse) grown up? We agreed to wait for it to grow up and then we would chase after life and roam the world together..." Without waiting for her to finish, Chu Changge grabbed her into his arms and muttered, "It''s really you, it''s really you, Xi-er. I''m not dreaming, am I?" "No, no." She shook her head hard, as her tears began to rush out again, and she spoke with a sob, "Ah Chang, I miss you so muc., I really miss you so much" This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . "I know." "You don''t know how much I want to leave this hellhole every day and go back to ck Wind Mountain, but this broken body, not only it never practices martial arts, but it''s also weak and sick. I will pant when I walk a few more steps on the ground, let alone climbing over the mountains!" When the Li n Princess mentioned these words, she was furious, as she stamped her feet to vented her anger off. Unexpectedly, this excitement led to a dizziness and she limped over Chu Changge. She was unwilling when she said, "In the past, the martial art contest between us would always end up with a draw, and in the future, I will never win over you again." Chu Changge was so distressed that he helped her sit down and said, "You can recuperate when you are weak, and for martial arts, you can train it slowly. But Xi-er, you just said that this body of yours is broken. What is actually going on?" "I don''t know what exactly had happened. Three years ago on FengDage[6]lit. eldest brother, but in this context, it''s mean Elder Brother, a polite form of address for a man about one''s own age''s Mount Hua Tuo, after I had a very long sleep, I woke up here, with my face and body lookedpletely different from before, and I was honored as a princess. Onlyter did I learn that I somehow had madeboth yin and yang wrong[7]Chinese idiom : a strangebination of circumstancesby entering the body of the Li n Princess. Chu Changge suddenly understood that it must have been when the Soul Snatcher in her body was acting up, and someone just happened to alter the Soul Shifting Law, allowing her to regain her life. "Xi-er, it''s great that you''re still alive. Come, I''ll introduce you to..." When Chu Changge turned back, he realised that Murong Yunshu had left sometime ago. He hurriedly rushed out and asked the soldiers guarding the door, "Did you see thedy who came with me go out?" "She said she didn''t want to disturb the princess andfuma[8]a princess'' husband, so she went out for a walk around." He was answered by one of the princess''s personal maids. Chu Changge''s eyebrows sank and he lifted his leg to chase after her, but the corner of his coat was suddenly tugged by someone behind him. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 "Who is she?" This ''she'' referred to Murong Yunshu. "She''s..." Chu Changge suddenly stopped. He thought about it for a moment, and then said with a waned enthusiasm, "Forget it, she''ll be fine. I haven''t seen you for a long time. Let''s have a good chat." "Okay." The Princess smiled sweetly and suggested, "Let''s spar..." Her smiling face abruptly broke down, which was immediately reced with herhanging her head down dispiritedly[1]Chinese idiom : feeling dejected. "How could I forget that this body can''t do martial arts." Chu Changge stroked her head and dotingly said, "You can still learn them again if you can''t, and I can teach you myself." "No way! If you teach me, I will be your disciple, who is one level below you? I''m not going to let you take advantage of me for nothing." The Princess snorted with her nose pointed towards the sky in a spirited manner. "Fine, I won''t teach you. I''ll let my subordinates who I always defeat to teach you when we go back." Chu Changge smiled, then he gazed at the empty road in the distance, as he pulled her into the room with him to catch up on old times. Chu Changge had imagined many possibilities if his sister was still alive, as well as countless feelings of a reunion, but not the one feeling that he was currently experiencing right now absent-mindedness. He knew he shouldn''t be thinking about anything else while Xi-erwaspouring out her words in a steady flow[2]Chinese idiom : talking non-stop, but his brain was uncontrobly just thinking about another person Murong Yunshu. He wasn''t worried about her safety, but he was disturbed by her leaving without a word. She wasn''t a person who couldunderstand people''s views[3]Chinese idiom; fair and considerate, especially when the object was him, so her sudden departure was by no mean as simple as ''not wanting to bother''. Dragging a chair to the side, making a pot of tea with the mindset of watching a crowd, drinking while watching, listening silently, andughing quietly, this was the normal reaction that the unperturbed and unlikeable Eldest Young Lady of Murong Mansion should have. At least in his impression, she was like this when she faced matters that were none of her business.T/NErm... she was jealous, Chu Changge. The more he thought about it, the more Chu Changge sensed an inexplicable feeling of tooagitated to sit or stand[4]Chinese idiom : uneasiness. If he didn''t know her too well, knowing that since she left without a word, she certainly did not want to be disturbed. Otherwise, he would have chased after her a long time ago. * At the same time, Murong Yunshu was wandering aimlessly along a small path paved with green stone bs which lined with shades of trees, along with mixed feelings in her heart. It was obviously none of her business, but her heart was somehow feeling sad. This made her suddenly want to scream. She wanted to scream out the stuffy irritation that had stuck in her chest. However, in the end, she just sighed softly, because she was Murong Yunshu, the Eldest Young Lady of the Murong Mansion, who had to be calm no matter what she faced. After Murong Yunshu raised her hand to put the hair that had been blown by the wind behind her ears, she looked ahead at the endless grasnds and with a deep long sigh once again, she continued her steps forward. This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . It was unknown how long her walk took, when suddenly an unfamiliar voice could be heard behind her, "If you keep going on, you won''t be able to find your way back." Murong Yunshu stopped at the sound and followed the direction of the voice, only to see a middle-aged man around forty years old, in a blue cloth linen suit, standing about three meters away from her. There was someone else wearing an upper outer garment here besides Chu Changge? She started to talk while feeling puzzled, "You are" "Huberg." Murong Yunshu was slightly stunned by his words. "Huberg, the primary sorcerer of the Li n?" "That''s me," Huberg responded with an indifferent look on his face. Murong Yunshu looked askance at him with a lukewarm nce and asked, "When did youe here?" "At that time when you arrived here, was precisely the time that I came here." Murong Yunshu knitted her brows slightly as she unhappily asked, "You''re stalking me?" "Yes." Huberg looked at her with an unfathomable expression as he nodded in acknowledgment. This answer took Murong Yunshu by surprise. All people liked to make excuses, thus she didn''t expect him to have the same principle with her, which was not being afraid of admitting one''s behaviour. "Have something happened?" She inquired in brief and to the point. Huberg replied, "I want you and your friend to leave the Li n." Murong Yunshu raised her dark eyebrows slightly and lightly said, "Condition." "The antidote to Soul Snatcher." "Deal." Murong Yunshu''s frankness surprised Huberg, who then asked in bewilderment, "Without asking why I want you to leave?" "Are you willing to exin?" Murong Yushu gave out a rhetorical question. "Of course." In fact, he had to make his reasons clear so that they wouldn''t have any hard feelings towards him. He really didn''t want to make an enemy with either one of the pair. Murong Yunshu smilingly said, "Save it for my friendter." After that, she lifted her leg and then started to walk away. When she passed by him, she suddenly remembered a very important question, "Is there any other way out of the mountain?" "There is. I''ll send someone to escort you out." "Thank you." Murong Yunshu slightly nodded toward him, as sheshook her sleeve and left[5]Chinese idiom : to turn and leave abruptly. "Why don''t you want to hear the reason?" Huberg stared at the view of her back while asking the question after raising his voice. Murong Yunshu''s footsteps paused for a moment, but then she continued to walk forward as she answered, "Because it''s not necessary for me." Her only reason foring here was the antidote for the Soul Snatcher, and now that he was willing to take out the antidote, there was naturally no reason for her to stay. Huberg stood motionless, staring in stunned silence at the fading delicate view of her back, when suddenly, two people appeared before his eyes, that had made a fateful intersection. He had a hunch that this woman will y an important role in his life from now on. After seeing the n Elder yesterday, he went back to calcte the fate of the Li n, and it gave the most ominous fortune telling result ever since he started divination. It was precisely because of their sudden visit that he exchanged the antidote with her in private, in hope that they could leave as soon as possible and save the Li n from this disaster. This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . * "Ah Chang, you are not listening to me seriously!" The sound ofints caused Chu Changge to immediately returned from his mind wandering and he couldn''t confidently defend himself as he said, "I was listening." "You still try to trick me! Even though I''m in a different body now, but, we''re after all twins. How could I not know when yourheart and mind aren''t peaceful[6]feel unease?" The Li n Princess, Chu Xiyue, had been given birth asa dragon and a phoenix[7]twin with different genderwith Chu Changge, just born three minutester than him. The two of them had connected through their thoughts since childhood, and apart from the difference in gender, they were simply like one same person. "Is it because of thatdy who came with you?" Chu Changge slightly sighed and nodded his head slowly. Chu Xiyue smiled mischievously and then sheughingly asked, "Is she...your sweetheart?" "Fiance." "What?!" "Xi-er, don''t get excited" "Don''t get excited?! You''ve pledged to be married without saying a word but I can''t get excited? We''re twins. Twins! I can''t believe you didn''t even tell me" "At that time I didn''t know you were still alive...wait, that''s not the point." Chu Changge ced his hands on his forehead to sort out his mind and then he asked, "You don''t me me?" "me you for what?" "We have made a promise to grow old together since we were young. If you don''t marry, then I won''t marry" Chu Xiyue blinked and wondered, "Did I? Howe I don''t remember?" Chu Changge was sweating heavily, and as he was feeling too guilty because he didn''t follow their agreement, to his surprise, she didn''t even remember about their promise at all However, this was normal. As far as her memory was concerned, especially when they happened at the time she was a child, so it would be a miracle if she could even remember. "Ah Chang, you''re not going to use the promise you made when you were a kid to get in the way of you marrying someone, are you?" "It''s her who is unwilling to marry...no...between me and her...it''splicated. You won''t understand." When Chu Xiyue saw him fidgeting, and to see his face actually a little red, she covered her stomach and started tough, "Ah Chang, you''re some!" Chu Changge looked slightly embarrassed and feigned anger, "Youugh again and I''ll useQinglong[8]Green Dragon his sword, just in case you forgotto deal with you!" Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Murong Yunshu was missing. This was just likethunder appeared on the blue sky[1]Chinese idiom : a sudden and unexpected eventfor Chu Changge. It took him 30 seconds to restore his normal thinking ability. He looked coldly at Halji and questioned, "How could such a big person disappear?" Halji responded, "She was seen walking towards the grasnd. I guess she has gotten lost there, so I''ve sent someone to find her." Chu Changge gave her another look, which was full of warnings and threatsif she hurt even a tiny bit, I will only hold you responsible, and then I''ll not only just walk away. "Ah Chang, wait for me." Chu Xiyue ran out and followed after him, while grumbling, "We used to act together, no matter what we did, but now, you go as far as just left me behind and ran away. Just because my body has changed, you don''t treat me like one of your people, right?" "Of course not. No matter what you''ve be, we will always be the closest people in the world." Chu Changge had said this sentence many times ever since he was a child, but to say them again after they had been separated for three years, he actually had a guilty conscience. It was not because her position in his heart had changed, but rather because there had been another person who lived inside his heart, a person who made his dull life full of fun. Before meeting Murong Yunshu, he thought that no one in the world could rece his sister''s position in his heart. Although he was born only three minutes earlier, he had a sense of responsibility as a brother towards her, and would prefer to be the one who was covered all over with cuts and bruises than letting her suffer any harm. After meeting Murong Yunshu, he discovered that the one he would hold hands through this long lonely life, was his wife, not his sister. Even if they were twins, it would be impossible. It was a good thing that Xi-erdidn''t take his childhood jokes to heart, or maybe she had already understood the truth. This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . Chu Changge suddenly remembered. A long time before she met with mishap, she would always talk about Big Brother Feng. Could it be that the two of them...or was Feng Cheng her unrequited love? Feeling the probing gaze of her ''sibling'', Chu Xiyue tilted her head and took a few small steps back, while asking nervously, "You, you, you...why are you looking at me with such a weird look?" "You and Feng Cheng" "There was nothing!" Chu Xiyue tly denied. "You''re lying." "There was really nothing." "You''re still lying. Chu Xiyue blushed anxiously as she conceded, "Alright, alright, you guessed it right." "Uh-huh, this statement is the truth." Chu Changge nodded and smiled while feeling such a great relief. His mood suddenly became jubnt. Since Xi-erfinally had a home she could return to, he now could wholeheartedly take care of the people he wanted to take care of. As he thought of that person, Chu Changge''s heart was filled with sadness and joy, which turned intoa mixture of all five vours[2]Chinese idiom : having mixed feelings. The sky was getting darker. In the vast expanse of the grasnd, where the hell would she be? * Murong Yunshu also didn''t know where she was. When she woke up, she merely felt absent-minded, and her eyes could only see darkness. She stretched out her hands, groped forward, trying to find out, but she was blocked by a linen cloth. By then did she discover that she had been trapped in a small sack, which was an extremely depressing thing for her. As she felt the ground jolted up and down, the squeak from rolling wheels could be heard. Obviously, she had been trapped in a moving carriage. At this moment, there were people having a conversation outside. "I really don''t know whatWangye[3]Prince/His Highnesswas thinking. This woman''s appearance doesn''t even look that good. There are a lot of women who are much gentler and more beautiful than her all over the streets, so why would he even bother with so much effort for this woman?" "Noisy!" "Hey, Zhang Yu, don''t think I''m afraid of you just because you''re cold-blooded." "Boring." "Yeah, this is boring as hell. It would have been muchfortable if we stayed in Shu. I don''t know what''s wrong withWangye[3]Prince/His Highness. It''s just a matter of grabbing a woman. He could have just send someone, so why did he need us to do it?" "Talk too much." "I say, Zhang Yu, you''ve been silent all day, and you''ve been speaking like a gloomy, dissatisfied with lust kind of man. Can you hold it or not?!" Their conversation continued, with one chattering, while the other being sarcastic. Murong Yunshu listened to the conversation between the two people, as she gradually guessed some of the details, and slowly remembered that after she talked with Huberg that day, she was walking casually for a while. On her walk, she seemed to feel that someone had touched her waist, and then, she didn''t have any impression on what happen the next. From their conversation, she ought to be kidnapped deliberately, and the person who kidnapped her was aWangye[3]Prince/His Highness. But what she couldn''t understand, what aWangye[3]Prince/His Highnesswas thinking of by kidnapping her? She hadn''te in contact with manyWangye[3]Prince/His Highness, and she had even fewerWangye[3]Prince/His Highnessthat she had any past feud with, so how could...suddenly, Murong Yunshu remembered when she was in the capital, she was nearly been assassinated by King Liang Jr.''s mencould it really...be him? The more Murong Yunshu thought about it, the more likely it seemed. Since he was an old acquaintance, things would be much easier to deal with. King Liang Jr.''s abduction of her would definitely involve interests, and with interests, she would have the capital to negotiate with him. "If I suffocate in this sack, I''m afraid you will have a hard time to exin to King Liang Jr. in the future." This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . This sudden light sound of someone talking frightened the life of Wang Chao who almost loosened the reins in his hands. "Zhang...Zhang Yu, did you hear someone talking?" Zhang Yu gave him a nk look, lifted the curtain of the carriage and untied the sack. Murong Yunshu climbed out smoothly, and her eyes felt a stab of pain from the sudden sight of bright lights, as she blinked to adjust. Murong Yunshu had seen the cold-faced young man in front of her before, inside the inn by the cliff. There was a slightly older man seated in the middle with him. Originally she wasn''t too interested in irrelevant people, but that handsome slightly older man who looked well-bred, had a piercing scar on his cold, steely face, which made it hard for her not to be impressed. She thought that man must have been King Liang. "Say a word and you will die!" Wang Chao cursed lowly, as he stopped the horses and entered the carriage. He suddenly bumped into a pair of extremely calm ck eyes and had a huge fright. "How did you get out?" Zhang Yu gave him another scornful nce, and began to ignore that certain someone who would even be frightened at the sight of a dead ant, as he said to Murong Yunshu, "Wangye[3]Prince/His Highnessinvites you over as his guest." Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Meanwhile, a thousandli[1]a traditional unit of lengthaway, Chu Changge was soon going crazy and just about to drown all the people of Li n deep down 3chi[2]a Chinese footinto the ground. "Could it be that she left on her own?" Chu Xiyue offered a guess. Chu Changge shook his head, "She won''t just leave without saying goodbye." "You''re not her, how do you know she won''t? Maybe there''s something urgent, or maybe..." "If I say she won''t, then she won''t!" Chu Changge raised his voice. Chu Xiyue was so frightened that she cringed her neck and stared at him with a fearful face for a long moment, before she stated incareful and discreet way[3]Chinese idiom : cautiously, "I heard from Huberg that he had seen her in the grasnds that day." "Where is Huberg?" asked Chu Changge. "In an important discussion with the n Elder." Although Chu Xiyue''s current body and identity was that of a Li n princess, she insisted on calling Halji as the n Leader. Halji also knew that her real daughter had already died of lung disease three years ago, and now, this person was just a stand-in, so she didn''t force her to do anything. * "This is a confidential and important ce. You can''t go in without..." The guard received a solid p before he could even finish his sentence. Chu Changge barged into the hall with a cold face and his menacing eyes were looking directly at Huberg, "What did you say to her?" This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . Halji was very furious at his intrusion that she asked angrily, "Do you think my council chamber hall is a vegetable garden? Do you think I''m already a dead elder that you just rushed in like that?!" Chu Changge didn''t look at her, nor did he hear any of her rambling. His murderous sight still closed in on Huberg, insisting an answer. Huberg didn''t have to think about who this ''her'' that came from Chu Changge''s mouth was referring to. After a few seconds, he indifferently said, "I advised her to leave the Li n as soon as possible." ''Pa'' No one saw what happened. They could only hear a loud and clear sound, as five bloody red finger marks appeared on Huberg''s face, and blood had flowed down from the corners of his mouth. Chu Changge looked at him coldly and urged, "Go on." Huberg wiped the blood from his mouth, and although his face was in a mess, his eyes were clouded with mild and gentle manners as he continued, "If you two stay in the Li n, it will only bring disaster to us. I wish you two can leave as soon as possible on the condition that I will present the antidote respectfully with both hands. However, although she had promised me, I haven''t had the time to give her the antidote." The implication was that she didn''t leave on her own initiative. If she didn''t leave of her own ord, then she could only have been kidnapped. Instantly, a murderous aura appeared in Chu Changge''s features, and the antique vase, which was as tall as a person behind him, suddenly shattered with a bang. Huberg''s heart sank, as the sense of foreboding became more and more heavier in his heart. * Murong Yunshu thought that the road journey to Shu would be a long way off, while she on the other hand was relying on the Murong Mansioneyes and ears[4]spiesthat were all over the world. This would make it impossible for King Liang''s men to sessfully kidnap her and take her to the Liang Residence. But she never expected that their whole journey would be this surprisingly peaceful and tranquil. And that Wang Chao. It was unknown if he was being ignorant or intentional, had stopped the carriage at the door of Huifeng Private Bank that was situated in the small town below the mountain, saying that it was necessary for him to withdraw some money, and it was arge cash withdrawal, so they were invited to the inner hall by the bank''s sales clerk. Murong Yunshu silently followed after them, while kept on thinking about what he just said that it was necessary for him to withdraw money from Huifeng Private Bank. In the face of her astonished look, his eyes unintentionally revealed a kind of pride, which seemed to be saying, ''Even when we''re in your territory, you won''t be able to escape''. Where did this kind of confidence in hime from? Of course, no matter what, this was undoubtedly the sound of blessings for Murong Yunshu. Huifeng Private Banks were all over the country. At the end of each year, the managers from each bank would gather in Jinling to settle ounts. Although she had just taken over all the banks, her father had asked her to attend every ount settlement in the past, so no matter which bank she walked into, the managers of those banks would have no problem recognising her. Today, however, something unexpected happened. The manager of this private bank looked at her eyes, giving her a look like he had taken a pity on her, and he also seemed to pretend like he did not know her, since he didn''t even look uneasy for not weing her, nor did he greet her with a nod or a smile. Murong Yunshu was amazed. Although this private bank was located in a remote area, where the mountains were high and the emperor was far away, other than settling the ounts at the end of the year, she rarely went to Jinling at ordinary times. So the number of times he would have seen her was actually minimal. Nevertheless, for a family servant who had been instructed to take in charge of one side of her family business, it was too unreasonable for him to not be able to recognise the Eldest Young Lady who had just taken in charge. Before going to the Li n, she was the one who had settled in this town and dropped by to check on the ounts. So for this manager unable to recognise her... Just when Murong Yunshu was being puzzled, a person who just walked in gave her a pleasant surprise"Lu-er!" She screamed with great surprise. Once everything settled in, she noticed that her mouth moved, but no word came out. This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . She tried again, using all her strength, and yet, she still couldn''t make any sound. Now Murong Yunshu sort of understood that Wang Chao had actually made her mute, and as for whether it was through poison or acupuncture points, she didn''t know and it didn''t matter. Now, she just hoped that Lu-erwouldn''t be that blind enough, to not be able to identify her when Lu-erfinally met this Master of hers whom she treated lovingly like a sister. However, life was such a miracle full of tragedy. Lu-erunexpectedly had also turned a blind eye to her! Murong Yunshu stared at Lu-ertenaciously, which had changed from her usualclouds were pale and a light breeze was blowing[5]Chinese idiom : nothing matterskind of gaze. Her eyes now were full of eager expectations, expecting Lu-ertoremove the scales from her eyes[6]Chinese metaphor : pay closer attentionand to actually recognise her. Lu-erfinally looked at her, but, just a nce, and then cast her gaze out the door again. She was staring at a distance, as if she was longingly waiting for someone. Murong Yunshu was originally a clear minded person. After this series of blows, she suddenly remembered that when she was sleepingst night, at the time when she was between half dreaming and half waking up, she kept on feeling something was crawling on her face, but the feeling was too faint and seemingly non-existent, thus she thought it was only a dream, and she didn''t pay much attention to it. Now that she thought about it, it must have been those two people who had tampered with her face. Sure enough, when Murong Yunshu looked at Wang Chao, the smile on his face became much prouder. At that moment, a sales clerk brought over teas, and the water reflected the light like a mirror. Murong Yunshu looked down with full of doubts. Instantaneously, her blood could not help from condensing. In the reflection of the water, she could see very clearly that her appearance had changed greatly. She used to be beautiful, but now half of her face was dark red, like a birthmark or a scar, which was frightening and very pressing. In a split second, Murong Yunshu''s spirit quivered. Although she didn''t demand that her look to be trulycapable of causing the downfall of a state[7]Chinese idiom : (of a woman) devastatingly beautiful, nevertheless, it was really hard for her to ept her current nd look, albeit it was only temporary. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 The day after Murong Yunshu and the group left, the important person that Lu-er had been waiting for finally came. "Guye[1][term of address for a man used by members of his wife''s family] son-inw!" Lu-er weed him withher face covered in smiles[2]Chinese idiom; beaming with happiness, only to find that her own master, surprisingly, was not there. She hastily asked, "Where is Miss?" "You haven''t seen her?" Chu Changge asked instead rather than answering the rhetorical question. "No." Lu-er shook her head, looking bewildered. Miss was obviously withGuye[1][term of address for a man used by members of his wife''s family] son-inw, but why didGuye[1][term of address for a man used by members of his wife''s family] son-inwask her instead? "Have the four, South, East, North and Weste here?" "No also." After asking the question, Chu Changge immediately turned to leave, leaving behind Lu-er whose face was likea three-meter high monk, you couldn''t rub his head[3]Chinese idiom : at a total lossas she stared stupidly at the same ce. She didn''t react for a long time.Guye[1][term of address for a man used by members of his wife''s family] son-inwhad gone down the mountain to find Miss, so should she still stay here to wait for Miss toe? At the same time, Chu Changge immediately sent a pigeon to the Four Great Guardians, asking them toe and join him. At the same time, he also issued ck Wind Order to the branches in all directions to immediately report back to him as soon as they learned of Murong Yunshu''s whereabouts. Chu Changge inquired about her all the way as he continuously in hot pursuit for three days in a row. Still, there was no news of Murong Yunshu. However, in Jingbian City, he came across the Four Great Guardians who hadthe horses galloped on without stop[4]Chinese idiom : travel without stopas they rushed over to meet. "Leader, what''s the matter with this urgent call?" East Guardian rushed to ask before he could even catch his breath. There was also a big question mark written on the faces of the three men from North to South. In fact, the turmoil in the Sect had not yet subsided. If not for Leader''sten thousand fire emergency[5]Chinese idiom : most urgentsummon, they would have never left ck Wind Mountain halfway through the situation. "Murong Yunshu has been kidnapped." Chu Changge exined. This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . The four people were shocked. No wonder the Leader had a murderous look on his face. As it turned out...if Madam could be found just by killing other people, they afraid that Daye Dynasty would have littered with corpses. "Any clue?" asked East Guardian. Chu Changge shook his head slowly, with his deep ck eyes staring out the window, while wondering what was going on. "Actually, there is no need for the Leader to worry. Perhaps Madam was too overwhelmed by your oppression that she walked away on her own..." North Protector was only halfway through his sentence when he received a sturdy p from West Guardian, who also gave him one deep scornful nce. North Guardian casted an incredibly sad and innocent look at West Guardian. He was also trying tofort the Leader ah. Do youfort people like that? West Guardian gave him another nk look and turned to Chu Changge, "What enemies does Madam have? We will go check them one by one." Chu Changge replied, "None." "That''s a tough one. How could you be kidnapped even when you don''t have any enemies?" Chu Changge also couldn''t figure it out. With Murong Yunshu''s personality, there must be quite a few people whom she had offended, but those who would seriously go overboard to kidnap her were almost none. "Could it be Leader''s enemy who did it?" North Guardian touched his still aching chest where his heart was stillfluttering with fear[6]Chinese idiom : have a lingering fearas he opened his mouth again. This time, West Guardian didn''t hit him nor did he give him a scornful nce, but rather nodded his head in favor of his suggestion that the one responsible was the Leader''s foe. "If that''s the case, it will be even more difficult." South Guardian stated. East Guardian nodded in agreement to his statement, "The Leader''s enemies are countless. Each of them hates him so much that they wish to hack him to pieces, or to tear his body to thousand of pieces. Only God knows which one of them has kidnapped Madam." Chu Changge took a quick look at East Guardian coldly as he said, "You''re really worthy of being the guardian of this Leader." Knowing that he was currently depressed and urgently needed to vent his anger, he, East Guardian, hade here to act as a cannon fodder. East Guardian suddenly had a bad chill which forced a smile out of him that he said, "Leader is overpraising me." Chu Changge faintly said, "I don''t want to see you guys in men''s clothing again tomorrow." As soon as this statement was made, the four people''s faces were filled with a strange color, and their smirking faces twisted into a big ''bitter'' word. If you didn''t wear men''s clothing, then you could only wear women''s clothing, and you couldn''t help but have to wear them when the Leader had said so "Leader, now thatthe country prospers, the people at peace[7]Chinese idiom : peace and prosperity, and it is afavourable weather[8]Chinese idiom : good weather for cropsfor everyone, so for us men to dress as women will show that we''recking in propriety." Even though he knew that resistance was ineffective, East Guardian still habitually tried to put up ast ditch struggle. Chu Changge''s sword eyebrows were raised, "What is this thing called propriety?" This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . East Guardian was speechless. He could only lower his head silently and admit defeat. But for West, North and South, they were different. They were at best just aplices and should have been given a lighter punishment. "Leader, the person who speaks without thinking, was only Old East, while we are purely innocent." South Guardian argued. While both North and West chimed in with the nods of their heads, showing due respect for his statement, "Yeah, it''s none of our business." East Guardianbeat his chest and stamped his feet[9]Chinese idiom : describing a very sad and regretful look, feeling so sorrowful for befriending such bad friends! Chu Changge casted his line of vision out of the window, and after being silent for a long time, he threw out concise andprehensive words"Guilty by association." This is how an eggnt looks like after being hit by frost. The three people''s faces were like eggnts that had been hit by frosts, deted. East Guardian, on the other hand, was smiling, truly happy to have three of his ''good brothers'' to share his trouble with. * After walking at dusk for two to three days, Murong Yunshu finally arrived at Jingbian City under the hostage of Wang Chao and Zhang Yu. Jingbian City was unfamiliar to her, but at longst, she found a ce that she could leave her footprints. "Patron, are you just stopping by for snacks or staying overnight?" The shopkeeper asked enthusiastically. "Staying overnight." Wang Chao smiled and threw him a piece of silver. He then boldly said, "I need two main rooms." "All right!" The shopkeeper smiled and led them the way. Wang Chao stretched his body as he walked, while saying, "It has been a long, bumpy ride. Now, I can finally get afortable night''s sleep." Murong Yunshu also felt the same way. Although she was being held hostage, it was always good to be able to sleepfortably. Only Zhang Yu, with his gloomy look, disapproved of them staying here. Once upstairs, Wang Chao immediately seized up a room with both of his hands being put on the door as he said, "Zhang Yu, we''ll take turns be on guard. You''ll guard during the night and I''ll guard during the day." After he said that, both of his hands pushed opened and closed the door as he went to sleep. In response, Murong Yunshufollowed what was right just like a stream followed its course[10]Chinese idiom : readily ept good advice, as she walked into the opposite room, looked at Zhang Yu, and told him with her eyes''It''s enough for you just to watch from outside the door'', and then, she closed the door and went to sleep. Zhang Yu''s face grew even more darker. He was used to Wang Chao''s brazenness, but for this Miss Murong, she also didn''t think of herself as an outsider. This room, they were the ones who paid for it anyway The next morning, Murong Yunshu got up very early, smiled at Zhang Yu who hadn''t slept all night, and went downstairs to dine. Actually, being kidnapped wasn''t all bad, at least, you didn''t have to pay for your food and lodging with your own money. At this time, the door to Wang Chao''s room also opened and he smiled at Zhang Yu as well, "Brother Zhang, good morning. Did you have a good restst night?" Zhang Yu did not even look at him as he followed Murong Yunshu''s steps down the stairs. As soon as they descended down the stairs, the three were stopped in their tracks by a man who just happened to walk into the inn. Murong Yunshu stopped because of joy and excitement. There were so many inns in the world, but he just happened to walk into this one. Right on time, their four eyes collided with each other. Wang Chao and Zhang Yu stopped because of fear. There were so many inns in the world, but why did he have to walk into this one at this time Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chu Changge walked into the inn surrounded by four devastatingly beautiful ''women'' and sat facing south. He felt an unusual and eager gaze that seemed to want to prate his mind, so he looked back and saw an ugly looking woman standing on the stairs. Then, she moved up the stairs as she turned back. Although Chu Changge was born with a face thatcould attract bees and butterflies[1]Chinese idiom : attract the opposite sex, he was not lustful. It was hard for him to take a second nce at a beautiful woman, let alone an ugly woman. He turned around in a wistful mood, but halfway through, he suddenly seemed to remember something, and looked over again, but unfortunately, there was not a glimpse of her left for him to see. He withdrew his gaze in disappointment, as he felt that he had missed something. And Murong Yunshu, who was forcefully pushed into one of their rooms by Zhang Yu, was also feeling disappointed in her heart. Although she knew that her face had already changed, but, before she saw Chu Changge, she, on the whole, held a slim hope in her heart that he would be able to recognise her. And now, for them to not know each other just across the street was really chilling Murong Yunshu stared expressionlessly at Wang Chao who had jumped in like avoidingWen Shen[2]Chinese god of gueand she indifferently said, "Since you dare to kidnap me, you should make good ns to maneuver around Chu Changge. He didn''t recognise me today, but since he''s looking for me, I have a way for him to find me." Wang Chao asked, "How did you know he was looking for you? He''s surrounded by beautiful women and perhaps he has already thrown you tothe back of his head[3]fig. the back of one''s mind." Murong Yunshuughed and sneered, "Your distinguished self''s eyes are so good that they''re unable to differentiate between men. Truly admirable." Wang Chao was embarrassed. Of course he knew that the four massive ''women'' around Chu Changge weren''t really women. He was only saying that to irritate her, but he didn''t expect her to notice it too.[0]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . The reason why Murong Yunshu concluded that Chu Changge appeared here in search of her was because he was apanied by the Four Great Guardians, and not the Li n Princess. As she thought of the Four Great Guardians, she couldn''t help but smile. These four people still acted in unison. Their sentiment must have been really good. Downstairs, the Four Great Guardians looked sorrowful, while hating that they couldn''t find a hole to drill down into. They were seven-foot tall men, and for the Leader to go as far as making them wore skirts andbed their hair into buns was honestly...very heartless! "Leader, it''s not a good idea for us to keep searching blindly like this, so why don''t we post a reward notice and let everyone find her together." North Guardian suggested. East Guardian shook his head in objection, "Posting the notice will only be likebeating the grass and scaring the snake[4]Chinese idiom : inadvertently alert an enemy." "Andjianghu[5]lit. rivers andkespeople wandering from ce to ce and living by their wits, e.g. fortune-tellers, quack doctors, itinerant entertainers, etc., considered as a social grouppeople will often act in disguise to hide their faces, so maybe Madam ran into a disguise expert, and it''s useless to post notices once Madam''s face has been changed." South Guardian analysed. That had woken him up! Chu Changge stood up fiercely, grabbed the shopkeeper who was holding the tes and asked in a stern voice, "Which room did that woman live in just now?" The shopkeeper was so frightened of him that his legs were trembling and his teeth were chattering, "Which, which woman?" "The one with half of her face has been destroyed." "In the overhead room number 2." After he got the answer, Chu Changge quickly went upstairs and pushed open the door of the overhead room number 2, but what awaited him was anempty ce as the people had gone[6]Chinese idiom : deserted ce. "It really was her." Chu Changge muttered, while feeling both disappointed and delighted. Disappointed that he had passed by Murong Yunshu, and ted that he had finally found a trace of her. Leaving the inn, Chu Changge quickly galloped towards the western gate. Jingbian City was the only two-gate city in the Daye Dynasty, and the two-gate city, as the name implied, it only had two gates, east and west. ording to the shopkeeper''s description, they hade from the direction of the east gate, so they must now be heading west, out of the city. The Four Great Guardians were baffled, but they had already ustomed to such a situation, so they calmly spurred their horses to follow with dazed minds. "It should be unlikely that the Leader has taken a fancy to that ugly woman, right?" North Guardian asked incredulously. West Guardian replied, "I think she''s a lot prettier than you are right now." "That''s true." North Guardian twitched his mouth as he said, "Actually, I think the person who should dress as a woman is the leader. If you look at hisflower-like features and moonlike face[7]Chinese idiom : a great beauty, when he dresses up as a woman, he will definitely belovely enough to cause the fall of a state[8]Chinese idiom : devastatingly beautifnd he will make all the women in the worldfeel ashamed of their ungainly appearances[9]Chinese idiom : have a sense of inferiority. " West Guardian was busy tugging on his reins, distancing himself from him with a face that could be read''I am not even remotely rted to this brain-dead man''. Both South and East raised their eyes to the distant mountains, indicating that they had heard nothing. * Murong Yunshu and the others were indeed approaching the western gate. She was trapped in a magnificent carriage, with the dark red on her face had disappeared, reced by snowy skin, beautiful and touching, but it still was not her own face. However, having a beautiful face was always something to be happy about, plus there was a book on hand to pass the time, so Murong Yunshu was in quite a good mood at the moment. The corners of her mouth hooked upwards from time to time, as if she had thought of something funny, or as if she was waiting for someone to make a joke. A red-tasseled spear The uses of the tassel on the spear are, firstly, it is for the sake of beauty. Secondly, it acts as a threat, which can increase the enemy''s panic effect and achieve the purpose of deterrence. Thirdly, it can suck blood, or prevent blood from flowing down the handle of the spear, effectively reducing the trouble that the spear brings to soldiers duringbat. Image Credit | (, Mar 4th) at Sohu The sound of ttering carriages, gradually approaching the city gates, when suddenly, a straight red-tasseled spear came across the sky, which stopped the horses. Then, twenty to thirty soldiers surrounded the carriage. They were also holding red-tasseled spears, looking truly majestic and solemn. Zhang Yu subconsciously put his hand at the machete at his waist, ready to strike. He had also changed his face, which was even more lifeless than his original one. He looked exactly like he had just crawled from inside a grave.[0]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . Wang Chao quickly grabbed Zhang Yu''s hand and motioned for him to calm down. Then he smiled and said to the young general who stopped in front of their horses, "General, what''s the matter?" This young general was Shan Shaoyu, one of the five extraordinary men under themand of the Marquis of Jingbian. He was a promising young man and excelled in martial arts, especially with his red tasseled spear that could shakethe four seas[10]the whole world. In his whole life, Shan Shaoyu hated people who liked to fawn on other people the most, but this person in front of him not only had an expression of fawning, but even his appearance showed that he was fawning on him. So Shan Shouyu suddenly felt disgusted and didn''t even bother to look at him, but he said to Zhang Yu instead, who had a dead face on top of his face, "The Lord Marquis wants to see you." Zhang Yu was a very quiet person. Usually in this kind of situation, as long as Wang Chao''s tongue wasn''t cut out, he wouldn''t open his mouth. So he didn''t even look at Shan Shaoyu and just ignored him. Shan Shaoyu was young and ambitious, so how could he endure this kind of arrogance. Suddenly, a long spear came out and pointed directly at Zhang Yu''s eyebrows, "Don''t refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit[11]Chinese well-known phrase : hesitate to do sth until forced to do even more!" "The general really has good eyes! This brother of mine is a natural born scoundrel, and if he isn''t made to drink as forfeit, he still won''t suffer!" Wang Chao smiled. His original ttering face was now even more repulsive, which showed that he enjoyed this situation himself. The more people hated it, the more it showed that he had exquisite disguise skills. Shan Shaoyu really wanted to spit at him. How could there be such a disgusting face in this world Inside the carriage, Murong Yunshu, on the other hand, was in a good mood with her eyes on the book and her ears listened to the conversation outside, as the corners of her mouth curved wider and wider. As the saying went, when one wasunder the eaves, one had to bow one''s head[12]meaning when a person has to depend on others like foods, pay etc, that person has to do what they say. This was Marquis of Jingbian''s territory, and when the Marquis had offered an invitation, it was naturally hard for Wang Chao and Zhang Yu to refuse. So the three were escorted by Shan Shaoyu to the Marquis'' residence. However, Wang Chao always wondered, although he and Zhang Yu were the King Liang''s trusted subordinates, the Marquis of Jingbian didn''t know them. They had also changed their faces, so even if the Marquis knew them before, it was impossible for him to recognize them now, so why would they suddenly be invited to his residence? After thinking about it, Wang Chao felt that there was only one possibility. "Did you do this?" He asked Murong Yunshu. Murong Yunshu was leaning against the wall of the car reading a book. Her eyes paused when she heard what was said, then she turned a page and continued reading. Silence was equal to agree tacitly, and sure enough it was her. Wang Chao asked again, "How did you do it?" Murong Yunshu still paid no attention to him, withboth of her ears shut to what went on outside the window[13]pay no attention to outside mattersas she concentrated on reading her sacred book. Wang Chao was defeated by her, so he opened her mute acupoint and asked, "Can you tell me now?" Murong Yunshu closed the book, smiled with satisfaction, and asked, "Do you know what book this is?" "Yueliu Tianshu[14]Book Of Heaven : Reviewing The ss. Something like that. If anyone has much better, please let me know." He bought it, how could he not know? "Do you have any idea what the book is about, then?" Wang Chao shook his head. He had only heard the name for the first time when she said she was going to buy the book to pass the time. How would he know what the book was about? Murong Yunshu smiled again. Her smile was likethe spring breeze had obtained its wish[15]Chinese idiom : one who has attained a sess and is well-contented. "This book, it''s about some of the things that have beenmitted in the past, and over the ages. At the end of each story, the author will praise the person who did the rebellion greatly." Wang Dynasty''s forehead veins jumped at the corners. In this particr period whereevery bush and tree looks like an enemy[16]Chinese idiom : state of extreme nervousness, for someone to see a person reading the story of rebellion...no wonder...no wonder the Marquis of Jingbian had to ''invite'' them over to his residence to ''drink tea[17]fig. to have a meeting with state security agents (to be warned to behave "responsibly")''... Zhang Yu gave Wang Chao a fierce nce. It was terrible for them to be this uneducated. Although he himself had previously not understood why Murong Yunshu wanted to buy this book, he had been against buying it for her from the beginning. Someone who had even been admired by His Highness was definitely smarter than themselves, and it had been his usual style to ignore people who were much smarter than himself. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 When Chu Changge arrived at the western gate, he happened to see a magnificent carriage driving in the direction he hade from under the guard of soldiers. He only gave the driver a faint nce, and when he saw that it wasn''t the person he was looking for, he didn''t look any further and cast his gaze towards the crowd of people leaving the city. He was sure that among these people, there must be the person he was looking for. East, South, West, and North of the Four Great Guardians were also under pressure from passers-by who took a look at them as if they were freaks, as they joined the search for Murong Yunshu. When they saw that the city gate was about to close, the Four Great Guardians couldn''t restrain themselves. "Maybe they''ve disguised themselves again and have already left the city under our noses." North Guardian guessed. The other three also nodded in agreement. North Guardian wiped a tear of emotion in his heart, as something that he said had finally agreed by everyone. Chu Changge shook his head. "Looks can be changed, but body shape and eyes can''t." Before he saw the back of the dark red faced woman in the inn, he suspected that she was Murong Yunshu. As he took thelesson drawn from the overturned cart ahead[+]Chinese idiom : lessons drawn from others'' mistakes, he wouldn''t be wrong this time. Unlessthey hadn''t left the city! As Chu Changge thought about this, he quickly said, "Go back to the inn." "Not going to look for her anymore?" The four people were puzzled. The corner of Chu Changge''s mouth quirked as he replied, "She''lle looking for me." She was so smart. She would definitely have a way to contact him, and all he had to do was wait. The Four Great Guardianslooked at each other in nk dismay[+]Chinese idiom : gaze at each other helplessly. The Leader''s way of thinking really wasn''t something normal people like them could understand At dusk the next day, Chu Changge received the news from Murong Yunshu. To be exact, he heard the news of herMarquis of Jingbian had caught three reactionaries, two men and a woman, who were currently being held in prison. Chu Changge smiled with great pleasure. He figured that she would have sent him a message in some way, but he never dreamed that it would be like this. It had beenwind and rain through the town[+]Chinese idiom : a big scandal, so obviously everyone had known about it. Was she afraid that he wouldn''t know that it was her? Smart, really smart, really worthy of being the person that he, Chu Changge, had taken fancy of.[0]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . "Leader, let us immediately storm into the Marquis'' residence!" North Guardian seemed eager to try it out. West Guardian nced at him like he was an idiot and said, "You only know how to fight and kill. Indeed an unrefined person!" "If I''m not an unrefined person, could it be that no matter what I''m still a fine person?" North Guardian retorted back. West Guardian felt that speaking to such an illiterate person would really make him very angry, so he decided to ignore him. "Leader, seeing that it''s gettingte, in my opinion, it''s better to wait untilte at night and visit the Marquis'' residence by then to rescue Madam. Then, it will beunknown to god or ghost[+]Chinese idiom : without anybody knowing it." "That''s a pretty good way. That really small Lord Marquis'' residence is just like a vegetable garden. Even in the middle of the day, it''s not hard to steal a vegetable or two." East Guardian agreed. South Guardian, on the other hand, was silent. He knew very well that Leader already had some considerations in his mind. As expected, Chu Changgepletely ignored the opinions of the three guardians andughed, "For a ce like that, I''ll naturally wait until the sun rises at dawn, then bring enough gifts, and walk in with a swagger." The three people East, West and North, were deeply shocked. Was Leader trying to bribe South Guardian, on the other hand,ughed without saying a word and patted East Guardian on the shoulder. Brother, calm down. * Ever since she was ''invited'' to the Lord Marquis'' residence prison, Murong Yunshu had escaped from the clutches of Wang Chao and Zhang Yumen and women were held separately. This was actually not in her ns, but it was still a blessing that she didn''t have to spend her days staring at those two in the eyes. Even if her appearance had changed and her voice was mute, that didn''t affect Murong Yunshu''s enjoyment of prison life. Yesterday, when Marquis of Jingbian''s people took away that book ''Yueliu Tianshu'', they brought another book for her. The title of this new book was very influentially inspiring, and the content was even more influentially inspiring. Murong Yunshu sat on the straw mat, leisurely flipping through the blood-red coloured book called ''Loyal To The Monarch, Devoted To The Country[+]Chinese idiom : faithful patriots'' in her hands. Sheughed as she read it, and when she finally closed the book, she said to herself, "The person who wrote this book is a very loyal official, and the person who reads it will be a martyr sooner orter." She still wanted to live a few more years, so she just left the opportunity to[+]Chinese idiom : die for one''s countryto someone else... Murong Yunshu looked at her neighbours on both sides, one old and one young. They just ''came to stay'' this morning. She chuckled and thought for a moment, and finally decided to give the book to the old woman in the left cell. She was already in her twilight years anyway, and it didn''t matter if she was afflicted with another great suffering. Murong Yunshu had just put down the book, only to see the old woman suddenly turn her head. With her fierce face, she gave her a very unfriendly look, and then turned her head back. She didn''t know if it was just her illusion, but Murong Yunshu always felt that the expression on the old woman''s eyes were a little odd, as if shehated her to the marrow of her bones[+]Chinese idiom : bitterly hate. Had she ever offended this person? Murong Yunshu took a look at the old woman again, and went back to her straw mat, while holding her chin with one of her hands. As she lost in thought, she suddenly sensed someone staring at her from the left side, which made her feelprickles down her back[+]Chinese idiom : uneasy and nervous. Murong Yunshu frowned, and turned her head around to look. The girl in the left cell immediately turned her head to the other side, like shefelt guilty as a thief[+]Chinese idiom : have sth on one''s conscience. Murong Yunshu''s suspicion deepened in her heart. What was going on with these two? Meanwhile, at the same time, Wang Chao, who was held in the men''s prison, was on the verge of regretting it with all his guts. "If I had known today, I should have changed my face into a woman, then it wouldn''t have ended up like this, where we were imprisoned separately with one on the south and one on the north. Eventhe whip can''t even reach[+]Chinese idiom : beyond one''s influence. I don''t know if she manage to run away." Zhang Yu''s face was full of ck lines after he heard what was said, and the stiff corners of his mouth twitched many times, but he didn''t say anything. Regardless of whether anyone listened or not, Wang Chao continued to talk by himself, "Although my body is a little big and burly, no one will doubt me if I pretend to be a fat woman. You''re much better off doing it though. Except for your face, you look like a woman everywhere. Even if you don''t look like a woman, no one will doubt your gender when you put on women''s clothes. At most, you can sigh with emotion, ''This Miss is also a little tired of this ugliness''... " When Zhang Yu saw Wang Chao was bing more and more outrageous, he couldn''t help but spoke coldly, "You should regret not disguising her as a man." Wang Chao mmed his thigh and shouted, "Yes, yes, we should have made her a man! Why didn''t I think of that before? Although she is petite and has gentle features, since I haveclimbed to heaven and went into the earth[+]Chinese idiom : go to great lengths, that there''s no one that can match me, and no one can beat this Thousand Faces gentleman here. Even turning her into adyboy, I can... " "Shut up!" Chang Yu squeezed these two words out of his teeth, while resisting the urge to smash someone''s noisy mouth. Wang Chao was immediately kept silent. A wise man should know when to not say a word. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Early in the morning, while Murong Yunshu was half asleep and half awake, she kept on feeling that something was looking at her. Her bed suddenly moved, and that ''something'' came over towards her, as she could see a glimpse of the end ridge of a lower hem of a jacket hanging down to her pillow, and it was decorated with gold-rimmed patterns on a white background, but she couldn''t lift her head to see that person''s face. Something touched her hair, and a clear sigh could be heard. Murong Yunshu almost exhausted all her energy before she could open her eyelids and sat up. She looked around, only to find that there was no other people in her cell. The old and the young ones next door turned away their heads when she looked over at them. It was probably just a dream. Murong Yunshu slumped on the straw mat, while her heart felt a bit lost. This dream was too real. Even at this moment, she could still feel the touch at the end of her hair. Such a gentle touch When Murong Yunshu was in a daze, Shan Shaoyu walked into the prison cell with two other soldiers and instructed them to unlock the door. When Murong Yunshu heard the noise, she immediately recovered from her absent-mindedness, and took a nce at the visitor. She instantly knew that it must be Lord Marquis who had summoned her to court, so she leisurely got up as she acted as if she had been ready at all times. This stunned Shan Shaoyu who originally wanted the soldiers to drag her out. After a long while, he raised his hand and beckoned at her as he took the lead. Murong Yunshu followed behind, while the two minor soldiers followed from the rear. After a while, Murong Yunshu noticed that she was led by Shan Shaoyu to the Lord Marquis'' Residence. On the way there, she felt quite odd. She was a reactionary and she should have been interrogated in the military camp. So why was she being taken to the Lord Marquis'' Residence? But now that she had arrived there, she understood everything. It was because, in the living room, a man, who was as handsome as abanished immortal[+]a wayward geniusand as evil as a demon, had dressed himself in a set of white brocade robe, and he was looking at her with a smile yet not quite a smile. With just one nce, Murong Yunshu understood that he recognised her, so she genuinely smiled, with her pink lips slightly curved, and her eyebrows looked like a hook.[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . Chu Changge stared at Murong Yunshu who came over leisurely, with the golden sunlight shone on the tips of her long and thick eyshes, which shone brighter than any kind of gold jewelry. Chu Changge suddenly looked at her with sparkling eyes as he praised, "No doubt, she''s truly gorgeous, suchnational grace and divine fragrance[+]Chinese idiom : an outstanding beauty." Murong Yunshu had never heard Chu Changge praise her appearance before, and although her current face wasn''t actually hers, she couldn''t avoid being a little ttered and blushed with shame. She hung her head slightly, not wanting him to see her shyness, and walked towards Marquis of Jingbian, who was sitting on the main seat. However, she knew that Chu Changge was still looking at her...and kept on looking at her...as if he couldn''t see her enough...... Murong Yunshu tightened her purse up lips, while restraining the urge to look back, as she stopped in the middle of the living room, and smiled at Marquis of Jingbian as a greeting. Marquis of Jingbian believed that he was born with a fierce look. Even his Deputy General, who had followed himfrom the cradle to the grave[+]Chinese idiom : brave untold dangers, couldn''t look him in the eyes. But the woman whomitted the heinous crime in front of him, not only looked at him calmly, but also smiled! Weird, too weird. Marquis of Jingbian stared at this woman, who was full of calm poise and unconstrained, from her head to her toe for a long time, when he suddenly pped his legs andughed. Then hisughter became more and more louder. The more heughed, the more it sounded like hisheroic spirit had clouded the sky[+]arrogant. Chu Changge alsoughed. Unlike Marquis of Jingbian''s boorishugh, hisugh was much more charming and elegant, just like a modest gentleman with a disposition as graceful as the lustre of jade. Murong Yunshu felt odd. When did this Chu persongive up evil and return to good[+]Chinese idiom : turn over a new leaf Suddenly she heard Marquis of Jingbian say, "Brother Chu, you can see her clearly now, is she really your unwed wife?" Brother Chu? This Marquis of Jingbian was more than a generation higher with Chu Changge! Murong Yunshudidn''t know whether tough or cry[+]Chinese idiom : both funny and extremely embarrassing. It seemed that he still hadn''tgiven up evil and returned to good[+]Chinese idiom : turn over a new leaf. Otherwise, how could he be on intimate terms overnight with an old Marquis, who was as old as his father Chu Changge leisurely smiled as he said, "Who else in the world, other than this Chu''s unwed wife, would dare to read a rebellion book, while acting like a big thorn in Lord Marquis'' territory?" Jingbian Houughed heartily and said, "It makes sense! Only such a remarkable woman is worthy of a fine man like you!" Murong Yunshu lowered her head and sighed. Demon, truly a demon. Such a pity that Marquis of Jingbian''s lifetime of fame was all destroyed in the hand of that demon.[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . Chu Changge seemed to have read Murong Yunshu''s expression and looked at her with a smile, then he turned towards Marquis of Jingbian and said, "It''s a pity that my humble wife was born deaf and mute, otherwise you would find that she is much more curious than you think." Upon hearing that Murong Yunshu was born deaf and mute, Marquis of Jingbian''s face immediately showed sympathy, as he sighed while muttering, ''What a pity''. At this time, Shan Shaoyu, who had been standing by the Marquis'' side, suddenly realised what had happened. No wonder she had been so quiet from the moment she entered the cell till she left the cell. It turned out, she was actually unable to talk. He just wondered, how could someone sit so calmly inside the prison. There was just another thing that he found quite odd. ording to the head of the prison''s report, she was having a pretty good time in the prison! When the head of the prison sent her food, she would say thank you with her lips. What a really strange person. But if anyone asked him topare her to any strangeness, she still wouldn''t be ranked first. The one in the men''s prison, who kept on talking about turning himself into a woman, that was much more strange...and of course, the one in front of him, who sent eightrge boxes of silver at the crack of dawn, while saying something like ''for the rise and fall of the country, everymon man had his obligation[+]Chinese idioms : Everyone bears responsibility for the prosperity of society., and he heard that the Lord Marquis'' had run out of funds and provisions for the troop as the Imperial Court refused to allocate silver on the ground that there was no war, hence he sold all his family properties in his possessions, ande over tosend charcoal in snowy weather[+]Chinese idiom : to provide help in sb''s hour of need'', which was the strangest of them all. * Once they were out of the Marquis'' residence, Chu Changge unlocked Murong Yunshu''s mute acupuncture point and smiled, "It must have been too much trouble for Madam." Murong Yunshu also said with a smile, "Leader also has lost his fortune." "Money is only our worldly possessions. A mere few boxes of silver of mine is nothing much." Chu Changge was making light of the matter, as ifthe clouds were pale and a light breeze was blowing[+]Chinese idiom : nothing does matterto him. Imagine four birds like this flew over each of the Four Great Guardians'' heads. ? Image Credit |at 699pic Four crows flew on top of East, South, West and North''s heads. Those were other people''s money, of course it would be only worldly possessions for the Leader Chu Changge added, "The most important thing is that I''ve saved Madam from extreme misery." His words were uttered in an indifferent and light tone, but they still managed to move Murong Yunshu''s heart. For no other reason that he hade a long way just to save her. Although he didn''t recognise her at first nce, and although the way he did the rescue struck her as odd, but, none of that mattered. The most important thing was that he dide after all. After being moved deeply, Murong Yunshu''s heart couldn''t help but feel a bit of bitterness again, which was very, very faint, but it made her afraid to look at Chu Changge again, as if by looking at him more, this bitterness would deepen and prate through her bone marrow. Just when Murong Yunshu''s heart was full of emotions, the loud call from Shan Shaoyu suddenly could be hearding from behind her, "Childe Chu, hold on." When everyone looked back, they saw Shan Shaoyu walking over with the disguised Wang Chao and Chang Yu. "The servants of your house, I''ve sent them to you." Shan Shaoyu pushed Wang Chao and Zhang Yu towards Chu Changge, while smiling and teasing, "Since Childe Chu has sold his entire fortune, he must no longer need these two servants, so why not donate them to the Marquis as well." Chu Changge was thinking of how to deal with these two guys whodidn''t know whether to live or die[+]Chinese idiom : do sth. regardless of danger. Once he heard that someone was willing to do the work for him, he was naturally d to see it happened. So he smiled amiably and said to Wang Chao and Zhang Yu, "It''s rare that General Shan has thought highly of you two, so why don''t you two give your thanks to him?!" When Wang Chao and Chang Yu heard this, their expressions changed drastically, that they didn''t know what to do. As the two bowled over, Shan Shaoyu was also astounded. He was simply jesting, nothing more, but he didn''t expect that Chu Changge would take it seriously and readily agreed to it. "Why are you still not giving your thanks?" Chu Changge still beaming from ear to ear, but it was full of threats in the eyes of Wang Chao and Chang Yu. Even ten years was not too long for a gentleman to exact his revenge[+]Chinese well-known phrase : revenge is a dish best served cold. Wang Chao clenched his teeth, then squeezed out a smile, as he said, "Thank you, General." Zhang Yu, on the other hand, remained silent, which was his way of showing his tacit acknowledgement. It was only then that Shan Shaoyu realised thatthe wood had already been made into a boat[+]Chinese idiom : what is done cannot be undone. Whether he wished to take these two in or not, he still had to provide them with shelter. He gave a very unfriendly nce at Wang Chao and ''graciously'' said in a very reluctant tone, "This General is thinking of training a suicide squad, so I''ll include you two in the group." When Wang Chao heard the words ''suicide squad'', his face no longer looked ttering. Wang Chao looked bitterly at Murong Yunshu and others, only to find that they had already gone far away, but it could be seen from their staggering back that they were doubled up withughter... Chapter 61 Chapter 61 After leaving the Marquis'' Residence, Murong Yunshu and the others did not immediately leave Jingbian City, but wandered on the street instead. No one said where to go, and no one asked where to go, as if everyone had already reached a tacit understanding, as they just walked on like this, and walked wherever they could go. You can see small stalls been put up on the roadside and along the bridge roadsides. Image Credit |China Online Museum - Chinese Art Galleriesvia Flickr "I thought that people ofjianghu[+]lit. rivers andkespeople wandering from ce to ce and living by their wits, e.g. fortune-tellers, quack doctors, itinerant entertainers, etc. , considered as a social grouplike to use force to solve problems. Only merchants use money, their usual means, to solve their problems." Murong Yunshu said while looking at the stalls by the roadside. Oh, I''ve just found something interesting in youtube. Some of the pictures from the same location as the above picture had been animated by China Online Museum during Shanghai Expo 2010 at China Pavilion. If I was there, I would stay there for a longggg time, looking at every details since I love animation so much. Chu Changge responded, "You''re a merchant. That''s what you said." Murong Yunshu''s heart turned cold. Was he trying to say, since this was her business, so he used her mean? After she pursed up her lips for a moment, Murong Yunshu added, "You left Wang Chao to Shan Shaoyu, then, who will restore my original appearance for me?" Chu Changge tilted his and looked at her, then he raised an eyebrow with a smile. Afterwards, he continued walking forward. What did that mean? Murong Yunshu thought in situ for a while, when she suddenly gave a start, and her face gave out apletely astounded look. She immediately walked next to him and asserted, "You know the art of disguise." "Uh-huh." Chu Changge raised his jaw slightly with a smile on his lips. That expression seemed to be saying ''You should beg me. Beg me and I''ll help you regain back your original look''. Murong Yunshu felt both amused and annoyed at the same time. She smiled silently for a long time before she said, "In fact, I feel it''s not bad to be anational grace and divine fragrance[+]Chinese idiom : stunningly beautifulbeauty who can surpass all flowers. At least when I walk on the street, there will be more people looking at me. Who can tell, the next time I go to buy vegetables, the vegetable vendor will even give me a few more spring onions." Chu Changge couldn''t helpughing, as he asked her with a smile, "Have you ever bought vegetables?" Was that what he put emphasis on? Murong Yunshu gave him a cold disdainful nce, and then she ran to the side to look at the things sold by the stalls. Suddenly, she saw someone selling hairpins in front of her. Chu Changge with his disheveled hair came to her mind, which struck her with a sudden impulse. She thought of going to see those hairpins. However, when she was about to take her first step, she immediately dismissed this idea again. Then she turned around, changing her direction as she walked to the opposite side to buy some rouge. It was already wrong for her to not keep a distance from him, so how could she give him a hairpin at this moment and let her personal thoughts out[+]T/N : What thoughts do you have? She was absent-mindedly picking out various kinds of rouge when she suddenly heard Chu Changge speak in her ear, "Actually, you still look good without any face powder and eyebrow liner."[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . Murong Yunshu only felt her ears warmed up as she became flustered. She kept the bashful feeling in her chest under control and asked, "Which face are you referring to?" "Of course..." Chu Changge deliberately paused before saying, "Your face." When she heard what he said, Murong Yunshu''s mouth slightly quirked up. Her head hung down and she pretended as if she hadn''t heard him. She looked at the rogue for a moment longer before she walked away. When his business was ruined, the hawker selling rouge red at Chu Changge while feeling very depressed and muttered, "If you are not willing to buy rouge, you will praise the women for looking good without wearing any face powder and eyebrow liner. Young people nowadays ah, only havea slippery mouth and a smooth tongue[+]Chinese idiom : glib, don''t even have the least bit of truth" Naturally, thisint did not escape thesharp ears and keen eyes[+]Chinese idiom : perceptiveof martial arts masters. Chu Changge only cracked a smile and merely acted as he didn''t hear it. When the Four Great Guardians saw that the Leaderdaren[+]title of respect toward superiorswas actually being so ''forgiving'', they all followed the hawker''s strange example and said, "Only have a slippery mouth and a smooth tongue[+]Chinese idiom : glib, don''t even have the least bit of truth" Murong Yunshu looked at Chu Changge strangely, "What did they say?" Chu Changge said, "I''ve never been able to understand them when they speak in birdnguage." The Four Great Guardians were hit with a big blow. However, there was a type of person who was born with the attitude where the more frustrated one felt, the more courageous one became. Once this type of person managed to grasp an opportunity, he would surely fight back. These four were exactly this kind of people.[+]T/N : They''re going to cause trouble for Chu Changge again. Naughty Four Great Guardians! East Guardian said, "I remember that there is Huifeng Private Bank in this Jingbian City." South Guardian suggested, "Madam, you haven''t gone to the private bank to check on its ount for a long time. Why don''t you go and have a look?" West Guardian supported, "Yeah, go check it out. Who knows, maybe you''ll get to see something unexpected." When it was North Guardian''s turn, he had nothing to say. Without any better option, he just looked at Murong Yunshu and nodded his head with all his strength. Go, go, we won''t cause you any trouble. Murong Yunshu knew in her mind that the way they had been so energetic in suggesting her to go to her private bank, seemed like there was something fishy about it. When she further looked at Chu Changge, his expression seemed a little unnatural, so this confirmed her guess as she said, "Then let''s go. But you must first restore my original look." If she went to the private bank with her current appearance, no one could recognise her, and her visit would only be in vain. Chu Changge also liked to see Murong Yunshu''s original appearance, sowithout saying anything further[+]Chinese idiom : not raising any objection, he ordered the four people South, East, North and West to go buy some medicinal materials, while he returned to the inn with her. People who were proficient in the art of disguise would naturally be able to do the task of ''washing face''. After Chu Changge prepared the potion, he quickly washed the medicine off Murong Yunshu''s face and restored her original appearance. Murong Yunshu quietly looked at herself in the bronze mirror, as if it were a lifetime ago. Sure enough, only your own things were the best. "Let''s go to the bank." Urged the most impatient North Guardian. Murong Yunshu was suspicious. What was it that had made them being so anxious till they couldn''t wait any longer * As soon as Murong Yunshu entered the gate of the private bank, she saw the manager act like he had seen a living Bodhisattva as he burst into tears of joy. "Young Miss, you finally came. This old servant had hired someone with a swift horse to send a letter to Jinling yesterday. I was looking forward to your early arrival, but I didn''t expect you toe in a blink of an eye." Murong Yunshu wasunable to make head or tail of[+]Chinese idiom : baffledwhat she heard. "What happened to the bank?" With a sigh, the manager nodded heavily and reported, "Last night, eight boxes of silver in the silver warehouse disappeared without a trace."[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . Disappeared without a trace? Murong Yunshu was bbergasted for a few seconds. She suddenly remembered the expressions of the four people South, East, North and East, when they suggested for her toe to the private bank. She then recalled that a certain person had used silvers to ''redeem'' her...could it be...could it be that........ Murong Yunshu looked at South, East, North and West, and saw the four people were also looking at her, with tacit mutual understanding smiles on their faces. Murong Yunshu immediately figured out that the full meaning of a certain person''s phrase ''money is only our worldly possessions''your money was our worldly possessions Murong Yunshu couldn''t helpughing and suddenly looked at Chu Changge''s direction once again, with an inexplicable smile on her face, and the smile was filled with jeer towards him. Although not a word was spoken, but Chu Changge clearly received the meaning conveyed from that smileshe was waiting for him to feel guilty, embarrassed andhave no ce to hide himself[+]Chinese idiom : feel too ashamed to show one''s face. It was a pity that people like Chu Changge didn''t naturally know what guilty conscience, embarrassment, andhad no ce to hide himself[+]Chinese idiom : feel too ashamed to show one''s facewere. In his dictionary, there were only three words sutras like ''I am happy, I am pleased''. Those who thought that they could see him making a joke of himself, were truly the ones who made a joke on themselves. Chu Changge smiled at her with iparable calmness and said, "Yes, I took the silver, but it was no more thanthe wooles from the sheep''s back[+]Chinese idiom : Nothinges for free, and I used it to redeem you." "I know. But..." Murong Yunshu looked at him for a few seconds in silence and then calmly said, "Don''t forget to pay for the lock." Without waiting for Chu Changge to open his mouth, the manager said miserably, "The lock isn''t broken, but the door is." In an instant, Murong Yunshu only felt that the blue veins on her forehead began to jump around, and the manager''s words ''the lock isn''t broken, but the door is'' were circting endlessly in her head For a long while, Murong Yunshu suddenly felt that she should be d that Chu Changge only demolished the door, rather than the silver warehouse. Chu Changge seemed to think that she had not received enough blows, so he said with a smile, "The money for changing the door, I''ve already left them on the floor." He really hadacted with far-seeing understanding[+]Chinese idiom : foresight! Murong Yunshu was sure that when she was rescued, she was also being yed at the same time. She really couldnt figure out why someone liked toplicate simple things and still highly enjoyed it Just as Murong Yunshu was struggling with how to fight back, Shan Shaoyu appeared with a dozen soldiers and dozens ofjianghu[+]lit. rivers andkespeople wandering from ce to ce and living by their wits, e.g. fortune-tellers, quack doctors, itinerant entertainers, etc. , considered as a social grouppeople, including Wang Chao and Zhang Yu, who had their faces restored to their original. However, it was another person who attracted Murong Yunshu''s attention. As Murong Yunshu looked at the proud and menacing old acquaintance in the crowd, she frowned slightly and asked in a low voice, "Why is he here?" The manager thought the ''he'' she was referring to was Shan Shaoyu, so he answered, "This old servant just sent someone to report the case to the Lord Marquis. General Shan should be here to investigate the missing silvers." Chu Changge sighed, "Trulythe wrongs of both Yin and Yang[+]Chinese idiom : mistake or error due to a strangebination of circumstances." Murong Yunshu took a cold nce at him and corrected, "This is calledthe evil one brought on oneself was the hardest to bear[+]Chinese saying : what goes around,es around." Obviously there were countless simple ways to save her, but he preferred to go in such a big circle. So who should be med? Chapter 62 Chapter 62 "Chu Changge, you have the audacity to y a trick on the Marquis!" Shan Shaoyu was in a very threatening manner right off the bat. Chu Changge raised his dashing eyebrows as he leisurely said, "Your courage is not small after all since you dare to call out this Leader''s name." "Huh? You''re just a big devil. This General obviously won''t be afraid of you!" said Shan Shaoyu as he thrusted his spear, pointing it at Chu Changge, with pure provocation feeling. However, Chu Changge didn''t even spare him a nce and raised his hands as hemade a show of being in earnest[+]Chinese idiom : go through the motionsin counting his fingers. Then he talked to himself, "Thirty-seven. It''s a bit difficult to kill all...at once. However, although I can''t kill all of them, it''s still possible to kill some." At this point, Chu Changge raised his eyes towards the direction of martial arts experts, who were standing on either side and behind Shan Shaoyu as he smilingly asked, "Who will go first?" Those careless words, as if the ones standing in front of him, who red likea tiger eyeing its prey[+]Chinese idiom : eye covetously or menacingly, weren''t people, but rathermole crickets and ants[+]fig. tiny individuals with no power / a nobody, a group that could die with just a stamp of a foot. MOLE CRICKET The crowd of martial artists, headed by Fang Hongfei, was immediatelysmitten with fear[+]be terror-stricken, and they intentionally or otherwise turned their heads back. While on the other hand, Fang Hongfei himself wasas stable as Mount Tai[+]Chinese idiom : rock-firm, without any fear on his face. Shan Shaoyu wasn''t afraid either. Furthermore, he felt quite angry at being ignored by Chu Changge. He said in anger, "What a big mouth! Just let this General teach you, Mojiao Sect, about real martial arts." After saying that, a spear soared towards Chu Changge.No sooner said than done[+]Chinese idiom : before one knows it, at the same time he let out his spear, an equally sharp spear stabbed the head of his spear from the side, and the headnded on the ground with a ''nk''. Before Shan Shaoyu could react, he saw a ck-clothed man soar high like a swallow and grabbed the still intact spear. The moment that mannded, the head of that spear was already at Shan Shaoyu''s throat. Shan Shaoyu instantly couldn''t say even half a word. In addition to his feeling of disbelief, there was also appreciation and admiration in his eyes.[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . North Guardian coldly snorted with an extreme disdain as he tossed the spear to an empty-handed soldier, then retreated behind Chu Changge. He stood tall and upright, in the posture of a guardian. No one saw how he just did it. Not even that little soldier understood the reason why the spear in his own hand had flown out. "What''s your name?" asked Shan Shaoyu. "I don''t have a name," replied North Guardian. Shan Shaoyu didn''t believe it, "How can a person doesn''t have a name?" "Why do people have to have names?" North Guardian asked rhetorically. "Because..." Shan Shaoyu was speechless, he suddenly couldn''t find any reason. "People don''t have to have names, just like those with names aren''t all people." North Guardian gave Fang Hongfei a meaningful nce. Although Fang Hongfei was not that clever, he understood that North Guardian waspointing at the mulberry tree and cursing the locust tree[+]Chinese idiom : indirect criticism, and he right away told Shan Shaoyu withrighteous indignation filled his breast[+]Chinese idiom : feel indignant at injustice, "This person is a wanted criminal in the Imperial Court, of course he doesn''t dare to introduce himself." When Shan Shaoyu heard this, he was disappointed. Originally, he wanted to make friends with him Before North Guardian could teach Fang Hongfei a lesson, Chu Changge smiled leisurely as he said, "Is Leader Fang saying that the guardian of this sect is a wanted criminal which at the same time implies that this Chu has been sheltering him from the Imperial Court?" His tone might sound neithersalty nor light[+]don''t care much, but they were full of murderous aura. At thest Martial Arts Assembly, after Chu Changge gave up the position of the Great Leader, it was unknown what tricks Fang Hongfei had used, he had be the Great Leader of Martial Arts instead. In the past, when Fang Hongfei saw Chu Changge, it was like he just saw a ghost. His mouth said that he was not afraid of ghosts and gods, but his heart was scared to death. But right now, he was truly unafraid. His calm andposed demeanour was not an act. "Whether or not you have harboured an Imperial Court criminal, you yourself should be well aware of it!" He said with a smirk. Chu Changge also could feel the change in Fang Hongfei. Not only that, he also discovered that Fang Hongfei''s internal strength had greatly improvedpared to the time during the Martial Arts Assembly. Even if one practiced day and night without stopping, it would be impossible to make such great progress without three or five years of practice. Of course, there were a few extremely lucky people who could reach such height in a year that others could never reach in a lifetime, and he himself was one of them. However, Fang Hongfei, at a nce, didn''t look like a lucky man. So, there was only one way left... Thinking of that path, the lights in Chu Changge''s eyes suddenly twinkled and smiling expression appeared on his face once again as he said, "Are you bringing people here today to apprehend the guardian of this sect?" "Correct! It is the duty of everyjianghu[+]lit. rivers andkespeople wandering from ce to ce and living by their wits, e.g. fortune-tellers, quack doctors, itinerant entertainers, etc. , considered as a social groupswordsman to punish the treacherous one and eliminate evil. Since I am the Great Leader of Martial Arts, the more I should set a good example." After a pause, he added, "The Great Leader of Martial Arts is elected by the entirejianghu[+]lit. rivers andkespeople wandering from ce to ce and living by their wits, e.g. fortune-tellers, quack doctors, itinerant entertainers, etc. , considered as a social group. If anyone does not listen to the call of the Great Leader, that person has be the enemy of the entirejianghu[+]lit. rivers andkespeople wandering from ce to ce and living by their wits, e.g. fortune-tellers, quack doctors, itinerant entertainers, etc. , considered as a social group." The implication was that ''you had better obediently listen to my words''. Murong Yunshu sighed lightly. Her heart was filled with bewilderment as to why this person had such a special fondness to invite disgrace to himself over this single matter. If Chu Changge had really attached importance to the Great Leader of Martial Arts position, he would not have thrown it away like a worn-out clogs in the first ce. Such a simple truth, and yet Fang Hongfei did not understand it. Just as Murong Yunshu thought, Chu Changge not only was not afraid, but instead, he tilted his head andughed like he had heard a great joke. Hisughter filled with youthful indiscretion. "Fortunately, I never wanted to be friends with you guys." He said as heughed, and he continued tough for a few more seconds. Then, hisughterstopped with a grunting sound[+]Chinese idiom : toe to an end spontaneously (esp. of sound), and the face that was gentle a moment ago, had turned into aLuocha[+]rakshasa (a demon) in Buddhismat this second. His face was still incredibly handsome,parable to abanished immortal[+]a wayward genius, but his expression was iparably evil, just like a devil. Chu Changge looked scornfully at the crowd. His body was filled with an ice-cold, maniacal aura, "Fang Hongfei, do you know the reason why I have kept you alive till this day?" Fang Hongfei sneered andughed particrly reckless, "I can live well in this world because I have the ability to scrape along, what does it have to do with you!" As if Chu Changge hadn''t heard him, he continued, "I left you alive only because you had done one thing right." Fang Hongfei was still snickering, but he didn''t argue anymore because he also wanted to know why Chu Changge hadn''t stabbed him to death with a sword when he visited the Mingjian Mountain Vi that night, but he had carved a few words on his head instead. The other martial artists present also pricked their ears, wondering what exactly Fang Hongfei had done right to make the devil who would just kill people without batting an eyelidstarted off leniently[+]Chinese idiom : show mercy. Chu Changge said, "Withdrawing your marriage with Murong Mansion is the most right thing you''ve ever done." The audience was in an uproar as soon as he said this. Everyone was puzzled. For a woman who was abandoned by her fiance, it was such a humiliation. As her current fiance, did he just lose his mind when he even said that was what Fang Hongfei had done the right Fang Hongfei was also puzzled. Wasn''t the reason for Chu Changge always at odds with him because he had abandoned Murong Yunshu? Why would he say he did the right thing? Only Murong Yunshu and the Four Great Guardians'' expression maintained their usual looks.[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . The Four Great Guardians were calm because they knew very well howweird the yin and yang[+]Chinese idiom : entricof the person they were following. While on the other hand, for Murong Yunshu being calm was because she understood what Chu Changge meant. She also thought that it was the most right thing in the world for that woman called Xiyue had died. But what was to be done, things turned out contrary to the way she wished... As she thought of this, Murong Yunshu only felt a strange sense of loss in her heart, like she had lost something, but she couldn''t get it back. Murong Yunshu took a deep breath and then exhaled, trying to get the depression out of her chest and make her mood lighter. This method was effective. Since she had done this all the time, every time she was depressed, she would be able to relieve her depression quickly. This time was no exception. After Murong Yunshu adjusted her mood, she turned around and walked into the private bank. Only after she took a few steps that she heard Fang Hongfei shout, "Murong Yunshu, you''re not allowed to leave!" Murong Yunshu didn''t look back. She only stopped and indifferently said, "Did Great Leader Fang keep me here because he wanted to involve themon people in the strife of thejianghu[+]lit. rivers andkespeople wandering from ce to ce and living by their wits, e.g. fortune-tellers, quack doctors, itinerant entertainers, etc. , considered as a social group?" With just one sentence, Leader Fang Hongfei was rigidly stifled, as he was unable to speak even a single word for a long time. While Chu Changge, who was originally looking cold-blooded and ruthless, suddenly changed his expression at this time and said with great sadness, "Madam actually ignored her husband''s life and death." Murong Yunshu turned to look at him, raised her brows lightly, and said, "If you beg me, I will consider worrying about your life and death, while adding two more knives to your dying life." Chu Changge didn''t know whether tough or cry, when suddenly his face sank and he said, "You really have a huge courage for daring tothrow stones at this Leader who has fallen into the well[+]Chinese idiom : hit a person when he''s down! Don''t think I''ll spare you just because you''re my unmarried wife! North Guardian, you watch her well. After this Leader is done with thiscrowd resembles crows[+]Chinese idiom : mob, I''ll settle the ount with her!" In an instant, the scene became restless once more. Words like ''his heart is ruthless as his hand is vicious[+]Chinese idiom : wicked and merciless'' and ''unfeeling and heartless[+]Chinese idiom : cold-hearted'' were all thrown at Chu Changge. At the same time, there were also people who sympathised with Murong Yunshu''s for encountering such an unrefined person. On the other hand, Fang Hongfei looked at Murong Yunshu with a look thattook joy in her cmity and delighted in the disasterwhich she had to face. She deserved it. At the beginning, I''ve told you not to associate yourself with the Mojiao, but you didn''t listen. Won''t you regret it now? North Guardian was busy pleading for Murong Yunshu, "Leader, think twice! Madam, she didn''t mean it. You should..." East Guardian scolded him, "Shut up. Do you dare to disobey the Leader''s order?" "Old East, you" West Guardian said, "Still slow to move! If she runs away, see how the Leader will punish you!" North Guardian was extremely angry, but he didn''t dare to resist. He snorted coldly, and waved his hand towards Murong Yunshu. Murong Yunshu remained indifferent. After ncing deeply at Chu Changge, she turned around and left. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 As soon as Murong Yunshu came in through the door, the manager whispered, "Young Miss, there''s a small door to the backyard. Let me take you there." "M-hm." Murong Yunshu nodded slightly. North Guardian wanted to keep up with her, but when he just took his step, he took it back, and muttered in his heart, "Leader must have said those words in anger. Perhaps he already regretted it. Then, I should go back and help Leader." So after he watched Murong Yunshu leave to the rear part of the building, he turned back soon afterwards. Chu Changge, who wasentangled with fighting the crowd and unable to get away from it[+]Chinese idiom : be awfully (busy etc), saw that North Guardian had returned. He couldn''t be bothered more with this bunch of martial artists, and asked, "Where''s Murong Yunshu?" "She''s gone." North Guardian leaped to Chu Changge''s side and fended off the enemy with him. Chu Changge, however, didn''t appreciate his kindness as he angrily said, "Jingbian City is bogged down in crises, and you let her go alone?!" North Guardian was taken aback. He suddenly realised that the Leader actually wanted him to escort Madam out of thetiger''s den[+]a dangerous spot! He should have known that Leader considered Madam to be more important than the safety of the Mojiao Sect, so how could he be angry with her over a joke... When the three guardians South, East and West also noticed that North Guardian had returned, they all had the expression like theyhated iron for not bing steel[+]Chinese idiom : feel resentful towards sb for failing to meet expectations and impatient to see improvements. Even West Guardian could no longer restrain his anger that he scolded him straightforwardly, "Really such an idiot!" North Guardian also regretted it. He used to think he was pretty smart, but somehow, ever since he joined the Mojiao Sect, his brain was getting worse and worse. What an idiot! He originally wanted to knock himself on the head, but the situation was so dire and he wasup to his ears in his job[+]Chinese idiom : unable to attend to other things at the same timethat he couldn''t spare his hands to hit himself. As a result, he struck forward ruthlessly which knocked away the enemy who was in front of him. Although Chu Changge was annoyed with North Guardian''s return, there was no doubt that his addition had increased their strength in this bloody battle just likea tiger that had grown wings[+]Chinese idiom : with redoubled power, and there was a glimmer of hope of reversing the situation that was once undoubtedly became their defeat, or at least, for them toopen up a bloody path[+]cut an escape routewould not be a problem. And this was also something that Murong Yunshu had thought of. So, when she realised that North Guardian had not followed her, she felt greatly relieved. She originally didn''t know which side had the advantage in this battle, and the reason she took that chance to leave was simply because she didn''t want to add up to Chu Changge''s burden, but Chu Changge''s reaction made her heart sink to thelowest ebb[+]fig. all-time low. His intention of letting North Guardian to ''detain'' her away could not have been more obvioushe had no chance of winning. Thankfully, North Guardian had gone back. Hopefully, with his assistance, it would be able to boost their morale. Even if it was only a little, it was still good to her.[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . Murong Yunshu walked out of the private bank back door and looked up at the sky. It was an excessively beautiful blue sky, with white clouds dyed in a hazy gloomy colour. "Chu Changge, you mustn''t get into trouble." Murong Yunshu murmured softly while still looking at the sky and. Suddenly, an icy scoff came from the tree in front of her, "You''re facing with imminent death and you still have the heart to worry about other people!" Before the voice had hardly finished speaking, a silhouette leapt as nimble as a swallow from the tree, andnded two meters in front of Murong Yunshu. Wasn''t this the young girl from the next cell? Murong Yunshu looked at this old friend in front of her, while wondering why the young girl would be here and blocking her way. "Chu Changge is in the front." "I''m not looking for him." If she wasn''t looking for Chu Changge, then she must havee for her. Murong Yunshu clearly understood as she smiled and said while mocking herself, "King Liang Jr. really thinks too highly of me." First, he sent Wang Chao and Zhang Yu, and then second, was the cold-blooded girl. If she guessed correctly, the old woman who was living on the other side of her cell that day must have also been King Liang Jr.''s people. In order to catch her, he trulymove his troops and stir up people[+]Chinese idiom : get many people involved (to do sth.)afterracking through his brains[+]Chinese idiom : at the cost of a lot of effortah! "Since you know that His Highness thinks highly of you, you should do as he has requested by following us back to see him!" This cold voice, which was quite hoarse, clearly did note from that young girl''s mouth. Murong Yunshu followed the sound, but could not see even a half of a person. She could only see that cold looking young girl who standing expressionlessly in front of her. "What''s your name?" Murong Yunshu asked. "Jin Yanzi[+]jin=golden, yanzi=swallow." "Where is the elder one?" Murong Yunshu asked again, still facingJin Yanzi[+]jin=golden, yanzi=swallow, but her eyes were looking behind her. "Who is your elder?!" With an extremely unfriendly snort, a dark-haired woman came out from behindJin Yanzi[+]jin=golden, yanzi=swallow, with a figure identical toJin Yanzi[+]jin=golden, yanzi=swallow''s, but with a very different looking face, an aging face that looked like a dried corpse that just crawled out from inside a coffin.[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . Before, in the cell, Murong Yunshu only noticed her face, so she never doubted her age. At this time, it seemed that, except for the face, she andJin Yanzi[+]jin=golden, yanzi=swallowwere of the same age. Looking at their hands, which were white and tender, it seemed that they were not more than sixteen years old at most. It turned out that girl was having a premature aging. No wonder she had such a big opinion on the word ''elder''. Murong Yunshu looked at her and smiled, "I have some kind of friendship with someone who is much better than Huatuo." The implication was that ''if you let me live, I will show you the right way''. Upon hearing this, the ''old woman'', that was calledYin Yanzi[+]yin=silver, yanzi=swallow, who originally had a gloomy lustreless face, suddenly brightened up entirely, as she inquired joyfully, "Do you really know someone who is much better than Huatuo?" Murong Yunshu replied, "If you mean a man who is as white as a dead man and has a near-morbid state of an unhealthy obsession with cleanliness, yes, I know him." These are calledchangpao. Right away, a warm and jade-like voice could be hearding from her left side. "Miss Murong, to speak ill of people behind their backs isn''t something a person of noble character will do." Followed by the appearance of Feng Cheng in a whitechangpao[+]traditional Chinese men''s robe, with his long hair stillbed high, which was attached together using a golden hairpin, justas it was in the past[+]Chinese idiom : as before. As expected from a man of striking appearance, truly likea jade tree in the wind[+]Chinese idiom : handsome both physically and talents appearance. Murong Yunshu responded, "Thank you for reminding me. I''ll try to say these things in front of you in the future." Feng Cheng''s face was full of ck lines. She really took the phrase ''recognising one''s mistakes and be able to reform oneself was the greatest virtue'' really really well! Without waiting for the two to catch up,Yin Yanzi[+]yin=silver, yanzi=swallowasked in a slightly cold tone, "Who are you?" "Feng Cheng." Feng Cheng indifferently spat out the two words that should be able to represent everything. He had learned this trick from Chu Changge. In thejianghu[+]lit. rivers andkespeople wandering from ce to ce and living by their wits, e.g. fortune-tellers, quack doctors, itinerant entertainers, etc. , considered as a social group, names meant everything, and if the other party heard his name but didn''t know who he was, it meant that he wasn''t famous enough. People who weren''t famous enough usually had another name in thejianghu[+]lit. rivers andkespeople wandering from ce to ce and living by their wits, e.g. fortune-tellers, quack doctors, itinerant entertainers, etc. , considered as a social groupa nobody. So, usually those who dared to speak their name were either very famous or soon to be famous. Feng Cheng belonged to the former. Yin Yanzi[+]yin=silver, yanzi=swallownaturally knew what the word Feng Cheng stood for. Suddenly, her expression thatconsidered herself as unexcelled in the world[+]Chinese idiom : be insufferably arrogantwent dim. Now, there was a hint of ttery and admiration in her eyes as she looked at Feng Cheng. Murong Yunshu thought thatYin Yanzi[+]yin=silver, yanzi=swallowwould probably only show such a look when she was facing King Liang Jr., but she was now looking at Feng Cheng like this, showing how much she minded her unaged face, which precisely showed her weakness.Yin Yanzi[+]yin=silver, yanzi=swallow''s weakness was that she had something she wanted from Feng Cheng. As the saying went,when one was under the eaves, one had to bow one''s head[+]when a person has to depend on others like foods, pay etc, that person has to do what they say. Since she had something to ask Feng Cheng, she would definitely not make things difficult for him. Of course, whetherYin Yanzi[+]yin=silver, yanzi=swallowwould let her off the hook for this, Murong Yunshu wasn''t sure. After all, women especially, always like to embarrass other women... "Childe Feng." Murong Yunshu asked nonchntly, "Can you win with your martial arts skills?" Feng Cheng nced atJin Yanzi[+]jin=golden, yanzi=swallowandYin Yanzi[+]yin=silver, yanzi=swallow, then said, "Easy." "What if we add two more?" Murong Yunshu asked again. "Add two more like you, or two more like me?" asked Feng Cheng. The corner of Murong Yunshu''s mouth quivered slightly, "Kind of like you." "If in case I don''t have to save you, it''s not a problem." His implication was that ''if we don''t back off now, we won''t be able to escape''. The corners of Murong Yunshu''s mouth shook as she said, "Why don''t you just leave then." Feng Cheng was taken aback, but then he answered, "Okay, I''ll ask for some reinforcements." "Well, Chu Changge is just in the front. You should go and call him out." Murong Yunshu said seriously. "He didn''t know that you''re surrounded?" "I don''t think so." Murong Yunshu responded indifferently. Feng Cheng took another look at theJin Yanzi[+]jin=golden, yanzi=swallowandYin Yanzi[+]yin=silver, yanzi=swallow. It was not difficult for him to deal with these two people, but among those two who were still hiding in the dark, one of them had martial arts skillsparable to his. If he wanted to save Murong Yunshu, he could only look for Chu Changge. "You can''t leave!" WhenYin Yanzi[+]yin=silver, yanzi=swallowsaw that Feng Cheng wanted to leave, she said, "You must heal my face before you leave." Feng Cheng quirked an eyebrow, "With your martial arts skills, you can''t keep me here." "How about this?"Yin Yanzi[+]yin=silver, yanzi=swallowsuddenly put her sword to Murong Yunshu''s neck, threatening Feng Cheng. Feng Cheng was horrified and was in a dilemma, but Murong Yunshu just leisurely snickered and said, "What King Liang Jr. wants should not be Murong Yunshu''s corpse, right?" "You..."Yin Yanzi[+]yin=silver, yanzi=swallowwas so angry that she couldn''t respond back. Feng Cheng nced at Murong Yunshu with admiration, then jumped over the wall, and just after he crossed the wall, he heard the cracking and rattling sounds of fighting from the gate area. His heart immediately became heavy. His steps turned light, as he went as fast as the wind. When he arrived at to the front gate, Feng Cheng was dumbfounded. Chu Changge was obviously being besieged and overwhelmed. Why did Murong Yunshu ask him to get some reinforcements? Didn''t she know that Chu Changge was under siege? It didn''t make sense...all of a sudden, a thought shed in his mind. Feng Cheng suddenly realised that Murong Yunshu obviously knew that Chu Changge was under siege. Not only that, but she also knew that Chu Changge''s strength was slightly inferior in the battle, and what she did was only a cover for her to get him some help. Her original intention wasto send a reinforcement to Chu Changge, and he was the reinforcement. She was so nonchnt like water that she could even be so calm when she was also facing danger herself. It was just that, did she know that by sending reinforcement to Chu Changge, she also cut off her own escape route? Feng Cheng sighed lightly. She should have known about it, but she still chose to let Chu Changge have the way to survive. In fact, he was not surprised by her choice, because he knew quite well that everyone who had affection in his or her heart would have make the same choice Chu Changge was so pleased to see Feng Cheng arrival that he asked, "Why are you here?" "She told me toe." As he spoke, Feng Cheng had already begun to fight from outside the encirclement. Chu Changge knew without asking who the ''she'' that Feng Cheng had been referring to, and he at once became so furious that he straightforwardly struck at Feng Chengwhich knocked the enemy beside Feng Cheng. Feng Cheng also swung his palm at himwhich also hitting the enemy by Chu Changge''a side as he said, "No one can save her except you." Even if there came another saviour, she would still cheat that person toe here to help Chu Changge. As soon as he heard the word ''save'', Chu Changge''s heart panicked. She was really in danger just as he thought! Damn it, Little North! Damn it Feng Cheng! Did''t they know that she wasnot an inch of steel[+]Chinese idiom : unarmed and defenselessand the one who truly needed protection?! As his heart was burning with anxiety, Chu Changgepletely ignored how clever Murong Yunshu was, and all that was weighing in his mind was her safety. At that instant when Chu Changge was agitated, Fang Hongfei took advantage of the opportunity to p him on the back with his palm, which made Chu Changge''sqi[+]vital energybecame disordered right away, and made him sshed his blood everywhere. "Leader!" The Four Great Guardians shouted in rm. Inside their shouts, apart from being worried, they were also seized with terror, because that palm strike of Fang Hongfei was not an ordinary palm strike, but rather a cosmic absorbing palm power! Cosmic absorbing power skill, absorbed people''s internal forces for their own use. With this skill, those who had been saying they either on the wrong or right way would definitely have changed their colours. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Chu Changge had long anticipated that for Fang Hongfei''s internal strength to be greatly improved was because he practiced the cosmic absorbing power skill. So, Chu Changge tried to avoid direct contact with him, so as not to be hit by Fang Hongfei''s new skill again. He was afraid of what would happen next if he did. Fang Hongfei''s sturdy palm had given a great impact to hisfive visceraand six bowels[+]Traditional Chinese Medicine (TCM) : 5 viscera/internal organs are liver, heart, spleen, lung & kidney, while 6 bowels are galldder, small intestine, stomach,rge intestine, & dder, and felt as if they were about to split open. The trueqi[+]vital energyinside his body also had drained out because of Fang Hongfei''s cosmic absorbing power. As if he had been possessed, Fang Hongfei''s eyes turned red as heughed maniacally, "Hahahahahaha..." Suddenly, after fierce wind started to blow and dust swirled in the air, everyone stopped fighting. Cosmic absorbing power was extremely damaging to one''syin[+]internal part of the body, and it was a type of a skill that only demon-like people could practice. For such a person titled the Great Leader of the Martial Arts, Fang Hongfei, to actually practice this kind of skill, would surely damage hisyin[+]internal part of the body. Although many martial artists had a lot of criticism over Fang Hongfeis practice of the cosmic absorbing power skill, they could only be angry but they didn''t dare to speak out. Thus, they quietly backed away, for fear that their internal strength would also be absorbed away by him. North Guardian snorted disdainfully and scoffed, "A bunch of hypocritical people!" The three people South, East and West were also extremely angry with Fang Hongfei that they wished to kill him. The only thing that made them hating the situation much more was they still had their own internal strength. Once they got close to Fang Hongfei, they would not only unable to protect themselves, but they would also implicate their Leader. This was because they feared one characteristic of cosmic absorbing power, which was, the more people it absorbed, the faster the speed of its absorption would be. "Feng Cheng, do you have any way?" asked North Guardian who hadno strategy left to try[+]Chinese idiom : powerless. Feng Cheng shook his head, with his face showing that he had no other alternative too, "All I can do is just wait for Fang Hongfei to heal his injuries after he has drained his own internal energy." North Guardian had nowhere to vent his anger. So he could only squeeze the spear so hard till his entire arm trembled with rage. When he saw the blood on Chu Changge''s face getting less and less, all of a sudden, a thin figure in cerise coloured clothing rushed into the crowd. Without waiting for the crowd to react, the figure went as sudden as lightning bumped into Chu Changge and then knocked down Fang Hongfei. "Leader!" North and South Guardians were busy helping the mortally wounded Chu Changge, while East and West were blocking the front, with ''If you want to hurt our Leader, you have to step over our corpses'' kind of attitude. Chu Changge couldn''t even manage to take a breather for a second, so he immediately sat cross-legged and adjusted the movement of hisqi[+]vital energy.[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . Fang Hongfei had to stop himself from using the cosmic absorbing power, as he was also badly injured. Although his internal strength had greatly improved, the trueqi[+]vital energythat he absorbed from Chu Changge was at odds with his own trueqi[+]vital energy. The two trueqi[+]vital energywere in disorder inside his body, causing him endless pain, as if his whole body wanted to explode. As such a good thing had been ruined, Fang Hongfei feltso ashamed that it turned to anger[+]Chinese idiom : fly into a rage from shame. Without even caring whether he could or could not utilise his ownqi[+]vital energy, he struck out with his palm, but missed his aim as his head started to be so painful. "Ah!" Lu-er jumped to her feet as she shouted, "Killing a person is a crime!" Chu Changgedid not know whether tough or cry[+]Chinese idiom : baffled. Her servant was really like her master, and she even spoke just as strangely as Murong Yunshu was. "If you really fear death, why did you dare to bump into him just now?" "Ah, what the heck did I just bump into?" A dreadful face Lu-er jumped behind Chu Changge to hide, as she said, "I was running too fast that I didn''t have time to stop my feet." After saying that, she also touched her slightly swollen red nose and innocentlyined, "I don''t know whose bones are this hard. They feel just like bricks. They hurt my nose so much." As it turned out, she really didn''t understand the current situation! Chu Changge really didn''t know what to say. He hesitated for a long time before asking, "Why are you running so fast then?" "When I entered the city, I heard that Miss was in town, so I hurried over to find Miss. By the way, where is Miss?" Lu-er looked around. He had received benefit from her (Murong Yunshu) once more. Chu Changge''s expression turned dark. He slowly stood up and said, "She''s not here." After saying that, he spoke to Fang Hongfei on the other side, "Although you have sucked away twoyers of my internal force, nevertheless, you are still not a match for me. Not to mention that those twoyers of internal force are simply not something that the current you can manage. Forcing yourself to use your power will only make you be likefire running wild and being possessed by a demon[+]Chinese idiom : (Taoism, qigong, etc.) to experience serious negative physiological and psychological changes resulting from the improper practice of qigong or other self-cultivation techniques. If you want to live, get out of here before I change my mind!" Fang Hongfei knew what Chu Changge just said was true. Thus he stared at him bitterly for a long time, before heleft with a flick of his sleeve[+]Chinese idiom : storm off in a huff. Once Fang Hongfei left, the other martial artists who hade with him to find faults alsoscattered like birds and beasts[+]Chinese idiom : head off in various directions. Shan Shaoyu took a look at North Guardian and hesitated for a moment. Suddenly, he pulled out a bottle of Jinchuang Medicine and tossed it to North Guardian. He then said, "Although this can''t cure his internal injuries, it can cure his external injuries." After he had done saying that, he also turned around and left. North Guardian caught the medicine and stared at Shan Shaoyu''s back. He wanted to say something, but in the end, nothing came out from his mouth. He knew that Shan Shaoyu was having a kind of feeling like howpeople of talent appreciate one another[+]Chinese idiom : sympathise with one anothertowards him, and so did he towards him. As a person who fought using a spear, Shan Shaoyu could be considered a rare expert. While as a general, for Shan Shaoyu to disregard worldly taboos to leave him behind a medicine for him, showed that he was also a man of character. But, this friendship was doomed to fail. "Fang Hongfei has be so bad.Guye[+][term of address for a man used by members of his wife''s family] son-inw, why on earth would you let him go?" Lu-er asked, feeling a bit puzzled. Chu Changge replied, "Because I have more important things to do." * On the deserted official road, a low-key dpidated horse-drawn carriage drove slowly. It made creaking rollers rubbing sound from time to time, as if it might fall apart at any time. Outside the carriage, there were two coachmen. One was grinning cheekily and the other was with a nk expression. These two were Wang Chao and Zhang Yu. Inside the carriage, Murong Yunshu leaned against the wall and closed her eyes to rest. If she had known that she would still fall into their hands, she wouldn''t have nned to attract the Marquis of Jingbian''s attention. At any rate, there was still a book for her to read at least. Also sitting in the carriage, there were Jin Yanzi and Yin Yanzi. They were currently staring coldly at the calm Murong Yunshu. They wanted to say something but hesitated. "Just say what you want to say." Murong Yunshu with closed eyes, spoke indifferently. It was oddly ufortable being so eagerly watched by two sets of eyes. There was a look of surprise on Jin Yanzi and Yin Yanzi''s faces as they took a nce at each other. Yin Yanzi asked, "Chu Changge is so cruel to you. Why did you trick Feng Cheng to help him?" "There are many things in this world that don''t need you to ask why." Murong Yunshu said slowly with her eyes still closed, while her calm tone was without a trace of emotion. However, Yin Yanzi could hear affection from her voice that was firm and unshakable, as well asso deep that one could not see to the bottom[+]limitless. However, Yin Yanzi didn''t understand. How could there be such a person in the world? Even if the other guy (Fang Hongfei) defeated him (Chu Changge), Murong Yunshu still acted likethe clouds were pale and a light breeze was blowing[+]Chinese idiom : nothing does matter, while thinking that she was doing the right thing. "Do you really love him so much? Love him to the point where you rather be imprisoned, just to save his life?" Murong Yunshu slowly opened her eyes at these words and responded, "You think too greatly of love. No one will selflessly sacrifice for anyone. Even if one leaves the chance of survival to the other person, it''s because the living one will suffer more, and I, don''t want to suffer." After a pause, she added, "Moreover, Feng Cheng can''t save me. For him to stay, he wouldn''t also be able to help. So it''s better to let him help Chu Changge, as long as one of us can move on." "If Wang Chao and Zhang Yu didn''t appear in time and Feng Cheng could rescue you from our hands, would you still let him help Chu Changge?" Yin Yanzi asked. "No." Murong Yunshu replied without thinking. Her face was still as calm as before.[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . Yin Yanzi looked contemptuous at her as she said somewhat angrily, "How selfish are you!" Seeing this situation, Murong Yunshu suddenly curved her lips as she smiled, while saying, "I just made a selfish decision instead of him. Why are you the one who being so angry?" Yin Yanzi frowned, "And how did you know that he would make such a decision?" Murong Yunshu smiled, "I just know." "There''s always a reason." "If you have to pursue the reason, then it''s probably because, he and I are the same kind of person." When it came to the four words ''same kind of person'', Murong Yunshu seemed like she suddenly remembered something very happy. Her eyebrows were lightly curved and her light smile filled to her eyes. Yin Yanzi didn''t understand why Murong Yunshu was so happy. If it was her and she was captured, she would definitely fight to the death. Even if she couldn''t win, she would never give her enemy a good look, let alone a smile. Really such a weirdo! Yin Yanzi looked at Murong Yunshu oddly and asked, "You''re really not afraid of death?" "You dare to kill me?" Murong Yunshu used the word ''dare'' instead of the word ''will'', because she knew that King Liang Jr. would never want her corpse. Yin Yanzi snorted coldly and said, "Although His Highness didn''t say he would kill you, he won''t give you any good results either! Let''s see if you''ll still beughing when you get to the state of Shu!" Murong Yunshu raised her dark eyebrows and taunted, "Then we have to see if you have the ability to take me to the state of Shu first." Yin Yanzi was startled and her face started to be vignt, "What does that mean?" "Literally," replied Murong Yunshu. Jin Yanzi, who had been silent and was waiting to see what would happen, suddenly drew her sword at Murong Yunshu and asked coldly, "Quickly say, what are you nning!" Murong Yunshu''s facedidn''t change its colour[+]Chinese idiom : remain calm. She just chuckled lightly, "I''m just right under your nose. What kind of n do you think can I do?" "It''s best if you can think this way!" Jin Yanzi put away her sword and stopped talking. Yin Yanzi, however, couldn''t take her eyes off Murong Yunshu''s expression. The more she looked, the more she felt that there was something fishy. "Did you set up any tricks again?" Murong Yunshu asked rhetorically, "What trick can I set?" "You look like you are confident that we won''t reach to the state of Shu." Murong Yunshu smiled without saying anything, declining toment on it. This made Yin Yanzi even more uneasy. After thinking for a moment, Yin Yanzi inquired, "Are you counting on Chu Changge to save you?" Murong Yunshu remained silent, while the smile on her lips grew wider. "Two fists can''t beat four limbs[+]Chinese proverb : one person cannot fight two people. After today''s battle, even if Chu Changge doesn''t die, he''ll be barely alive. He''ll never have the energy to save you, so you shouldn''t stubbornly hope for that to happen!" "Such being the case, why won''t you people let thehorse stop moving[+]Chinese idiom : without stopping to restthen? Could it be that you''re afraid that Chu Changge will catch up?" Murong Yunshu asked as if she knew what was on their minds. Yin Yanzi''s face showed an embarrassed look, but her mouth insisted on telling Murong Yunshu, "Chu Changge may have died." Murong Yunshu countered, "If that''s the case, why are you worried then? If he dies, no one else wille to save me. Of course, if he isn''t dead, then he will surelye, and he will note alone. He will also bring the Mojiao followers with him. You are a member of thejianghu[+]lit. rivers andkespeople wandering from ce to ce and living by their wits, e.g. fortune-tellers, quack doctors, itinerant entertainers, etc. , considered as a social group, so you should know the power of the Mojiao Sect, right?" "You, you should stop trying to scare me! I, Yin Yanzi, are not scared of him!" Murong Yunshu no longer argued with her and closed her eyes to fake a sleep. After a long time, Yin Yanzi suddenly seemed to hear her said, "If I were you, I would send someone back to confirm the life or death of Chu Changge just to save myself from beingunable to rest or eat in peace[+]Chinese idiom : extremely worried and troubled." Yin Yanzi frowned, while feeling that Murong Yunshu''s words were quite reasonable. But on a second thought, she said to herself, "This is definitely another one of her tricks. She knows that I''m on guard against her every word, so she deliberately said something like asking me to confirm Chu Changge''s life or death, while actually wanting me to refrain from going because I will be concerned about her scheming so that she can continue to y tricks on us. Hmph! Thankfully, I was smart enough to see through her ruse. The more she doesn''t want me to go, the more I''ll go. As long as I make sure that Chu Changge is finally dead, I won''t be afraid of any more tricks she ys!"[T/N]Girl, you just jumped into a hole that she dug, and then covered yourself with soil while still standing inside the hole. As she thought of this, Yin Yanzi said to Jin Yanzi, "You guys will escort and protect her on the journey, while leaving marks along the way. I will go back to Jingbian City and I will join you back after scouting the real situation there." This was exactly what Jin Yanzi wanted, "I''m going with you." Yin Yanzi replied, "No, I don''t feelfortable leaving this person with those two losers." "Hey, damn Yanzi, who are you calling a loser?" Wang Chao yelled resentfully from outside. "I was talking about you!" Yin Yanzi snorted and jumped out of the carriage. No one noticed that the moment Yin Yanzi jumped off the carriage, a faint smile crept onto Murong Yunshu''s lips. Those who were familiar with her would know that it was the kind of smile that only came after her wicked n ended up sessful. * Chu Changge chased along the path behind the private bank until tenli[+]ancient measure of length, approx. 500 moutside the city, but there was no trace of Murong Yunshu. He finally returned to the inn where he was staying, with a gloomy look on his face as he had totake his time in making a decision[+]Chinese idiom : give the matter further thought and discussion. Compared with Murong Yunshu''s whereabouts, Feng Cheng was more concerned about another matter, "You said Xiyue is still alive? What is going on?" Chu Changge had no intention of exining too much about it to him. He just said, "I have sent someone to take her back to ck Wind Mountain. You should just go and find her. For other things on her matter, you can ask her directly." Although Feng Cheng had a thousand questions in his heart, he was also very clear that with Chu Changge''s current state, even if someone held a knife to his neck, he would not think about anything other than Murong Yunshu. "Have you found the antidote for the Soul Snatcher?" When he mentioned this matter, Chu Changge, who was sitting on the chair with his head down, suddenly raised his head and told him, "Huberg said that judging from the amount of medicine in her body, the effect of the Soul Snatcher can be hidden up to seven months. Now its only one month away from the deadline..." He suddenly stopped, then changed the conversation, and sharply said, "South, East, North and West, you four immediately look for these four things, ''rhinoceros horns'', ''dragon''s blood palm'', ''cuttlebone'' and ''lingzhi root''." "Yes!" The Four Great Guardians knew that these four items must be rted to the cure for the Soul Snatcher poison in Murong Yunshu''s body, hence they didn''t dare to bezy for a moment, as they immediately left after receiving the order. Bamboo Hat Image Credit |Baike Baidu As soon as the Four Great Guardians left, a ck-clothed man in a bamboo hat came in to report, "Leader, someone is inquiring about you in the city." Chu Changge''s ck eyes turned cold at the news. For that person to inquire about him at a time like this, it was either because that person wanted to kill him or the inquirer was afraid that he wasn''t dead yet. He was more inclined to thetter, because there were quite many people who wanted to kill him in the currentjianghu[+]lit. rivers andkespeople wandering from ce to ce and living by their wits, e.g. fortune-tellers, quack doctors, itinerant entertainers, etc. , considered as a social group, but not many who dared to openly ask for news about him. "From which sect?" asked Chu Changge. "This person is not from any sects, but looking at her young figure and aging face, she resembles Jin Yanzi and Yin Yanzi from the ''Pair of Swallows Flying With Gold And Silver Swords[+]Chinese idiom : two birds fly together''." The ''Pair of Swallows Flying With Gold And Silver Swords[+]Chinese idiom : two birds fly together'' had mediocre martial arts, but they were well-known in the jianghu for the beautiful younger sister and the senile looking older sister. Although Chu Changge wouldn''t keep a nobody in his mind, nevertheless, as it happened, he had caught sight of them a few months agoin the state of Shu. In an instant, Chu Changge''s dark bottomless eyes were filled with a piercingly cold, murderous aura. However, a smile appeared on his handsome face, which could raise the hair of those who looked. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 After making some inquiries in Jingbian City, Jin Yanzi learned that Chu Changge had not only survived, but also beat Fang Hongfei half to death. As she felt terrified, she fled from the city at night and followed the markings left by Jin Yanzi. She eventually met up with Jin Yanzi in a small town in western province of Shu. When she saw Jin Yanzi at the inn, she discovered that only Murong Yunshu and Jin Yanzi were there, while Wang Chao and Zhang Yu were nowhere to be found. "Why are you alone? What about the two losers, Wang Chao and Zhang Yu?" asked Yin Yanzi. "I don''t know." Jin Yanzi recalled, "Three days ago, we stayed overnight at a small inn on the official road. When I woke up the next day, they were both gone, leaving only a note saying that His Highness had sent them a secret order for them to go elsewhere to handle some affairs." Yin Yanzi frowned in confusion. When she first came out of theWang[+]Prince''s Mansion, His Highness repeatedly emphasised that the capture of Murong Yunshu was the most important thing. Now, why would he suddenly transfer Wang Chao and Zhang Yu? Did something happen? "Never mind them, let''s get on our way. In just two more days, we''ll be able to enter the state of Shu and return to theWang[+]Prince''s Mansion." When she thought of the imminent return to theWang[+]Prince''s Mansion, Jin Yanzi''s frosty face suddenly showed some tenderness. Yin Yanzi also swept away the haze in her mind, as her mood turned good, and said, "Okay, let''s hit the road." Suddenly, an extremely eerie voice came from outside the door, "How about letting this Chu give you a ride?" Once the words settled, they saw Chu Changge gloomily walk in. His icy gaze could make a personshivered all over even though it was not cold[+]Chinese idiom : tremble with fear. Jin Yanzi and Yin Yanzi both stepped back subconsciously. Every time Chu Changge took a step, they would take a step back with their faces full of horror. "You, why are you here?" asked the trembling Yin Yanzi. Chu Changge didn''t answer her question, but cast his gaze towards Murong Yunshu who was sitting by the bedside instead. His coldness instantly changed to burning heat, as the murderous aura faded away, and was reced by full tenderness. When Chu Changge looked at Murong Yunshu, his Adam''s apple moved, and just as he opened his mouth to speak, he suddenly frowned, filled with murderous aura once more. Jin Yanzi and Yin Yanzidid not expect the outset[+]Chinese idiom : unforeseen / be surprised by the turn of events. They were scared to death at the sudden disappearance and reappearance of his murderous intent. They were afraid that he would take Murong Yunshu away and also at the same time, they were afraid that they would not be able to report on the unsessful task to His Highness. They also wished that Chu Changge would just take Murong Yunshu away quickly. Go, go as far as he could. Just nevere back and scare them again. "Where is Murong Yunshu?" Chu Changge asked in a deep voice. The iciness in his deep anger voice was like the calmness before the storm. Although there is no appearance ofwind sweeping through the tower heralds a rising storm in the mountains[+]Chinese idiom : rising wind forebodes theing storm, they could feel its effect on them, teaching them not to have the courage to lie to him. "Isn''t, isn''t she right in front of you?" Yin Yanzi replied while withdrawing her neck.[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . Chu Changge said, "She is not her." Although the skin mask on this fake Murong Yunshu''s face was exquisite, her eyes were empty and devoid of any spirit, unable to fool him. "She is clearly Murong Yunshu. Why do you say she is not? Are you blind..." Yin Yanzi suddenly shut up, and her thin body shook even more, as a chill came from the soles of her feet, just like she was being naked in aworld of ice and snow[+]extremely cold weather. Even her blood was almost frozen because of the cold. Yin Yanzi never knew before that a person could be so scary to this extent with just a simple eye contact that could make people''s resistance fall apart, and a small action that could make people tremble with fear. Now she knew as she was currently feeling that fear. She finally understood why such a handsome man could be so frightening. Simply because, an ugly devil had a scary face, but a beautiful devil had a scary heart. "I''ll ask again, where is Murong Yunshu?" Chu Changge''s handsome face was covered with ayer of frost, making him looked so cold. Yin Yanzi''s legs shuddered as she fell to the ground. She then shook her head like crazy, "I don''t know, I really don''t know..." Chu Changge followed Yin Yanzi all the way here. Of course he knew that she didn''t know that Murong Yunshu had been switched. The reason for him being this aggressive was just tokill the chicken to warn the monkey[+]Chinese idiom : to punish an individual as an example to others. Everyone knew about the ''Pair of Swallows Flying With Gold And Silver Swords[+]Chinese idiom : two birds fly together''. Yin Yanzi had a fierce mouth, while Jin Yanzi had a fierce heart. If one couldn''t pressure Yin Yanzi, how could one frighten Jin Yanzi? Chu Changge shifted his gaze to Jin Yanzi, like a cold sword to her brow, and he asked again, "Where is Murong Yunshu?" Jin Yanzi knew in her heart that Chu Changge''s patience had run out and she would only die if she didn''t cooperate, so she answered truthfully, "She was taken away by Wang Chao and Zhang Yu." "Where did they take her?" "I don''t know." Jin Yanzi frantically pulled out the note left by Wang Chao and handed it to Chu Changge. Chu Changge gave it a faint nce and recited in a low voice for a few minutes. Then he raised his eyes and said, "Tomorrow, I don''t want to hear the name ''Pair of Swallows Flying With Gold And Silver Swords[+]Chinese idiom : two birds fly together'' appear on thejianghu[+]lit. rivers andkespeople wandering from ce to ce and living by their wits, e.g. fortune-tellers, quack doctors, itinerant entertainers, etc. , considered as a social groupagain." With those words, heleft with a flick of his sleeve[+]Chinese idiom : storm off in a huff. Jin Yanzi flinched as she stood there for a moment. Then her exquisite body suddenly copsed with a loud bang. Her legs had be weak and limp, which made her toppled over, with bright red blood run out from the corner of her mouth and streamed down to the ground. "Meimei[+]younger sister!" Yin Yanzi crawled over to help Jin Yanzi as she cried, "Meimei[+]younger sister, are you okay? How did this happen? Chu Changge obviously didn''t do anything, so how did you end up like this?" "Jiejie[+]elder sister, I...I''m dying. You, you tell His Highness for me...Chu Changge is, is...the devil...can''t, can''t...can''t..." Can''t fight him. Unfortunately, thest two words could no longer be spoken by Jin Yanzi. "Meimei[+]younger sister!" Yin Yanzi let out a heart-piercing cry and burst into tears, while feeling desperately heartbroken. "How could it be like this...how could it be like this..." Yin Yanzi was brokenhearted and lost all hope. She didn''t understand why Jin Yanzi suddenly copsed, and her mind hadpletely lost its direction. "It was Chu Changge who killed her." A cruel voice came from above her head. Yin Yanzi looked up and realised that the visitor was actually Fang Hongfei. "Impossible. Chu Changge didn''t do anything at all." Suddenly, with a re, she gripped Fang Hongfei''s frontpel like mad and asked, "Was it you? Did you secretly use that poisonous hand of yours?" Fang Hongfei shook her off with a disgusted look and said, "I didn''t have any grievance nor enmity with her. So why would I kill her! It was Chu Changge. Although he didn''t do anything, his internal strength was really solid and he had used his internal strength to shatter Jin Yanzi''seight extraordinary meridianswhen he was asking her question just now. Fortunately, I had taken precautions, or he would have done the same to me." Yin Yanzi didn''t believe it, "Then why am I still okay?" "You had already copsed at that time, of course you couldn''t feel the influence of his internal strength." Fang Hongfei said with certainty. Yin Yanzi was truly convinced by him, and with a fierce look on her face, she said hatefully, "Chu Changge, I won''t let you go even when I have be a ghost!" Seeing this situation, the corner of Fang Hongfei''s mouth hooked up into a smirk. Chu Changge, let see how long you can act arrogant * In Jinling City, a dpidated carriage was driving on the street. The horse that pulled the carriage was very thin. Not only it was thin, but it was also really old, tired and breathing heavily. Obviously, it had been driving for a long time, without any rest. But the owner seemed to not have any intention to stop. Heshed out with whips after whips, and the driving sounds of ''drive, drive'' rose one after another, sounded extremely urgent. The man driving the carriage was Wang Chao. When Murong Yunshu tricked Yin Yanzi to return to Jingbian City, he realised that something was wrong. Although he did not know what Yin Yanzi would encounter when she returned there, he did not dare to be careless since he hadtaken the warning from the overturned cart ahead[+]Chinese idiom : lessons drawn from others'' mistakes. He concluded that Murong Yunshu must have been nning something, so to be on the safe side, he found a woman with a body simr to Murong Yunshu, changed her appearance, quietlystole the sky and put up a sham sun[+]Chinese idiom : perpetrate a gigantic fraud, and took the real Murong Yunshu made a detour through Jiangzhou.[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . In fact, detouring through Jiangzhou was a very dangerous path, because the hintend of Jiangzhou, Jinling City, was exactly Murong Yunshu''s territory. As the saying went,a strong dragon couldn''t suppress a snake on the ground[+]Chinese proverb : even a powerful person cannot defeat a local gangster., and in her territory, the slightest misstep would lead to ruin. However, in order to get rid of Chu Changge''s pursuit, he could only take these risks. "After Jinling City, it will be safe for us." Wang Chao said to Zhang Yu as he hell-bent in driving the horse. Zhang Yu snorted coldly and did not reply. Even if they passed through Jinling City, there was no telling how far behind they should leave Jinling City before they could actually feel safe. One day without entering the state of Shu, he wouldn''t think they will ever be safe. "Don''t make your expression look like a murderer. Be careful not to call the feudal official''s attention on us!" quipped Wang Chao. Zhang Yu snorted again and turned his head to one side. At that moment, a group of coarse, patched-up paupers rushed out of nowhere and blocked the road. Wang Chao hurriedly pulled on the reins. Fortunately, his move was fast and he managed to stop the horse before it could hit someone. "What are you people doing in the middle of the road?" Wang Chao asked. A dirty child with a face full of mud shouted, "Murong Mansion is distributing food, let''s queue up." Were you afraid of this?! Wang Chao immediately wilted like an eggnt that had been hit by frost. In the carriage, Murong Yunshu smiled quite smugly. This Wang Chaothought himself to be clever[+]Chinese idiom : overestimate one''s cleverness and act unwisely quotations. How could he know that Jinling City was to her what state of Shu was to King Liang Jr., where in the immensity of its wide sky and sea were the ce that birds flew, while the fishes leapt. "Let''s go around." Wang Chao said sullenly, before he pulled on the reins and attempted to turn the carriage around. Unexpectedly, the horse had only just moved when another group of paupers appeared in front of it, blocking the carriage. It was only then that Wang Chao realised helplessly that they had entered the ''encirclement'', where there wasno room for them to advance nor to retreat[+]Chinese idiom : trapped. Wang Chao cursed secretly. Was it really the time for Murong Mansion to distribute food for them to catch with it this time? "Forget it, we don''t want the carriage. Let''s go buy another one." Wang Chao suggested. Zhang Yu didn''t make a sound, which was a tacit acknowledgement to his suggestion. He jumped out of the carriage, then lifted the curtain and waited for Murong Yunshu toe out. At this time, Murong Yunshu had also changed her face, but her appearance was currently very ordinary and unimpressive. No one would take a second look at her if she was thrown in the crowd. This was the effect Wang Chao wanted. Once off the carriage, Murong Yunshu looked around, and found that this is exactly the ce where Murong Mansion was giving out foodawayside shrine, where Murong Mansion was only five hundred meters apart. The person in charge for distributing grain today was the chief steward. Of course, she didn''t expect anything from the chief steward''s dim old eyes. "Hurry up." Wang Chao urged. He was afraid that she would y one of her tricks again. Murong Yunshu smiled gently and turned to leave with him. Just as the three were about to leave, a cold voice came from behind, "Miss, please wait. It seems like we''ve met somewhere before." As soon as she heard this voice, Murong Yunshu smiled. She didn''t need to recall, since she clearly knew whose voice it belonged to. Wang Chao squealed in his heart. He has turned a certain person''s mboyant ''Murong face'' into something ordinary. How could anyone still able to take notice of her? Obviously, what Wang Chao didn''t know was that, there was a kind of person in this world who was born to be eye-catching. Even if this person''s appearance became ordinary and was dressed in coarse linen, the peerless elegance exuding from the inside out was still dazzling. Murong Yunshu was exactly this kind of person. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Murong Yunshu slowly turned back and faced Nie Qing''s inquiring eyes. She smiled at him and told him using the expression in her eyes, ''long time no see''. Nie Qing only caught a glimpse of her and skimmed the view of her back. He thought she was the person he had in his mind, so he was overjoyed. At this time, when he looked at her front side, she turned out to be an unfamiliar woman. He ended up feeling extremely disappointed. "Sorry, I mistook you for someone else." He coldly said, while looking a little dejected. Murong Yunshu wanted to say, ''you''re not mistaken'', but she had been muted by Wang Chao. Therefore, she couldn''t say anything. "Let''s go." Wang Chao urged once more. Murong Yunshu originally wanted to use her eyes to convey a message to Nie Qing, but ever since he found out that she was not Murong Yunshu, he didn''t look at her any more. Since he alwaysdid things in a strictly businesslike manner[+]Chinese idiom : not let private affairs interfere with public duty, his gaze was alreadypletely focused on giving food. As she had expected, not many people could recognise her. When she thought of the person who had managed to recognise her, Murong Yunshu sighed lightly. She no longer thought about how to escape, but Chu Changge''s safety. Although they were in a hurry during this journey, with thehorse not yet stopped from galloping[+]Chinese idiom : without stopping to rest, she also heard a lot of rumours about him. She heard that he had suffered a very serious internal injury. She still didn''t know the condition of his injury right now... * After Chu Changge found out that Murong Yunshu had been switched, he quickly went after her through Jiang Province. For no other reason than, the person who captured Murong Yunshu would surely take a detour to avoid his pursuit. No matter how much of a detour one wanted to make from West Province to Shu Province, they would have to pass through the hintend of Jiang ProvinceJinling. As soon as he arrived in Jinling, Chu Changge went straight to Murong Mansion and found the chief steward of the mansion. Without saying anything further, he asked, "Have you heard from Murong Yunshu?"[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . Chief Qian was bbergasted and asked with a baffled face, "Who are you?" Without waiting for Chu Changge to open his mouth again, Lu-er beat him by saying, "Chief Qian, no matter how dim-eyed or confused you are, how can you fail to recogniseGuye[+]son-inw (used by wife''s family)." Since Murong Yunshu''s disappearance, Lu-er had changed from Murong Yunshu''s sidekick to Chu Changge''s sidekick. He originally didn''t want to take her on the road, but she had mistakenly destroyed Fang Hongfei''s cosmic absorbing power technique that day. Fang Hongfei would definitely harbour a grudge against her and would do something to her sooner orter. After all, she was that person''s personal maid. In case something happened and that person came to him, asking him to apany her maid, that would be troublesome... "Guye[+]son-inw (used by wife''s family)?" Chief Qian suddenly pped the back of his skull and said, "If I have to say, howe he looked so familiar, so it''s actuallyGu......" The sound of the word ''Guye[+]son-inw (used by wife''s family)'' hadn''t been fully pronounced yet, when Chief Qian suddenly turned pale with a face that looked like he had been frightened by a bear, "Guye[+]son-inw (used by wife''s family),Guye[+]son-inw (used by wife''s family)?!" Wasn''tGuye[+]son-inw (used by wife''s family)...the head of that Mojiao Sect? "Yes, that''s right,Guye[+]son-inw (used by wife''s family)!" Lu-er nodded her head hard as she emphasised, "The real deal." "Guye[+]son-inw (used by wife''s family)...howe you are here?" Chief Qian asked while trying to wipe his sweat with his sleeves. "Hees for Miss!" Lu-er gave him a nk look and asked, "Has Miss evere back here or not?" "No." Chief Qian shook his head. "Isn''t Miss with you?" "Originally we were together, butter..." Lu-er wanted to tell the story in detail, but when she felt the impatient nce of a certain poprGuye[+]son-inw (used by wife''s family), she immediately summarised the remaining tens of thousands of words into three words, "We got separated." Chief Qian looked baffled, "Okay, so how could you two get separated? This is not the first time Miss has been out..." "Aiya, when I said we got separated, it means we got separated! Why are you bing more fussy the older you get?" Lu-er red at Chief Qian and asked again, "Is there any suspicious person passing through Jinling?" "No." Chief Qian shook his head. Not getting the desired answer, Chu Changge lifted his leg to leave, but was stopped by Lu-er, "Guye[+]son-inw (used by wife''s family)ah, you see, since we''re already arrived at Miss'' home, why don''t you freshen up first before you hit the road?" "No need." He was currently so impatient as if hisheart was on fire[+]Chinese idiom : extremely anxious. Where would he have the mind to ''dress himself up''. "My Miss has an obsession with cleanliness, and she dislikes people who are dirty and smelly," exined Lu-er. Chu Changge stopped when he heard these words. Did he really look dirty and smelly? "If you don''t believe me, then you can ask Chief Qian." Lu-er really adhered to the ''code of brotherhood'' as shepulled Chief Qian into the water[+]get sb. involved in one''s scheme. When there was a problem, it should be shared with others! Chief Qian said with great reservation, "Miss does have an obsession with cleanliness, and this has been known throughout the Murong Mansion." As for disliking dirty and smelly people, he hadn''t heard of them... Chu Changge pondered for a while, before saying, "I''ll stay here for tonight." Lu-er responded, "I''ll clean up the guest room." Chu Changge declined, "No need. Just take me to her room." Lu-er was stupefied, then realised what he meant and looked embarrassed, "Miss'' boudoir, unconcerned persons are not allowed to go in."[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . "Am I an unconcerned person?" Chu Changge raised an eyebrow and asked. Lu-er immediately became silent as she shook her head. No no, I''ll take you there. After taking Chu Changge to Murong Yunshu''s boudoir, Lu-er hurriedly went to the kitchen to prepare food and drink, but she was intercepted while she was on her way. "Chief Qian, what are you doing? You know thatmen and women should not touch hands when they give or receive things[+]citation, from Mencius?" Lu-er was very dissatisfied with Chief Qian''s sudden and scary behaviour. Chief Qian''s gray sparse beard shook violently as he said angrily, "My daughter can be your mother, and you still treat me like a man?" Still saying aboutmen and women should not touch hands when they give or receive things[+]citation, from Mencius! He really couldn''t stand young girls nowadays Lu-er was rather a bit muddled, "Even if you have a daughter, and even if your daughter can be my mother, it won''t change the fact that you are still a man! Don''t tell me...you have special hobbies?! When she uttered thest sentence, she suddenly stared at him with her eyes wide open, and an inconceivable look on her face. The few remaining beards of Chief Qian began to get messed up because of her manner, as they had the tendency to lose a few more after talking to her. Chief Qian stared angrily with a hint of ridiculousness at Lu-er. He secretly muttered to himself, "Fortunately, there are still a few left. otherwise, I won''t be able towash it after jumping into the Yellow River[+]Chinese saying : there''s nothing one can do to remove the stigma off one''s name." When he thought of this, he quickly protected his beard, looking very much like they were his precious things. "Huh? How did you know that I wanted to pull at your beard?" Lu-er wondered. "Without any rhyme or reason, what are you going to do with my beard!" Chief Qian felt that this girl Lu-er had be much bolder after she had gone on a trip with Miss. "Let''s see if they have been glued up!" Lu-er spokeas it should be by rights[+]Chinese idiom : proper and to be expected as a matter of course. Chief Qian red up when he heard her words. Hespoke without careful diction[+]Chinese idiom : ramble, "Yours are the one that have been glued up!" "I don''t have any beard though." "No beard...no beard, then, you still have your hair. Your hair is the one that has been glued up!" Chief Qian was being savage and unreasonable just like a child. Lu-erdidn''t know whether tough or cry[+]Chinese idiom : baffled, "Chief Qian, have you been counting too much money till you lost your mind?" "You''re the one who have lost your mind!" In response, Lu-erughed out loud till she double up withughter. Only after a long interval did she finally stopughing and asked, "What do you want for stopping me halfway?" "Oops!" Chief Qian pped the back of his skull and said, "Look at me, I''m so angry with you girl that I''ve even forgotten about the main business." In the end, he looked around vigntly. When he saw no one was around, he lowered his voice and asked, "What exactly is that big devil doing here?" "Which big devil?" Lu-er asked back. "Shhkeep it down!" "Chief Qian, when did you be so timid?" Lu-er smiled mischievously. "Calm down.Guye[+]son-inw (used by wife''s family)is here to look for Miss." "Really?" "Really." Lu-er nodded her head hard. Chief Qian breathed a sigh of relief, shrugged off his sleeves, and strode away, while muttering loudly as he walked, "It''s good that he didn''te here to rob some money..." Lu-er''s face was full of ck lines. DidGuye[+]son-inw (used by wife''s family)look like a robber? Although she did hear aboutGuye[+]son-inw (used by wife''s family)had done a lot ofkilling people for their property[+]Chinese idiom : rob and kill, but, he was already one of them. What with this sudden talk about him robbing them... * At the same time, in the most prosperousflower streets and willownes[+]Chinese idiom : red-light districtof Jinling City, inside a not too small scale brothel, Murong Yunshu was enjoying herself infinitely with ck piece on her left hand and white piece on her right. While Wang Chao and Zhang Yu were sitting on one side, looking at each other helplessly. An ancientqibowls Go pieces and bowls are disyed at the Go Museum in Luoyang, central China''s Henan Province, May 14, 2019. (Xinhua/Li An) Image Credit | Xinhua ("Go" museum traces history of traditional Chinese board game, July 16th, 2019) At the end of the first game, Murong Yunshu put the ck and white pieces into their respectiveqibowls, and asked: "Do you want to y a game?" She had asked this question for a total of eighty times already, ten times each day. She knew that in order to prevent her from ''ying tricks'', they basically didn''t engage with her except to release her mute acupoint every day. But habitually, she still asked once after the end of each game, just because ofher itching mouth. The time for her to speak every day was inherently limited, and yet those two still regard her as if she was air. If she didn''t persevere unremittingly inying qin to a cow[+]Chinese idiom : offering a treat to an unappreciative audience, it would be a great waste for this rare speaking time. Murong Yunshu guessed that Wang Chao must have felt bored when no one was talking. So he would unlock her mute acupoint when there was no one around, in order to console the silent. He was worried that he wouldfollow in the tracks of an overturned cart[+]Chinese idiom : follow a path that led to failure in the pastby her again, so he only dared to listen to her talk but did not dare to speak back at her. People ah, why are you being so hard on yourself? Murong Yunshu smiled slightly and asked, "How long are you nning to stay at the brothel?" "Until Chu Changge leaves." Wang Chao answered. Murong Yunshu''s mouth twitched slightly, while her left hand, which was holding a ck piece in, ced the piece on theqipan[+]chessboard. Then, followed by a white piece in her right hand, which she also gently put it down as she felt extremely good. Not long after arriving in Jinling that day, there was a rumour that Chu Changge had alsoe to Jinling. Wang Chao was afraid that Chu Changge would kill him, so he had thought of a way by living in the brothel. Everyone injianghu[+]lit. rivers andkespeople wandering from ce to ce and living by their wits, e.g. fortune-tellers, quack doctors, itinerant entertainers, etc., considered as a social groupknew that Chu Changge was not close with women, and he would nevere to thislovely spring scene[+]prostitutionkind of ce. The board whereweiqiis yed on is calledqipan[+]chessboard. If anyone interested to learnweiqi, here''s the video. As a result, they had lived there for eight days, and news of Chu Changges departure had not yet been heard When they saw Murong Yunshu was always at ease, it seemed as if they were the ones that were being guarded and not her, who looked so leisure andfortable. Wang Chao couldn''t help but asked, "Tell me honestly, is this another one of your tricks?" Murong Yunshu pressed another ck piece in her hand lightly on the qipan, which let out a ''pop'' sound. Her featherlight eysh slightly raised, as she answered back like she hadmoved a thousand pounds with four taels of weight[+]Chinese idiom : achieve much with little effort, "I''ve been moving around under your noses. Whether or not I''m up to something, shouldn''t you be more clearer about it?" Wang Chao let out a long sigh, "I''m convinced it''s your trick. Just tell me, how did you do it?" He had thought for eight days and eight nights, but he never understood why the rumours of Chu Changge entering Jinling City would be everywhere as soon as they arrived in Jinling. When they saw through the rumours and decided to leave, another wave of rumours would rise from the ground again Murong Yunshu''s lips twitched slightly, as she continued to smile without saying anything, and continued to y two people weiqi with her left and right hands in a calm and rxed manner. Wang Chao held his forehead and kneaded his temples hard, while genuinely admitting his mistake to Zhang Yu, "I''m the one who got you into this." Zhang Yu was surprised, but it was fleeting. He nced at Wang Chao lightly and said, "It''s okay." Wang Chao was touched when he heard what he said. His brother was still the one who treated him good! While he was sighing with emotion, he heard Zhang Yu added, "I''m already used to it." Wang Chao instantly petrified. Did he often bring trouble to him? How often? Hey! They had been frightened till they had to hid in the brothel for eight days. Hence, Wang Chao didn''t have the strength to be angry anymore. With a bitter expression on his face, he sighed secretly in his heart, ''His Highness, His Highness, there are so many women in the world, how can you be so dead set in choosing this smartest one'' Chapter 67 Chapter 67 In fact, Murong Yunshu didn''t do much, except for seizing the opportunity to write the character '' (Chu)'' on the table, floor, books and other various ces wherever she could. When she had nothing else to do, she would study on how to copy other people handwriting, so this '' (Chu)'' character was written in a way that it was simr to Chu Changge''s handwriting. It was all thanks to a certain person''s habit of leaving his name behind whenever he did something bad. This character '' (Chu)'' which was written likedragons flew and phoenixes danced[+]Chinese idiom : mboyant or bold cursive calligraphy, not many people in thejianghu[+]lit. rivers andkespeople wandering from ce to ce and living by their wits, e.g. fortune-tellers, quack doctors, itinerant entertainers, etc. , considered as a social groupwho were unable to recognise it, hence it had almost be his signature. As long as the people in thejianghu[+]lit. rivers andkespeople wandering from ce to ce and living by their wits, e.g. fortune-tellers, quack doctors, itinerant entertainers, etc. , considered as a social groupsee the character '' (Chu)'', they will associate it with Chu Changge. Thus, when the '' (Chu)'' character left by Murong Yunshu was discovered, rumours sprung up everywhere and madeeveryone feel themselves in danger[+]Chinese idiom : everyone feels insecure. It was purely by chance that Murong Yunshu could think of this method. On that day, when they reached Jinling, she saw a bald monk strutting on the road, while flirting with female performers. Some people tried totake up the cudgels for the injured party[+]Chinese idiom : defend sb. against an injustice, but the monk pointed ferociously at his bald head and said, "Laozi[+]I (used arrogantly or jocrly)have the signature of Chu Changge, the head of the Mojiao Sect, on my head! Which one of you is still brave enough to stop me?" No one dared toin anymore once they heard his statement. Murong Yunshu wasstaring at this scene while being dumbfounded[+]Chinese idiom : being bbergasted. Shouldn''t the monk rely on Shaolin Temple to take advantage in deceiving other people? When did he gang up with the Mojiao Sect But then again, that monk really had the word '' (Chu)'' on his head. She remembered that all the men in Mingjian Mountain Vi not only had the word '' (Chu)'' on their heads, even their bald heads were personally shaved by Chu Changge himself. Wouldn''t that mean they were much more blessed by the Mojiao Sect? So it seemed that Chu Changge had beGuanyin...no, it should beTagatha[+]lit. one who has thus arrived; one of the titles of Buddha. Although Murong Yunshu felt it was kind of ridiculous, she did notdismiss it with augh[+]Chinese idiom : make light of sth.. Rather, it had made her realise Chu Changge''s intimidating force in thejianghu[+]lit. rivers andkespeople wandering from ce to ce and living by their wits, e.g. fortune-tellers, quack doctors, itinerant entertainers, etc. , considered as a social group. Hence, she hade up with the method of leaving the word '' (Chu)'' everywhere. God of Wealth Image Credit | As stated in the picture Murong Yunshu, with a smile on her lips, slowly put down another ck piece, while thinking, if this method could drag their stay here until Chu Changge came to her rescue, she would definitely mould a y figurine for that monk, and then stered the word '' (Chu)'' in gold on top of its head. Then she would put it in the darkest ce of the God of Wealth Shrineif she left it in the brightest ce, no one woulde to worship then! "Chu..." Wang Chao suddenly shouted, while staring at the chessboard. Then he said, "As I expected, this is one of your tricks! No wonder the rumors about Chu Changge in Jinling Citye in waves. As it turned out, it was actually you who left the word '' (Chu)'' around..." Murong Yunshu raised her dark eyebrows slightly. She was surprised that he was able to find out about it. After all, ever since she had interacted with him for this long, he had never acted like he had any brains at all. She was rather unustomed to his sudden shrewdness. "Yes, I wrote all of them." Since she had achieved her purpose, there was no need for her to hide it anymore. "I...I...I can''t believe I fell for your trick again!" Wang Chao put his hands behind his back. He worried that he would lose control and immediately strangled her. When she saw Wang Chao looking like he was so pissed off to the point of him wanting to vomit blood, Murong Yunshu indifferently said, "That''s why I believe thatignorance is bliss[+]said to emphasize that sometimes it is better for you if you do not know all the facts about a situation." Wang Chao''s boorish face began to distort, as the corners of his mouth quivered severely like it had a sense of rhythm. It took him a long time to resist the urge to bite her to death before he questioned her, "Since you don''t want me to find out about it, then why do you use those chess pieces to put out the word '' (Chu)''?" Was there such a thing? Murong Yunshu suspiciously turned her attention towards a direction. When she turned the side that was originally facing Wang Chao towards her, right away, a straight out '' (Chu)'' character came into her view. She was startled for a moment, then she smiled, "Chu Changge is really everywhere, huh." "Chu Changge is not in Jinling at all!" imed Wang Chao. Murong Yunshu nodded in agreement and said, "Well, he must have fallen for your n ofstealing the sky and putting up a sham sun[+]Chinese idiom : perpetrate a gigantic fraud. He must have been chasing after you to the capital of Shu Province." It was originally a certain fact in his mind, but when she said it like that, the sense of his statement suddenly changed. Wang Chao hesitated again. This woman never told them the truth. Since she said that Chu Changge had gone to the capital of Shu Province, then Chu Changge must have not gone there. If he didn''t go to the caital of Shucould it be that...Chu Changge had reallye to Jinling? Wang Chao suddenly felt that his brain had turned into a mass of paste, which was currently in an extreme chaos. Murong Yunshu''sapparently true but really wrong[+]Chinese idiom : speciouswords were truly going to drive him crazy * Bath in Ancient China Image Credit | The original artist (please inform me if you know the real artist for this picture. I want to put proper credit to his/her work.) While in Murong Mansion, Chu Changge was taking a bath. Suddenly, he could hear a burst of sneaky footstepsing from outside the room door. There was obviously more than one person out there since the tones of voices kept on rising and falling. His dashing eyebrows started to frown. He pulled his clothes off the screen, and dressed neatly in the blink of an eye. Then with a wave of his long arm, the room double doors opened wide. "Ah..." The people who hade to the door screamed. "Who are you people?" asked the already annoyed Chu Changge. After the visitors nced at each other for a few times, the eldest one boldly said, "We should be the ones who asked you this question. Who are you? What are you doing in Yunshu''s room?" Chu Changge raised his eyebrows. Yunshu? From the way they called her, they should be someone whom Murong Yunshu were close to. "I asked you guys first," he countered back. The older one nced at her sisters and then became the first one to introduce herself, "I am Yunshu''s First Mother." "I''m Yunshu''s Second Mother." "I''m Yunshu''s Third Mother." "I''m Yunshu''s Fourth Mother." "That''s enough." Chu Changge didn''t have the mood to listen to them go on and on. He summarised, "In short, you are all Murong Yunshu''s mothers." "Yes." The nine people said in unison. Chu Changge ced a hand on his forehead. Didn''t old man Murong feel annoyed by marrying these many women? Even the noise of them speaking just a word could kill a person. While he already felt tired just by looking at them altogether. "I heard that the futureGuye[+]son-inw (used by wife''s family)has dropped by. It can''t be you, right?" asked the Third Wife. "Are you not satisfied with me?" Chu Changge looked at her coldly. The Third Wife shivered, and replied, "Satisfied, of course we''re satisfied. For Yunshu to be able to marry you who is such a brilliant and confidently at easeGuye[+]son-inw (used by wife''s family), naturally, it is our Murong Mansion ancestors'' sins...no, it is the ancestors'' umted merits." Horrible. Really horrible. ThisGuye[+]son-inw (used by wife''s family)not only unwilling to please his mother-inws, but also dared to threaten them with his cold eyes. Poor Yunshu. She had fallen into afire pit[+]fig. living hellthis time around Although the rest of thedies did not speak, they all had the same thoughts as the Third Wife. To all of them, thisGuye[+]son-inw (used by wife''s family)was so frightening. When they noticed that Chu Changge didn''t intend to pay attention to them anymore, everyone quietly withdrew. As soon as they left the yard, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Then the situation became noisy because of theseven mouths and eight tongues[+]Chinese idiom : lively discussion with everybody trying to get a word in. "Our Yunshu''s foresight is always good. So why did she make an error in judgment this time around?" "Yeah. I always thought that Nie Qing was the prospectiveGuye[+]son-inw (used by wife''s family), but I didn''t expect thatCheng Yaojin hase and ambushed the enemy[+]Chinese saying : sb shows up unexpectedly and disrupts the n / sb whose presence is regarded as irksome." "Actually this one is not bad either. He''s so handsome." "What''s the use of being so handsome? The main point to be theGuye[+]son-inw (used by wife''s family)of our Murong Mansion is to make money, just like Nie Qing." "If you ask me, the most important thing is to have an extremely strong life-span." "Yes, yes, yes. A strong life-span is the most important. Don''t be like Master...ai!" "I heard Chief Qian said that ourGuye[+]son-inw (used by wife''s family)is a big devil. You think, him being the big devil, that must be a curse. There is a saying" "The scourge stays for thousand of years[+]From a Chinese saying ''Good people do not live long life, scourge stay for thousand of year''. For the second half of the saying, it means bad thing never dies.." "Yes,the scourge stays for thousand of years[+]From a Chinese saying ''Good people do not live long life, scourge stay for thousand of years''. For the second half of the saying, it means bad thing never dies.. So he must live a long life." When they thought that Chu Changge would be a long-lived Master, thedies breathed a sigh of relief again. It was good that he would have a long life. Really good. Whether he was afire pit[+]fig. living hellor not, having a man by one''s side was much better than being a widow. Although they were a few dozen meters apart, their conversation still had not escaped Chu Changge''s ears. He didn''t hear anything else, other than these two wordsNie Qing. From the tone of their voices, they seemed to be more interested in having Nie Qing as their son-inw who would live off his wife''s family. Suddenly, a faint cold shed in his calm ck eyes. In the study room separated by a wall, Nie Qing, who was currently writing a memorial to the Emperor, suddenly shuddered. He looked strangely at the sky. It was a stretch of cloudless blue sky. Unlike how the sky looked right now, why did he feel that there was a dark cloud hovering above his head? * Meanwhile, Wang Chao was anxious, extremely anxious. It was because he couldn''t make up his mind whether to leave or stay. Therefore, he had been pacing back and forth in their room for the whole morning. Murong Yunshu really wanted to ignore him very much, but he seemed to want to attract her attention on purpose, as he shed past in front of her eyes. With a sigh, she stopped her hands from embroidering and said, "Exercising won''t help you change the fact that you are born stupid. So just stop doing it for a moment." Born stupid...born...Wang Chao discovered that over the course of a few days, he had became a calm person. Such as now, he actually didn''t feel anything at all after hearing her words, since he was determined to carry hisalready cracked pot that should just be smashed[+]Chinese idiom : when one feel really down in one''s life, one abandon oneself to despair because oneck the strength and courage to pick oneself up.vigour until the end...he never expected to hear any good things about him from her anyway. "Are you happy to see me fidgeting?" Wang Chao weakly asked. Murong Yunshu hung her head and continued to embroider plum blossoms on her handkerchief. She passed a needle through to make a stitch before she slowly, and quite carelessly said, "I don''t want to base my happiness on your pain, so why bother in insisting to entertain me with your own suffering?" Wang Chao''s whole face was full of ck lines. It was his own fault. It was really his own fault. He shouldn''t have released her mute acupoint at all! With just a little bit of touch with his forefinger, Murong Yunshu could feel that her airflow had been blocked inside her throat. No matter how hard she tried, it was unable to break through. For this reason, she could no longer pronounce any word. Thus, the time for her to get her fresh air had ended. Zhang Yu could no longer sit around watching as he coldly said, "If we wait any longer, Chu Changge will really being for us sooner orter." Wang Chao nodded hard. At times like this, even if Zhang Yu said he should just go to hell, Wang Chao would still praise him sincehis words really made sense[+]Chinese idiom : sound reasonable. "Rather than cowering and hiding inside the brothel, it''s better to put our all into the fight till itends our suffering by letting us die quickly and reincarnate[+]fig. to get it over with." Wang Chao continued to nod his head. ''Since your mind is clear-headed, I''m going to listen to you.'' As a result, the three finally left the brothel. They took a carriage that was neither good nor bad, and drove towards the city gate. When Wang Chao and Zhang Yu were drawing the carriage to make a right turn towards the south main road, a charmingly, and amazingly handsome man in white spurred his horse from the north as well. His long, loose hair flew arrogantly in the wind, while his line of sight that was as sharp as agoshawk, followed them from far till they got quite near to him, which was truly imposing. Wang Chao suddenly had the illusion of bumping into a ghost in broad daylight. He wondered whether he had been too worried about meeting up with Chu Changge on a narrow way, to the extent that he had hallucinated this meeting... When Wang Chaohad no idea what to do with his hands and feet[+]Chinese idiom : feelpletely at a loss, Zhang Yu pulled the reins and let the carriage drive onto the south main road. He drove the carriage neither too fast nor too slow, until they managed to drive it smoothly. "He, he seems to have seen me..." said Wang Chao with his trance-like look. "Shut up!" Zhang Yu scolded him in a low voice withhis eyes continued watching six roads and his ears listening in all directions[+]Chinese idiom : be observant and alert, while he constantly paying attention to the movement behind him. Inside the carriage, Murong Yunshu wasclosing her eyes to rest her mind[+]Chinese idiom : take a restwhen she suddenly heard Wang Chao mentioning Chu Changge, and her heart was overjoyed. She quietly looked out from the small window on the side, just in time to see Chu Changge''s figure sh by. Murong Yunshu immediately poked her head outpletely, while her sight never stopped following his majestic figure. Her gaze followed him obsessively for a long time until she couldn''t see him anymore, before she withdrew her sight with a deep, long sigh. After waiting for so many days, all she got was this brief encounter. Was she meant to stay this way, or their fate had not arrived yet? Chapter 68 Chapter 68 After Chu Changge left, Wang Chao was in a good mood. He hummed a little song all the way as they smoothly went out of the city. By contrast, Murong Yunshu''s mood had turned much worse. Being brushed passed by Chu Changge made her feel a little lost, and the lump she had in her heart wouldn''t go away. She didn''t know if it was because of Chu Changge or she did it to herself. Dog''s Tail Grass Other than looking just like weed, the ancient Chinese people had used them for traditional medicine based on the article linked below. Though it was hard for me to read it since it seemed like it had been MTL before being posted. Image Credit | Best China News (Rural people treat it as a weed out, old Chinese can use it to save lives!, Apr 11th, 2017) "Zhang Yu, can you guess where Chu Changge is right now?" asked Wang Chao who had his head nted while grinning with a dog''s tail grass inside his mouth. "I don''t know." Zhang Yu wasn''t in the mood to pay much attention to him. "Guess." Wang Chao stared at him sideways, insisting him to make a guess. A trace of impatience shed between Zhang Yu''s nonchnt thick eyebrows. Suddenly, his eyebrows frowned, and he urgently stopped the carriage. Wang Chao wasn''t mentally prepared that he stumbled, and nearly threw his body out of the carriage. "You n to kill me?!" He yelled at Zhang Yu in discontent. Zhang Yu kept his eyes ahead of him as he sarcastically said, "My guess is he''s right in front of you."[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . "What do you mean he''s right in front of me..." All of a sudden, Wang Chao''s expression changed drastically. He turned his head to take a look, and saw Chu Changge sitting firmly on a tall horse, like he wasliving higher than them while looking down on them[+]Chinese idiom : acting condescendingly. He stared at them coldly. "You, you...why are you here?!" Wang Chao regretted it as soon as he said it. They already changed their faces now. If they pretended to be a passerby, Chu Changge might not have recognised them. But the moment he spoke, it was equivalent to exposing their identities. Immediately, Wang Chao couldn''t wait to dig a hole and bury himself. Chu Changge gazed at the curtain of the carriage and said, "I''m waiting for her." At that moment, Murong Yunshu lifted the curtain and smiled. Her smiling face was like a flower as she quietly locked eyes with him. In an instant, time froze, the world faded, and everything around them seemed to have disappeared. Above this vastnd, only she and him were left as they quietly stared at each other. They stayed just like this, with none of them speaking, as they no longer needed words tomunicate. Chu Changge gently tugged on the reins. He rode slowly to the side of the carriage, stretched out his left hand, and softly said, "Ie to pick you up." He had used all his strength to say this brief sentence. It was only because it had been suppressed in his heart for too long, far too long. Murong Yunshu smiled and put her hand into his palm. When a warm current went through her fingertips, it gave her the same as if she had been struck by thunder and lightning. Her heart skipped a beat. There was also a mix of sweetness and bitterness in her heart, a feeling that she was unable to exin which was unfamiliar as well as a little bit rareing from her. Chu Changge held her hand tightly. He gently pulled her up to the back of the horse, and at the same time exerted a little force on her waist to unlock her mute acupoint. Then he put her hands on his waist and whispered, "Hold me tight." "Mmm." Murong Yunshu obediently wrapped her hands around his waist, while allowing her face filled with blush. It was rare for her to be so obedient. The corner of Chu Changge''s mouth hooked up. He raised his whip, and galloped away. Wang Chao and Zhang Yu watched helplessly at this scene as it happened, since they didn''t have the gut to say the word ''no''. Until the dark horse disappeared out of their sight, did the two talents finally recover. However, the first thing that came to their mind was not how they could just watch them swagger away without any objection, but ratherwhy Chu Changge didn''t just kill them two. ording to reason, since they had abducted Murong Yunshu, in Chu Changge''s eyes, they should havemitted the crime that could causenine familial extermination. So why didn''t he hurt them or even give them any warning? Wang Chao scratched the back of his head and asked Zhang Yu, "What should we do next?" "Return to theWang[+]Prince''s Mansion." "But Murong Yunshu..." "After losing the chances twice in a row, don''t tell me you still have the ability to get her back from Chu Changge''s hand?" "...no." The current Chu Changge would definitely guard andwouldn''t part with Murong Yunshu even by a tiny step[+]Chinese idiom : follow closely. For them to get closer to her would be evenharder than reaching the sky[+]Chinese idiom : extremely difficult. Taking a step back, even if he got close to her and managed to catch her, he wasn''t sure that he could bring her back toWang[+]Prince''s Mansion. As much as he hated to admit it, if he had no choice but to say it, for Murong Yunshu to y trick on him like he was a fool wasas easy as turning over her hand palm[+]Chinese idiom : very easy. To put it bluntly, in her eyes, he was aplete imbecile. He couldn''t understand why His Highness had fallen for such a difficult woman... * Meanwhile, Chu Changge together with Murong Yunshu sat astride on the horse until they came to a deserted embankment with thousands of miles white clouds over their heads and river water surging by their feet. The atmosphere was truly pleasant! The horse seemed to understand the owner''s mood to appreciate the scenery, thus it consciously slowed down and walked leisurely. Just now, when the horse was running fast, Murong Yunshu was afraid of falling that she had long forgotten to take guard against the limitation between men and women. She held Chu Changge''s waist tightly, with her forehead resting on his back and her eyes were thoroughly closed. Nothing was in her mind other than the rustling sound of the wind outside. Now that the horse had slowed down, she immediately realised how close they were at this time, and quickly released her hands around his waist. She didn''t expect the horse would lift its hind legs at that moment that she nearly fell down. Thanks to Chu Changge''s quick response, he managed to help her stayed on the house with his backhand. "This ident tells you one principle: you must cross the river before you tear down the bridge." Chu Changge teased. Murong Yunshu was speechless. She was merely loosening her grip, and this was considereddestroying the bridge after crossing the river[+]Chinese idiom : abandon one''s benefactor upon achieving one''s goal? If she didn''t let go, she would be taking advantage of him. She was ahighly cultured and steeped in propriety[+]Chinese idiom : intelligent and reasonablekind of person, so how could she take advantage of a man... Chu Changge said with a smile, "Between taking advantage and being taken advantage of, men enjoy thetter more."[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . Scary! Murong Yunshu had been takenpletely by surprise. Could this person have the ability to read minds? Or was there a third eye in the back of his skull? As she thought hereto, Murong Yunshu raised her head and concentrated her gaze to the back of his head. There was no third eye
T/N : I thought you werehighly cultured and steeped in proprietytype of person, Yushu.
Suddenly, the wind started to blow. Chu Changge''s long hair that was recklessly spread apart flew upward, which hit Murong Yunshu on the face. It was a bit prickly, but there was an indescribable throb in her heart, as if there was a spell, calling her to get closer to him. Murong Yunshu immediately closed her eyes and breathed deeply, while admonishing herself in her heart that she could not approach him. Absolutely must not The horse continued to walk, the wind continued to blow, and the two fell silent again. After an unknown amount of time, Murong Yunshu suddenly spoke softly, "Chu Changge." "Hmm?" Chu Changge''s voice was also very soft, for fear that it would spoil the mooding from her words. Her tone gave him a hunch that what she was about to say was going to be very important. Murong Yunshu was silent for another moment before saying, "Tie your hair up." Her tone was light and calm, but Chu Changge could also hear a sigh from her. A very deep sigh, and it sounded quite helpless. This sigh was clearly not in connection with the matter about tying his hair up. Chu Changge felt that this was not what she really wanted to say. The reason for this sigh was because the original words she wanted to say could not be said, or, it was very clear that her words would only be useless. As a result, she had felt this helpless. Although Chu Changge couldn''t guess what her unspoken words were, he understood her feelings. Because, he also had the same conflict in his heart, and he also had a sentence that he wanted to say but would be very hard for him to say. "You can help me tie it." Chu Changge''s words also carried a deep sigh. Murong Yunshu''s heart was touched. However, she bit her lips, lowered her head and confessed, "I don''t know how to tie hair." Chu Changgeforted, "I''ll teach you." Hearing these three words, Murong Yunshu suddenly felt so sad. It should have been such a joy to tie the hair of the person she liked...in the best years of her life, she had met the most outstanding man, and afterwards,her heart went pit-a-pat[+]Chinese idiom : feel a rush of excitement. What was to be done? She regretted that she had met him a bit toote. The breeze whipped through, blowing her long feather-like eyshes to the side, giving her a cold sensation. Murong Yunshu suddenly found that at some point, her eyes had actually gotten wet. After pursing her lips, Murong Yunshu took a deep breath, as she pushed down the sadness in her heart and changed the subject, "How did you know that we would go that way?" Chu Changge grinned as he said, "Guess it." "..." Despite being speechless, his deliberate bickering had also cleared the haze from her chest and lightened her mood. "Nie Qing told me." Chu Changge exined. Murong Yunshu was startled, "Did he recognise me?" "You''re that happy?" Chu Changge''s tone was a bit stiff. Whata big jar of vinegar[+]jealous. Murong Yunshu pursed her lips and stated, "Nie Qing is about to be Feng Cheng''s brother-inw." The implication was that he was Feng Ling''s man and he wasnot even worth half a coin[+]has nothing to do withto her. Upon hearing what she had said, Chu Changge thought for a while. Feng Cheng was about to be his future brother-inw, and Nie Qing was Feng Cheng''s future brother-inw. In this way, wouldn''t he have a connection with that guy through marriage? He was unhappy. Truly unhappy. "You and Nie Qing are getting along pretty well." Murong Yunshu smiled. Chu Changge raised his eyebrows and questioned, "What is your definition of ''getting along pretty well''?" "Speaking more than one sentence." Murong Yunshu answered. "Is he that hard to get along with?" He felt that Nie Qing was not that bad... "I''m talking about you." "..." Chu Changge recalled for a while and said, "I talked much more than he did." "Were you the one who took the initiative to find him?" Murong Yunshu asked. "Yes." "Why were you looking for him?" "I was looking for him..."to fight a duel with him. Of course, these words could only be kept in his heart. Chu Changge tactfully changed his wordings, "I was looking for him to make him my friend." People in thejianghu[+]lit. rivers andkespeople wandering from ce to ce and living by their wits, e.g. fortune-tellers, quack doctors, itinerant entertainers, etc. , considered as a social groupwere particr about ifthere was no fight, it wouldn''t make them friends[+]Chinese well-known phrase : an exchange of blows may lead to friendship. With just a couple of ps, they could turn into his buddies. In fact, Chu Changge didn''t really hit Nie Qing, because when he saw Nie Qing himself, he remembered that they had met at Hua Tuo Mountain before, and knew that Nie Qing was a weak schr who didn''t know martial arts. So, he dismissed the idea of using force to solve the problem, and stated the fact straightforwardly''If you don''t want to die young, just stay away from her.'' A much mature Nie Qing was not only unafraid, but also acted as if he had nothing to do with it, while saying with an iparably calmness, "If she was really disguised as you said, then the person I met before was really her. There were two other men travelling with her." Then, he quickly drew the portraits of the three people with an unusual calmness. So when Chu Changge met Wang Chao and Zhang Yu disguised themselves as coachmen in main south road, he recognised them at once. The reason for him to pretend that he did not see them was simply to avoid unnecessary gossip. If he was to pick up a woman who didn''t have ''Murong Yunshu''s face'' in full view of the public, he might be subjected to a lot of gossip. He didn''t mind the gossip, but shehe didn''t want her to be sympathetised. From the day he came into her life, she had being reflected as Chu Changge''s people. Other people could admire, jealous, and hate her. Only that they could never pity her. Because, only pitiful people could be pitied. And he, in no way, would allow her to be a pitiful person, not even as a false one. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 It had been 36 days. Exactly 36 days ago, at this moment, he had left her. Murong Yunshu stared at the scroll in her hands, unable to read half of its words anymore. So she simply put it on the table, and took out a handkerchief from her sleeve, while she was in a daze. The handkerchief was a very ordinary one, a white silk cloth, with a plum flower embroidered at the corners, but that plum flower was different from ordinary plum flowers, as it had seven petals. Of course, if that were all, she would not have taken it out to relieve her lovelorn when she started to feel ill at ease. On this handkerchief, there was the word '' (Chu)'' written indragons flew and phoenixes danced[+]Chinese idiom : mboyant or bold cursive calligraphyhandwriting of Chu Changge, which was awfully illegible and unorganised. Presumably, it must have been written by him when he stayed here. That day, after Chu Changge rescued her from Wang Chao and Zhang Yu, they spent a fewps on the outskirts of the city. It was not untilthe sun set over western hills[+]Chinese idiom : the day approaches its endthat he sent her back to her home. After Chu Changge saw her stepping into her boudoir, he faintly said, "I''m leaving then." At that moment, it felt likethe sky had copsed with a bang[+]bring the feeling of devastation, and Murong Yunshu thought that she would never forget that feeling for her whole life. This was not a separation between life and death, but it was even more painful than that. Simply because the dead could still be kept in one''s heart and could be mourned with absolutely unrestrained. While those who were alive, once they left, they would never see each other again and there was no way other than to miss them. She knew he was there, and she was going crazy just by thinking about him, but she didn''t dare to see him or think about him which made it even more desperate and helpless than death separation that she couldn''t bear the most... That day, Murong Yunshu did not urge him to stay, owing to the fact that she had no reason to ask him to. Originally, he and her were not from the same world. What was more, even if she was willing to enter his world, there was no ce for her there...perhaps, there had never been a ce for her all along. For 36 days, she had forced herself not to ask about him, but the news had always ''automatically''e to her door, making it impossible for her not to listen. Such as right now "Miss, not good, not good..." Lu-er ran through the door with a horrified face and eximed, "Guye[+]son-inw (used by wife''s family)...Guye[+]son-inw (used by wife''s family)..." When Murong Yunshu saw Lu-er''s facelooking like dying amber[+]Chinese idiom : deathly pale (from fright or poor health), as if the sky had copsed in half, her heart sank as she anxiously asked, "What''s wrong with him?" "Guye[+]son-inw (used by wife''s family), he...he''s missing!" "Missing?" Murong Yunshu was startled for a long time before asking, "Didn''t you hear the other day that he went to Shu Province?" "Yes. He went to look for King Liang Jr. He said that he wanted tocut the weeds and dig up their roots[+]Chinese idiom : stamp out the source of troubleonce and for all, so that King Liang Jr. won''t try to get at Miss again. But I didn''t expect.for him to enter into the LiangWang[+]PrinceResidence and nevere out again!" When Lu-er spoke of Chu Changge like he had gone forever, it made her cry out anxiously. Murong Yunshu was so anxious that she couldn''t wait to fly to the Liang Residence to find out what was really going on. When Lu-er saw that her Miss did not speak, she continued, "What I heard from the storyteller at the teahouse,Guye[+]son-inw (used by wife''s family)has been ambushed by King Liang Jr...." Murong Yunshu suddenly opened her eyes and urgently asked, "Is that storyteller an old man with a young girl?" "Yes. How did you know, Miss?" It must be old man Shenji and his granddaughter. Then there must be no falsehood in what that old man said. As she thought of this, Murong Yunshu abruptly got up and instructed, "Prepare a carriage for me at once." "Yes! Ah, right, the old man also said that all the master rank members of the Mojiao Sect are waiting for Miss." Murong Yunshu wondered, "Why would they be waiting for me?" "AvengeGuye[+]son-inw (used by wife''s family)!" Lu-er''s face gave it an expression as if it wasa matter of course[+]Chinese idiom : go without saying. "Avenge for what?" Murong Yunshu asked back. "Guye[+]son-inw (used by wife''s family)was killed by King Liang Jr....he was killed. Won''t you avenge him?" Lu-er thought her Miss'' question was really strange. Her husband was murdered, so of course, a wife should avenge her husband! Although they were not yet officially married "Who said Chu Changge was killed?" Murong Yunshu gave her a nk look as she angrily said, "You''re the one who will be killed." Ahh...does Miss suspect that the rumours were false? Lu-er looked embarrassed. Murong Yunshu raised her eyes to look out of the window and coldly said, "How could King Liang Jr. dare to kill Chu Changge when his dream of bing Emperor has not yet been realised?" Lu-er was puzzled. She tilted her head and asked, "Why would King Liang Jr. not dare to harmGuye[+]son-inw (used by wife''s family)if he wants to be Emperor?"[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . "It''s not that he doesn''t dare to harm him, but he doesn''t dare to kill him. He knows very well that if he kills Chu Changge, I will not spare him. Although he is not afraid of me, he is afraid that I will join hands with the Crown Prince. Once I join hands with the Crown Prince, his dream of bing Emperor wille to an end." Murong Yunshu paused, and then continued, "Although my official position is nominal, my private banks are more powerful than any other official in the Imperial Court today. No matter who will be the Emperor in the future, without the support of Murong Mansion, who is in charge of the wealth in the world, he will not be able to sit safely as an Emperor. That is why King Liang Jr. so determined to catch me."[T/N]Erm... although it is one of the reasons, but it actually not the main reason he wants you, Yunshu. Lu''er nodded even though she actually not quite understood. "But King Liang Jr. didn''t know the thing Miss hates the most is being forced." Murong Yunshu slowly nodded her head and said, "You''re not bad. I originally did not want to be his enemy, but he has repeatedly made things difficult for me. If I don''t get rid of thiscmity in my heart[+]Chinese idiom : serious hidden trouble or danger, I will not be able torest or eat in peace[+]fig. extremely worried and troubled." "Miss means that this time Miss wants to go to Shu Province, besides getting revenge forGuye[+]son-inw (used by wife''s family)...no, I mean savingGuye[+]son-inw (used by wife''s family). Besides savingGuye[+]son-inw (used by wife''s family), Miss also wants to murder King Liang Jr.?" When it came to the murder of King Liang Jr., Lu-er was shocked to find out what an outrageous remark she just made. She quickly covered her mouth and said with an unclear artiction, "Murdering His Highness is a great sin that can causenine familial extermination" Murong Yunshu raised her eyebrows and casted a sidelong nce at her, while saying, "I''ve told you long before that you are not within my nine familial, so it has nothing to do with you." "Does Miss think that...I am a type of person who isgreedy for life while afraid of death[+]Chinese idiom : care only about saving one''s skin?" Lu-er eximed while feeling wrong as she thought her Miss was belittling her. Murong Yunshu asked back, "Aren''t you really afraid of death?" "Uh...I do." Lu-er nodded quite hopelessly. But that didn''t mean she was thinking only of herself! "If Miss really wants to kill King Liang Jr., I will also...also..." "Will also what?" Murong Yunshu''s mouth curved in a yful way. "I''ll help dig a hole to bury the body!" Lu-er looked like she waslooking upon death like going home[+]Chinese idiom : face death unflinchingly; very brave. Murong Yunshuughingly gave her a quick knock on her head and said, "Only fools kill a person by themselves. If I want to kill someone, I will naturally have a way to let him kill himself. Why do I have to do it myself? " "Who will be so stupid by killing oneself!" "When life is more painful than death, the weak-willed people will choose to take their own life." Murong Yunshu shifted her gaze out of the window again, obviously not intending to exin any further. Since she knew very well that her own maid''s head was in fact, just a shell, with its main purpose was to only be an ornamental.[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor . Please read this chapter at . * Murong Yunshu had guessed correctly. Although King Liang Jr. had schemed to capture Chu Changge, he did not kill him, but imprisoned him instead. At this moment, Chu Changge was feeling dizzy and his eyelids seemed to weigh a thousand pounds. He almost used all his willpower before he even managed to open his eyes. The first thing that caught his eye was a thick iron pir with a thick iron chain tied to it. At this time, Chu Changge suddenly discovered that his hands and feet were all locked with chains and tied to four iron pirs that were surrounding him. While all around him, except for the stone tform that he was on, was full of water that was flowing slowly. Chu Changge looked up again. There was a rock above his head. It looked like this ce was a cave. But how could there be flowing water inside a cave? Could it be that the cave was connected to ake? If so, then the end of the current was the exit. However, Chu Changge was not happy about it, because he didn''t need to try to know that these iron chains were definitely unable to be broken by humans. Even if one had internal strength as deep as his, there was nothing he could do, as this iron chain was forged from thousand-year-old ck steel. His limbs were locked in a surrounding that was all ck, no daylight. It was the first time in his life that he had fallen into such a mess. When he thought of this, Chu Changge lowered his eyes as cold light came out from them, "King Liang Jr., if I, Chu Changge, don''t make you regreting into this world, it will feel as if I have wronged you!" * Inside the Liang Residence, King Liang Jr. was ying with a pair of zither-shaped earrings, and his cold handsomeness shone with a determination to win. He had seen these earrings a long time ago, but he couldn''t remember the exact time. He only remembered that he was still young at that time and had gone south to y. He saw a teenage girl wearing such a pair of earrings and felt that they were quite unusual. He wanted to buy it from her and give it to his mother. As a result, she smiled and said, "Your face is also particrly unusual. You write out a price and I will buy it." Hearing such absurd words, he felt the little girl was interesting at the same time. Later, he realised that she was the young miss of Murong Mansion. Fortunately, he did not make an offer at that time, otherwise, this face would have really been bought by her Thinking of the past, Hua Yeli''s eyes shed with tenderness. He raised his hand to touch the scar on his face, and sighed in his heart, ''I''m afraid she won''t want to buy this face now, no matter how low the price it will be.'' At this time, Wang Chao came in to report, "Your Highness, there is news from the spies in Jinling saying that Murong Yunshu has already left." When he heard what had been reported, Hua Yeli''s cold and steely face suddenly became much softer, then darkened again, as he indifferently said to himself, "I sent people all the way to invite her, and she didn''te, but now, as soon as she heard the news of Chu Changge''s death, she won''t let herhorse stop from galloping[+]Chinese idiom : without stopping to rest. When will I be as important as Chu Changge in her heart?" After a few seconds, he added, "Soon. Soon she will know that there is more than one man in the world, other than Chu Changge." The tone of this sentence waspletely different from his previous sentences, as there was an irresistible dominance in his determination. However, Wang Chao was not optimistic at all. Since he had fought with Murong Yunshu before, he knew that shewouldn''t eat soft or hard food[+]Chinese idiom : unmoved by force or persuasion. For His Highness to force her like this, he was afraid it would only be self-defeating. But he didn''t say anything, because he understood better that whatever His Highness wanted to do, he would never give up until he got the result he wanted. "Your Highness, no matter what you have in mind, I suggest that you kill Chu Changge first." The person who spoke was Xu Hu, who hade in with Wang Chao and was Hua Yeli''s military advisor. Hua Yeli shook his head, "Chu Changge can''t be killed." Killing Chu Changge was equivalent to pushing Murong Yunshu towards the enemy camp. Xu Hu, however, responded, "Chu Changge must be killed. If you don''t getrid of the weed by cutting its root[+]Chinese idiom : stamp out the source of trouble, he will cause no end of trouble for you." Hua Yeli replied, "Now is not the time to kill Chu Changge. However, although I won''t kill him, I won''t let him see the daylight again. A person who will never see the light of day will not be a threat to me." Xu Hu wanted to continue his persuasion, but was stopped by Wang Chao. "His Highness has his own consideration," whispered Wang Chao. Xu Hu opened his mouth. He wanted to speak, but in the end, he could only sigh. His mind was full ofhatred towards iron for not bing steel[+]Chinese well-known phrase : feel resentful towards sb for failing to meet expectations and impatient to see improvementas for him to be weak and indecisive would not make him a man of great talent! Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Shuzhong City, as its name implied, was located in the middle of Shu Province. After half a month''s journey, with the horse galloping on without stopping, Murong Yunshu finally arrived at the capital city of Shu. But instead of going directly to the LiangWang[+]King / PrinceResidence, she stayed in an inn in Shuzhong City.[+]T/N : Zhong () means middle or center. This inn was not an ordinary inn. It had a long history, or inmon people''s terms, it was an awfully worn out and old inn. Of course, its special featurey not in its shabbiness, but in its guests, which were amix of fishes and dragons together[+]Chinese idiom : crooks mixed in with the honest folkas its function was a dealing mediator with the people ofjianghu[+]lit. rivers andkespeople wandering from ce to ce and living by their wits, e.g. fortune-tellers, quack doctors, itinerant entertainers, etc. , considered as a social group. It also had another name in the jianghu worldthe Gossip House. As long as it was something that happened in the jianghu, no matter how big or small, one could find out about it here. But there was one prerequisitethe Lady Boss must find you pleasing to her eyes. Everything about the inn was what Lu-er heard from the storyteller, who was actually old man Shenji. Murong Yunshu knew without thinking that this must have been deliberately revealed by old man Shenji. His purpose was to lead her to the Gossip House. As to why he wanted to lead her there, she could not guess, but she was sure that her answer could be found in the Gossip House. So she abandoned thefort of the high-grade inn and lived in the Gossip House. As soon as Murong Yunshu stepped through the door, the originally noisy inn immediately turned quiet. Everyone suddenly stood up and looked at her in awe. "Madam, you''vee atst!" East Guardian came out of the crowd, with the other three guardians from North to South followed closely behind him.[+]T/N : I think the leader of the four Great Guardians is East. Murong Yunshu was startled for a moment, then gave them a wee smile and greeted them like an old friend, as she faintly said, "Long time no see." After Chu Changge left, she found the antidote for the Soul Snatcher in her boudoir, which was put together with the handkerchief with the word Chu written on it. When she was worried about how to use it, the four guardians from South, East, North and West brought other medicinal materials and told her the detoxification method. Ever since then, she had not seen them again. "Madam may think that the past month is long, and yet we feel that this one month is not as long as the present hour." East Guardian also smiled, but his was a wry smile. He didn''t understand why Madam still managed to smile when things hade to this. East Guardian obviously didn''t know that for Murong Yunshu, smiling was just one of her few expressions. "These friends are..." Murong Yunshu lightly scanned the crowd in the inn, and then looked at East Guardian in confusion. "They are followers and friends of the Mojiao Sect. They are all here to help Madam rescue the Leader." East Guardian exined. So this was old man Shenji''s intention. Unfortunately, she would have to let down that old man''s earnest expectation. "If you want to save Chu Changge, please help him yourselves." After saying that, Murong Yunshu instructed Lu-er to check in. "Oh, a little girl with a character. No wonder the arrogant Chu Changge will be fascinated by you." Before her voice died away, an attractive and charming middle aged widow swayed her hips as she walked towards Murong Yunshu. "She is the Lady Boss of Gossip House, Yun SiNiang[+]form of address for an elderly married woman." East Guardian introduced her. Murong Yunshu smiled at the introduction as she said, "So it''s the Lady Boss. It''s a pleasure to meet you." "Interesting. Really interesting." Yun SiNiang[+]form of address for an elderly married womanslowly circled around Murong Yunshu, while looking at her up and down, and remarked, "Although the temperament is a bit cold, the person doesn''t seem like a heartless and unrighteous person. But why, when the life or death Chu Changge is still uncertain, you still manage to smile?" Murong Yunshu, who was originally smiling politely, suddenlyughed out loud as she answered, "If I really don''t know whether Chu Changge is dead or alive, then why would Ie here?" "Do you know where he is?" Yun SiNiang[+]form of address for an elderly married womanwas extremely surprised. Murong Yunshu shook her head slowly and replied, "I don''t know." It was normal for people like Murong Yunshu not to know. This news, even her Gossip House didn''t know about, so it was less likely for anyone outside would know. Yun SiNiang[+]form of address for an elderly married womanasked again, "Then how do you know if he is still alive or dead?"[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor, . Please read this chapter at . Murong Yunshu suddenly turned solemn as she responded, "Because I know that King Liang Jr. does not dare to offend me to that extent yet." Yun SiNiang[+]form of address for an elderly married womandidn''t expect that the woman in front of her, who had thought thatthe clouds were pale and a light breeze was blowing[+]Chinese idiom : nothing does matterfrom the moment she stepped into the inn could suddenly change her facial expression. Yun SiNiang[+]form of address for an elderly married womanwas startled for a few seconds before she started to sway again and smiled while saying, "Good, good, good!" Yun SiNiang[+]form of address for an elderly married womansaid the word ''good'' three times in a row, but Murong Yunshu didn''t know what was good and she really didn''t want to know. Hence she just asked, "Am I still looking pleasant to Lady Boss'' eyes?" Yun SiNiang[+]form of address for an elderly married womanwas stunned again, and then she smiled, "If I don''t find you pleasing to my eyes, you wouldn''t be ''standing'' in the inn and talking to me right now." The implication was that people she didn''t like will never step into her inn. "Thank you." Although Murong Yunshu didn''t want to act along with other people, it would always be much more convenient for her to live in the Gossip House. At least she could hear more details about Chu Changge''s entry into the LiangWang[+]King / PrinceResidence. "Why did you refuse their help?" Yun SiNiang[+]form of address for an elderly married womanasked her once more. "Habit." There was a kind of person who used to act alone, and she happened to be that kind of person. So far, apart from Chu Changge, there was no one whom she was willing to advance and retreat with. Of course, under normal circumstances, she would be the one who retreated first. "LiangWang[+]King / PrinceResidence is not as simple as you think," reminded Yun SiNiang[+]form of address for an elderly married woman. "I know." "There is strength in numbers, and one more person can make a difference." Murong Yunshu, however, didn''t think so and indifferently said, "The only benefit of having more people is just like having another one more mouth to feed." If this sentence was uttered by someone else, the arrogant Mojiao Sect would have long been angry, but since Murong Yunshu was the one who spoke them, no one dared to express their dissatisfaction. East Guardian said, "Since Madam insists on doing so, I will let them all wait at the inn while waiting for further instructions. But the four of us have swore an oath in front of the Leader that whenever and wherever we encounter Madam, we will fight to the death to protect Madam. So, Madam, please make it easy for us by letting us follow Madam around." "Tsk, tsk, tsk..." Yun SiNiang[+]form of address for an elderly married womansmiled frivolously, "The dignified Mojiao Guardians will actually go as far as begging to work for a woman." "If the Leader has taken fancy on Yun SiNiang[+]form of address for an elderly married woman, we will also beg to work for you." These words had been said by South Guardian who had an extremely cold expression. It could be seen that he was quite upset with Yun SiNiang[+]form of address for an elderly married woman''s frivolous tone. Yun SiNiang[+]form of address for an elderly married womansmilingly said, "It''s a pity that I don''t have a fortune that I''m unable to be favoured by Leader Chu." Murong Yunshu frowned slightly at the words she hearding from Yun SiNiang[+]form of address for an elderly married woman. Although she could tell that Yun SiNiang[+]form of address for an elderly married woman''s words were just a joke, she didn''t know if it was an illusion or not, but she always felt that Yun SiNiang[+]form of address for an elderly married woman''s words had a thorn in them. Not only Murong Yunshu, but everyone present could hear the unkind meaning behind Yun SiNiang[+]form of address for an elderly married woman''s words, and in an instant, those with swords drew out their swords, and those holding their spears drew out their spears, as the atmosphere became tense. A bearded man mmed the table and said, "Yun SiNiang[+]form of address for an elderly married woman, please pay attention to your wordings!" The bearded man used the word ''please'', obviously because he had some scruples about Yun SiNiang[+]form of address for an elderly married woman, thus he did not dare act too rashly. Yun SiNiang[+]form of address for an elderly married womansmiled again, as she spoke, "I, Yun SiNiang[+]form of address for an elderly married woman, am an unrefined person. I am not a girl from a good family. How can I know how to use proper wordings..." Before she could finish speaking, a cold looking spear was aimed towards her face. Yun SiNiang[+]form of address for an elderly married womannimbly turned around, avoiding the spear. The smile on her face immediately faded, as she angrily yelled, "Gu Beichuan, what do you mean by this?!"[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor, . Please read this chapter at . North Guardian changed his usual sluggish and adorable manner to a cold demeanour as he warned, "If you disrespect Madam, you, deserve, to die." When Yun SiNiang[+]form of address for an elderly married womanheard this warning, she released the tension from her smile and said, "Your Master is not even angry. So why are you the one who got angry instead?" This time Murong Yunshu understood Yun SiNiang[+]form of address for an elderly married woman''s intentionshe was testing her. Thus Murong Yunshu motioned for North Guardian to put away his cold looking spear, and then spoke to Yun SiNiang[+]form of address for an elderly married woman, "If Lady Boss has something to say, just say it out loud." "You are really smart. Very good. I like smart people." Yun SiNiang[+]form of address for an elderly married womanswayed her hips and walked behind the counter. Her slender fingers clicked on the abacus a few times, then she looked up sharply and stated, "For five thousandtaels[+]a unit of weight for silverof silver, I will give you a big gift." "What big gift?" "The way to sneak into the LiangWang[+]King / PrinceResidence." Yun SiNiang[+]form of address for an elderly married womanlooked smug. There was no one else in this world who knew about the secret passage but her. She originally did not want to meddle in other people''s affairs, but this Murong Yunshu''s temperament was really to her liking. She thought that anyone would want to befriend such a good-tempered and well-educated person, who was also rich and powerful, and yet she could be neither arrogant nor humiliated. However, evenblood brothers had to settle their ounts clearly[+]Chinese phrase : short reckonings make long friends, and the silver that should be collected still had to be collected... Murong Yunshu thought it would be such a big gift, but it was just the way into the LiangWang[+]King / PrinceResidence. Despite her disappointment, she did not show it on her face. Instead, she smiled and said, "It''s a pity that although I have a lot of money, I don''t want to spend five thousand taels of silver for it." "You think it''s too expensive?" Yun SiNiang[+]form of address for an elderly married womanfrowned. She sold information and never haggled over the price. Murong Yunshu neither said it was expensive or inexpensive. She just said, "It is not expensive to buy a piece of news with five thousand taels of silver, but it is not my style to buy a piece of information that is useless to me." "If you don''t buy my information, how do you n to enter the LiangWang[+]King / PrinceResidence?" Bai tie(visiting/calling card) a.k.a Ming chi (name card)It was originally written on a piece of bamboo before paper was made. Image Credit | ( | , July 5th, 2019) "Hand over mybai tie[+]visiting / calling cardand walk through the front door." Murong Yunshu said it carelessly, as if entering the LiangWang[+]King / PrinceResidence was as easy as going through her own vegetable garden. "Walk through the front door?" Yun SiNiang[+]form of address for an elderly married womancried out in disbelief. This girl either took too much medicine or didn''t take any medicine yet. King Liang Jr. knew that she was here to save someone, so how could he just let her in? "If King Liang was more virtuous, he would even host a banquet to receive me." Murong Yunshu''s eyes were unusually cold as she said this. Since King Liang Jr. tried every possible mean to force her toe, naturally he would not turn her away. Yun SiNiang[+]form of address for an elderly married womanwas horrified by Murong Yunshu''s strength that she was unable to speak for a long time. She found that this seemingly weak woman in front of her had a womanly spirit thatwould not concede to men[+]Chinese idiom : topare favourably with men in terms of ability, bravery etcwhich caused her to feelashamed of being inferior[+]Chinese idiom : feel inferior to others. * Eight-bearer sedan On the following day, Murong Yunshu indeed presented a bai tie to King Liang. As she had expected, he really hosted a banquet to receive her and he invited her into his residence with an eight-bearer sedan. "If I had known that Miss Murong hade to Shuzhong, thisWang[+]King / Princewould have gone to the city gates to personally wee Miss." King Liang Sr. chuckled. "His Highness is being too polite." Murong Yunshu responded with a modest smile. The corner of her eyes nced intentionally or unintentionally at the King Liang Jr. behind the King Liang Sr.. "As I was passing through here, I heard that thebejewelled jade pce[+]Chinese idiom : sumptuous dwellinginterior of LiangWang[+]King / PrinceResidence residence was even more majestic than the Imperial Pce. As a result, I became so curious that I took the liberty ofing to disturb His Highness, so I hope His Highness will pardon me." "There is nothing to pardon." King Liang Sr. squinted andughed with an unusually sly smile, "Since Miss Murong wished to visit this royal pce, Miss may as well stay here for a few more days." Since Murong Yunshu had this intention, she justpushed the boat along with the current[+]Chinese idiom : take advantage of the situation for one''s own benefit. "If His Highness insists then this younger generation has to obey." Once she stayed in LiangWang[+]King / PrinceResidence, the next step would be much easier. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 As soon as Murong Yunshu settled in LiangWang[+]King/PrinceResidence, Hua Yeli came meet her alone, as she expected. Facing Hua Yeli, Murong Yunshu didn''t have todeal with him courteously but without sincerity[+]Chinese idiom : pretend politeness andpliance. Thus she went straight to the point, "Does His Highness know why I''m here? Hua Yeli replied, "I know." Murong Yunshu added, "If I can''t find him, I won''t leave. Does His Highness know this?" "I know." This was exactly the result he wanted. "Since His Highness knows about it, then we don''t need to waste each other''s time anymore. Let''s set the conditions." When Murong Yunshu said this, she didn''t look straight at Hua Yeli''s face, but tilted her head to the side instead. It was because she really didn''t want her eyes to meet the eyes of such a despicable person.[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor, . Please read this chapter at . Hua Yeli thought the reason for Murong Yunshu turning her head excessively was because she was scared of the scars on his face. His face immediately became much darker, as he coldly questioned, "Do you think I led you here to negotiate with you?" His tone was a bit exasperated. Murong Yunshu frowned and asked, "How old is Your Highness this year?" Hua Yeli didn''t understand why she asked this question abruptly. He was bbergasted but he still replied, "Twenty-five." Murong Yunshumented, "It must have not been easy for a person with such a big temper to live up to twenty-five." The colour on Hua Yeli''s face changed a bit, and he actually left her without saying a word. Murong Yunshu didn''t expect King Liang Jr would be pissed off because of her words. She was really surprised. A person who wanted to be an Emperor should be shrewd and notexhibit his feelings in his speech[+]Chinese idiom : [of feelings] show clearly in one''s words and manner. How could he be so ufortable? Murong Yunshu was puzzled. She eventually unfolded her brows, lifted the teapot and poured herself some tea while asking, "Did you four find anything?" Lu-er felt strange. There was no one around except for them both. So with whom Miss was talking to? Just as Lu-er was wondering, she heard a swish of wind in her ears, as four ck shadows appeared out of nowhere, and lined up straight in front of her. Lu-er rubbed her eyes, then rubbed her eyes again, when she finally said, "With your skills, you can definitely earn a fortune if you guys make a living as performers in thejianghu[+]lit. rivers andkespeople wandering from ce to ce and living by their wits, e.g. fortune-tellers, quack doctors, itinerant entertainers, etc. , considered as a social group!"[T/N]Lu-er, they are ALREADYjianghupeople. Except for them not being performers. The corners of the four people''s mouths trembled very unanimously. Making a living as performers in thejianghu[+]lit. rivers andkespeople wandering from ce to ce and living by their wits, e.g. fortune-tellers, quack doctors, itinerant entertainers, etc. , considered as a social group...was this apliment? The corner of Murong Yunshu''s hooked up. She turned the quilt leisurely, and asked, "Have you guys found anything unusual?" "In a manner of speaking, yes and no." East Guardian replied. "What do you mean by that?" East Guardian exined, "No, for the reason that apart from being more luxurious, the LiangWang[+]King/PrinceResidence is no different from ordinary houses." Murong Yunshu nodded gently and listened quietly as East Guardian continued to speak. "It''s also because, the servants in the residence have never heard of the arrest of the Leader, or even know that Leader has been into the residence." Murong Yunshu frowned, "For such a big thing, even if one hasn''t seen it with one''s own eyes, one must have heard of it. "Yes. That''s why I feel weird." East Guardian added, "No matter how we threaten and lure, we only got one answerI don''t know." Lu-er put forth her opinion, "Could it be that King Liang Jr. had forbade them from revealing about it?" "No." Murong Yunshu slowly shook her head as she pointed out, "If King Liang Jr. wanted to conceal this matter, it wouldn''t have spread in thejianghu[+]lit. rivers andkespeople wandering from ce to ce and living by their wits, e.g. fortune-tellers, quack doctors, itinerant entertainers, etc. , considered as a social group."[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor, . Please read this chapter at . "But won''t he be afraid that Mojiao will seek revenge on him?" Lu-er was puzzled. "How can the Mojiao dare to act recklessly when their Master is in someone else''s hands?" As Murong Yunshu said these words, she turned to look at East Guardian. East Guardian nodded gravely, "Madam is right. Since Leader is still in the hands of King Liang Jr., we don''t dare to touch him. That''s why we gathered in the Gossip House, waiting for Madam''s order." Murong Yunshuughed bitterly, "None of you dare to act rashly, let alone me." East Guardian hung his head in silence. How could it slipped from his mind that Madam cared more about the Leader''s well-being than they did... South Guardian was the one who inquired next, "Since Madam is also not sure, then why did Madam live in theWang[+]King/PrinceResidence so openly?" Murong Yunshu sighed, "I originally thought that King Liang Jr. would negotiate terms with me." She was also ready to agree to whatever conditions that he wouldy out, but she never expected that the King Liang Jr. would not use the capturing of Chu Changge to force her toply. The four of them also sighed. The Leader was known to possess unusual powers, so how could he easily be captured by King Liang Jr.? This matter was really fishy. * While Chu Changge, who was imprisoned inside a cave, had never see anyone else other than a mute servant who would bring his food on time every day. Although a life without being able to see the light of the day was depressing, Chu Changge had recovered hismon sense from his initial anger. He had finally calmed himself down, and currently was in a good mood. This was because, he knew that to a certain person, although that person could see the light of the day, that person was living a life that was far worse than being dead. As Chu Changge thought of his own masterpiece, a smirk appeared on his lips. Just by knowing that Hua Yeli was suffering more than he was, he would not suffer by himself so much. On that day, Chu Changge hade to the LiangWang[+]King/PrinceResidence, originally wanting to deal with King Liang Jr., Hua Yeli, to his heart contents. However, Hua Yeli, unexpectedly, was in the study, drinking by himself. When Hua Yeli saw him appear, a trace of despair appeared on his face, as he let out, "I knew you woulde. "Why didn''t you run away when you already knew that I''ming to kill you?" Chu Changge stood outside the door and quietly asked. He was here to kill, and didn''t need to talk nonsense with Hua Yeli. But, he liked to talk with smart people. As long as they had a smart head, he would let them live a few seconds longer even if they were the ones whom he wanted to kill personally. Hua Yeli tilted his head and drank a ss of wine, then he countered coldly, "If you want to kill me, where else can I escape to?" "Since you know that you can''t escape, it means you are not stupid. Since you are not stupid, you shouldn''t have any ideas on Murong Yunshu in the first ce." Hua Yeli responded, "A woman like her, once you''ve met her, she will make others have some ideas on wanting to mark her." When Chu Changge heard what he said, his expression changed. He then spoke, "I saw that you are a wise man. I originally wanted you to die more easily, but I didn''t expect you still won''t repent and mend your ways." Hua Yeli asked nonchntly, "Do you know what kind of wine that I had drunk?" Chu Changge was about to say ''I don''t know'' when Hua Yeli suddenly continued, "The wine I drank was poisonous. If a Prince like me dies in the hands of a devil like you, I won''t be able to face my ancestors in the underworld. Rather than be humiliated, I''d rather take my own life." Although Chu Changge was the head of Mojiao Sect and had a notorious reputation, he never killed people rashly. It was because not many people in this world were qualified to die in his hands. However, this Hua Yeli said like it was a shameless thing for him to die in his hands, so how could he not be angry? Chu Changge had a murderous look in his eyes as he said, "Since you think it''s a shame to die in my hands, then, I''ll make the shame taste even worse." When he had to hardly finished speaking, the cup in Hua Yeli''s hand shattered with a ''ding'' sound. Chu Changge had already entered the room and he was standing in front of Hua Yeli at some point. "Goodqinggong[+]"the art of lightness". The body is trained to be "light as feather", so that a person can run at great speed, leap high and drop down softly on the tip of the toe." Hua Yeli praised. Chu Changge smiled coldly and said, "What will make you beg for your life is not thisqinggong[+]"the art of lightness". The body is trained to be "light as feather", so that a person can run at great speed, leap high and drop down softly on the tip of the toe." As he spoke, his right hand quickly pat a few ces on Hua Yeli''s body. They were very normal pats, which was no different from an ordinary pats, except for their incredible speed. But in a moment, Hua Yeli felt his shin bones twist, seemingly like they had stretched and shrunken, while his heart was tingling as if he was going to die. "Split, split tendons and dislocate bones hand movement." Hua Yeli''s face was so painfully distorted that the scar on his face looked terrifying. Chu Changge smiled. His smile outshone all others and handsomely refined, which gave other people a kindly and pleasant appearance. These other people did not include Hua Yeli though. "It''s not easy for anyone to recognise the split tendon and dislocate bone hand movement, especially astraw bag[+]good-for-nothinglike Your Highness." After a pause, he added, "Seeing that His Highness still has some insight, I''ll let you live for a few more years." Before Hua Yeli had time to understand the meaning of Chu Changge''s words, several acupuncture points in his body began to feel stabbing pains one after another. The pain onlysted less than half a minute, and then the pain suddenly disappeared, as if the piercing pain was just an illusion. "It doesn''t hurt now, isn''t it?" Chu Changge''s voice was low, soft, and graceful, but with an evil air that could make one''s whole body felt cold. He smiled in a good mood, "Don''t worry, every other hour, the feeling you just get familiar with will appear once more. Although each time it will onlyst for one minute, I assure you that this minute will make you feel like it has been a lifetime. So don''t worry. Enjoy it slowly. While it was obvious that Chu Changge was saying horrifying things, his ''good flowers, good weather[+]leisure/rxing,'' tone made them sounded extraordinarily creepy. Hua Yeli never expected Chu Changge''s skill to be this fast. Chu Changge was so fast that Hua Yeli didn''t even have a chance to press the mechanism button. The button was only two to three centimeters away from his finger, and he only needed to move his finger just a little to activate it. But Hua Yeli, who was suffering from painful tendon and bone dislocation, did not even have the strength to move his finger. He was already desperate, but surprisingly, Chu Changge relieved him of his pain. Although a few moments offort were traded for endless torture, it was really worth it. A smirk raised at the corner of Hua Yeli''s mouth as he pped the mechanism button on the table next to his left hand. Suddenly, a ''shua'' sound could be heard, followed by a ''pop'', the sound of metal hitting the ground. All doors and windows had been cut off by iron walls, as the study immediately turned intoa copper wall, with an iron bastion[+]Chinese idiom : imprable defense, not just in name, but also in reality. Chu Changge, not expecting such a change, was busy pushing his palms at one of the iron walls. His action caused the table shaken to the ground, the teapots shattered, and the paintings on the wall also crashed down. However, the iron wall on the door side was still unable to be moved. "Don''t waste your energy. These walls are made of thousand-year-old ck steel, and you can''t break it." Hua Yeli coolly said. "So you deliberately provoked me just now to bring me through the door." Chu Changge was so preupied with thinking of ways to torment Hua Yeli that he forgot to take some precautions. "Not bad. To deal with martial arts master like you, naturally I have to use some means." Hua Yeli understood arrogant people too well, for the reason that he himself was such a person. However, what an arrogant person couldn''t stand the most was provocative methods. In the wake of his increase in experience, he had gradually learned how to restrain, conceal, and refrain himself. On the other hand, Chu Changge was an upright young man, whothought highly of himself[+]Chinese idiom : arrogant and self-important, hot-blooded, and naturally, he was easily stimted. Chu Changge originally wanted to say, ''But you''re also trapped yourself inside.'' But on a second thought, since this iron room was prepared especially for him, Hua Yeli must have a way out...all of a sudden, Hua Yeli''s seat flew up, as arge skylight suddenly opened up on the roof to let him out, and instantly closed up again.
What the Trantor imagined after tranting above chapter.
Chu Changge was really annoyed when he started to hear a sudden ''chi chi'' sound, and a stream of smoke suddenly appeared from the wall. Although he was confident that he was invulnerable to all kinds of poison, he did not dare to be careless after a series of incidents. He urgently closed his breath. Unfortunately, it was toote. The poisonous smoke had already prated his skin, and afterwards, he fell unconscious. When he woke up again, he was already trapped in this strange cave. Chu Changge was puzzled. How could Hua Yueli know that although he was invulnerable to all poisons, he had no resistance toXueyu Mixiang[+]xue=snow, yu=region, mi=confused, xiang=fragrant? Moreover,Xueyu Mixiang[+]xue=snow, yu=region, mi=confused, xiang=fragrantwas produced in Xueyu, and there were only a few of them in the Central in... Chapter 72.1 Chapter 72.1 Murong Yunshu had lived in the Liang Pce for three days. During these three days, Hua Yeli had nevere again, but Wang Chao ran here for three days. He didn''t speak when he came. He just looked at her, and then silently left. It was like the special purpose of his visits was to confirm whether she was still alive. On the fourth day, Wang Chao came over again. When Wang Chao entered the guest yard, he found that there was no one inside, but there was a tea set on the stone table. While he was being puzzled, he suddenly heard an unsavoury voiceing from behind him, asking him in a calm way but with a bit of an eerie tone, "Would you like some tea?" He immediately jumped a few metres away in fright. Then, he turned around and cried out, "If you scare people to death, you have to pay back with your own life!" Murong Yunshucouldnt make head or tail of[+]Chinese idiom : baffledhis reaction, "Did you just do something shameful?" "No!" "In that case, are you here to do something shameful?" The corners of Wang Chao''s mouth trembled slightly as he said with a dark expression on his face, "I just came to see you, so how can that be considered as something shameful!" "You didn''t do anything shameful, and you didn''t want to do anything shameful. Then, what are you afraid of?" Murong Yunshu raised her eyebrows and leisurely continued, "If you don''t do anything shameful during the day, you won''t be afraid of ghosts knocking at the door at night[+]Chinese phrase : a quiet conscience sleeps in thunder." "I..." Wang Chao was at a loss for words. He originally wanted to say, Im not afraid of ghosts, Im afraid of you, because youre more frightful than ghosts, but when he thought of her behind-the-scenes backer and semi behind-the-scenes backer, he swallowed those words back. Chu Changge and His Highness, both of whom he could not afford to offend![+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor, . Please read this chapter at . Murong Yunshu nced at him indifferently. Then she walked over to the stone table, sat down, and leisurely drank the tea. Wang Chao didn''t understand. He had been observing her for so many days and discovered that she had done nothing except for drinking tea and eating. She was extremely leisurely and carefree as she simply sat there and ate till she died. However, all these acts must have been her facade. She must be thinking about something in her mind, but what was she thinking about? Feeling confused, Wang Chao scratched his head and said, "When I see you, I will hate my parents." Murong Yunshu raised her eyebrows, "Therefore, youe here every day just to hate on your parents?" "..." Did he look like such a jerk? Wang Chao''s whole face was full of ck lines as he responded, "I came here to see when you''re going to die." Murong Yunshu smiled softly and reacted, "You are really good at joking. Since you are still alive, how can I die?" "Are you so sure I''ll die before you?" "I''m not sure. So in order to make sure that you die before me, you can go die now." Murong Yunshu smiled pleasantly. The corners of Wang Chao''s mouth twitched wildly. When someone told him to die, he should have been angry, but her cloudy tone and smiling expression actually made him lose his anger. "Do you know why I hate my parents when I see you?" Wang Chao asked. "Of course I don''t know. We don''t know each other that well at all." Will you die if you don''t add thetter sentence? Wang Chao secretly rolled his eyes and exined, "Because I found myself to be so stupid when I saw you, so I hate them for not making me smarter." Murong Yunshu felt that this person''s logic was really strange. Even she could not really understand. She hesitated for a long time before saying, "Maybe you have wrongly med your father." "How do you know?" Murong Yunshu told him, "Your father must not know about the person who put the hat on him, was even more stupid than him. If he had known, he would not have let you be born, and there would have been one less imbecile in the world. Even the Daye Dynasty would not have an average intelligence level to be this low." Wang Chao stared dumbfounded at her. What did she mean by him being a burden to so many people? No, no, what with this putting on a hat? Suddenly, Wang Chao eventually realised what had happened, followed by himbing as fierce as thunder[+]Chinese idiom : fly into a rage, "How dare you use my father of being a cuckold!" "Six seconds." Murong Yunshupletely ignored Wang Chao being expressive. She was just likean old god was here[+]South Fujian proverb : calm / unperturbedas she said, "Although the reaction is a little slow, in the end, you will still understand it." So? Then what? No more words to say? Still want to say that his understanding was not insufficient enough to understand what she was saying? Suddenly, Wang Chao fell into a dilemma whether he should be furious orugh in this awkward situation and his expression froze. After a long while, when his facial muscles finally regained consciousness, Wang Chao found that his body was starting to lose its consciousness. "You..." Before the sound of the word ''you'' could be fully pronounced, he fell to the ground. Murong Yunshu took a sip of tea from the teacup, slowly swallowed it, and then instructed, "Dig a hole and bury him." "Ah!" Lu-er jumped up in shock and reminded, "Miss,treating human life as if it is not worth a straw[+]Chinese idiom : kill in cold bloodis against thew!" "Who''streating human life as if it is not worth a straw[+]Chinese idiom : kill in cold blood?" Murong Yunshu put the tea cup on the stone table and stated, "He is not dead yet." "...he''s not dead...in that case, no need to bury him, right?" Lu-er forced out augh. "Just bury him alive." "Ah!" Lu-er screamed once more, "After all had been said, you still want totreat human life as if it is not worth a straw[+]Chinese idiom : kill in cold blood!" The corner of Murong Yunshu''s mouth trembled slightly, "Are you going to bury him or not?" "I" "I remember someone had pledged in all sincerity by saying that she would help me dig a hole to bury the body." "I..." Lu-er was afraid. Sheshe was just saying it casually. Bury alive...bury alive...suddenly, Lu-er''s spirit turned excited as she happily stated, "I am talking about digging holes to bury corpses, not digging holes to bury people alive!" "Since you said so..." Murong Yunshu''s tone was very careless, but in Lu-er''s ears, they sounded unusually eerie, almost like a prelude to a murder in the dark of the night, "then turn him into a corpse first before burying him." Sure...sure enough. Lu-er looked horrified as she started to plead, "Miss, you, you just don''t joke with me..." "Just forget it. You can nt grass in the yard." Yay? From burying a person alive to nting a grass...Miss'' thinking jumped too fast, right? Although Lu-er was puzzled by her Miss'' action, she also didn''t dare to ask more. For fear that her Master would turn back on her word, she quickly said, "Okay, I''m going to nt grass." When she turned around, Lu-er was dumbfounded. Where was Wang Chao? Didnt he fall here just now? Lu-er looked back at her Master and saw that she was still calm while drinking tea and thinking about things. "Mi, Miss?" "It''s Missy." Murong Yunshu corrected. Lu-er sweated and she continued to ask, "Where did Wang Chao go?" "Have you finished nting your grass?" Murong Yunshu asked instead of answering. Lu-er tactfully shut her mouth while she sighed in her heart. Since Miss metGuye[+]son-inw [used by wife''s family], she had really be even more amazing! Her Miss just took a sip of tea, and Wang Chao fell down. With another sip of tea, Wang Chao disappeared. Was...was this what thejianghu[+]lit. rivers andkespeople wandering from ce to ce and living by their wits, e.g. fortune-tellers, quack doctors, itinerant entertainers, etc. , considered as a social grouppeople often said by killing people invisibly, then destroyed the bodies to make the evidence of one''s wrongdoing disappear? Lu-er immediately shuddered and she started to float in her steps. * After Wang Chao''s disappearance, Zhang Yu also began to ''drop in''. Murong Yunshu still didn''t go beyond the front gate nor did she step out through the inner gate and she did nothing other than continued to drink tea and eat. When Zhang Yu came, she drank tea. After Zhang Yu left, she continued to drink tea.[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor, . Please read this chapter at . On the fifth day of his visit, Zhang Yu finally lost his cool. "What did you do to Wang Chao?" You finally know how to open your mouth to speak? The corner of Murong Yunshu''s mouth twitched. She put down her tea cup, then raised her eyes to look at him, and asked, "Do you want to see him?" "I just want to know where he is." Zhang Yu replied sullenly. "Inside Gossip House on the outskirts of the city, in Yun SiNiang[+]form of address for an elderly married woman''s inn," answered Murong Yunshu. Zhang Yu''s face changed drastically when he heard this, "You gave him to Yun SiNiang[+]form of address for an elderly married woman?!" Lu-er blinked. Was Yun SiNiang[+]form of address for an elderly married womanthat terrible? More terrible than her Miss? Why was this ice rock bing so scared like this? Murong Yunshu smiled without saying a word, which could be regarded as her tacit approval. Zhang Yu''s face became even more ugly. While he was still standing in ce, he red at Murong Yunshu for a long time, before he sullenly turned around. "Are you going to find Wang Chao?" Murong Yunshu asked leisurely. Zhang Yu stopped but said nothing. Murong Yunshu went on to say, "Although Gossip House is not a big ce, there are many nooks and crannies to hide people. If you look for him, you may not find him. Why don''t I give you a favour by letting someone lead you there?" When he heard what she said, Zhang Yu''s two thick and ck eyebrows knitted high. Although he was not smart, but, he also knew that pie would not just fall from the sky. "No need." He decisively refused. "But I have to give you this favour." Murong Yunshu''s voice was as t as water. If one listened carefully, maybe one could still hear some smiles in them, as if she was cracking a joke. However, Zhang Yu knew that she was definitely not joking. Not only was she not joking, but she was also serious. "What do you want?" he asked very vigntly. Murong Yunshu slightly bent her lips. She said nothing, just silently drinking tea. Zhang Yu was about to repeat his question, when he all of a sudden felt a burst of difort. It was an unspeakable difort, because he didn''t know where exactly his difort was at all, but felt that his body seemed to be different from usual...he was losing his consciousness! Zhang Yu took two steps backwards abruptly, "You...what did you do to me..." The word me had not yet been spoken, and his body had toppled over. "Ah!" Even though this was not the first time she had seen someone fall down inexplicably in front of her, Lu-er still screamed out, "He...he...Miss, how on earth did you do that?" Murong Yunshu did not answer, but said indifferently, "Go nt another grass." "But..." Lu-er still wanted to ask, but she knew she wouldn''t get an answer for it. Thus, she held back her mouth and she said instead, "Okay. I''ll go nt grass." Lu-er just took two steps forward, when she suddenly remembered that Zhang Yu''s ''corpse'' had not been dealt with. Hence, when she turned back, she was dumbfounded again. Zhang Yu...had disappeared. She then looked at her Master once more. Her Master was still drinking tea in a leisurely manner, as if she did not see anything. Really evil! Lu-er was full of doubts but she did not dare to ask. Thus her small face wrinkled just like a dumpling. At the same time, Murong Yunshu slowly put down the cup in her hand. With a hint of coldness in her eyes, she looked at Wang Chao''s grass, and she was startled in shock. Chapter 72.2 Chapter 72.2 "Your Highness, Zhang Yu has also disappeared." With a heavy face, Xu Hu entered Hua Yeli''s study to report this news. At that time, Hua Yeli had just experienced the pain of splitting muscles and bone dislocation for a minute. He had been sweating profusely and he had not yet wiped his sweat off. As he wiped his sweat, he asked, "Did his disappearance happen in the guest courtyard where she lives?" "Yes." Xu Hu didn''t need to ask who this ''she'' he was referring to, for there would be no other ''she'' in His Highness'' mouth besides Murong Yunshu. "Are you going to see her?" Xu Hu asked. This was exactly the question that had been nagging at the back of Hua Yeli''s mind. Should he go see her? She had captured two of his confidants in one go, and in full view of everyonehe had already set up secret guards around the guest courtyard. No one saw how she brought them down. In the blink of an eye, they had fallen over, and in the blink of an eye, they had disappeared. It would be a lie if he said that he was not curious. But he was worried that he couldn''t control his heart''s intense jealousy when faced with herfrigid irony and scorching satire[+]Chinese idiom : to mock and ridicule... Yes, he was jealous. He was extremely jealous. "Your Highness?" Xu Hu called him out, while urging him to make a decision. Hua Yeli hesitated for a few more seconds before saying, "I''m going." At the same time, he had also made a decision for another matter in his heart. * When slow footsteps could be hearding from outside the door, a sneer appeared at the corner of Murong Yunshu''s mouth. He finally came. "Where did you take Wang Chao and Zhang Yu?" Hua Yeli didn''t want to start this conversation with these words, but he couldn''t really find anything else to talk about. Murong Yunshu smiled and asked back, "Where did you take Chu Changge?" All that came out of her mouth was about Chu Changge! Hua Yeli desperately restrained the jealousy in his heart and coldly answered, "A ce where you can''t find." As soon as the words left his mouth, he regretted it. He had facedtens of thousands of hardships[+]Chinese idiom : innumerable hardshipsto lure her here, not for him tospeak in cold words and sarcasticments[+]Chinese idiom : to mock and ridiculeat her... "Where you can see it." Murong Yunshu also answered his question. This was calledproper behaviour based on reciprocity[+]Chinese idiom : deal with a man as he deals with you. Hua Yeli froze for a moment, then reacted, "Where?" "There." Murong Yunshu motioned with her eyes. Hua Yeli followed her eyes and looked sideways. But as far as he could see, there were nothing but two spots of grass. At this time, Murong Yunshu added, "I heard that if a person is unpleasant when he is alive, then when he dies, a spot of grass will grow on his grave. I''ve been pondering over this for the past few days. If spots of grass can grow on Wang Chao and Zhang Yu''s graves, then won''t your grave, Your Highness, turn into a grasnd?" Hua Yeli was stunned and his face became awfully ugly. "You kill them?" "Do you even care about their life and death?" "Why did youy your hands on them when you already knew that their lives and deaths will not be able to threaten me?" Murong Yunshu responded, "Since I can make them disappear in the twinkling of an eye, I can also make any of them disappear. Among these any people, naturally, include LiangWang Fei[+]wang=king/prince, fei=consort." Hua Yeli had never gotten married and he did not even have a concubine by his side. Thus, LiangWang Fei[+]wang=king/prince, fei=consortreferred to King Liang Sr.''s consort, who was Hua Yeli''s mother. Everyone had a weakness, and Hua Yeli''s weakness was LiangWang Fei[+]wang=king/prince, fei=consort. For this piece of news, Murong Yunshu not only had to rack her brains, but she had also spent extremely a lot of silver. She had refused Yun SiNiang[+]form of address for an elderly married womast time, so when she asked for her help again this time, Yun SiNiang[+]form of address for an elderly married womanhad asked for a lot of money. However, this was understandable. If it was Murong Yunshu herself, she would have done the same thing and taught the other party to regret their past deed to her.[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor, . Please read this chapter at . As soon as he heard Murong Yunshu threatening his mother''s life, Hua Yeli''s face immediately showed a horrified look, "Mu Fei[+]mu=mother, fei=consorthas long resided in remote mountains to worship Buddha. How would you know..." Murong Yunshu slightly smiled and said, "What do you think I took Wang Chao and Zhang Yu for?" "Impossible. They would never betray thisWang[+]king!" Hua Yeli wasso ashamed that it turned to anger[+]Chinese idiom : fly into a rage from shame. "It''s normal that you won''t believe it, because even they themselves didn''t believe that they would betray you." Murong Yunshuughed, "Have you heard of Yun SiNiang[+]form of address for an elderly married woman''s soul-sorbing technique?" Hua Yeli''s expression sank into a few more shades darker. Obviously he knew the power of the soul-sorbing technique. Murong Yunshu continued, "There is a saying in thejianghu[+]lit. rivers andkespeople wandering from ce to ce and living by their wits, e.g. fortune-tellers, quack doctors, itinerant entertainers, etc. , considered as a social groupthat goes like this, ''Anyone who enters SiNiang[+]form of address for an elderly married woman''s door will empty out their heart, lungs and soul.'' The meaning of this saying, as the name implies, is that once you are caught in Yun SiNiang[+]form of address for an elderly married woman''s soul-sorbing technique, no matter how strong your will is, you will answer whatever she asks you. Your soul will be very truthful." Hua Yeli''s expression turned dark with anger. After a long silence, he suppressed his anger and asked, "What did you do toWang Fei[+]wang=king/prince, fei=consort?" "Still alive." Her words were simple and concise. "You" "Are you going to return Chu Changge to me?" Murong Yunshu asked carelessly as she spun her teacup. In fact, her heart was thrilled to death. Finally, it was time for her to see him. Hua Yeli, still in his cold expression, pondered for a moment before he said in a hateful tone, "I will never let Chu Changge go. Just give up your intention!" Murong Yunshu''s hand trembled, as the teacup fell on the table with a thud, which coincided with her heartbeat at that moment. "As far as I know, although you are cruel and ruthless, you are very filial toWang Fei[+]wang=king/prince, fei=consort. If she knows that her filial son will abandon her own safety, she will be heartbroken. Older people cannot stand such a big blow." "You won''t hurt her." Hua Yeli''s tone showed that he was very certain with what he said. "I might as well have a try." "You are kind by nature and you will never hurt innocent people, especially the elderly." Murong Yunshu questioned, "How much do you know about me?" After hearing her question, Hua Yeli stared deeply at her for a few seconds before he spoke out meaningfully, "Much more than you think." Murong Yunshu was startled. When she heard Hua Yeli''s tone, it seemed as if he was very familiar with her Hua Yeli added, "If you want to see Chu Changge, I will let you see him; if you want me to let him go, I''ll let him go. However, I have one condition." Murong Yunshu let out a sigh of relief at his words. Although she was disgusted by his behaviour, she was still d that he was finally willing to negotiate terms. "If you had made your terms much earlier, LiangWang[+]King/PrinceResidence would have been able to save some money on tea." "You haven''t heard my terms." "I''ll agree to whatever terms you set." Hua Yeli''s heart burst with ecstasy. His gloomy sky cleared for the first time, but soon the dark clouds came back. She was actually willing to agree to anything for Chu Changge. Could it be that she didn''t care about anything except Chu Changge? Impossible. How could a person like her give up all of herself for someone else? Impossible. In no way it would be possible... "You and I are both very busy people, so please stop wasting each other''s time." Murong Yunshu lightly urged. Hua Yeli stared at her for a long time and then said, "Marry me." Murong Yunshu was dumbfounded when she heard his words. Marry him? Did he take the wrong medicine and was talking gibberish, or did she have a hallucination? "Are you feeling very surprised? Who wouldn''t want to marry a woman like you." Hua Yeli''s tone was stiff as he tried to use the coldest of his tones to let out the deep feelings that was hidden in his heart. Murong Yunshu was bbergasted for another moment. Then it dawned on her and she mocked, "Apart from marriage, can''t you think of a better way to strengthen your power?" True to form, he was from the Imperial Family. Just like Hua Lingtian, and just like the Emperor, who thought that by marrying her, they would be able to gain her support and secure their seat on the throne. How ridiculous. Hua Yeli thought of many kinds of reactions she would have, but there was no such reactioning from her. She... actually misunderstood his meaning. Not only did she misunderstand, but she had also outrageously misunderstood him. But, that was fine. If he suddenly told her that he had loved her for so many years, and everything he did was to get her, she would not believe it, right? Hua Yeli was ruthless as he said, "Yes, I can''t think of other ways to keep you and let you help me with all your heart." Murong Yunshu was silent for a moment before she agreed, "Okay, I promise you." "Miss!" Lu-er shrieked, "How can you marry this bad guy?!" Hua Yeli identally looked at Murong Yunshu. He didn''t hear it wrong, did he? For her to actually be this straightforward... Murong Yunshu ignored Lu-er and looked at Hua Yeli with a sneer, "Feeling surprised? I''ve told you earlier that no matter what you ask, I will agree to it." These words were like a sword, piercing Hua Yeli''s heart with pain. She was really willing to do anything to save Chu Changge... Murong Yunshu added, "I have a marriage contract with Chu Changge. So before I marry you, I must first break it off with him." "You want to see him first before you get married to me?" Hua Yeli''s face showed concern. "Don''t worry.One word from me, Murong Yunshu, is worth nine sacred tripods[+]Chinese idiom : words of enormous weightand I will never break it." Murong Yunshu added, "The people of Murong Mansion value reputation the most. If I break my promise to you, I will not be able to face the sessive generations of my ancestors even if I die." Hua Yeli did not doubt Murong Yunshu''s words at all. The reason why Huifeng Private Bank could still sustain was because of Murong Mansion''s reputation. "Okay, I''ll let you see him." Hua Yeli said. Once Murong Yunshu received his promise, she finally let go off her hanging heart. * Hua Yeli must do what he just promised. The next day, he sent Murong Yunshu to the cave where Chu Changge was imprisoned. However, her eyes had been blindfolded along the way, so she couldn''t see the scenery along the journey, let alone recognise the way. But it didn''t matter. What matter was that she could finally see him. As Murong Yunshu looked at the dishevelled Chu Changge on the stone tform, she could only feel her eyes heat up astears flowed out like spring[+]Chinese idiom : extreme grief. "Yunshu!" Chu Changge called out Murong Yunshu''s personal name in his ecstasy, and he immediately jumped up to hug her. Unexpectedly, the length of the chains on his hands and feet were limited. With these movements of his, his hands and feet were painfully strangled by the chains. But these little pains disappeared without trace in an instant because of the torrent of joy that he was currently feeling. Chu Changge quietly looked at Murong Yunshu, and his dry lips moved as he whispered, "Come to my side." Murong Yunshu nodded while wiping the tears from her face. She stumbled towards the stone tform, with her dripping in the knee-depth water. Chu Changge watched her approach, step by step. His heart beat a little faster with each step she took. When she finally came within reach, Chu Changge hugged her fiercely and tightly, wanting to melt her into the marrow of his bones. Murong Yunshu also hugged him back. She buried her head in his arms, with her pressing the side of her face to his chest, as she closed her eyes, and listened to his heartbeat. Her heart had been floating for a long time, and it finally found a shore to anchor.[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor, . Please read this chapter at . The tide of longing inside them rushed out, and became out of control. Only now did Murong Yunshu realise that she had been yearning for this embrace so much that she wanted to stay here for a lifetime. At this moment, emotional cleanliness, love and unlove, sanity, pride...were all thrown away by Murong Yunshubeyond the ninth heaven and the most ephemeral cloud[+]Chinese idiom : far, far away. All she could think of was, to get close to this man who hadpletely taken over her heart at some point, hold him tightly and make their moment an eternity. Chu Changge was overwhelmed with emotion. God knows, all these days, what he feared the most was that he would never see her again in his life. Fortunately, God who had always loved to joke with him, finally took him seriously and sent her to his arms. After an unknown amount of time, Chu Changge suddenly called out softly, "Yunshu." Murong Yunshu had never heard Chu Changge call her by her personal name in such a gentle manner. Her heart immediately missed half a beat and her face showed some shyness, "Hmm?" "Let''s get married." Murong Yunshu did not expect him to propose marriage under such circumstances. She flinched for a few seconds before withdrawing from his arms. She looked into his expectant eyes and answered seriously, "It''s not good." In an instant, Chu Changge''s body stiffened, his expression froze, and his throat stuck. Had it been wishful thinking on his part all this time? Chu Changge wanted to ask ''why'', but he swallowed the words back into his mouth. Because he was Chu Changge, the iparable Chu Changge. The Chu Changge who was blessed with a unique and unparalleled status. The Chu Changge who only allowed himself to be mistreated, and not to be mistreated by others. To be rejected was already sorrowful. If he asked why, wouldn''t that make him even more pathetic? Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Murong Yunshu thought that Chu Changge would ask her why, but he didn''t ask her anything at all, which made her feel relieved and somewhat lost. She was relieved because she didn''t know how to exin all the reasons to him. As for her feeling of lost was because he actually had no reaction at all, as if, regardless whether she answered his question or not, it made no difference to him Murong Yunshu lowered her eyes. She was unable to say how depressed her heart felt. "What kind of conditions given by King Liang Jr. did you agree to?" Chu Changge suddenly asked. Murong Yun was taken aback as she raised her eyes and asked, "How did you know?" "It''s not like I don''t know your character. When you encounter something like this, you will definitely choose the most direct way." Chu Changge said with a smile. The corners of his mouth lifted up in a bitter arc. Murong Yunshu stared at him deeply for a long while, before she gave her answer, "I''ve agreed to marry him." In an instant, Chu Changge only felt a sudden p of thunder in his head and it shattered what was left of his sanity. "You''re going to marry Hua Yeli?! He growled and his face was livid. This was the first time Murong Yunshu had ever seen Chu Changge being angry at her. He was truly angry, while her heart was feeling both weak and timid. She actually didn''t really need to tell him, because she had no intention of marrying Hua Yeli at all. The reason she agreed to Hua Yeli''s terms was merely a stopgap measure. But she told Chu Changge anyway, because she wanted to see if by learning that she would be marrying someone else, would Chu Changge still be as...indifferent as he had been when she had refused his marriage proposal. Fortunately, he was furious, full of anger. As soon as her eyes touched Chu Changge''s expression of wishing to break the chains and strangle her, Murong Yunshu was feeling incredibly happy. Her face couldn''t help but show a smile, a very smug smile. "You..." When Chu Changge saw the growing smile on her face, he suddenly calmed down and asked, "Did you just lie to me?" "No." Murong Yunshu smiled and shook her head, as she said, "He gave me the condition of me marrying him, and I agreed." Chu Changge''s face darkened again as he scoffed, "The descendants of the Murong Mansion will never break their promise." Since she had promised, she would not go back on her words...damn it! She actually turned him down and agreed to Hua Yeli...suddenly, Chu Changge''s mind stirred up again and he suddenly realised, "You just refused me because you have promised to marry Hua Yeli?" When he thought that her refusal had its own reason, the small fire in his heart was rekindled. After she heard his question, Murong Yunshu looked down slightly, and a little bit of sorrow climbed up to the tip of her curved brows. She replied, "No." Hua Yeli was not qualified to be an obstacle between them. What a big pot of cold water and Chu Changge felt cold all over. Murong Yunshu nced at him from the corner of her eyes, and then asked, "Don''t you want to know why?" Chu Changge smiled bitterly, "What other reason could a woman have for rejecting a man''s proposal of marriage, other than she does not love him?" Murong Yunshu''s heart trembled at what he said, "You...is that what you think so?" "Am I wrong?" Chu Changge still smiled bitterly, but his eyes shed with the color of expectation, expecting her to deny this spection of his. Murong Yunshu looked at him and stared deeply at the ck eyes that had fascinated her. After a long while, she lowered her head and answered, "You''re right, I don''t love you." I don''t love you deep enough, so I can''t wrong you. Surely...one should not have hope in one''s heart. Chu Changge only felt sour and bitter in his heart, and his body also seemed to have had its strength instantly taken away, as he started to be somewhat unsteady on his feet.[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor, . Please read this chapter at . After staring at the ground in silence for a long time, Chu Changge finally spoke, "You can leave now." At this moment, he was still staring at the ground, for he was afraid that if he looked up and saw her in front of him, he would not have the determination to say these words. Looking at a disheveled Chu Changge, Murong Yunshu''s heart seized up. He was such a proud man. For him to even lower his head... "You...take good care of yourself," said Murong Yunshu. Chu Changge said nothing, for he was no longer in the mood to speak. He only hoped that she would leave sooner. "You..." Murong Yunshu hesitated to speak. Eventually, she bit her lip before she turned away to leave. Before leaving the cave, she couldn''t hold back the words that hung on her lips, "There are not many things that can satisfy both sides in this world." Before Chu Changge could understand the meaning of these words, Murong Yunshu had already been blindfolded and taken away by Hua Yeli''s men. There were not many things that could satisfy both sides in this world...what could satisfy both sides? Chu Changge waspletely bewildered by these senseless remarks. * At the same time, inside the LiangWang[+]KingResidence, Xu Hu had an expression ofhating iron for not bing steel[+]Chinese idiom : feel resentful towards sb for failing to meet expectations and impatient to see improvements, "Your Majesty, you have been so confused! That Murong Yunshu is such a smart person and yet, you even let her go see Chu Changge. Isn''t that the same as opening the door for her to rescue him? If it was any other woman, blindfolding her would be foolproof, but she...she is Murong Yunshu, the youngdy of the Murong Mansion, the woman in charge of the world''s wealth. Even if she is blindfolded with her hands and feet are tied, she still has a thousand ways to remember the way!" Hua Yeli said, "Even if she hasn''t remembered the way, I will let Chu Changge go." "Your Majesty, you...you..." Xu Hu was anxious and angry. But in the end, he let out a long sigh and pointed out, "That Chu Changge is the master of the Mojiao Sect. It''s already lucky for us to catch him this once! Once we let him go, it would be likeletting the tiger go back to the mountain[+]Chinese idiom : set the stage for cmity in the future, and there will be no way for us to live by then!" At those words, Hua Yeli''s heart wavered for a moment, but once he thought of Murong Yunshu''s promise, he was reassured again. "She has agreed to marry me." "Your Highness!" Xu Hui was so anxious that his lips trembled. Only after a long time did he let out a deep sigh and said in an earnest tone, "Hearts are not objects. They cannot be exchanged. If you really like Murong Yunshu, you should try your best to move her heart." How could Hua Yeli himself not know about this principle? However, it was already made clear to him that currently there was no room for anyone else in Murong Yunshu''s heart. As long as Chu Changge existed in this world, there would be no one else in her eyes. Since he couldn''t get her heart, he should get the real person first. One day, he would let her know that Chu Changge was not the only man in this world. Apart from sighing, Xu Hu really didn''t know what else to say. This one word, ''love'', really did people great harm! At this time, a guard came in to report, "Your Highness, Miss Murong has returned to the residence." In an instant, Hua Yeli''s eyes lit up and his cold, hard face softened a lot. "Understood. Withdraw." As soon as the guard left, Hua Yeli told Xu Hu, "You don''t need to worry. I have my own way of handling this matter." Once he had done saying that, he lifted his legs and walked away. Xu Hu looked at the obvious impatient in Hua Yeli''s steps, and sighed once more. It was true that Murong Yunshu was a remarkable woman that was rarely seen in a century. With her help, there was no need for them to worry about not achieving great things! However, if she really didnt have any feelings towards His Highness, he was afraid that...perhaps Xu Hu really did not dare to imagine the consequences as he helplessly shook his head and sighed, "Since ancient times, a beauty had been the source of troubles!" "Which girl has offended Military Advisor Xu this time around?" When Xu Hu looked up, he saw that it was Chi You, one of the advisors under King Liang Jr. He immediately put on a serious expression andleft with a flick of his sleeve[+]Chinese idiom : go off in a huff. This man, Chi You, was harbouring evil intentions and he was most reluctant to deal with him![+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor, . Please read this chapter at . For receiving such unweeness, Chi You''s face also turned gloomy. A trace of ruthlessness appeared in his eyes. He said, "You''re only a dog person who only knows how tofight a war on paper[+]Chinese idiom : all talk and no action. Let''s see if you dare to take me out of King Liang''s residence!" While, Xu Hu''s mind was thinking of something elseMurong Yunshu and Chu Changge, one was the richest person among the people and the other was the overlord of thejianghu[+]lit. rivers andkespeople wandering from ce to ce and living by their wits, e.g. fortune-tellers, quack doctors, itinerant entertainers, etc. , considered as a social group. It was not wise to make an enemy with either of them. His Highness had easily beenswayed by his emotions[+]Chinese idiom : act impetuously. This was indeed...not the work of a wise master!T/NLol, he just zone out Chi You. Xu Hu shook his head as he walked, while feeling endlessly distressed. The current Emperor was weak and ipetent. The Empress Dowager''s rtives were dictatorial. The Crown Prince was narrow-minded, and King Liang Jr. was indecisive...as he looked at this situation, which one could be said as the wise ruler? The people will suffer if the country did not have one! * Murong Yunshu had been distracted ever since she returned to the LiangWang[+]KingResidence. It was only when Hua Yeli walked up to her that she snapped back to her senses and was startled. "Why are you here?" She asked bluntly. "Ie to see you." Hua Yeli sat down on her left and asked, "Have you seen him?" Murong Yunshu nodded gently, "Mm." Then, both of them were silent. After a long time, Hua Yeli popped the question, "Has he agreed to withdraw from the marriage?" He didn''t want to mention this matter in a hurry, but he couldn''t find anything else to say to break the awkwardness apart from this matter. The closer he got to her, the more he realised that there was very littlemonnguage between them. The only topics of their conversation were those that were unpleasant to her. Hua Yeliughed bitterly in his heart as he wondered how he had put himself in such a sad situation. Murong Yunshu did not directly answer Hua Yeli''s question, but instead requested, "You let him go. I will stay and help you take over the country." Hua Yili was stunned, "You want to back out of your promise?" Instead of answering, Murong Yunshu asked him back, "Do you think the Emperor, the Crown Prince and the various vassal kings who are ring at the thronelike a tiger eyeing its prey[+]Chinese idiom : eye covetously or menacinglywill let me marry you?" "ThisWang[+]King''s marriage is not something for them to point out!" Hua Yeli stated in a stern voice. The corners of Murong Yunshu''s mouth were slightly bent. "What about King Liang Sr.?" "How did you know..." Halfway through the sentence, Hua Yeli did not ask any further, because he had already guessed. The matter regarding his father not supporting his rebellion must have been revealed by Wang Chao and Zhang Yu. "Yes, my father doesn''t support me in marrying you. But as long asMu Fei[+]mu=mother, fei=consortsupports it,Fu Wang[+]fu=father, wang=kingwill no longer oppose it." "It seems that King Liang Sr. is very affectionate towardsWang Fei[+]wang=king, fei=consort." Murong Yunshu said meaningfully. Hua Yeli suddenly had an illusion just by listening to her tone, as if she knew about everything...this was impossible. Many things were unknown even to Wang Chao and Zhang Yu..she could not have known. "You marry me, and I will let Chu Changge go. This was the agreement between us." Hua Yeli suddenly felt very uneasy. He faintly felt that something was wrong, but he could not tell what was wrong. Murong Yunshu smiled faintly, "Since you insist on making enemies for yourself, I don''t need to say any more. As long as Chu Changge regains his freedom, I will put on my wedding clothes." But not for you. She added this in her heart. Hua Yeli bargained, "Marry me first, and then I will let him go." "I thought we had reached an agreement." "We did reach an agreement. But we must get married first." Xu Hu''s words had its merit. Chu Changge was a dangerous person, and they must get married before letting him go, lest things would change. Murong Yunshu frowned and thought about it, before saying, "Okay, I think you are also worried about having along night that is fraught with dreams[+]Chinese idiom : A long dy means trouble, so we will get married in three days. After our marriage, you will let him go immediately." "Okay." At this time, Hua Yeli finally let go of his hanging heart. Murong Yunshu, on the other hand, lowered her eyes and smiled faintly. She was looking forward to their uing wedding with great anticipation. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 When Chu Changge, dressed in white, came floating in, Murong Yunshu only felt a burst of ecstasy in her heart. For the first time, she had experienced what it meant tobe muddled in the brain[+]Chinese idiom : excited and unable to act rationallywith joy. She originally thought that he had fled the cave and left because he was angry with her for refusing to marry him, but to her surprise, he had not only not left, but he even came to the wedding. If she hadn''t instructed North, South, East and West toe with the Mojiao Sect to kidnap the bride from the wedding, the person who woulde to kidnap the bride would be Chu Changge himself. At that time, it would have been even more wonderful than it was right now. Chu Changge knew that Murong Yunshu would never be willing to let herself be controlled by others, so he knew that she would be prepared. Thus he hid himself on the beam and waited for a good show. She did not disappoint him as she made a great show of it to everyone''s satisfaction. If Hua Yeli hadn''t said ''to collect the corpse of Chu Changge'', which sounded unlucky to him, he wouldn''t have shown up this early. With a wave of his long arm, Chu Changge gestured for his disciples to rise, as hended by Murong Yunshu''s side, while saying, "Madam must have been frightened, for husband had arrivedte." Veryte indeed. Murong Yunshu turned her body to the other side and did not even look at him. "You''re not the one who had been rejected, why are you being angry?" Chu Changge asked. When Murong Yunshu heard him mention her refusal to his marriage proposal, she suddenly became embarrassed and questioned him back, "You are the one who had been rejected. Why are you not angry?" She would rather him be angry. At least, him being angry meant he cared. Chu Changge responded, "Of course I won''t be angry with you." After saying that, he intentionally or otherwise nced sideways at South, East, North and West behind her.[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor, . Please read this chapter at . The four people immediately took three steps backwards. Since the Leader wasn''t going to release his anger on Madam, then, he could only find other people to let out the anger in his heart. They knew without thinking that the term other people was referring to the four usual cannon fodder... "Impossible. Impossible. No one can break the iron chains made from thousand-year-old ck steel..." Hua Yeli said with a look of disbelief. Chu Changge sneered. His cold eyes were as sharp as a sword. He then pointed out, "If I, Chu Changge, could be trapped by a few mere chains, would I be able to live to this day?" East, South, North and West secretly nodded their heads. This sentence was truly true. If a demon-like sect Leader, whom everyone wanted to put to death, did not have exceptional ability, he would have died hundreds of times. Secondly, perhaps, Chu Changge had finally grown up and decided toe out toset winds blowing and wave rolling[+]Chinese idiom : stir up troubleright now. Hua Yeli staggered back a few steps. He no longer had the strength to resist, as he could only beg for an answer, "How on earth did you...escape?" "You''ll never know." Chu Changge smiled extremely soft, but it gave a horrible eerie feeling. Hua Yeli looked at Murong Yunshu again with his eyes full of pain. He asked with a heavy tone, "Since you knew he had escaped, why bother to attend the wedding?" Murong Yunshu smiled faintly and replied, "As I said, people of the Murong Mansion are true to their words and we will never break our promise. Since I promised to marry you, it was only natural for me to go through the motions. Otherwise, in the future, when someone deliberately trying to find a way to scrap his business with me by saying I''m such an unlucky person and used this matter to use me of not keeping my word, won''t I suffer a dumb loss?" After a pause, she added, "Besides, you have taken Chu Changge which caused me tohave my heart and galldder hung up[+]Chinese idiom : be on tenterhooks. When I rushed from Jinling to Shuzhong with myhorse never stopped galloping[+]Chinese idiom : without stopping to rest, I suffered a lot of bumps and bruises along the way. Today, with your bride being kidnapped in front of everyone''s eyes, this will make you lose some of your face, and this is just the beginning. The rest of the debt, I will keep them for now and I''ll calcte themter." She would make him understand that Murong Mansion was not something he could afford to offend. Murong Yunshu''s words might not be a sword, yet they were sharper than any sharp sword. They plunged straight into Hua Yeli''s heart. There was nothing more heartbreaking than when one''s beloved regarded oneself as an enemy. Chu Changge said with a smile, "I originally wanted to kill the people of LiangWang[+]KingResidencewithout sparing even a fowl or a dog[+]Chinese idiom :plete extermination, but since my wife said that she would torture you slowly, I will let you people live for the time being." His mouth was clearly full of cold, heartless threats, but his face was smiling pleasantly. It was as if killing was a rather pleasant thing for him to do. This made the guests in the audience start to sweat. They wanted to leave but they did not dare to do so, as theirhearts had startled and their galldder trembled[+]Chinese idiom : shake with fright. Chu Changge scanned the guests one by one, and suddenly, his eyes rested on a woman''s face that was filled with hate. The corners of his mouth slightly hooked, and a ray of killing light shed in his eyes. The woman he stared at was TangSan Niang[+]san=third, niang=form of address for an elderly married woman, the only survivor of the Tang Sect. TangSan Niang[+]san=third, niang=form of address for an elderly married woman knew that since she was the one who poisoned Murong Yunshu, Chu Changge would never let her go. Therefore, she rushed to send out a poisonous dart before he could make a move, in her desperate to fight till her death. Those who were quick to see this move drew in a breath of cold air and looked towards Chu Changge. They were hoping that TangSan Niang[+]san=third, niang=form of address for an elderly married womanwould seed in her move and remove this evil from thejianghu[+]lit. rivers andkespeople wandering from ce to ce and living by their wits, e.g. fortune-tellers, quack doctors, itinerant entertainers, etc. , considered as a social group. To an inexperienced person, Chu Changge looked like a motionless mountain from the start to the end. He looked calm and collected as the corner of his mouth smirking, and his hands put behind him. When everyone looked at TangSan Niang[+]san=third, niang=form of address for an elderly married womanagain, at this time, her face was looking very pale. She was covering her throat with both hands and her eyes were ring intensely at Chu Changge. Her eyes were about to pop out.[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor, . Please read this chapter at . Chu Changge coldly snorted, then moved his gaze elsewhere, looking for the next person to die. As TangSan Niang[+]san=third, niang=form of address for an elderly married womanred at Chu Changge, her throat ''gurgled'', and the moment Chu Changge looked away, her eyes rolled back and she fell to the ground. Only then did everyone realise that the poisonous dart that she wanted to send had stuck in her throat! No one bothered to check if Tang Sanniang was dead, becausethe Tang Sect poison was highly poisonous. The poison dart she wanted to use to deal with Chu Changge must have been the most poisonous of poisons. When TangSan Niang[+]san=third, niang=form of address for an elderly married womandied, everyone secretly moved backwards, while wishing they could put their heads down on the ground, for fear that they might be chosen by the livingYanluoanddie without a burial ce[+]Chinese idiom : have a tragic end. Only a man, with his eyes full of bloodlust and madness, stared at Chu Changge with hatred. When Chu Changge''s back was turned towards him, he aimed to stab Chu Changge in the back with his sword. The crowd drew another breath of cold air, but this time they were worried that the assassin''s reckless behaviour would anger Chu Changge. Suddenly, with the sound of ''ding'', the sword snapped into three parts and fell down. When it fell to the ground, it shattered into powder. It happened right under the crowd''s noses, but no one could see how it happened. Everyone only knew that this must be Chu Changge''s work. But exactly how Chu Changge made the shot was unknown. When the man failed to kill Chu Changge, he shouted like a madman, "You killedSan Niang[+]san=third, niang=form of address for an elderly married woman. I''ll fight you!" After saying that, he pounced on Chu Changge like a mad dog. Chu Changge easily whirled away from his attack as he crossly said, "If you still want to live, never let me see you again from this moment on." The manughed wildly, "I betrayed my n forSan Niang[+]san=third, niang=form of address for an elderly married woman, and now onceSan Niang[+]san=third, niang=form of address for an elderly married womanis dead, I don''t want to live either!" In thest chapter The manughed wildly, "I betrayed my n forSan Niang[+]san=third, niang=form of address for an elderly married woman, and now onceSan Niang[+]san=third, niang=form of address for an elderly married womanis dead, I don''t want to live either!" Chu Changge frowned when he heard this. He asked, "Who are you?" "I might as well tell you. The Soul Snatcher that had been given to Murong Yunshu, belonged to me,Chi You[+]he was from the Li n and the one who was supposed to be in search of the stolen Soul Snatcher. His real name is You Chi [Chapter 51] He''s currently one of Hua Yeli''s advisors [Chapter 73].!" As expected! When Chu Changge heard him say that he had betrayed his n for TangSan Niang[+]san=third, niang=form of address for an elderly married woman, he had already slightly guessed his identity in his heart. Now that it was confirmed that he was the traitor from the Li n who had brought the Soul Snatcher into the Daye Dynasty, thendeath was his only way out. Chu Changge''s right hand was a bit lucky. He was about to give him a p when he suddenly heard a quick cry from outside the door, "Childe Chu, have mercy!" Chu Changge abruptly stopped his trueqi[+]vital energyand turned around to see that the personing was none other than the Chief Sorcerer of the Li n, Huberg.[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor, . Please read this chapter at . "Huberg!" Chi You eximed. Huberg looked at Chi You, shook his head with regret, and said to Chu Changge, "For the Princess'' sake, please hand Chi You to me for punishment by the Li nter." When Murong Yunshu heard Huberg mentioning the ''Princess of the Li n'', her expression changed slightly as she looked towards Chu Changge. "Don''t let me see him again." Chu Changge said sullenly. To be honest, this man was abominable to the core. If he hadn''t brought the Soul Snatcher out of the Li n, the Tang Sect wouldn''t have used it against Xiyue, and King Liang Jr wouldn''t have used it against Yunshu. These two points alone were already enough to kill him a thousand times. Not to mention the fact that he had led the way for Wang Chao and Zhang Yu to sneak into the Li n and kidnapped Yunshu. But when Huberg brought up the Princess of the Li n, Chu Changge had to give Huberg this favour. After all, inside the body of the Princess of the Li n lived Xiyue''s soul. Chu Changge''s words caused Murong Yunshu''s heart to plummet to the bottom. She pursed her lips and said to Hua Yeli, "You asked me how I took Wang Chao and Zhang Yu that day. Now, I will answer your question." Once she had done saying that, she looked at the four people South, East, North and West. The four of them immediately understood. They looked at each other, and thendisappeared with Murong Yunshu. Just like that, she disappeared into thin air under Hua Yeli''s nose. Hua Yeli was not a person who had never seen the world before, so he quickly figured out that the four men must have taken her away with theirqinggong[+]"the art of lightness". The body is trained to be "light as feather", so that a person can run at great speed, leap high and drop down softly on the tip of the toeskills. Although Chu Changge didn''t understand why Murong Yunshu suddenly left, since she already left, he didn''t have to stay there any longer. Thus, Chu Changge also disappeared. Then, the ''Ten Miles of Red Costumes'' also disappeared. The crowd breathed out a sigh of relief and sighed in their hearts : It''s really not good to mess with the people of the Mojiao Sect! * When Chu Changge rushed to the Gossip House, he was told by Yun SiNiang[+]form of address for an elderly married womanthat Murong Yunshu had left Shuzhong City. He was anxious and puzzled as he wondered why she didn''t wait for him. Chu Changge galloped his horse and finally caught up with Murong Yunshu''s carriage outside Shuzhong City. He stopped ten metres in front to wait for her. The four guardians immediately stopped the carriage, and then walked away silently. It was already a capital crime to elope with Madam, and to stay behind to be the third, fourth, fifth, and sixth wheel were no different than courting death... Lu-er was also reasonable enough to go and sit down in a small grove by the roadside. She didn''t go too far away, just close enough to hear their conversation. "Come with me for a while." Chu Changge drove the horse to the carriage and stretched out his hand to her, just like when he rescued her outside Jinling City. Murong Yunshu pursed her lips and gave him her hand with some hesitation. Chu Changge slowly squeezed her hand. Instead of pulling her onto his horse right away, he just held her hand quietly, with his deep eyes staring at her face, as if he was vowing to do something. Murong Yunshu''s heart was pounding, lingering on the edge of a sinking pitfall. Suddenly, Chu Changge pulled her onto the horseback with great force. Then, he mped the horse''s belly and gave a low roar of ''drive''. The horse galloped away, leaving behind a trail of dust. Murong Yunshu subconsciously held onto Chu Changge tight. Her heart beat even more over time as the horse ran too fast. If she became careless even for a bit, she would surely be thrown off. Chu Changge, however, hadpletely ignored her nervousness and rode even faster. After a long run, Murong Yunshu finally couldn''t help but say, "Slow down a little." Chu Changge immediately pulled the reins to slow down the horse''s speed, but it was still quite fast. Murong Yunshu then simply said, "Stop." As soon as she stopped talking, the horse came to a sudden halt. Murong Yunshu''s body lurched forward because of the horse sudden stop, and her nose mmed into Chu Changge''s back, causing her to frown in pain. "If you have any problem with me, just say so." "I should be the one who said this." Chu Changge jumped off his horse, raised his head, and gazed into her eyes. He pondered for a long time before he started to speak with deep feeling as if he had used up all his courage. His voice was low but strong, "What you have in your heart, just tell me directly, don''t make me guess. Your heart is so deeply hidden, refusing to let anyone pry. Even if I set my mind to guess, I would not be able to do so." Murong Yunshu also looked at him. There weretens of thousand words[+]Chinese idiom : having a lot of things to sayin her eyes, but she didn''t know how to let them out. Chu Changge continued, "Whatever you desire, whatever you want to do, whatever you wish me to do, as long as you say it out, I will definitely do it. Just like how we rode the horse just now. If you feel ufortable and ask me to slow down a little, I will slow down a little, and if you ask me to stop, I will stop." After a pause, he resumed, "Even if it is an unreasonable request, I can be an unreasonable person to satisfy you. As long as you are willing to tell me." Since Chu Changge had spoken to this point, if Murong Yunshu''sheart was not even moved at all[+]Chinese idiom : emotionless and unconcerned, she would really be a cold-blooded person. It was clear that Murong Yunshu was not that kind of person. "I...didn''t mean to stuff it inside." Murong Yunshu lowered her eyes as she looked at the ground like a child who had done something wrong, and said, "I just....didn''t know how to bring the matter up. I didn''t know if I could bear...such a dismal fact. I thought, as long as I didn''t ask, as long as I withdrew of my own ord, I wouldn''t be broken-hearted or sad. But as soon as I heard someone mention her, or even identally think of the existence of this person, my heart would ache inexplicably. Other than running away, I truly...didn''t know any other way." When she said she had no other way, Murong Yunshu''s heart immediately ached and her eyes began to feel damp. However, Chu Changge, the one who heard her words, was confused, "What dismal fact? What''s this about withdrawing voluntarily? And who is this ''she'' you''re referring to? What the hell are you talking about?" Murong Yunshu looked at him abruptly and found that the inexplicable expression on his face was not a pretense. He really didn''t know what she was talking about. How could this be? Could it be...she had misunderstood him? "Isn''t that Princess of the Li n yours...?" Murong Yunshu suddenly felt that no matter what word she added after your would only make her feel ufortable, so she decided not to add anything at all. Chu Changge was stumped for a moment, "You mean Xiyue? Yes, she''s my younger sister. What''s going on?" Younger sister? Younger sister! Murong Yunshu felt that she had been struck by lightning, that she was unable to speak for quite a while. After a long time, did she finally ask, "Real younger sister?" Chu Changge nodded and said, "Coming from the same mother''s womb. I was born three minutes earlier than her." Born...three minutes earlier...so to speak, they weredragon and phoenix twins[+]fraternal twins... Murong Yunshu really wanted to find a hole to drill herself down at this moment. Chu Changge was puzzled, "Why did you suddenly mention Xiyue for..." Suddenly, he seemed to remember something, then heughed out loud, "Yunshu, you thought Xiyue would be my old lover, didn''t you?" No wonder she said that day in the cave that ''he couldn''t satisfy both sides'', so... Murong Yunshu with a flushed face, was biting her lips. Her head hung low. Where is that hole... "Ha ha...ha ha ha..." Chu Changge''sughter became louder and louder. The more heughed, the happier he became.[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor, . Please read this chapter at . Murong Yunshu became angry from embarrassment. "Don''tugh anymore!" If there was no hole around, it would be good if there was adder. With her sitting on the horse like this, it was just like she had been thrown on a high tform, where people would watch her unscrupulously. Although there was currently only one audience... "Okay, not going tough anymore. I won''tugh." Chu Changge forced hisughter down, then he asked, "Was that why you rejected my proposal?" Very good. His self-confidence had returned. Murong Yunshu really wanted to gag him, or run away by riding the horse. But what could she do? She was unable to defeat him nor did she know how to ride the horseeven if she could, she wouldn''t be able to outrun him. "One of the reasons." Murong Yunshu replied honestly. Chu Changge raised his eyebrows. "What are the other reasons?" "There are a lot." "For example." "For example, the Emperor won''t let me marry easily." Murong Yunshu casually said one of the reasons. "Don''t worry, the dead won''t have a problem with it." Those who stood in the way of their marriage would die. "..." Murong Yunshu ced a hand on her forehead, "Let''s talk somewhere else." In fact, what she really wanted to say was, could he put her down first? Although it felt good to look down on people, but to look down on him...not only did she not feel superior, she also felt endlessly oppressed. Chu Changge smiled and stated, "Promise me first that as soon as we return to Jinling, we will get married." He really did do it on purpose! It was a good thing she had spoken out about the lump in her heart before. Otherwise, she guessed he would have left her on the horse until she spoke. What did you call a threat? This was what you called a threat! Murong Yunshu only hesitated symbolically for a few moments before answering, "Okay, I promise you." Chu Changge was overjoyed when he heard her words. He supported her off his horse by hugging her. He hugged and twirled her around several times before putting her down. The smile on his face was really pure and heart-warming. Murong Yunshu never knew that such a ck-bellied, wildly arrogant and conceited man would have such a pure smile on his face. When she thought that such a touching smile bloomed because of her, her eyebrows also curled up. She, just like him, was a person whowould get wind if she wanted it, and would get rain if she wanted it[+]Chinese idioms : have everything going one''s way. Thus it was difficult for her to feel a happy satisfaction in her heart when she got it something. At this moment, the man in front of her, who was the envy and jealousy of men everywhere, was ecstatic at her nod to his request. Having such a husband, what else could she ask for? What was to be done? He could not be her husband for now. Though theknot in her heart[+]emotional entanglementhad finally been untied. Just after being forced to marry King Liang Jr, the Emperor and various vassals Kings wereready to start wriggling[+]Chinese idiom : getting restless. If she were them, she would definitelyhave to get rid of her if they couldn''t marry her. If she married him at this juncture, wouldn''t she push herself and him towhere the wind and the waves were the fiercest[+]Chinese idiom : at the heart of the struggle? This made no difference to her. In any case, ever since she came into this world as Murong Yunshu, she was doomed to unable topay attention to her own moral uplift without thought of others[+]Chinese idiom : think only of oneself. While Chu Changge, he already had enough enemies to deal with... Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Chu Changge pulled his horse in one hand, while leading Murong Yunshu in the other, as he walked slowly forward, while wondering if a more stylish wedding would be better or to do it in an unbridled manner... Meanwhile, Murong Yunshu was thinking of something else. She tilted her head sideways to look at him and asked in confusion, "How on earth did you escape from that cave?" Chu Changge grinned, "Do you want to know?" Murong Yunshu looked at him speechlessly. Such a rubbish question. Would she still be asking if she really didn''t want to know? "It''s a secret. If you truly want to know, you can trade it for something else." Chu Changge smiled wickedly and extended his face down towards her a little, afraid she wouldn''t be able to reach it. Murong Yunshu said nothing. She stared at him for three seconds, then turned her head and continued to walk forward. Chu Changge resentfully withdrew his face and said as he walked to her side, "Forget it. I''ll tell you for free..." Just as Chu Changge opened his mouth, Murong Yunshu interrupted him by saying, "Don''t say it." Chu Changge was puzzled, "Why?" "I don''t like prying into other people''s secrets," answered Murong Yunshu. Chu Changge''s expression stiffened for a moment. "It''s not actually a very private secret..." "It''s still a secret." Murong Yunshu insisted on not listening to his exnation. However, Chu Changge wanted to talk about it so much. Could he, a person who had done bad things tillwind and rain swept through the town[+]Chinese idiom : big scandal/the talk of the townand was known to everyone for it, be asked to hold back when he had done something so gratifying? What was more, he really wanted to tell her so that she could praise him. It was clear that Murong Yunshu was also well aware of a certain person''s nature, so she refused to listen, intentionally suffocating him to death.[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor, . Please read this chapter at . Qigong Of Ice Image Credit | As stated in the pictue via 360 Kuai (, Jan 7th, 2020) Chu Changge didn''t care if she listened to his exnation or not, as he said to himself, "I usedqigong[+]vital energy cultivationof ice. I cultivatedqigong[+]vital energy cultivationof ice while I was inside the cave. After freezing the iron chains with it, the iron chains became easy to crack. With just a gentle knock on the stone, they immediately broke." Although Chu Changge mentioned it casually, the corners of his mouth kept on rising from the beginning until the end. This showed how proud he was with himself. Murong Yunshu''s heart was shocked after hearing his words. Ever since that day on Huatuo Mountain when Feng Ling asked her ''You don''t know martial arts?'', she had been looking for books on the introduction of various martial arts to read after that. Although she didn''t learn any detailed moves, mind techniques or anything, after reading them, she also generally understood the concept of various martial arts, such as how fast one could kill, how many people one could kill and so on. Of course, her reading was limited to the upper tier martial arts skills. Those lower and ninth-rate martial arts skills were not up to her standard even when she did not know any martial arts. While forqigong[+]vital energy cultivationof ice, she just happened to read about it. Obviously,qigong[+]vital energy cultivationof ice belonged to the upper tier martial arts skills...no...the upper upper tier martial arts skills. ording to the ancient texts, those who knewqigong[+]vital energy cultivationof ice were all in their[+]Chinese idiom : very old personmartial arts masters. Of course, this was not to say that only old men and old women could practise this skill. It was rather because this skill required extremely profound internal strength to back it up. Thus, it was difficult for an average person to aplish it until his hair turned white and his teeth fell out. Not only that, those who were in their[+]Chinese idiom : very old personwho had learned this skill not only have deep internal strength, but also a long life span. It was because, to fully train oneself onqigong[+]vital energy cultivationof ice, one would need to learn it the fastest would be forthree to five years[+]Chinese idiom : a few yearsthe fastest, while the slowest period would be eight to ten years. If one did not live long enough, and unexpectedlyflew on a crane to the Western Paradise[+]fig. pass awayin the middle of training, wouldn''t it be uneconomical? It was said that if one did not have enough internal strength, and still wanted to practice this technique in a hurry, one mightwalk through fire and be a demon[+]Chinese idiom : go overboardor face the heaviest oue of drawing one''sst breath. The person in front of her was very lively and in high spirits, showing no signs of him ever walked through fire and became a demon. In an instant, the look Murong Yunshu gave him suddenly changed. It was a very obvious change... "Why are you staring at me with ''this person is a monster'' look on your face?" Chu Changge asked sullenly. What he was waiting for was clearly apliment from her...could it be that she didn''t knowqigong[+]vital energy cultivationof ice power? This must have been the case. Otherwise, in no way would she not give him even a half-hearted word of praise.. Murong Yunshu responded, "I''m observing, while trying to find the difference between a monster and you." "..." Chu Changge endured his dissatisfaction and ''forced himself to smile''. "Do you see any difference?" Murong Yunshu sighed with immense frustration, "No." "...try to look more carefully." Murong Yunshu looked at him seriously for a while, and finally threw out a word bluntly and firmly, "No." At that time, Chu Changge was in a mess. If other people knew that he had cultivated to the highest level ofqigong[+]vital energy cultivationof ice in just a month, they would be jealous to death, even if they didn''t praise him. However, her judgement on it was actually just these wordsa monster. It was really shocking! Although he also disdained such skills likeqigong[+]vital energy cultivationof ice that that attached importance toyin[+]the negative principle of Yin and Yangqi[+]vital energy, he had already memorised the technique by heart after being forced by an old entric person. With his hands and feet locked, he could not find any other way to break the chains except by usingqigong[+]vital energy cultivationof ice. Therefore, he reluctantly called the old entric person as his master in his heart, and then began to practice. Nheless, no matter what, this was still the ultimate martial art skill that no one can break in today''s martial arts world. That old entric person was also a hardcore martial arts monster, but she took nothing seriously. What a shame for the old entric person who had spent a lifetime to create this technique! Alright, it was mostly because he was too embarrassed to learn it.. Murong Yunshupletely ignored Chu Changge''s resentful eyes and asked, "Since you ran away long ago, why didn''t you go directly to theWang[+]kingResidence to find me?" As soon as this matter was mentioned, Chu Changge immediately put away his ''the disgruntled husband who had to stay alone'' look andughed, "I want to see how you''re actually going to deal with Hua Yeli''s forced marriage." "Really just to see the y?" "Not really." Chu Changge said, "Think about it. If I take you away directly, then Hua Yeli will at most suffer a stifling loss when he finds out that his bride has escaped from the battlefield. But if I take you away right in the middle of the wedding, it would be like pping Hua Yeli''s face in public. Wouldn''t that be much more pleasant!" After a pause, he added, "It''s a pity that someone has stolen my first prize." As he said this, his face was more fierce than regretful. The quadruplets were going to be unlucky again. Murong Yunshu secretly thought it was funny, while her mouth spoke in a strange voice, "Yes, it was to the satisfaction of everyone. Especially to the satisfaction of a certain person''s heart." Chu Changge asked strangely, "What do you mean by that?" Instead of answering, Murong Yunshu asked instead, "Have you seen Yun SiNiang[+]niang=form of address for an elderly married womantoday?" "I did." "What do you think of her mood?" "I didn''t pay attention." He was in a hurry to find her at that time. Where he had the mind to pay attention to the other women''s expression "..." What a bummer. Murong Yunshu pursed her lips, then directly said, "After spending two hundred thousand to buy the entrance to the secret passage from her, we discovered that you had escaped on your own after we eventually found the cave." Had she known that he had escaped, she would not have to spend the two hundred thousand. Although it felt good tosquander money like dirt[+]Chinese idiom : wasteful, but, as a sessful businessman, evensquandering money like dirt[+]Chinese idiom : wastefulshould be worth it. Chu Changge was thinking about a different issue, "The Gossip House has never sold information for more than a single price. No matter what the information is, it will always be for five thousand. How dare she cheat you!" He spoke with righteous indignation.[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor, . Please read this chapter at . Murong Yunshu nodded with deep approval as she said, "Yes, I also think you are not worth two hundred thousand. But at that time, I was in a hurry to save you, so I didn''t care if it was worth it. Besides, there are plenty of worthless things in Murong Mansion, which were bought by my dad when he was young and ignorant. I spent 200 thousand to buy you, and I didn''t lose as much as he did." Chu Changgecouldn''t eitherugh or cry[+]Chinese idiom : dumbfounded. It turned out he was just a worthless thing Murong Yunshupletely ignored a certain person''s stiff eyebrows and eyes, as the corner of her mouth was slightly raised. She looked sideways at the flowers and trees beside the road. The scenery here was really good. In the eleventh lunar month, it was already winter in Shu Province. As Murong Yunshu walked on the road, when the wind blew on her face, it felt cold and painful. If it was not for saving Chu Changge, she would not have taken half a step out of her house in this season, let alone making a long distance journey. After another half a quarter of an hour of cold wind, Murong Yunshu stated, "It''s better to turn back and take the carriage. The wind is too cold." Although it was romantic to walk slowly hand in hand with the one you loved, it was hard for it topete with the cold. She was a businesswoman and always prized reality first. Chu Changge was very upset when he heard this. He just wanted to chat andugh with her, but he forgot that the weather and the wind currently were extremely cold. She would not be able to stand the coldness without having her own internal strength to protect her body. Chu Changge hurriedly took off his own coat and draped it over her. Then he said, "Wait for me here. I will go and ask South, East, North and West to bring over the carriage." "Okay." At first, Murong Yunshu was worried that she would not be able to stand the rustling cold wind when she rode back on the horse for a while. However, he was really thoughtful. As she looked at the dashing figure on the horse''s back, Murong Yunshu could not help but giggle. This handsome, powerful and considerate man would be hers from now on. No one had everid their hands on him, and no one had even dared toy their hands on him. He belonged to herpletely. It was such a good feeling. After Chu Changge had already moved far away, Murong Yunshu clutched his coat around her shoulders and looked at the far-off official road, while smiling andughing all the time. * With Chu Changge escorting them, the journey back from Shu Province to Jinling was extraordinarily peaceful, so the group moved particrly slowmainly because Chu Changge and Murong Yunshu moved very slowly, hence the rest of them, in order to match their masters'' pace, also turned into tortoises and crawled along. When Murong Yunshu''s group arrived in Jinling, it was already the Spring Festival''s season, with all the doors of every house had bright red couplets on them. The couplets of ordinary people''s houses were simple red paper with ck characters, while the couplets of rich and noble houses hadce borders and were more festive. Meanwhile the couplets of Murong Mansion had gold characters on a red background, with gold borders at the end. Truly brilliantly rich and powerful. Not only that, the two mighty stone lions at the entrance also had big red flowers hanging from their necks. As soon as Murong Yunshu''s front foot stepped through the door, the heavy smell of rouge and powder hit her nose, followed closely by extremely rich looking nine Madams. "Yunshu, you''re back! We thought you wouldn''t be back for the Spring Festival!" Ninth Madam whined. Not to be outdone, the Eighth Madam hurriedly expressed her longing for the head of the family, "Oh Yunshu, it is fortunate that you have returned! I was so frightened that I almost fainted when I heard you were going to marry King Liang Jr." "Right. If my Yunshu really married King Liang Jr, what will we do with such a big family business?" Seventh Madam said. Chu Changge, who stood beside Murong Yunshu, listened to all this with ck lines on his face. These women were not even worried that Murong Yunshu was going to marry the wrong person, but they were rather afraid that there would be no one to manage the Murong Mansion? Where would there be a mother in this world who would act like this...truly fitting to its name, a stepmother. When a familiar voice that he had heard ever since he was in his mother''s womb came from behind the group of his future mothers-inw, Chu Changge was instantly petrified. Only one thought remained in his mind: sometimes, one''s real mother was even scarier than a stepmother... Chapter 77 Chapter 77 "Ah Chang, Mother knows that once you have a wife, you will even forget your own mother. So I personally came to Murong Mansion to spend the Spring Festival with your future mother-inw, while waiting for you toe back and reunite with Mother. Why is your expression so weird? Not that happy seeing Mother here?" Chu Changge let out a hollowugh as he replied, "It''s not like what Mother has imed. Your visit...is just ''bloody'' timely." "It''s good that you''re happy. This little girl is my future daughter-inw? Right. Long legs, thin waist and pretty face. Not bad, not bad. She matches you well." Murong Yunshu looked at the person who had been speaking by herself as soon as she made her appearance in front of her. Judging by her demeanour, this person seemed to be her future mother-inw. Murong Yunshudidn''t know whether tough or cry[+]Chinese idiom : dumbfoundedat her action. Shouldn''t people generally choose their daughter-inw based on her virtue? While this future mother-inw of her was just as good as her son, who was too vulgar to be endured... After seeing this Old Lady Chu''s morous and extraordinary appearance, Murong Yunshu suddenly understood where such a taste came from. If the whole family had a face that was so beautiful, she would also value the appearance of his future wife very much. If his future wife hada mouth that stuck out and a chin like an ape[+]Chinese idiom : have a wretched appearance, or looking likecrooked melons and split dates[+]Chinese idiom : ugly, no matter how virtuous she was, she would never be allowed to set her foot into the house. This was not a discrimination based on appearance. It was truly becauseshe would affect the whole family appearance. In any case, since this future mother-inw of hers hade uninvited during the Spring Festival and treated someone else''s house as her own, she was definitely not a virtuous woman, and naturally, she would not be looking for a virtuous daughter-inw. With such a thought, the pressure in Murong Yunshu''s heart was instantly reduced by a lot. She thought, as long as this mother-inw did not deliberately make things difficult for her, it should not be difficult for them to get along. Chu Changge was not as optimistic as she was. It was because he knew the reason his mother came this time was actually not to reunite with him, nor to see his future daughter-inw, nor to strengthen her bond with her daughter-inw as a mother-inw, but ratherher desire to see the world plunged into chaos. She came solely toset winds blowing and wave rolling[+]Chinese idiom : incite and create trouble. As a veteran victim of her mother''s torment since childhood, Chu Changge was well aware of her mother''s ''strength'' and he could not help but worry. What would he do if Yunshu was intimidated by his mother and back out from marrying him[T/N]Yunshu?. Trust Yushu. She can do even worse if she wants to. "I heard that you were promised to someone else before and wereter abandoned by that someone else?" Old Lady Chu asked in astonishment as soon as she opened her mouth.[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor, (Kitsune). Please read this chapter at . Chu Changge secretly broke out into a cold sweat. He was about to defend Murong Yunshu, when he heard her calmly answer, "Who hasn''t met a few scumbags when one was young? I never take such trivial things to heart. I hope you can rx and dont care about that scum, lest it will reduce your style." Old Lady Chu was dumbfounded. She was obviously just looking for trouble. However, this future daughter-inw was really good. She actually turned around and advised her, the mother-inw, not to be too calcting over such ''trivial matters''. This was really...the Chu family''s style! Very good, very good. This daughter-inw was to her liking![T/N]Told you! Murong Yunshu didn''t know what Old Lady Chu was currently thinking. She was concerned about another matter. "Can I ask you a question?" She asked Chu Changge. "Even a hundred of them will do." Chu Changge''s mood was as good as it could be. He was d that Murong Yunshu was more skilled than her mother. "Why do your mother and sister call you Ah Chang?" She wanted to ask this question long, long, long time ago, but she never found a chance. Chu Changge was stunned for a moment, then he said, "You can also call me this way." Murong Yunshu only felt that the blue veins on her forehead started to show up, as she exined with her face full of ck lines, "There is a pork seller in the south city market called Ah Chang." Chu Changge''s smile stiffened. He must make sureto remove that pork seller! "Nice one. Really a nice one!" Old Lady Chu pped her hands and eximed. Then, she tugged Murong Yunshu''s arm like they were sisters and urged, "Come, let''s go in and have a good chat." Murong Yunshu smiled faintly. Whether it was about literary chat or martial chat, she would be happy to keep herpany until the end. With an aggrieved expression and a heart that was thousand times unwilling, Chu Changge watched on as his mother snatched the position next to Murong Yunshu which originally belonged to him. Cries ofinting from the nine Madams of Murong Mansion filled the roads[+]Chinese idiom [cries ofint fill the roads]:ints rise all around. Not to mention that thedy had ate and drank at other peoples expense, and lived here for free, she would even dare to go as far as snatching their daughter from them! This was really a huge problem! * As soon as Chu Changge arrived at Murong Mansion backyard, an unknown object flew across the sky and took his arm, followed by a cry that made him want to kill someone"Ah Chang!" "Call me brother." Chu Changge replied sullenly. Chu Xiyue blinked. Hadnt they discussed the question of who was older, who was younger many times and their discussion always resulted in failure? Why did he start to dwell on this again? "Brother Chu, I haven''t seen you for many days, and yet, you are still as handsomely natural and unrestrained as ever, while your appetite hasn''t yet been satiated eh?" Feng Cheng''s pair of eyes stared tenaciously at Chu Changge''s hand that was being held by Chu Xiyue. The tone of his derisive words sounded sour.[T/N]Why are you jealous, Feng Cheng? Hes still her brother, even if Xiyues current body isnt really hers. Since both of their loved ones had been snatched by others, it made Chu Changge and Feng Cheng to be in the same sinking boat. Thus, Chu Changge should have lent moral support to Feng Cheng. Contrarily, Feng Cheng''s ''your appetite hasn''t yet been satiated'' caused Chu Changge, who originally had a little bit of an unsatiated appetite, to explode. "I have be even more handsomely natural and unrestrained, though my appetite is not as insatiated as Brother Feng''s." Chu Changge said with a smile, and after he had done speaking, he went to continue chatting with his sister. Feng Cheng wanted to steal Chu Xiyue back very much. But he knew that he couldn''t beat Chu Changge, hence he kept on ring at Chu Changge''s back, wishing he could make a hole there. Meanwhile, Murong Yunshu was gossiping with Old Lady Chu. "Your home is very lively." Old Lady Chumented. "Well, it''s a bit more livelier than yours." Murong Yunshu replied. "Among those concubines, which one is your birth Mother?" "You yourself said that they are concubines, so naturally none of them are my birth mother." "Don''t keep on calling me you, ''you''. I''m not much older than you are. You can just call me Sister Yue. When I was wandering in thejianghu[+]lit. rivers andkespeople wandering from ce to ce and living by their wits, e.g. fortune-tellers, quack doctors, itinerant entertainers, etc. , considered as a social group, everyone called me Bewitching Fairy Yue." Murong Yunshu looked at her. Old Lady Chu was about forty years old, but she had a bewitching appearance of a person in her twenties. She was indeedlike a bewitching fairy. "Sister Yue." Murong Yunshu kindlyplied with a trace of smile in her eyes. Bewitching Fairy Yue was pleasantly surprised by her reaction, "Don''t you think it''s inappropriate to call me sister?" "What''s inappropriate about it?" Murong Yunshu asked while she clearly knew the answer. Bewitching Fairy Yue red, "You are Ah Chang''s future wife, who is my future daughter-inw. How can mother-inw and daughter-inw call each other sisters?" Murong Yunshu smiled as soon as she heard the word ''Ah Chang''. After listening to Bewitching Fairy Yue''s words, she smiled even more. "Since you know that this is not inappropriate, why do you still want me to call your sister?" "Of course it''s for..." Bewitching Fairy Yue stopped abruptly and thenughed out loud, "Such a good daughter-inw. You''re really good with your words!" Murong Yunshu smiled slightly as she felt ttered by the praise. Teasing people was not her real strength, but it could still be considered as one of her specialties. Bewitching Fairy Yue asked another question, "Why did your father take those nine concubines?" "Because eight wasn''t enough." "..." For the first time in her twenty years of existence, Bewitching Fairy Yue felt like she had met her opponent. "Girl, has anyone ever said that you have the fate of making your husband prospers?" When Murong Yunshu heard this, she responded with a trace of a smile could be seen from between her brows, "As far as my worth is concerned, how can I not make my future husband prosper?" Her words were not in the least an exaggeration. Whoever married her, that person would absolutely be likea man who had attained the Tao, that even his poultry and dogs raise to Heaven[+]Chinese idiom : to ride on somebody elses sess. "...I didn''t mean it like that." Bewitching Fairy Yue held her forehead, "What I mean is that if you marry into the Mojiao Sect, the sect power will definitely be able to grow. Of course, this prosperous luck of yours is only suitable for a demon-like evil man, just like my son. If you marry into an honest and noble family, the marriage will surely put an end to one of you." Hearing this, Murong Yunshu nodded as if she had been enlightened, andmented quite emotionally, "No wonder Fang Hongfeis life has not ended yet. It turns out that it is because I didn''t get to marry him." All of the members of the Mojiao Sect tended to shield each other shorings. As soon as Bewitching Fairy Yue heard Murong Yunshu mentioning Fang Hongfei, she instantly became furious, "That kid, he better not let me run into him, or else, I''ll beat him up once I see him!" Murong Yunshu wanted to say, the next time you see him, you should run quickly. Your son had suffered a loss in his hand, let alone you. But she didn''t say anything. She just looked and smiled faintly at Bewitching Fairy Yue.[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor, (Kitsune). Please read this chapter at . "In the absence of your own mother, did those stepmothers ever bully you?" Bewitching Fairy Yue''s eyes shone with light. Her overly eager and excessively kind eyes seemed to be saying, hurry up and say ''yes'', I will avenge you. Murong Yunshu asked, "Do you think I look like an easy person to be bullied?" Bewitching Fairy Yue firmly shook her head. If Murong Yunshu was an easy person to be bullied, she wouldn''t have been smilingly talking with her at this time. Bewitching Fairy Yue couldn''t figure Murong Yunshu out. She obviously intended to y the part of an evil mother-inw who wanted to cow her future daughter-inw into submission and for her daughter-inw to find her as bad luck. Why did she have a good talk with Murong Yunshu instead? This was weird. Really weird... * On the other hand, Chu Changge was currently chatting with Chu Xiyue in a pavilion over cups of wine. Meanwhile, a gloomy faced Feng Cheng who sat beside them and treated as if he was air, was drinking wine to drown his sorrows. The nine concubines, who were not willing to be lonely, did not dare to disturb Murong Yunshu''s conversation with Bewitching Fairy Yue, so they also ran to the pavilion to join in the fun. It was a festive asion, and all they ever wanted was to have a good time. Moreover, mother-inws were usually the ones who took the initiative to bond with their daughters-inw. So they, as mothers-inw, naturally couldn''t leave their son-inw out in the cold. Of course, the nine concubines did not dare to be too arrogant. For the reason that they had already known how difficult it was to deal with their futureGuye[+]son-inw [used by wifes family]. If Yunshu hadn''t already returned to the mansion to back them up, how would they dare to speak a word with thisWenshen-likeGuye[+]son-inw [used by wifes family]? Chu Changge saw his nine mothers-inw standing outside the pavilion. They wanted toe in but did not dare toe in. They wanted to speak but did not dare to speak. Thus, he took the initiative to speak first, "Your rtionship with her seems very good." When the nine concubines heard this, their faces immediately blossomed as they started to haveseven mouths and eight tongues[+]Chinese idiom : all talking at once. "Yes, Yunshu likes me best." "Nonsense. She obviously likes me the most." "I entered the mansion earlier than you people. When Yunshu took part in handling my marriage into the mansion, you people were nowhere around." The oldest concubine words blocked everyone''s mouth. "I entered the mansion when Mistress had just passed away, and I was the one who brought Yunshu up." This sentence was spoken for Chu Changge. Her implication waswithout me, there would not have been Yun Shu today. So you must honour me as your future mother-inw. However, Chu Changge pointed out, "ording to you, that twisted character of hers was cultivated by you?" This was a very serious statement! The First Wife shook her head repeatedly, "Yunshu has been born with that temperament." The Second Wife raised her hand, "I can testify for her!" The Third Wife simrly raised her hand, "I can testify for her too!" The Fourth Wife stated, "I heard that Mistress was also a very strange person. Presumably..." "Presumably what?" A nonchnt question rang out from a short distance away. The Fourth Wife jumped up in shock, "Yun, Yunshu, you are here." Chu Changge''s ck eyes turned slightly, with a smile shed across his eyes. The children in other families were usually the ones ill-treated by their stepmother. However, in Murong Mansion, it was the child who ''ill-treated'' her stepmother, or the nine of them were ''ill-treated'' together by her. These concubines seemed to love and hate Murong Yunshu at the same time. There must be some kind of story behind their rtionships with her. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 At this time, Murong Yunshu had already put on a snowy white fox fur cloak. She walked slowly towards the pavilion, and inquired as she walked, "Is the cold wind thatfortable?" The nine concubines justughed and smiled without saying a word. "Sister-inw Ah Chang, do you still remember me? We met at the Li n." Chu Xiyue greeted Murong Yunshu with a smile. Murong Yunshu frowned. "Sister-inw Ah Chang?" What kind of name was this... Chu Xiyue nodded her head heavily as she said, "Yes. I can''t call you Eldest Sister-inw because me and Ah Chang still don''t know who is the youngest or the eldest between us. After thinking about it, I still think it''s appropriate to call you Sister-inw Ah Chang after all." Murong Yunshu frowned even more, "Sister-inw Ah Chang is what people called the wife of Ah Chang who sells pork at the south city market." Chu Changge''s face was full of ck lines while the corners of his mouth were violently twitching. Murong Yunshu even continued to bring up this ''pork seller Ah Chang'' guy when Xi-ercalled him ''Ah Chang''. Was she deliberately trying to embarrass him... "They have the same name?" Chu Xiyue tilted her head for a moment, and finally stated, "It''s okay even if they have the same name, right? It''s not like I''m going to buy pork from him anyway." After she had done speaking, she turned her head and looked at Feng Cheng. Then she asked, "Big Brother Feng, you also think it is most suitable to call her Sister-inw Ah Chang, right?" "Uh..." Feng Cheng was very happy that she finally remembered his existence, but at this time, it was better that he not nod his head. It was not because he was afraid of a certain Chu persons revenge, but, in the long run, if the title ''Sister-inw Ah Chang'' was truly crowned on Murong Yunshu''s head today, wouldn''t he be unable to escape the fate of being called ''Younger Brother-inw Xi-er''? Only she could think of such a bad way to call a person. Feng Cheng shook his head, "You are older than her. So you can just call her Murong, like how Ling-er calls her." Chu Changge cast a touching nce at Feng Cheng,After knowing each other for so long, you finally spoke sensible words. Feng Cheng also gave him a polite look back.Much better than you who do not speak a single sensible word.[T/N]Hey hey hey, are you two speaking telepathically? Willow Brows or willow leaf eyebrows The shape of a woman eyebrows that curve towards the end, like awillow leaf. There''s also a folktale regarding the original existence of these kind of eyebrows in Chinese women''s life. You can read it inthis link. Image Credit | (TA, March 19) via However, Chu Xiyue furrowed her willow brows and stated, "I still think Sister-inw Ah Chang sounds much better." The crowd was absolutely overwhelmed.[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor, . Please read this chapter at . Only Murong Yunshu''s eyes moved slightly as they looked at Chu Changge. Then, she spoke with a slight smile on her face, "You can choose to change your name or change your future wife." In short, she never wanted to be ''sister-inw Ah Chang'' even if she was beaten to death. Chu Changge suggested, "Can I change my younger sister?" "Hey! Ah Chang, what do you mean by that?!" Chu Xiyue was not happy with his words. "Call me big brother." Chu Changge then unexpectedlythrusted her with the mace[+]use ones trump card, "If you dare to call me Ah Chang again, I''ll p Feng Cheng to death." Sure enough, Chu Xiyue hurriedly covered her mouth, not daring to say a word. Although Feng Cheng despised a certain person''s shameless act of threatening Xiyue with his life, but, seeing that Xiyue cared so much about it, he decided not to bother with that viinin fact, the main thing was, even if he wanted to make a fuss over it, he didn''t have the ability to do so. "Xiyue, let me apany you for a stroll on the street." Feng Cheng dragged Chu Xiyue away while giving Chu Changge a ''do not disturb'' look as he took a few steps away from the pavilion. Chu Changge raised his dashing eyebrows slightly, which could be considered as an agreement. The nine concubines also smiled ambiguously and walked away, not wanting to disturb the great tenderness between the young coupleactually, they didn''t want to wait for a certainGuye[+]son-inw [used by wife''s family], who obviously had the intention to expel them, to open his mouth. They were all going to be a family anyway. Thus, it was not good for them to be driven away by a family member. Therefore, they had to have a little bit of consciousness so as not to hurt their family harmony. After waiting for all the unimportant people to walk away, Chu Changge cheerfully got up and wrapped Murong Yunshu''s hand in his palm, while secretly warming her hand with his internal force. "Don''te out if you are afraid of the cold." He softly said. Murong Yunshu hung her head slightly. The constant source of heat warmed not only her hands, but also her heart. "If I don''te out, how will I know that someone is talking badly about me behind my back." Chu Changgeughed, "The nine concubines didn''t say anything. With me around, how would they dare to speak ill of you." Murong Yunshu said, "I''m talking about you." Chu Changge sweated profusely and was taken aback for a moment before heughed, "I''m even less likely to speak ill of you." "Really?" Murong Yun raised her eyebrows slightly andmented, "I seem to have heard that someone said that I have a twisted personality." In an instant, the smile on Chu Changge''s face froze. Only after a moment did his mouth start to speak again. As if nothing had happened, he solemnly proposed, "It''s cold. I''ll send you back to your room." Murong Yunshu pursed her lips and smiled. While walking back, she offered, "Want to know why my father has so many concubines?" "I''ll listen if you want to talk about it, but if you don''t want to, then just forget about it." Murong Yunshu hesitated for a long time before saying, "Then I''d better not talk about it." "Don''t!" Chu Changge conceded with a look of defeat, "You''d better tell me." God knew how curious he was about everything regarding her. In this way, he would be able to learn about her past that he hadn''t been a part of. She knew that hismouth would say yes, but his heart was actually saying no[+]Chinese idiom : say one thing but mean another. Murong Yunshu proudly hooked her mouth as she leisurely walked before slowly opening her mouth, "When I was eight years old, my mother was seriously ill. She knew that she was going to die soon, so she told my father that if he dared to marry another woman after her death, she would haunt him as a ghost." Speaking of which, Murong Yunshu was smiling with tears shining in her eyes. In Chu Changges eyes, it looked like she was having happy tears. Although Chu Changge couldn''t understand why she would be smiling happily when mentioning her mother''s death, he believed that she would exin the reason behind her smiling expression after this. So he just listened quietly for her to continue. "After my father heard my mother''s words, not only did he not nod his head, he evensang a different tune[+]act contrary toat her, by saying that if she dared to abandon him, he would marry a houseful of concubines." At this point, Murong Yunshu''s eyebrows crept up with a little bit of sadness that was not too thick, not too light. She pursed her lips and then continued, "In the end, my mother didn''t make it through. After my mother''s death, my father not only did not immediately bury my mother''s coffin despite the family opposition and the scorn of the world, he even hung up rednterns and married nine concubines. A concubine each day. For nine whole days, he took concubines during the day and sat vigil by my mother''s coffin at night..." Knowing that she was crying, Chu Changge took over by continuing her story for her, "He is waiting for your mother''s soul toe back and find him." Murong Yun nodded heavily, with tears streaming down her face. Chu Changge only felt a pain in his heart as he tenderly swept her into his arms and hugged her tightly. No matter how strong a woman was, she would be vulnerable when she had support around her. Murong Yunshu was no exception. In Chu Changge''s arms, the more she cried, the more sad she became. It was as if she wanted to make up for the tears she should have not shed over the years. After a long time, Murong Yunshu was finally able to speak normally. She continued, "Later, my father told me that he had actually long known about it. My mother said it that way was because she was afraid that he would be alone for a lifetime once she left. She was fully aware that he loved her terribly that he would never marry another person after she died, so she came up with this way to trick him into taking a concubine. She knew that in order to see her soul, my father would definitely marry another woman." Chu Changge sighed and gently stroked her hair while saying, "Father-inw knew that no matter how many concubines he married, mother-inw would never return. Yet he married anyway. It was because, when a person was desperate, he needed something to continue his will to live." Murong Yunshu bit her lip tightly, for fear that if she rxed, her tears would burst out again. At that moment, Chu Changge added, "If, I said if, we also have that day, you must never follow your mothers example, for I would rather be lonely for a lifetime than put my surname before other womens names." In an instant, Murong Yunshu''s eyes heated up, and her tears ditch copsed, as her eyes burst with a torrent of tears. The difference was that this time, the tears that flowed were tears of emotion. Chu Changge embraced Murong Yunshu tighter, lowered his head and gently kissed between her hair, while softly calling out, "Yunshu." "Hmm?" This ''hmm'' from Murong Yunshu carried a thick nasal sound. Having you alone is already enough for me. Murong Yunshu did not say a word, but her tears flowed even more fiercely. Her heart was full of emotion and happiness that they turned into tears which overflowed all over the ground. * At the same time, Feng Cheng and Chu Xiyue were wandering on the street. As the New Year approached, there was a jubnt crowd in Jinling, with street vendors hawking their wares of red flowers, red candles, red headband and all kinds of red things.[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor, . Please read this chapter at . "Big Brother Feng, I''ll buy you a red headband," Chu Xiyue said with a smile. The corners of Feng Cheng''s mouth trembled, but he still softly said, "I don''tck this kind of thing, so you should not spend your money on it." Chu Xiyueughed, "It''s okay. Ah Chang has gotten close to Sister-inw Ah Chang, the gold master. Thus, there will be plenty of silver in the future." After saying that, she picked a red hair cloth rope that was not too thick, not too thin, not too long and not too short and handed it to Feng Cheng. "Here, tie this up." Feng Cheng had a look of hatred to death on his face, but his mouth gave out a kind response, "Ill tie it when we go back." "No. Ah Chang said that you have too much bad luck on you, and its New Year. You must tie a red headband so that the happy spirit can overpower the bad luck and win you a year of good fortune." Feng Cheng squeezed out two words from between his teeth, "Is, it?" "It is!" Chu Xiyue nodded heavily, indicating that he really had to wear it. Feng Cheng gritted his teeth, tied the red headband to his head with a feeling like he was going to meet death, and bitterly said in his heart : Chu Changge, youre really thesoul of a deceased evil spirit who has not yet dispersed[+]Chinese idiom : the influence still lingers on! It was already embarrassing enough to tie the red headband, and of course, Feng Cheng would not continue to swagger through the market with it on. Without saying anything, he pulled Chu Xiyue to return to Murong Mansion. "Why are we going back? I''ve juste out. I haven''t had enough shopping yet." Chu Xiyue did notply with his sudden act. Feng Cheng sighed helplessly. He then deliberately put on a serious face and whispered, "I found a few suspicious characters. You don''t know martial arts now, and my martial arts are not good either. Hence, it would be a disaster if those people aimed at us." "I''m not afraid. Jinling is Sister-inw Ah Chang''s territory. No one will dare to bully us." Feng Cheng became very powerless. Who had fed all this misinformation in her! Humph, after all was said and done, it was all that devil Chu Changge guy''s fault for hitching a ride with thendy, Murong Yunshu! Feng Chengs heart was full of resentment, when suddenly, from the corner of his eye, he saw a bright light shed. He followed the light and saw a sharp dagger went straight to strike Chu Xiyue from the side. He couldn''t believe what he just said to actually happened! "Xiyue!" Feng Cheng yelled, and quickly pushed Chu Xiyue away. Since he couldn''t avoid the dagger, it pierced through his clothes, and made a cut on his shoulder. However, the wound was not deep, so he was not seriously hurt. On the other hand, the assassin escaped without getting a fight from him. "Big Brother Feng, you''re injured!" Chu Xiyue said heartily. Then she took out a handkerchief to bandage up his wound for him. "It''s okay. Let''s go back." Feng Cheng looked solemn. Although Xiyue used to be the same as Chu Changge, offending people on sight, she had now changed her face and not many people knew that she was Chu Xiyue. So how could anyonee to her to seek revenge? Moreover, the assassin came no sooner orter after Chu Changge and Murong Yunshu returned to Jinling... The more he thought about it, the more gloomy Feng Cheng''s expression became, and the pace of his feet became even much faster. He must tell Chu Changge about this matter as soon as possible. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 When Feng Cheng and Chu Xiyue found Chu Changge, he was still in the pavilion, sitting by himself and looking like a husband full of resentment "Where''s Murong?" Chu Xiyue asked as she looked left and right. "She''s gone away." Chu Changge''s expression was like he hadlost his soul and dropped his spirit[+]Chinese idiom : dazed. Chu Xiyue looked surprised, "Where did she go?" This was her home. Chu Changge replied, "Her study." "..." Chu Xiyue''s face was full of ck lines. She then gave him a huge roll of her eyes, and said, "She just went to her study!" She thought Murong Yunshu had ran away from home. It really scared her to death! "If shes not around, it is the same as she has gone away." Chu Changge responded sullenly. Chu Xiyue blinked, "Ah Chang, did you two have a fight?" No. "Then, why do you look so depressed?" "She..." Chu Changge paused and gnashed his teeth. "She had gone away with that Nie Qing!" Gone away...as if his wife had gone away with another guy. Chu Xiyue rolled her eyes again. She found that this brother who had been connected to her by blood and soul since childhood was getting even more weird. He had been inexplicably happy one second, then became inexplicably gloomy, and even more moodier than their mother. The more Chu Changge thought about it, the angrier he got. It wasnt easy for him to spend some time alone with his beloved one. He couldnt believe that there was an inconsiderate guy who woulde and ruin their atmosphere. As soon as that someone came and ruined their atmosphere, she would go as far as abandon him, just to count a few taels of silver.... "Where did Feng Ling go?" Chu Changge asked Feng Cheng with a gloomy expression. Feng Cheng looked like hecouldnt make head or tail[+]Chinese idiom : baffledof his question, "Why are you asking after her?" Chu Changgeined, "After all, Nie Qing was here because of Feng Ling. If she hadn''t tied Nie Qing up to the mountain, Yunshu wouldn''t have known him, let alone work with him." Feng Cheng knew very well that when a certain Chu wanted to take his anger out on someone else, any resistance would be useless, so he indifferently said, "Actually, it''s still my parents'' fault in the end. If they hadn''t given birth to Feng Ling, nothing like this would have happened. So, go ahead and me them. They didn''t go anywhere else either. They''re right under your feet. You can just go down there and settle the score with them once you take a sword and slit your own throat."[T/N]Such a childish fight. Hearing this, Chu Changge''s mouth twitched. Then he moved his gaze to Feng Cheng''s head andmented, "I remember you used to be a real man." For such a grown man to actually tie a red headband on his head... The statue of Shen Wansan with his treasure bowl at his grave. For the folklore regarding him and his treasure bowl, you can read ithere.Image Credit | Chinadaily (Former Residence of Shen Wansan, Feb 20th, 2010) Feng Cheng had anticipated that Chu Changge would tease him for it, so he had already thought of a response on his way back. He unhurriedly untied the red headband and held it out in the same position as it was a treasure bowl, while saying, "This is a custom in Jinling. Every Spring Festival, an unmarried woman will give a red headband to the man she likes, and if the man is also interested in the woman, he will tie the red head rope around his head." Chu Changge took his words with a grain of salt. Was there such a custom? Then, why didn''t he receive any red headband? He was truly brokenhearted[T/N]OMG this two! Chu Xiyue, on the other hand, wailed, stamped her foot and questioned him irritatedly, "If you know this custom, why did you ept it so reluctantly just now?" Feng Cheng was dumbfounded. He unexpectedlymanaged to fool both of them! Why didnt he have such good luck when he was gambling[T/N]You just met two foolish twin siblings. No luck needed there. As soon as Chu Changge looked at Feng Cheng''s expression, he knew that Feng Cheng didn''t actually know the custom at all, and what he said just now waspletely nonsense. Chu Changge burst into loudughter. The sky that had turned hazy since Murong Yunshu and Nie Qing left, finally cleared up. Feng Cheng really wanted to send a bottle of poison mixture to a certain person as a token of appreciation when the New Year came. When Chu Xiyue saw that Feng Cheng did not say anything, she red at him in exasperation and turned to run away. "Xie-eris angry." Chu Changge brought up with a smile. With a look of innocence cum helplessness, Feng Cheng said, "I know." Raising his eyes to look at Chu Xiyue''s departing backside, he added, "We met an assassin on the street." Chu Changge was startled when he heard Feng Cheng''s words. Only then did he notice that Feng Cheng was injured. "Coming for Xi-er?" Feng Cheng shook his head, "It looked like on the surface." Chu Changge understood that when an assassin appeared at such a time, it was obviously aimed at him or Yunshu.[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor, . Please read this chapter at . Chu Changge''s dark eyes sank slightly. He immediately ordered South, East, North and West to investigate the matter thoroughly. No matter who the other party''s real target was, he would not leave the matter at that. * Meanwhile, inside Yun Lai Inn, thergest inn in Jinling City, in the top number one room, a man stood in front of the window with his back to the door and asked, "Have you tested his skill yet?" The skinny man who knelt behind him answered, "I have tested his skill. Chu Changge''s martial arts are not as magical as the rumours say."[T/N]You''ve got the wrong person. "How can you be so sure?" "I stabbed him in the shoulder with just one move. Although it is not fatal, it is still disappointing that he can be stabbed by me." The man standing at the window was silent at his words, as if he was thinking about something, before he spoke once more, "Are you sure you didn''t get the wrong person?" "There''s no mistaking it. I saw hime out of Murong Mansion with a stunning woman with my own eyes, and the concierge of Murong Mansion had treated that woman with respect. She must be Murong Yunshu. The person walking beside Murong Yunshu, who else could it be but Chu Changge?" "Perhaps, he was just a bodyguard." "Impossible. They behaved intimately. Surely he was not a bodyguard." The skinny man added, "The whole world knows that Murong Yunshu is Chu Changge''s woman. If that man was not Chu Changge, how could Murong Yunshu be openly giggling with him?"[T/N]T/N : Yunshu doesn''t giggle. "But rumour has it that Chu Changge''s martial art is so profound that even the Eighteen Arhats of Shaolin Temple can''t wipe him out..." "It''s just rumours. ording to this subordinate''s opinion, it is nothing more than himbuying reputation and fishing for praise[+]Chinese idiom : angle for undeserved fame. Except for the fact that he is truly extraordinarily handsome, most of the rumours regarding him are not true." The man by the window pondered for a long time again before he said, "I got it. You withdraw first." "Yes." After the skinny man went out, the man by the window slowly turned around. He had a pair of thick eyebrows which nted on both sides, and a pair of dark eyes as deep as the sea. It was a handsome face with a rich silhouette that rather resemble Chu Changge. * In the other room, Murong Yunshu was verifying ount records with Nie Qing when Bewitching Fairy Yue suddenly barged in and pointed at Nie Qing''s nose as she scolded, "Men and women should not touch hands when they give or receive things[+]citation, from Mencius. You are not allowed to get that close to her!" Murong Yunshu and Nie Qing were dumbfounded at that moment. A few days ago, Nie Qing was ordered by the Emperor to go to LiangWang[+]King''s Residence to stop the marriage between King Liang Jr and Murong Yunshu. When he heard halfway that the bride had been kidnapped, he immediately returned home and just arrived in Jinling today. Thus, he did not know who this inexplicable person in front of him was. He only thought that she was a crazy woman from outside, with a baffled look on his face. Murong Yunshu, on the other hand, was bbergasted for a long time. Then she frowned and asked, "Have you not seen the sign outside the door?" Bewitching Fairy Yue blinked, "What sign?" With this, she withdrew from the room to take a look. As expected, she discovered a square wooden sign in just the right size hanging on the door, which read''This study is an important ce. Unimportant people are not allowed to enter''. Murong Yunshu really thought her to be the same as those unimportant people?! Bewitching Fairy Yue unhappily said, "If you two are alone together, you will be gossiped about." Murong Yunshu knew that Bewitching Fairy Yue had deliberatelye to pick a fight with her, so she smiled faintly and responded, "Is there still little gossip about me? Let him (her) talk about it. To be able to be a talking point for others overa cup of tea or after a meal[+]Chinese idiom : leisure timeis a merit that will benefit me in every way." "You don''t care but my son cares!" Bewitching Fairy Yue pointed out. Murong Yunshu smiled, "Right now, I am his elder. Asit will rain when Heaven deems fit, and mother will remarry when she wants to[+]Chinese well-known saying : the natural order of things, he has no right to interfere in my business." Bewitching Fairy Yue suddenly felt like she hadspinned a cocoon around herself[+]Chinese idiom : enmeshed in a trap of ones own device. She really shouldn''t let Murong Yunshu call her sister... "If there is nothing else, please return." Murong Yunshu added, "A ce like the study is not for just anyone toe as they please." Bewitching Fairy Yue''s beautiful eyes red Murong Yunshu as she stated, "I''m your future mother-inw!" Still smiling, Murong Yunshu lightly said, "You yourself said that you are my ''future'' mother-inw." She deliberately emphasized on the word ''future''. The threat was self-evidentif you continue to be unreasonable, our rtionship as mother-inw and daughter-inw wille to a premature end. How could Bewitching Fairy Yue not hear what Murong Yunshu was saying? The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Finally, unable to contain her anger, she shouted, "It''s all Ah Chang''s fault. He already suffers in the hand of his wife even before she officially goes through the door, which has caused me, his old mother, to suffer along with him!" "He''s at the pavilion. You go out first, then turn left. Go all the way north and you can see him within a hundred metres." Murong Yunshu was keen to provide her directions to his son. Were all girls nowadays this ''sensible''? After looking at Murong Yunshu for a long time, she couldn''t find any clues. So she finally swung her arms as she said with a waning enthusiasm, "Why don''t you have any temper at all? Boring, really boring!" She spoke as she walked out, the next time Ie to pick a fight, I''ll make sure I''ve prepared well... Bewitching Fairy Yues shook her head in frustration as she walked away. She had lost twice in a row. Could it be that she was really going to ruin her own integrity in herter years? In her ability to move unhindered in thejianghu[+]lit. rivers andkespeople wandering from ce to ce and living by their wits, e.g. fortune-tellers, quack doctors, itinerant entertainers, etc. , considered as a social groupfor twenty years, she wouldnt have any trouble in deliberately making life difficult for the person she had problems with. She had never thought that one day, she would lose to a young miss... Murong Yunshu smiled without saying anything as she watched Bewitching Fairy Yue walk away before withdrawing her eyes and continuing to talk about business, "This month''s ie..." Nie Qing originally wanted to ask who that crazy woman was, but when he saw Murong Yunshu quickly return to her businesslike expression, he put his doubts aside. He wasn''t here to talk nonsense with her anyway. * Time passed quickly and in a blink of an eye, it was already a new year and the Lantern Festival arrived. Every year on the night of the Lantern Festival, the official government of Jinling City would send people on boats to set off fireworks on the river, and there would be colourful dances andnterns on the streets. In the past, Murong Yunshu had never been interested in celebrating it outside. She preferred to listen to the sound of mosquitoes and insects at home rather than going out to join in the fun. This year, however, she changed her normal routine and proposed to go for a stroll on the street. This took everyone by surprise, but everyone soon figured it outthere was an extra person with her. Since South, East, North and West had not yet found out the assassin who tried to kill Chu Xiyuest time, Chu Changge was being extra careful when he went out this time. He ignored the envy, jealousy, ambiguity and criticism around him, as he held Murong Yunshu''s hand all the way, and refused to let go even for a moment. When the group left the house, they were like a veryrge family, but as they walked, they slowly scattered to twos and threes groups. Only the four people South, East, North and West were always following behind Chu Changge and Murong Yunshu. It was the first time that Murong Yunshu had gone out to seenterns since she lost her mother at the age of eight. This time, she was together with her beloved one, so she was in an indescribably joyful mood. "Let''s go and guess thentern riddle." She said as she pointed ahead. "Okay." Chu Changge smiled and walked over with her. Just after they took a few steps forward, a schr in a dire state suddenly stopped them on their way there and stated, "This students name is Zheng Qien, from Xiazhou, Yunan. I havee to the capital for the Imperial Examination and passed through here. Unexpectedly, my belongings have been stolen, and thus, I have fallen to this dire state. As I looked at these two persons who havekind eyebrows and pleasant eyes[+]Chinese idiom : amiable looking, these two persons definitely have a good heart too. I wonder if it would be convenient to donate some extra silver taels to this student?" Kind eyebrows and pleasant eyes[+]Chinese idiom : amiable looking...good heart... East, South, West and North looked at the schr with their face full of despise. This man was either blind or he was telling a bare-faced lie. Chu Changge was in a good mood and didn''t want to care whether this person was really in misfortune or was only faking it. Hence he directly ordered the East Guardian to give the man a bit of silver, but he then heard Murong Yunshu say, "You came from Xiazhou, and you were safe and sound for thousands of miles. However, unexpectedly when you are in Jinling City, you have been robbed of your belongings. Are you suggesting that us, the people of Jinling City, are not righteous?" The schr, who obviously was not expecting her to ask this question, froze. Chu Changge was dumbfounded andterughed. Murong Yunshu was indeed a person who always said amazing things. Seeing that the schr did not seem to have ulterior motives, she was about to give him some silver, when she suddenly had a sh of inspiration, and asked, "What is theDoctrine of the Mean?" As soon as the schr came to his senses, he was being stunned again by her question. Murong Yunshu thought to herself that this question might be a bit deep for a bookworm, so she switched to a more bookworm type of question, "What are theFour Books and Five ssics?" By this time, the schr hadpletelye back to his senses. He nced at Murong Yunshu like she was a monster, and thenhe calmly walked away as if nothing had happened just now. Chu Changge and the four people from South, East, North and West were all stunned. She...she was absolutely amazing! Murong Yunshu raised her eyebrows and asked, "Do you still want to guessntern riddles?" "Of course, we will go guess." Chu Changge grinned as he walked. It must have been the schr impersonatorseight generations[+]long timeof bad luck to run into her.[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor, . Please read this chapter at . South, East, North and West were holding back theirughter until their faces cramp up. As it turned out, they were not the onlylone army putting up a brave fight[+]Chinese idiom : [of a person or group of people] struggling hard without supportagainst her. There were still much more unlucky people in this world... * After experiencing the Four Books and Five ssics incident, Chu Changge''s mood rxed a lot. He gradually entered the y state from hisbat readiness state. The two were excitedly guessing antern riddle when suddenly the crowd in front of them stirred, followed by steep chaos as everyone started screaming and running around disorderly. Chu Changge''s first reaction was to shield Murong Yunshu behind him, while South, East, North and West immediately surrounded Chu Changge and Murong Yunshu on all of their sides, with their weapons out and ready to strike. By this time, the crowd in front of them had begun to spread out on either nk, opening up a road in the middle. At the end of the road, eighteen men on eighteen steeds were approaching them step by step in an overwhelming manner. The corner of Chu Changge''s mouth twitched slightly. He thought he was already arrogant enough, but he didn''t expect that someone would be more arrogant than him. Arrogant people would not live long without good luck. And these people, since they had blocked his way, it was obviousthat it was the end of their good luck. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Murong Yunshu calmly watched those people approaching them slowly, while feeling extremely helpless. She was just a little wealthier than the average person, and she didn''t even eat the meat of the monkTang Sengwho had the ability to live forever and never grew old. Howe so many unknown people want toe to find fault with her one by one? "Miss Murong, my Lord has requested the pleasure of seeing you," said the man in ck, who seemed to lead the group. Murong Yunshu did not ask who the other party''s lord really was, as she stepped forward and bluntly refused, "I am not avable right now. Let him wait until tomorrow after dawn and when the sun rises to deliver an invitation to Murong Mansion first. Then, will I consider whether I want to see him or not." The man in ck was stunned. Did she really think they were here to ''ask'' her? Stunned, he stated, "My Lord wants to see you right now." Murong Yunshu wrinkled her brows, "Must I go see him?" "You must." Murong Yunshu conceded, "Okay. Go back, and call him. I will make an exception and wait for him here for a minute." The man in ck was stunned once again. Was she really stupid or just acting dumb? Couldn''t she see that they were here to ''kidnap someone''? "Big Brother, don''t talk nonsense with her. Just take her away." Someone in the group was getting impatient. At these words, the whole crowd erupted. The onlookers on either side began to whisper.[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor, . Please read this chapter at . "Where did these peoplee from?" "I don''t know. But since they dare to offend the people of Murong Mansion, their background must not be small." "I heard that the newGuye[+]son-inw [used by wife''s family]of the Murong Mansion is a great demon. Could they be here to seek revenge?" "What newGuye[+]son-inw [used by wife''s family]? They haven''t held any wedding yet." "They''re already engaged. Isn''t it only a matter of time before they get married?" "It''s impossible to say. Wasn''t she also previously betrothed to the young master of the Mingjian Mountain Vi? Just the way it was before......" "Shhh! Don''t you want to live? How dare you mention that." Murong Yunshu smiled faintly, as sheput aside other people''sments as if she had not heard it[+]Chinese idiom : pay no attention, and said indifferently to the eighteen people, "Since you are in Jinling, you should first inquire about who you can and cannot offend, lest you offend the wrong people and cut off your own way out." At these words, the faces of the eighteen men changed abruptly and they were poised to strike. Chu Changge, on the other hand, was smiling, "Madam, you are being too direct." Murong Yunshu also smiled. She tilted her head as she looked into his eyes, and earnestly said, "When you reach my age, you will understand that there are many things where you don''t need to be subtle." "...I''m afraid I won''t have that chance." Chu Changge said in a serious and very sorrowful tone. He had long since passed her age... Murong Yunshu originally wanted to tease him, but unexpectedly he made her chuckle instead. Their good mood that had been spoiled by the arrival of a few horses and people, was immediately restored. When Murong Yunshu smiled, Chu Changge''s mood became brighter. This made his desire to kill other people not as strong as before. "I don''t want to kill anyone today, so you guys can go." Chu Changge said in a particrly magnanimous manner. "Humph! What a big mouth! Murong Yunshu, our Lord does not want to make things difficult for you. If you know how to show great regards to our Lord,e with us. Otherwise, don''t me us for being ungracious!" The man in ck said. Murong Yunshu sighed and murmured, "For such a young man, is it worth the trouble to make your own life this difficult?" Before the man in ck could even think clearly about what she meant by this statement, he saw aJiuqu[+]jiu=nine, qu=can either be crooked or song/melodyLinglong[+]exquisiteChain flying in the air like a flying dragon in a rage. He only felt something wavering in front of his eyes, when he started to lose his bnce and fell off his horse. He was hit hard by the chain while he was in mid-air and flew three metres away. His internal organs seemed to shatter in an instant, and a fierce rush of hot blood gushed out of his body as he vomited them on the ground. Something passed him by and a bunch of his trueqi[+]vital energywere thrown into disorder. "Big Brother!" The other seventeen people jumped off their horses and surrounded him. With a mixed feeling of anxiousness and irritation, they asked after him, "Big Brother, how are you?" "I''m fine." The man in ck wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He raised his eyes to the person who had personally gone against him, and asked, "Who are you, Your Excellency?" West Guardianughed coldly and mocked, "You don''t even know who I am, and yet you dare to speak shamelessly in front of our sect master?" At this time, someone in the crowd of onlookers whispered, "His weapon looks a lot like what the storyteller''s described as the ''World Strangest Hero, Liu Chengfeng''sJiuqu[+]jiu=nine, qu=can either be crooked or song/melodyLinglong[+]exquisiteChain''." Another person responded, "Impossible. Just look at his age. I''m afraid he wasn''t even born when Liu Chengfeng was running around thejianghu[+]lit. rivers andkespeople wandering from ce to ce and living by their wits, e.g. fortune-tellers, quack doctors, itinerant entertainers, etc. , considered as a social group." Upon hearing thisment, the man in ck was surprised, "Could Your Excellency be the descendant of Senior Liu?" West Guardian raised his eyebrows as he said, "For the sake of you calling my master as a ''senior'', I will let you off." After saying that, he looked at the remaining seventeen people and said, "You are no match for me even if you fight me all together. So if you want to live, get lost immediately." Everyone nodded like they were pestle pounding garlic, "Yes, yes" All the eighteen people on the eighteen horses immediately bolted away. Soon, the street became lively again. Chu Changge nced at East Guardian, who gave a nod as heunderstood but decided not to say it out loud[+]Chinese idiom : have a tacit understanding. East Guardian then gave another look at the three people North, South and West, before they quietly trailed after those eighteen people. * That night, the four men South, East, North and West discovered the mastermind behind the scenes was the orphan son of thete EmperorKing Shengwhose fiefdom was none other than the northwest wastnd, Yan Province. Although Yan Province was one of the Nine Great Provinces, it was only a small ind. Originally, it was inhabited by uncivilised people. It was only after King Sheng was exiled to Yan Province by the current Emperor that the ind gradually became civilised. Since they were the people of King Sheng, it was not surprising that they would turn a blind eye to Chu Changge''s presence. As the saying went, those who did not know have no fear. They had lived on the ind for a long time, so of course they did not know the ups and downs of the Central ins in recent years, and naturally they do not know how powerful Chu Changge was. "Even the always low-profile King Sheng hase to Jinling. It seems that Jinling City is about to get lively." Murong Yunshu said with a meaningful smile. In the past, she would have wondered why this King Sheng woulde to her for no reason. However, after experiencing so many things, she knew without guessing that King Sheng''s trip this time must have been for the power behind her, the Murong Mansion. North Guardian said, "After the death of thete Emperor twenty years ago, the present Empress Dowager vited the ancestral system by abolishing the eight-year-old Crown Prince, the current King Sheng, and made thete Emperor''s younger brother, the current Emperor, the Emperor instead. King Sheng has beencovering his light while nurturing his power in the dark[+]Chinese idiom : to conceal one''s strengths and bide one''s timefor twenty years. Now he has sneaked into Jinling with the determination to take back the throne." Murong Yunshu rubbed her brow and said wanly, "I''m afraid that he is not the only one who has his eyes on theDragon Throneinside theHall of Supreme Harmony." For an Emperor, how much of a failure did one have to fall to the point where a group of kings would rebel together... At this time, Chu Changge, who has been silent all the time, suddenly asked with a serious expression, "Who do you want to be the Emperor?" Murong Yunshu was taken aback. Was this the kind of thing she could wish for? Chu Changge added, "Whoever you like, I''ll leave him behind, while all the others will be killed. Then, nothing like this will happen again." "..." This person really had the style of a leader. "The Leader has a point. In any case, no matter if it is King Liang, King Sheng or any other king, there can only be one Emperor in the end, and the rest will have to die. It''s the same if they die sooner orter. This is also to avoidexhausting the people and drain the treasury[+]Chinese idiom : wasting manpower and resources. The fight will onlyplunge people into an abyss of misery[+]Chinese idiom : people are in a terrible situation." North Guardian said. The other three South, East and West nodded their heads and said in unison, "Lil North has a point." It was tooplicated tohook the hearts while opposing the eave[+]Chinese idiom : fight and scheme against each other. It was much easier to just straight kill the people involved.[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor, . Please read this chapter at . Murong Yunshu''s face was full of ck lines. Sure enough,if the upper beam was not straight, the lower beam would be crooked[+]Chinese idiom : subordinates imitate their superiors'' vices. The mindset of the people in the Mojiao Sect in political awareness...was still at the level of those who just came out of their mother''s womb. If killing a few people could unify the world, then, the Emperor did not need to learn any Imperial skills. He should just practice martial arts...no, he should not practice any martial arts. Even if he practiced until the end of his life, he wouldn''t be able to catch up with a certain Chu. It was best for him to abdicate and let the virtuous one be the next Emperor. * The following day, King Sheng did deliver abai tie[+]visiting / calling cardto Murong Mansion. Listening to the chief steward''s briefing, Murong Yunshu only said these words, "I''m not going to meet him." Without saying another word, the chief steward silently retreated. "Second Sister, you''re quite abig deal[+]famous or influential person." Bewitching Fairy Yue walked through the door with a smile. Hearing the words ''second sister'', the corner of Murong Yunshu''s temple jumped. She was sure that this old and disrespectful future mother-inw was doing it on purpose. However, if her mother-inw wanted to y, how could she, as her daughter-inw, not cooperate? Murong Yunshu pursed her lips and then she said, "Eldest Sister, you''re here." Bewitching Fairy Yue was stunned for a moment, then she smilingly asked, "Don''t you feel awkward calling me ''Eldest Sister''?" Murong Yunshu raised her eyes to look at her and indifferently said, "It''s alright." "...since you call me that way, why don''t we light up two sticks of incense to tie our rtionship as sworn sisters." Bewitching Fairy Yue said maliciously. "Fine." Murong Yunshu put down the scroll in her hand and said to Lu-er, "Go callGuye[+]son-inw [used by wife''s family]toe over and let him be a proper witness for me and his mother tying our rtionship as sworn sisters." "Yes!" Lu-er covered her mouth and snickered as she ran away. In response to this situation, Bewitching Fairy Yue turned bbergasted. The ''four good-for-nothing men'' clearly said that Murong Yunshu was nothing more than a person who had afluent tongue[+]glib talk. If it came down to it, Murong Yunshu would never dare to hold a sworn ceremony with her. Therefore, she brought up the sisterhood ceremony just now, intending to win a round against Murong Yunshu. But ording to this situation, it was not going to end up good... With her thoughts flying around, Bewitching Fairy Yue decided togain the initiative by striking the first blow[+]Chinese idiom : to preempt, wherethe viin sued her victim before she herself was prosecuted[+]well-known phrase : the bad guy is the first to sling usations, "Do you want to provoke my rtionship with Ah Chang?" Murong Yunshu smilingly replied, "Eldest Sister can''t be serious. Little Sister is only following your wishes in making her future husband suffer a bit. So how can this be considered a provocation? What''s more, it was you who first proposed that you and I should call each other sisters and form a bond of sistership. I was only following your instructions." Bewitching Fairy Yue turned speechless. She stared numbly at Murong Yunshu for three seconds before saying, "Fine, let''s just tie our rtionship as sworn sisters. It''s not going to be my husband who will die from an excess of anger by then anyway." The tone of her voice sounded like she had justpletelysmashed a pot to pieces just because it was cracked[+]Chinese idiom : write oneself off as hopeless after acting recklessly. Murong Yunshudid not know whether tough or cry[+]Chinese idiom : baffled. She wasn''t even married to him yet, and Bewitching Fairy Yue already had the consciousness of the ''married son is like spilt water[+]from well-known saying : married daughter is like spilt water where a family will lose their responsibility over their married daughter'', where his life and death were now irrelevant? When Chu Changge rushed over, he just heard his mother''s words. The expression of his handsomely dashing face suddenly turned as dark as charcoal, with the corners of his mouth trembling lightly. He said in an unpleasant voice, "Of course your husband won''t die from an excess of anger. At most he''ll just be too angry to even live!" Bewitching Fairy Yue was not angry at all. Instead, she said with a smile, "You havee to be a witness for your mother and your wife. Mother is really happy." "......" Chu Changge was frustrated. He wasat his wits'' end[+]Idiom : not know what to dowhen he was in the presence of such a mother who was just dying to make trouble. "If..." Murong Yunshu suddenly smiled and said, "If you sever the mother-child rtionship with her, we will not be in this mess. If..." She said after a pause, "If you need a witness, Itackle the difficult jobas your witness." Chu Changge looked up to the sky and sighed. He was wrong. He was really wrong. He shouldn''t havee anddripped himself in this muddy water[+]involve oneself in a mess... Off Topic Remarks (Author) Finally, I''ve got this chapter finished. Amitabha... I slept tootest night and I didn''t even take a nap at noon, so I''m still groggy. My brain is a little slow, and even my writing is incredibly slow. I was going to take the day off, but I didn''t want to disappoint everyone, so I wrote a chapter anyway. I should write one more chapter today, but I will add the missing one over the weekend. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Early the next morning, Murong Yunshu was almost shocked when she opened the door and ran into a pair of stony ck eyes. "Good morning." She smiled and greeted him. Chu Changge was still looking nkly at her. After a long time, he finally spoke in the tone of a brave man who was going out to battle, "Yunshu, let''s find some time to get things done. Lest ourlong night will be fraught with dreams[+]fig. a long dy means trouble." Murong Yunshu was stunned for a moment, "What kind of things?" Chu Changge said, "The great event in one''s life[+]usu. referring to marriage." Murong Yunshu was stunned again. When did this person be so restrain in his words? Moreover, he also had a ''brave man who once he went, he would never return'' expression on his face... In fact, Chu Changge had not be restrained in his words, but rather, he had a psychological shadow. No matter what the reason for him being rejectedst time, it was a fact that he had been rejected once. So he was quite nervous this time around. He didn''t dare to guarantee that if he was rejected again, he would skip the ''consulting the bride''s side'' part and go straight to perform the wedding ceremony, or perhaps, just go straight to the bridal chamber.[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor, . Please read this chapter at . Bridal chamber... The more Chu Changge thought about it, the more he felt that this was a good idea. Oncethe raw rice was cooked[+]Chinese well-known phrase : what''s done can''t be undone, where would he still need to worry about their happy event? "You''re smiling weirdly." Murong Yunshu pointed out. Chu Changge immediately changed his smile into a warm spring breeze, harmless smile as he said, "How could someone as handsomely natural and unrestrained as me,a jade tree in the wind[+]Chinese idiom : a description of a young man''s talents as well as his physical appearancekind of person, smile weirdly? You must have been mistaken." Murong Yunshu stared at him expressionlessly for three seconds before saying, "You haven''t slept all night, your brain must be exhausted." His brainwasexhausted......and it had broken down......Chu Changge''s smile froze, "How did you know I hadn''t slept all night?" Murong Yunshu nced at him up and down, then she indifferently said, "You are still wearing yesterday''s clothes." So that was how it was. Chu Changge suddenly had an impulse to say to her, ''If you don''t promise to get things done, I will wear yesterday''s clothes every day''. On second thought, he couldn''t help find it funny. How could hee up with such a childish idea... "That thing...that I just said," Chu Changge spoke up to here, then looked up expectantly at her.We have agreed to get married when we return to Jinling, so woman, don''t act like you don''t make that promise. "Which one?" Murong Yunshu asked while she already knew the answer. Feeling of helplessness couldn''t help climb up to Chu Changge''s forehead. "That thing." An ancient Lunar Calendar Image Credit | "Oh." Murong Yunshu made a show of realisation, as she raised her eyes to the sky and said, "Fine, let''s look at the lunar calendarter and see which day will be good for travelling." Chu Changge was overjoyed, and then he found that something was wrong, "Good day for traveling? To do what?" It should be the day they got married, right? Murong Yunshu exined, "Whenever it is suitable to travel, you can set off to Shaolin Temple any day." "What am I going to do in Shaolin Temple?" Chu Changge became more confused as he listened. Did he miss something? "Solving your great event problem!" Murong Yunshu with a matter-of-fact look on her face. Chu Changge''s face was full of ck lines. Why on earth would he solve the great event in his life in Shaolin Temple...it was much more reasonable for him to go to the brothel than going to Shaolin Temple. At least, the brothel was full of women. Murong Yunshu added, "I have calcted it for you. You have the fate of a person who is going toleave home[+]bing a monk." "..." It was fine if she didn''t want to marry, but she went as far as cursing him with inability to marry a wife. Chu Changge ced a hand on his forehead. What kind of entric woman did he fall in love with... Murong Yunshu nced quietly at the helpless looking Chu Changge. The corners of her mouth curved slightly as she said, "Alright, that''s will be the end of our days of pleasure." Days of pleasure...what was more, he had been directly demoted from her fianc status to someone she had found pleasure with. Chu Changge really wanted to keephis face from changing colour[+]Chinese idiom : remain calmeven if Mount Tai copsed in front of him. However, he couldn''t control the corners of his mouth from twitching uncontrobly. Murong Yunshu was very pleased that she had worn him out. She smiled again before turning their conversation to proper business as she slowly said, "A man of character isaspired to travel far and make his mark[+]Chinese idiom : go far away from one''s home and aspire to a great career. If his life under heaven is still undefined, how will he make his own home?" "Madam is wrong." Chu Changge adjusted his expression and then said in a persuasive manner, "My mission in this world is to bring it to chaos. Now that the Emperor is ipetent, the Crown Prince doesn''t have any virtues, and the various vassal kingsstart to stir[+]Chinese idiom : ready to make trouble, seeing that the Daye Dynasty is about to be torn apart withfire beacons in all four directions[+]Chinese idiom : uprisings of war everywhere, it is time for me to finish my work and retire to the mountains. If I don''t find someone to retire with, how will I live my life in the future?" Murong Yunshu pursed her mouth amusedly, and responded, "If you want to retire, you have to find someone else. I want to stay and make a fortune from the trouble that will befall on the country." In an instant, the outline of Chu Changge''s pretty face changed its expression. "Madam, a thousand pieces of gold are easy toe by, but a good husband is hard to find. You should consider carefully." Murong Yunshu countered, "I''m afraid I won''t be able to get a good husband for myself, so I have to make up for it with a thousand pieces of gold." Chu Changge was speechless as he looked at the sky. He sighed a few times, then suddenly, as if he had thought of something, he gathered all his expressions and stared at her without saying a word. Murong Yunshu felt a little guilty being stared at by him. She subconsciously leaned back, while looking at him timidly. After looking at each other for a while, Chu Changge''s face suddenly overflowed with a big smile. Before Murong Yunshu could figure out what his smile meant, he had picked her up in person and strode towards the inside of her room. "You..." Murong Yunshu was about to ask him what he wanted to do, only to see him use his left foot to hook the door once he entered, and the door was immediately snapped shut. What was the point of closing the door in the middle of the day? Before Murong Yunshu could return to her senses, Chu Changge had already ced her on the bed. As sheid on the bed while looking up at the man standing beside her bed with a burning gazeing from his eyes, Murong Yunshu could only feel her face flushed and her mind no longer had the ability to think. Chu Changge''s ck eyes were smiling, but he was looking at her somewhat harshly. He still did not say a word, but those beautiful eyes, as if they could speak, were conveying some kind of message to Murong Yunshu. Murong Yunshu only felt that the air around her seemed to be frozen, suffocating her. Her brain felt dizzy like it wascking oxygen. She foolishly looked up at him without uttering a word. She did not even dare to take a breath, afraid that it would anger the wolf in front of her. She vaguely felt that Chu Changge''s look was like the happy, smug look of a wolf before it ate a sheep. If she did not want the sheep to immediately fall into the wolf''s mouth, her best option was for her to stay silence. Meanwhile, at the entrance to the courtyard, four men stood at a distance. East Guardian : "The door has been tightly closed." South Guardian: "A man and a woman together." West Guardian: "Just likedry wood and a raging fire[+]Chinese idiom : people filled with burning passion for each other.'' North Guardian looked resentfully at his threexiongzhang[+]term of respect for a man of about the same agewho had spoken much earlier than him. Why would it always be him who would run out of words? At that moment, Lu-er, who wasing from behind them while carrying breakfast, walked in front of them with a puzzled face. She asked in bafflement, "What are you people doing here?" "Watching the excitement." The four answered in unison. North Guardian secretly breathed out a sigh of relief. He did not destroy their perfect formation in the end.[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor, . Please read this chapter at . Lu-er stretched her neck and looked around the courtyard. When she did not find anything new, she asked again, "What kind of excitement?" North Guardian tried to be the first one to answer, "Evil spirit''s fight." Evil spirit''s fight? Only he could think of something like this. The other three South, East and West could only roll their eyes at him. Therefore, North Guardian consciously lowered his head silently, while his heart felt wronged and upset. He himself didn''t know how he coulde up with such a strange statement... Lu-er became even more curious, "What evil spirit''s fight? You guys can see evil spirit?" As she asked this, Lu-er''s eyes skimmed over South, East, North and West one by one, hoping that someone would be able to give her an answer. East Guardian looked up at the sky and muttered to himself, "It''s a beautiful day." South Guardian looked up at the sky and echoed, "The sky is clear and blue." West Guardian looked up at the sky, and spoke in a pun, "It seems that we would be able tosee the blue sky once the clouds and mist are cleared from our ck Wind Mountain sky[+]well known phrase [literal trantion : scatter/clear the clouds and see the blue sky] : everything is getting back on track." North Guardian continued to keep his head down. For him, silence was golden. Lu-er touched her brainless head, as she blinked and blinked again, before continuing her walk towards the courtyard. It was important for her to deliver the food to Miss. But as soon as she took two steps forward, South, East, North and West immediately blocked her way. "What are you doing blocking my way for?" Lu-er asked unhappily. East Guardian said very implicitly, "You''d better not go in there right now." "Why? I''m delivering food to Miss!" Lu-er said. "Because...this..." East Guardian felt that it was inappropriate for him to exin, so he nudged at South Guardian who was beside him, "Lil South, you exin. " South Guardian nudged at West Guardian, "Lil West, you exin." West Guardian was taken aback for a moment before he said, "Lil North is best at this kind of thing. Lil North, you exin." He then tugged North Guardian''s sleeve. North Guardian looked at the sky with tears in his eyes. Lining up in this formation was too harmful for him! How much better it would have been if they had stood in a circle where he would be able to kick the ball back to Old East? Seeing that all four of them were silent, Lu-er anxiously said, "If you can''t tell me the reason, quickly give way!" North Guardian was also anxious. He unexpectedly stated, "The boudoir is an important ce, hence it is an inappropriate ce for young children to enter." "Ah?" Lu-er''s eyes widened, "How can there be children in Miss'' boudoir..." When her words reached here, Lu-er suddenly shut her mouth up. Her face immediately flushed till the roots of her ears. She was dumbfounded for a long time before she started to stammer, "Mi, Miss...Guye[+]son-inw [used by wife''s family]" South, East, West and North nodded in unison. This girl might have looked silly, but her awareness was not bad. Lu-er waspletely dumbfounded. Only after a while did she run out. This time, it was the four South, East, West and North who became dumbfounded. "Why are you running so fast? Even if you kill yourself right now, the opportunity to reincarnate will not be your turn!" North Guardian eximed. Lu-er was adamant to notify the concubines regarding the not too encouraging major event that she didn''t even care what North Guardian had just said. North Guardian scratched the back of his head and muttered, "This is really inexplicable." With a turn of his head, he realised that his remaining three brothers were currently staring at him. "Wha, what are you guys looking at me for?" West Guardian smilingly said, "Lil North, I realised today that not only are you stupid, but you are also a talent." North Guardian was likea three-meter high monk where one couldn''t rub his head[+]well-known phrase : totally at loss. What did West meant by him not only being stupid but also a talented person? Did these words even make any sense? South Guardian raised an eyebrow and asked, "Is there an opportunity for you to reincarnate at this moment?" "How did youe up with that?" East Guardian questioned. North Guardian replied, "Of course, that lonely and resentful spirit will have the opportunity to be reborn, since Leader is currently making people. " Lonely, wild, resentful and evil spirit...East, South and West shivered at the same time, as if they have seen their own miserable future...from a certain point of view, to die young was actually a blessing from Heaven. North Guardian raised his eyes and looked at the distant mountains, feeling extremely proud. Humph, like I can''t scare you guys to death! For an unknown period of time, the four of them were each preupied with their own thoughts when suddenly the door opened with a creak. The three of them East, South and North looked over in unison, and their hearts thumped to the bottom when they saw a spring-faced Chu Changge walking towards them in a calm and rxed manner. How much they had wished for their Leader''s expression at this moment to be discontent with lust NOOB TRANSLATOR''S MUSING The Four Guardians top 3 missions : 3. Guard the Leader. 2. Guard Madam. 1. Annoy the Leader. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 As Chu Changge approached, he red at the four of them, then raised his eyebrows and asked, "You don''t have anything better to do?" "There is..." East Guardian spoke up under the pressure, "but this matter is the most important one." "Which one?" As soon as the words left his mouth, Chu Changge smiled, as he found himself sounding like Murong Yunshu at that moment. When he thought of the expression on her face before he left, the smile on his face intensified. He never thought that even a calm person like her would be at a loss for words. The four men South, East, West and North originally did not know how to answer his question, and now that they saw him smiling, they were even more terrified. This didn''t make sense! When a person was in a good mood after having enough to eat and drink, shouldn''t that person look pleasing in the eye of others? How came Leader turned contrary to everyone else... "Leader." North Guardian opened his mouth and stuttered, "You..." He originally wanted to continue with ''are you alright'', but as soon as his eyes fell on Chu Changge''s gentle, uncharacteristic smile, he immediately changed his words, "You look so handsome today." "Is that so?" Chu Changge raised his eyebrows, and then he smiled again, "It''s probably becausepeople will surely be in high spirits when they are involved in their own happy events[+]Chinese proverbs : when people experience happy events, they grow free of worry which be visible even from their appearance." The Four Great Guardians immediately breathed out a sigh of relief. It was really not their illusion. Happy event truly happened.[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor, . Please read this chapter at . "The Old Lady will be very happy to know that the Leader is in high spirits." North Guardianmented. The corners of the mouths of the other three East, North and South trembled slightly as they red fiercely at North Guardian. No one will take you for a mute even if you dont speak for once... Chu Changge narrowed his eyes and asked with a smile, "Who is in high spirits?" North Guardian suddenly realised that he had just said the wrong thing and immediately corrected himself, "It seems like a happy event has happened to Leader." After seeing the smile returning on Leader''s face, he finally understood why there was a saying that thespring breeze was like scissor[+]from a poem called [An Ode to a Willow Tree]by He Zhizhang. Though it was supposed to be romantic, North Guardian used it literally.... Chu Changge smilingly said, "I never know that you can be funny. Come, make meugh one more time." South, East and West faces were full of ck lines. Did Madam give the Leader some medicine that he shouldn''t take... On the other hand, North Guardian shrank his neck with a fearful expression and carefully said, "It''s too difficult to be funny, but I can smile at once." After saying that, he really grinned at Chu Changge. South, East and West let out a heartyugh. It seemed like the Leader was not the only one who had eaten the wrong medicine... "You should cry." Chu Changge said, "Maybe you will look much better when you cry." Did this mean that his smile made him look worse than when he cried? North Guardian felt that he had just suffered an unprecedented blow. At that moment, the nine concubines came rushing in, with Lu-er trotting after them. "You..." the eldest Madam pointed at Chu Changge''s nose and was about to scold him. However, when she suddenly met his harsh gaze, her temper dropped an octave. "You, what have you done to Yunshu?" Her tone was weak, not the least bit like she hade to violently criticise Chu Changge for his crime. It even had the aggravation of an aggrieved daughter-inw, and here, it became an aggravated mother-inw. Chu Changge only gave the mothers-inw a faint sweeping nce, then said to Lu-er, "Go and boil some hot water." Lu-er asked straightforwardly what the hot water was for. Then,Guye[+]son-inw [used by wife''s family]Daren[+]title of respect toward superiors, who possessed the most remarkable abilities among them, relieved her from her confusion, "To bathe your family Miss." At these words, the faces of all thedies in the room immediately turned pale. Bath...bathing early in the morning The more they thought about it, the paler their faces became. Then they lifted their feet and rushed into Murong Yunshu''s boudoir. Chu Changge slightly drawn up the corners of his mouth and walked briskly out of the courtyard. As soon as LeaderDaren[+]title of respect toward superiorsleft, the Four Great Guardians began to discuss enthusiastically. "I bet that Little Leader has not yet been created." East Guardian spected. South Guardian nodded in agreement, "I seriously agree." "It also appeared that it had been done in haste anyway." West Guardian pointed out. It was rare for North Guardian to be silent, and evenmore with a deep look on his face. East, South and West were all surprised that this man who usually scrambled to speak was now silent. They thought he was thinking of something important, thus they asked him a question. "Lil North, when do you think the lonely soul of Little Leader will be born?" It was West Guardian who asked this question. North Guardian pondered for a long while longer before he mumbled, "Why doesn''t the Leader himself take a bath?" The above were the inner voices of East, South and West. * When the nine concubines and Lu-er rushed into the room, Murong Yunshu was sitting in front of the dressing table with disheveled hair, ready tob her hair. She looked up through the bronze mirror and faintly looked at a group of people who suddenly rushed in. She found that Lu-er was among them, and said, "Come andb my hair." Lu-er stared nkly for a moment. Then she rushed forward at top speed, and slowly picked up theb. She wanted to say something but hesitated. Suddenly, the eldest Madam cried out sorrowfully, "Oh Master! I have let you down..." and then she whimpered. Murong Yunshu was about to ask the eldest concubine what she was so sad about. But before she could say anything, the other eight concubines all cried out, while saying that they had let her father down. What kind of drama is this? Murong Yunshu looked at them expressionlessly for a moment before she indifferently said, "It''s a little too early to cry in mourning for me." The nine people stopped crying and looked at each other. Uhm, they weren''t crying in mourning for her, were they? After a few seconds, they suddenly burst into tears again. "A woman whose innocence has been ruined, what is the difference between that and death? Might as well count it as death. My poor child, this is all Mother''s fault..." The more Murong Yunshu listened, the more baffled she became. From where did they hear these absurd words? By this time, Lu-er had alreadybed her hair. "Miss, I will go and boil hot water for you." Murong Yunshu raised her eyebrows. "Don''tkill the pig[+]the Chinese way of saying ''humour me''. Originally from the phrase ''Zeng Zi ughter the pig''yet, tell me what are you going to do with the hot water?" "...Guye[+]son-inw [used by wife''s family]''s order," answered Lu-er. Did Chu Changge order this? What did he tell Lu-er to boil hot water for? Suddenly, remembering those baffling wordsing from the concubines'' mouths, Murong Yunshu abruptly realised that they thought her innocence had been ruined by Chu Changge...[+]This noob trantion was tranted by a noob trantor, . Please read this chapter at . Ruined... Murong Yunshu suddenly snorted withughter. If Chu Changge knew that the concubines used the word ''ruin'' to describe his ''beastly'' behaviour, she wondered how would he feel. "Miss, what are youughing at? Could it be that you have not being forced?" Lu-er asked bafflingly. Forced? Murong Yunshu smiled, "He did try to force me, but I would rather die than give in." As the saying went,it was impolite not to reciprocate[+]one should return as good as one receives. Since Chu Changge wished to be misunderstood by others by making them believe they just had an improper rtionship, then she would fulfill his wish. Let him be the improper one. When everyone heard that she would rather die than give in, they all breathed out a sigh of relief. The look on their faces was akin to how one would be relief at finding that all the silver notes were still in one''s arms after one''s bag had been robbed. "Is there anything else?" Murong Yunshu asked indifferently. "No more." The mistreated stepmothers tactfully withdrew from Murong Yunshu''s boudoir one after the one. Just as they walked through the door, they saw a fiery red figure from the distance rushing towards them with the speed of lightning. The crowd immediately retreated to the sides to make way for the fiery red figure. "Second sister, I heard that you were almost molested by a beast?" Before the words left her mouth, Bewitching Fairy Yue, dressed in ming red, was already standing three meters in front of Murong Yunshu with a face of indignation. It was as if she would kill that beast for Murong Yunshu as long as Murong Yunshu nodded her head. "Well, coincidentally, the beast who tried to molest me happens to have the same name as your son." Murong Yunshu said unsavouryly. In an instant, Bewitching Fairy Yue''s expression became stiff. Why didn''t the four good-for-nothing tell her that the beast was her son... Murong Yunshu added, "You are now the beast''s mother, so it''s better for you to stay away from me. Otherwise, I''ll have a shadow in my heart." The beast''s mother...Bewitching Fairy Yue''s flowery face distorted. "In fact, he and I, have long severed our rtionship as mother and son." "..." Everyone began to sympathise with Chu Changge. Murong Yunshu, on the other hand, looked at Bewitching Fairy Yue with an expressionless face. Only after a few seconds had passed did she say, "Then let us also sever our sisterly bond." Bewitching Fairy Yue looked puzzled, "Why?" "One less meal, one less expense," replied Murong Yunshu. "..." It was not like she ate that much. Murong Yunshu added, "You are now no longer a family friend of the people in the house. So if you want to continue to stay here for food and lodging, you need to pay for the room. You can ask Chief Steward Qian exactly how much you need to pay." Bewitching Fairy Yue''s forehead twitched, with her face full of ck lines. She finally knew the secret of how Murong Mansion''s got its wealth * After the morning''s furore, word of Murong Yunshu being ''molested'' by Chu Changge had spread throughout Murong Mansion, which eventually reached Chu Changge''s ears. To Murong Yunshu''s surprise, Chu Changge was quite bothered by this rumour. His dashing eyebrows had been frowning from the moment he sat opposite her. "Isn''t this exactly the result you want?" From beginning to the end, this rumour was all his doing. She just lent a hand inpushing the wave and adding to the billows[+]Chinese idiom : encourage sth to get bigger. "Of course not." Chu Changge frowned and thought again before saying, "How can being flirted by a handsome, suave and elegant man like me be considered molested? Bestowing favour is more like it." ...turned out, all that he cared about was just the usage of words. As expectedtruly the style of Mojiao Sect leader. Murong Yunshu restrained her facial muscles from twitching as she put down a white piece on theqipan[+]chinese chess board, "Your turn." Without even looking at the progress of the game on the qipan, Chu Changge casually put down a ck piece and muttered, "Why do I feel like the spring this time is very long..." Chu Changge''s raised hand stopped in mid air. When Murong Yunshu noticed his hand still lingered in the air, she raised her eyes to look at him. Unexpectedly, he was also looking at her, and their eyes collided. Murong Yunshu felt a sense of panic in heart and she was about to avert her eyes when she heard him cry out in pain with his left eye suddenly closed. "What''s wrong?" Murong Yunshu asked worriedly. "Sand got into my eye." Chu Changge said sullenly. From his unhappy tone, it seemed like he wanted to destroy the nine generations of the sand''s family. Murong Yunshu chuckled and said, "Don''t move. I will blow it out for you." Chu Changge cooperated by tilting his head slightly, then slowly opened his closed eyes. Murong Yunshu tenderly used her thumb and forefinger to tug open his eyelids in order to get a better look. "There''s nothin..." Before the words ''nothing'' could be fully uttered, she felt a hot breath hit her face, and with it, came a pair of hot lips, catching her lips off guard with rueful enthusiasm that overturned her sanity. The spring breeze was still whistling and rustling in her ears, but Murong Yunshu couldn''t hear anything. Only a face belonging to a certain person remained in her eyes and mind. "Close your eyes." Chu Changgemanded under his breath. His strong and gentle tone seemed to have a magic power, drawing Murong Yunshu''s soul which was currently unable to think of anything. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 It was unknown how long it had taken, but Chu Changge''s voice suddenly sounded in Murong Yunshu''s ears, "Look, the sun is also very strong in spring." Murong Yunshu was bbergasted for a moment. Then she realised that the sun he was talking about was not the sun in the sky. Her face suddenly flushed, and the shyness that she had never felt before came rushing back at the moment. When their lips werelike a dragonfly touching the water lightlythe first time they met, it had caused her heart to flutter. However, this time around, the lingering affection had made her mind wander off. Chu Changge knew that she was feeling embarrassed because she was shy. So he took the initiative to break the silence, "After this winter, all Murong Mansion family property will be mine." He acted like he was greedy for money which caused Murong Yunshu to snort withughter, "Maybe by that time, we''ll already be broke." At these words, Chu Changge suddenly raised his eyebrows and asked, "Do you eat a lot?" Huh? Murong Yunshu was stunned. She couldn''t understand why he would be asking her that question. "If you don''t eat much, then I will support you." Chu Changge stated.[T/N] Murong Yunshu was stunned once more. Then, she couldnt help herself fromughing. "What if I eat a lot? Chu Changge thought about it for a while and then replied, "Then I...will be a bandit to support my family." Murong Yunshu pursed her lips and smiled afterwards. She blinked her eyes as she popped a question, "Is there any difference between you and a bandit right now?" "Madam, save some face for your husband." Chu Changge said with an aggrieved expression. Murong Yunshu''s smile intensified as she looked at him with her arched eyebrows, not speaking another word, as if she wanted to keep looking and smiling at him like this until the end of time. Chu Changge also put away his joking attitude and gently swept her into his arms. He rested his firm chin on her shoulder, and softly said, "After this spring, we will get married. You are not allowed to disacknowledge that you have made that promise." "When did I do that?" Murong Yunshu asked with a happy smile on her face. Chu Changge was deeply astonished at her denial and then turned stiff. After a long time, he half-jokingly threatened her, "If you dare to disacknowledge that, I''m really going to force myself on you." Murong Yunshu blushed and stopped speaking. His words reminded her of the situation in her room this morning, where she was almost being forced by him... At that moment, she was suddenly scared. She really thought he would do something to her, that she had mentally prepared to surrender.[+] Instead, heid out choices, "Marry me, or obey me." The words ''obey me'' made her heart nearly jump out of her chest. She knew what those words meant, even if she had no experience with it. She had clearly decided to give herself to him, but when the choice presented itself before her, she chose to give herself a breathing space and promised to marry him as soon as summer arrived. In fact, the spring in the south was very short. Murong Yunshu had hoped that it wouldst longer. At least until all the storms had subsided. When she finally put on a red wedding dress and walked hand in hand with him into the wedding hall, her heart would only have a womans joy of being married. * King Sheng sat in the parlour of Murong Mansion, while drinking tea with no expression on his face. For the past few days, he had paid a call every day, and eventually, Murong Yunshu was willing to see him. The fact that she had refused his visits ten times in a row was enough to show that she was a very unusual woman. Hopefully, she would not disappoint him when they met in person. As he was thinking, he suddenly saw a slender woman in a luxurious white dresse out of the inner hall. She was beautiful, refined, demure and elegant. Between her gestures, she was full of brilliance that even the sun and the moon were unable to cover. Without even thinking much about it, King Sheng could guess that this person must be Murong Yunshu, the head of the Murong Mansion. At the same time, Murong Yunshu was also looking at King Sheng, and was surprised to see that this man had a striking resemnce to Chu Changge, especially his eyes that seemed to be able to see everything, with his deep and sharp gaze. The difference was that he had an aura of maturity and introspection, the opposite of Chu Changge''s untamed and arrogant personality. In any case, since he bore a slight resemnce to Chu Changge, she would naturally be friendly towards him. Murong Yunshu took a seat in the main seat, picked up the hot tea handed over by Lu-er and waited quietly for him to speak. When meeting someone for the first time, she never liked to be the first one to speak. Seeing that she had no intention of speaking first, King Sheng said, "I am Cheng Huayun. As I''m passing through this ce, I heard that Miss Murong is magnificent and unparalleled in the world. So I came to pay a visit and wish to form a friendship with Miss Murong." Murong Yunshu smiled faintly, "If Your Highness really believed that I was outstanding and unparalleled in the world, Your Highness would not have said such a thing. The word ''Your Highness'' made King Sheng''s heart tremble at the sound of it. He had indeed underestimated her power again. Although she didn''t say anything else, the unsavoury way she spoke her words made him embarrassed. "It is this young King who has lost his tongue." He responded modestly. Murong Yunshu, however, was amazed that this man, who was clearly an honourable prince, had put himself in a position much lower than her. When he spoke, his words revealed his wisdom ofhiding his brightness while nourishing his obscurity. King Sheng added, "This young King has indeed heard many rumours about you, which is why he did not venture to reveal his true identity. After all, you don''t seem to treat the Imperial Family very well." "You''re smart, but unfortunately not smart enough." Murong Yunshu continued, "If you were smart enough, you wouldn''t havee today." Her attitude had always been clear: she was a merchant, and she would manage the money for whoever became the Emperor. When a group of kings wanted to seize the throne, being smart was the way to go since she was just a small merchantdy. "I would really be a fool if I didn''te." King Sheng was of course well aware of her attitude. Nevertheless, he knew even better, it would be almost impossible for him to take over the Central ins and reim his empire without her help. Thus he came, with the determination not to rest until he had her support. "It was my mistake to use force on you first before using peaceful means, and I hereby apologise." Murong Yunshu''s face was expressionless. She pursed her lips as she quietly listened, urging him to continue to speak. King Sheng carried on, "I havee today, apart from apologizing to you, there is one more important matter. For what it is, I think you should have already guessed." At this point, he raised his eyes to look at Murong Yunshu before continuing, "Now that the Emperor is ipetent, all the vassal kings have already held different beliefs. It is only a matter of time before the world is in chaos. In these troubled times, even if you want to be left alone, others will not let you sit on the sidelines. You are a wise person. You should know people of thejianghucan not control their own body. Perhaps, with your wisdom, wealth and Chu Changge''s power, you will be able to keep yourself out of the war, but I think you have a better choice. "You want me to cooperate with you?" Murong Yunshu asked with a smile. "No." King Sheng said, "I want you to rely on my help." Murong Yunshu was not a curious kind of person. If it wasn''t for the fact that King Sheng looked a bit like Chu Changge, she wouldn''t even waste her time looking at this man. However, at this moment, she suddenly wanted to take a gamble, betting on King Sheng to be the final winner in this cruelpetition for the throne. For the reason that he had a quality in him that Crown Prince Hua Lingtian and King Liang Jr did not havea tolerant hearta prerequisite for bing a wise ruler. * In the end, Murong Yunshu still did not ept King Sheng''s offer, though she did not reject it either. She did not ept because she had not yet met the other vassal kings and could not yet be sure whether King Sheng was the most promising one. She did not refuse because King Sheng was right about one thing: instead of struggling to survive by facing thewind and rainduring the world in chaos, it was better to find a big tree to shelter under.[+] "What''s on your mind? Thinking so intensely." Chu Changge walked through the door with a smile. Murong Yunshu returned to her senses and was silent for a moment before throwing out a question, "If I decide to take a gamble, will you gamble with me?" Chu Changge asked, "What are you betting on?" "Betting on who will be the emperor in the end." Murong Yunshu replied. At these words, Chu Changge immediately understood andughed, "Since Madam wants to generate fortune during a national disaster, there is no reason for this husband to not apany you, right?" Murong Yunshu felt relieved as she whispered, "Thank you." Thank you so much for sharing weal and woe with me. Chu Changge picked up a bamboo slip and lightly knocked her head, feigning anger, "There''s no need to say thank you between us." BAMBOO SLIP Murong Yunshu curled her lips into a smile and did not respond to his statement. She couldn''t help but to be touched by his never leaving and never giving up nature towards her. * No wall was windtightin this world, not to mention when one was being under the same roof. The next day, news of King Sheng''s visit reached Nie Qing''s ears. "If this matter reaches the Emperors ears, what will you do?" Nie Qing questioned Murong Yunshu with a chilly looking face. However, Murong Yunshu didn''tconsider his statement as something wrongat all. While looking at the ount book, she casually said, "Compared to perform a kneeling to heaven and earth ritual with King Liang Jr, King Sheng''s visit is nothing." Ayer of frost formed on Nie Qing''s face at her disinterested behaviour regarding the matter, "King Sheng left his fiefdom in private which shows his mind is unpredictable...how can it bementioned in the same breathwith your forced marriage with King Liang Jr?" Murong Yunshu stopped flipping through the ount book. She was about to tell him to do what he needed to do and not cause her any more trouble, but when she looked up and saw the expression on his face like he just lost his mother, she changed her tone and asked, "Did the Emperor pay you to keep your face tense all day?" Nie Qing was stunned and could not say any other word. The frost on his face thickened to another centimetre. Murong Yunshu gave him some choices, "You can pretend that you don''t know about this, or you can just go and report the matter to the Emperor right now." "Don''t force me." Nie Qing coldly warned her. However, Murong Yunshu no longer spoke. She had lowered her head and continued to read the ount book. From time to time, her hand would snap a few times on the abacus, sharp andpetent, yet with a bit ofziness. Nie Qing looked at the woman with an indifferent face in front of him, who had treated him like air, and felt an indescribable pain in his heart. Was she really not afraid of him telling on her, or was she so certain that he would never do anything against her? Probably...she was not afraid that he would tell on her. She never looked at him more than once, so naturally, she wouldn''t know what he was thinking... After making a few more deep nces at Murong Yunshu, Nie Qing turned around dejectedly and quietly left. He had already made up his mind. Murong Yunshu still did not look up as she concentrated on the previous month''s profit and loss. Suddenly, Lu-er burst into the study, while calling out, "Miss, something big has happened!" "What''s all this panic about?" Murong Yunshu asked as she looked up unhurriedly. "Theres...a woman came to the gate...and said...said..said she wantedGuyeto be responsible!" Lu-er spoke incoherently while trying to remember. "Oh?" Murong Yunshu raised an eyebrow for a moment, then she looked down again to focus on the ount book. Her mouth spoke nonchntly, "He went out early this morning and hasn''t returned yet. You inform the woman to wait first." "Huh?" Lu-er''s eyes widened. That person was obviously Miss rival in love! She couldn''t believe that there was no reaction from Miss at all! When Murong Yunshu saw that Lu-er had not yet left, she added, "Tell her to wait outside. She is not allowed to enter." Lu-er was taken aback at first, then she smiled knowingly. Told you, how could Miss not care about this![T/N] Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Chu Changge had just reached the entrance of Murong Mansion when a sweet "ChuLang'''' came from his left, causing him to have goosebumps all over his body. He stopped for a moment, looked at the woman in pink, and continued to walk forward. "ChuLang, don''t you remember me? It''s me, Hong Yi!" Hong Yi ran forward, trying to hold onto Chu Changge. Chu Changge turned around, avoiding her touch. He twisted his eyebrows with disgust as he warned, "If you don''t want to die, don''t touch me." "ChuLang, you...how can you turn your back on me!" Hong Yi''s eyes were brimming with tears. Chu Changge hated this kind of inexplicable woman the most in his life. Without even looking at her, he walked quickly towards the mansion. When Hong Yi saw the four other people who had returned with Chu Changge, she begged, "Four gentlemen, please, let me in. I don''t want topete with Miss Murong for anything, I just want to be able to serve ChuLang." The four gentlemen North, South, East and West looked at each other in disbelief. When had the Leader ever abandoned such a person?[+] At this time, Bewitching Fairy Yue came out in a sh and smilingly said, "Hong Yi ah, what brings you here? Come,e in quickly. Let Mother take you to see your Sister." "Mother" Hong Yi''sbrows raised in delight, her eyesughing. Then, she entered the mansion together with Bewitching Fairy Yue. Seeing the ''touching'' scene of the reunion between mother-inw and daughter-inw, the four South, East, North and West''s faces were full of ck lines. They sighed together in their hearts:The Old Madam really won''t let Madam off and her drive is truly praiseworthy ah! * As soon as Chu Changge returned to the mansion, he went straight to Murong Yunshu''s study. "You''re not nning to stay in the study all day long, are you?" Chu Changge raised his eyebrows as he asked. Murong Yunshu leisurely put down the scroll in her hand, then looked up at him and asked back, "Do you any problems with that?" "I do have a lot of problems with that." Chu Changge nodded and questioned, "Dont you feel bored by staying at home all day?" Murong Yunshu''s heart sank, "Doyoufeel bored?" "I''m talking about you." Chu Changge emphasized. No affirmation, nor denialing from her either. Murong Yunshu looked gloomy as she indifferently stated, "I''ve been living like this for more than ten years that I''m already used to it." Chu Changge suddenly felt somewhat distressed. For her to be born into such a family, her childhood must have beenas dry as sawdust. No wonder she always looked uninterested in anything even at a young age. There was a price to be paid for havingan old head on those young shoulders. "Tomorrow we''ll go to theke." Chu Changge suggested. Murong Yunshu was about to nod when she suddenly changed her tune as shemented, "I still need to look at the ounts tomorrow." Chu Changgeined, "You''ve been looking at the ounts every day since you returned to Jinling. When will this ever end?" Murong Yunshu pursed her lips and responded, "It will end when the money bank closes, and Murong Mansion declines." "..." She didn''t hold back at all. "Someone came to see you today." Murong Yunshu brushed over the matter. Who? "I don''t know. It was said that this person is seeking you to take responsibility." Murong Yunshu continued to look as if it was none of her business. She simply stated the matter as facts as if it had nothing to do with her at all.[+] Chu Changge was puzzled when Hong Yi suddenly barged in. "ChuLang, Sister." Hong Yi walked towards Chu Changge and Murong Yunshu with joy. She barely lifted her leading foot over the threshold and had notnded it yet when she heard a t out get out. She shivered with fright and retracted her foot subconsciously with an aggrieved expression. The one who said the word ''go out'' was not Chu Changge, but Murong Yunshu, who always actedlike the clouds were pale and a light breeze was blowing. Her voice was not that loud and it did not carry too much emotion, but it was this quite insipid sound that almost scared Hong Yi out of her wits that she did not dare to take another half step forward. "Didn''t you see the writing outside the door?" Murong Yunshu asked coldly. Hong Yi retreated a few steps, and indeed found a sign outside the door, which read ''This study is an important ce. Unimportant people are not allowed to enter''. "But I..." Hong Yi looked at Chu Changge pitifully. She wanted to say something but hesitated. Chu Changge, however,pletely disregarded Hong Yi''s full of tender affection eyes and diligently poured a cup of tea as he handed it over, "Madam, have some tea." Murong Yunshu took the tea as if nothing had happened, and drank it leisurely. Hong Yi spoke up again, "ChuLang" Chu Changge impatiently silent her with a cold re. Hong Yi shrank her neck in fear and said affectionately: "ChuLang, since my innocence has been given to you, I am yours. Whether you want me or not, I am yours for life and I will even be your ghost in my death." When he heard this, Chu Changge was afraid that Murong Yunshu would misunderstand him and he was about to exin to her. However, when he saw the leisure look on her face, as she put down her cup and changed her position to continue reading, she was obviously not taking this inexplicable ''rival in love'' seriously, or, she was not taking him, her husband, seriously. This time, Chu Changge also mourned. "Madam, don''t you have anything to say to this?" Murong Yunshu raised her eyes upon hearing his words. She looked at him for a few seconds, then lowered her head back. Her eyes were focusing on the scroll, as she nonchntly warned, "Don''t step into the study for even half a step. If you take one step in, I''ll chop one of your feet off. If you take another step in, I''ll chop both of your feet." These words were for Hong Yi and from Murong Yunshu''s tone, she still judged the matter as it stood. "She said I had ruined her innocence." Chu Changge emphasised the point. His meaning was to remind a certain someone to be a bit more aware of the main crisis. Murong Yunshu calmly stated, "That''s her business." Chu Changge was taken aback for a moment, thenughed, "That''s right. That''s her business." The Four Great Guardians, who had followed Hong Yi in, with watching the fun kind of attitude, all had a look of admiration on their faces.She was worthy of being the wife of our Mojiao Sect''s Leader.She didnt need to usefrigid irony and scorching satirenor did she need to be overbearing. With just one sentence thats her business, she had kicked and killed the other party off. Thats her businessit has nothing to do with me, nothing to do with you. Its only concerned her.What a simple and deadly phrase! This was her extending her boundary! The Four Great Guardians felt that if they didn''t do anything at this moment, they would have to suffer disappointment from their adored Madam. Hence"Leader, messing around with her first, then abandoning her is not our Mojiao Sect style of doing things. At any rate, you should give a clear exnation to the others." East Guardian said mischievously. "Do you want an exnation?" Chu Changge smiled grimly and said to Hong Yi, "You insist on being mine and be my ghost when you die. Unfortunately, I do not want your life nor your ghost. Therefore, you should continue living rather than dying." Once he finished speaking, he spoke to South, East, North and West, "Do you understand what I mean?" Of course, they understood. It was about making her beg for her life while not being able to die, right? Though the Four Great Guardians shook their heads together as they spoke in unison, "We don''t understand." "Oh?" Chu Changge raised his dashing eyebrows, "Then I will have to waste some more of my time to exin it to you. Who wants to be the first one?" The four of them shook their heads together. Once they thought about it, they realised, Leader''s exnation was definitely not going to be a verbal exnation. Everyone knew that the Mojiao Sect Leader had always kept his mouth shut "For the Guardians of the Mojiao Sect to not know what it''s like to beg for one''s life while not being able to die, if this matter gets out, how can this Leader still have the face to walk in thejianghuin the future?" Chu Changge asked with a smile. Chu Changge smiled gently, while the Four Great Guardians had a bone-chilling moment when they heard his words. "You don''t have to strain your good self to train us, Master. We''ll just be fine by torturing each other." East Guardian spoke up with a forced smile. The remaining three also nodded their heads one after another.We''ll torture each other, really torture each other... Chu Changge hooked the corners of his mouth in satisfaction as he responded, "Alright. But before you torture each other, you should dispose of this person first." Dispose...dispose...why did it sound like he wanted them to wipe out the evidence by destroying the corpse... The Four Great Guardians were tempted to nod their heads, but this woman was the Old Madam''s ''favourite daughter-inw'' that they didn''t dare to act rashly! Just as the four of them were in a dilemma, a saviour appeared. "Hong Yi, why are you standing here without going in?" Bewitching Fairy Yue smiled as she approached, while still asking her despite knowing the answer. Hong Yi was so relieved when she saw the appearance of her saviour appear as she answered, "Sister won''t let me in." Bewitching Fairy Yue shrewdly smiled and said, "Yunshu is not a stingy person. She will never deny your entry. Don''t be afraid. Go. Just go in and pour tea for Ah Chang and Yunshu." With that, she took Hong Yi''s hand and lifted her leg to enter the door. "This is the study." Murong Yunshu slowly looked up at the Bewitching Fairy Yue and added, "It''s not a teahouse." Bewitching Fairy Yue suddenly remembered thest time she came to the study and was thrown out by her. She suddenlyughed resentfully, took two steps back while saying, "You girl, how stubborn. Come,e, let''s change ces. We can just go to the pavilion. It has a good view and is much suitable for us to have a family talk." Murong Yunshu did not object. She said to Lu-er, "Go and prepare tea for the guests." The guests...Bewitching Fairy Yue''s mouth immediately twitched fiercely as her heart was filled with resentment. The mention of this matter had made her belly full of fire! That Chief Steward Qian even actually asked her to pay a hundred taels of silver for one night. How dare he charge her 100 taels of silver for a night! If she had known that, she would not have said such nonsense as ''breaking off her rtionship with her son''. She never thought that Yunshu would really charge her for the room... "Aren''t you going?" Bewitching Fairy Yue asked the unfilial son and the unfilial daughter-inw who were still sitting inside the room. "No." Chu Changge''s answer was brief and concise. Murong Yunshu followed up with a question, "She''s your guest, so why should we need to be there too?" Bewitching Fairy Yue''s two beautiful willow eyebrows twitched up fiercely. How would they be able tosing in this dramaif both of them didn''t n to go there? Other families'' daughters-inw would have cried their hearts out when they saw their mother-inws treating the ''outside woman'' well. Howe the one from her family did not have any reaction at all? Not only was her daughter-inw not angry or annoyed, but she even asked her maid to pour tea for them! Strange, really strange. Could it be that this rival in love was not even considered a threat to her? Bewitching Fairy Yue took a quick look at Murong Yunshu, and then at Hong Yi. She shook her head indignantly soon after. One was peerless in elegance and talent, a rich youngdy, while the other was a gloomy and lustreless mistress. The differenceit was not that huge.[T/N] However, since everyone was here and this girl was unable to stir any trouble, how could this girl be worthy of 50 taels of silver that she had spent hiring her as a young drama queen? Bewitching Fairy Yue scolded with a stern face, "Son, you should be responsible for ruining the innocence of other family girl''s." Hong Yi had also raised this issue regarding her innocence. At that time, Chu Changge merely treated it like he hadn''t heard it. But now that it was his birth mother who brought up the issue, it would be a bit inexcusable for him toput the matter aside as if he had not heard of it. Thus, he asked, "When did I ruin her innocence?" Bewitching Fairy Yue answered, "You looked at her body." Hong Yi nodded heavily, indicating Bewitching Fairy Yue''s words were true. "Mother, don''t tell a bare-faced lie." Chu Changge said helplessly. Bewitching Fairy Yue said with a re, "What I said is every bit true. You were still young at that time, so, normally, you wouldn''t remember, but I remember it very clearly. When Hong Yi was taking a bath, you were peeking in through the window." "...how young was I?" Bewitching Fairy Yue replied, "You were four years old." "..." Chu Changge suddenly had the urge to kill his own mother. The matter that happened when he was four-year-old...she could even think of ming the matter on him as much as she wanted. The Four Great Guardians also sweat furiously.Old Madam, aren''t you too daring in being so outrageous? Although Leader was born with a weirdness that is beyond theprehension of ordinary people and it was not an impossible thing that he could even steal incense, but we''re afraid that a four-year-old child is not as tall as a window, right? Was it even possible for Leader who was still a four-year-old kid at that time, to know how to use a bench as a tform to peek at girls taking their bath? At this moment, Murong Yunshu, who had been watching the drama quietly from the side, spoke up. "Is it true that you will marry whoever has seen your body?" She asked Hong Yi. bbergasted, Hong Yi looked at Bewitching Fairy Yue for help. When she saw her nod, she nodded back and answered, "Yes." "In that case, what if there is more than one person who has seen your body?" As she asked this, Murong Yunshu''s eyes were looking at Chu Changge. Chu Changge''s heart immediatelyreceived her words as his spirit knew. With a smile, he questioned, "That''s right. If there is more than one person who has seen your body, do you n to divide yourself into several halves and marry them off separately?" Hong Yi froze once more. She once again turned to Bewitching Fairy Yue for help. "But you''re the only one who had looked at her body." Bewitching Fairy Yue pointed out smugly. Her face even had a''let''s see what you''re going to do next'' look. Chu Changge smiled wickedly and responded, "It''s not that difficult to let one more person look at her body. My Mojiao Sects members are all over the country. There are already four at this doorway alone, and you still worry that no one wille to see?" As soon as he said this, Hong Yi''s face turned pale. Her arms automatically crossed at her chest, for fear of being stripped of her clothes. At the same time, there was a change of colour to the faces of theother peopleSouth, East, North and West. "Leader, we brothers do feel blessed with your generous offer, but we don''t dare to ept such a beautiful woman." East Guardian''s smiling face looked much unsightly than when he cried. However, Chu Changge retorted, "Don''t let your own fertile water flow into others'' field. I know that you feel so blessed, so go and find some more people toe and watch her together. If there are more people, there will be less of this voluptuous blessing for you to share." The four of them look pale. For this girl''s innocence to be ruined was a small matter. But for four of them brothers, what''s matter the most waslosing their virtue in their old age! It was a pity that they had worked so hard to bePrinces among menfor so many years... Bewitching Fairy Yue suffered an even more internal injury due to her irritation. Too unreasonable, just too unreasonable! These two were simply much more unreasonable than her! "I...I better not marry anyone." Hong Yi began tobeat the return drum. "No! If you back out now, will you give me back my 50 taels of silver?" Bewitching Fairy Yue was imposingly threatened her as she stretched her hand out, asking for the return of her money. The arms on Hong Yi''s chest sped tighter. This time it was for fear of being robbed of her silver. "You told me toe and make a scene, and I did. You can''t me me if nothing is happening out of it! I haven''t yet med you for my near humiliation!" Bewitching Fairy Yue was furious, "Just now I let you mess with them with your ''mistress who had been wronged'' look, then you are scared to death. Now, you suddenly can talk quite well just to argue with me?" "Everyone is bullying the weak but fearing the strong one. There''s no need for you to make things difficult for her. If you want that much silver, I will give you fifty taels." Murong Yunshu had a broad smile on her face, and the words ''reasonable'' were written all over her body. Her image was very radiant. Bewitching Fairy Yue was so annoyed that her face turned ck. Bullying the weak but fearing the strong one? Wasn''t this a roundabout way of scolding her for being inferior to them? Wait, that was not the main point...the main point was...50 taels! Oh my God, she didn''t even realise that she hadconfessed even without being pressed! She had never made such a low-level mistake in all the years she had been in thejianghu, and after doing a countless wicked thing. This time around, to her surprise...for her to go as far as to...... At this moment, Bewitching Fairy Yue really wanted to find a hole to drill herself into. Off-topic Remarks (Author) Whew, I finally able to get the chapter up. I don''t know what happened, I couldn''t upload any chapter for two days while in the background. Yesterday, a friend of mine hade to help me update. This is the only chapter I''ll be doing today. In another notice, Mo Feng will be away on a business trip tomorrow and will not be back until Friday. Although I will bring my notebook with me on this business trip, I''m not sure if I''ll have time to write. Therefore, the updates for the next few days will be irregr and not in a fixed amount (actually, I haven''t been able to do sotely,). It seems to have been particrly rough for metely and updates have been erratic, so I''m truly sorry to everyone. I hope you''ll understand, and as always, I hope you''ll support me! Chapter 85 Chapter 85 After the rival in love incident, Bewitching Fairy Yue became so well-behaved that she didn''t hang around in front of Murong Yunshu for several days, which made Murong Yunshu feel a little unustomed. "You''re justbringing trouble on yourself." Murong Yunshu shook her head as she murmured while smiling to herself. She didn''t know since when she, who had always preferred quiet moments, had started to get used to the hustle and bustle they brought. Lu-er has gone shopping with some fellow vigers who worked in the outer part of the mansion; Feng Cheng and Xiyue had also gone somewhere; the concubines...most probably busy purchasing fabrics and new clothes; Nie Qing had not appeared for a long time. She heard from Chief Steward Qian that Nie Qing had gone out of town to check on ounts. While Feng Ling, who followed Nie Qing every inch of the way, had also left Jinling; as for Chu Changge...he was still sleeping. Murong Yunshu raised her eyes to look at the sky outside.The sun had risen three poles high. Why was he still sleeping? She didn''t know why, buttely, she had be even more ufortable with being alone, and she was even a bit afraid of being alone. If she didn''t see him or hear from him in the morning, her heart would feel empty, as if he was not around.[+] Murong Yunshu was lost in thought when unexpectedly, a voice could be heard from outside the door. She thought it was just an illusion in the first ce. She was stunned for a moment before she reacted. "I heard you were looking for me?" Chu Changge smiled as he leisurely walked through the door. His pretty eyes were still holding a few hints of drowsyziness, which, to put it in an exaggerated and anachronistic way, was really charming. At the sound of his voice, the sky that Murong Yunshu found to be cloudy and unclear before, suddenly became bright and sunny. The dark clouds that had shrouded her heartdisappeared like mist and smokethat made her feel at ease. She then raised her eyes and smiled at him, as she softly said, "You wake up." "It''s nothing more than mydying sh." Chu Changge chuckled, immodestly. "Nonsense." Murong Yunshu red at him without a sense of humour. While stillughing, Chu Changge walked to her right and leaned against the edge of the table in front of her. His two long, slender legs crossed, propping him to the floor. His hands sped over his chest, as he spoke with a look of wanton and unrestrained, "You must be feeling flustered when you don''t see me, do you?" He said with anguid smile while looking sideways at Murong Yunshu. When he correctly predicted the thing that weighed on her mind, Murong Yunshu''s heart felt slightly embarrassed before she managed to ask, "Did you go out to be a thiefst night?" "I kept watch outside of your room all nightst night, don''t you know?" Chu Changge said fervently. "..." Murong Yunshu red at him speechlessly as she stated, "I''m asking seriously." The smile on the corner of Chu Changge''s mouth intensified at her words. "You really want to know?" Murong Yunshu was stumped for words. She suddenly hesitated. That smile of his looked unquestionably indecent to her eyes...... "I''ll take you with me tonight if you really want to know." Chu Changge said. * In the end, Murong Yunshu still followed Chu Changge in bing a thief, and a voyeur at that. She had never expected that Chu Changge would bring her into the brothel, the same one she had been forced to ''live in'' for a long time. But that was nothing. The most absurd thing was that they were currently on top of the beam, and underneath themthere was a vividspring scenegoing on! Although covered by a red canopy, nevertheless, just like howthe pipady had half of her face hidden(), the more tantalising the scene became. Pipa Xing, a poem by Bai Juyi had been made into a song. For the full poem, please click[here]. However, what made Murong Yunshu feel embarrassed was not thespring scenebelow, but, rather, the increasingly hot wall of flesh behind her. There was no need to think about it to know what the heat meant. She didn''t know if she was infected by Chu Changge or something else, but Murong Yunshu also started to feel hot all over. She couldn''t watch this any more.. Murong Yunshu twisted her head to propose to Chu Changge to bring her home, but unexpectedly, as soon as she moved, her body was held down by him. "Don''t move." Chu Changge whispered. It was better if he didn''t speak. But when he did, Murong Yunshu became particrly red and quivered. From his low voice, it was obvious that he was suppressing some kind of emotion...... Murong Yunshu no longer dared to move. Her body stiffened with tension, and even her breathing was done carefully, for fear that, if she was not careful, she would ''stir up the fire'' of the person behind her. "Yunshu." His eager breath was hot on her ear as Chu Changge''s chin rested on her shoulder. He tried to restrain the desire rushing through his body, and spoke hoarsely, "I...can''t hold back anymore." The person he was holding in his arms was not someone else, but his loved one whom he had decided to protect with his life. Why did he have to ''mutte himself''? Hearing Chu Changge''s words, Murong Yunshu instantly felt like she had been struck by lightning. Her mind went nk for a few seconds before she regained her normal ability to think, and then her heart began to beat wildly. What he meant was...doing it here... Murong Yunshu was so ashamed that she hated that there was no cloth around to cover her face. She bit her lips tightly, not knowing how to answer. After not getting an answer from her for a long time, Chu Changge thought she was unwilling and was about to take her away when he suddenly heard her asked in a voice as low as a mosquito, "Wouldn''t it be ufortable down there..." Chu Changge flinched for a moment, then burst outughing. She really knew how to use words. Murong Yunshu was feeling quite rattled. She bit her lip in chagrin and no longer spoke. When the couple below heard Chu Changge''sughter, they abruptly stopped. Feeling flustered, the woman at once pulled the nket to cover her body, while the man slowly got up and put on his trousers. At the same time, he shouted, "Which one of you is not afraid of death and dares to disturb the pleasure of thisGongzhi? Get yourself out here!" The moment the man got up, Chu Changge covered Murong Yunshu''s eyes, then said, "All you need to know is that a certain Chu hase here today." After saying that, he picked up Murong Yunshu and flew upwards, breaking through the wall in the process. When the man heard the words ''a certain Chu'', he, who had just lifted his trousers, had his hands trembled with fear and his trousers fell down again.[+] "Ah" the woman shrieked and covered her eyes. The man gave her a nk look, "Why didn''t I see you shrieking bashfully when you were under thisGongzhijust now?" At that moment, the door on the wall of the left side of the bed suddenly opened, followed by the appearance of a man in mboyant clothes, trailed by a vicious-looking woman. The man in mboyant clothes was no other than the current Great Leader of the Martial ArtsFang Hongfei. His face was as white as death because he practised the Cosmic Absorbing Power Technique, which had attacked hisYinvital energy. The woman following him was none other than Yin Yanzi (yin=silver, yanzi=swallow), who had aged before her time. As soon as the naked man saw Fang Hongfei, he immediately fumbled to put his clothes on. Then, he respectfully bent down and greeted, "Alliance Leader." "Chu Changge already left?" Fang Hongfei asked coldly. The man was stunned as he asked in reply, "You knew he was in this room all along?" Fang Hongfei said, "I''m asking you if the person who just left was him." After saying that, he raised his eyes to look at the roof and was shockedunexpectedly, the roof was still intact! Chu Changge''s martial arts skills were so profound that he had broken through the wall without breaking other things..... The man did not know what Fang Hongfei had in mind and seeing Fang Hongfei''s face growing gloomy, he hurriedly nodded and said, "Yes, yes, just now I heard him call himself ''a certain Chu''." "Very well." Fang Hongfei turned around and drew his voice up, "Brother Wang, I have troubled you." A moment after the words were spoken, the door opened again and two men walked in. One cold and one hot. Such a stark contrast.[T/N] * Meanwhile, after Chu Changge left the brothel with Murong Yunshu in his arms, they went straight to Murong Mansion. Chu Changge was sure that at this moment, hisqinggonghad reached its peak. He had never been this fast even when he was running for his life before. The most primal desires were indeed the most explosive. But as fast as he was, his gait, his stance and his expression were still so graceful that one could be jealous. There was not a trace of anxiousness on his face, but rather as if he was going for a ride next. All along the way, Murong Yunshu was in a state of mute indifference. It was only when her body was gently ced on the bed by Chu Changge that she came back to her senses and she stared at him in silence. Chu Changge restrained his eager desire. He slowed down his movements, slowly leaned down and gently parted the scattered hair on her face. He then tenderly kissed the base of her ear, neck and corbone...... Murong Yunshu only felt a spasm in her body, as her body began to go out of control. Chu Changge''s kisses became more and more urgent, burning and wanton. At the same time, Murong Yunshu felt her body getting hotter over time, as if there was a nameless zing fire inside her, igniting the wildest passion in her heart. With a low moan, her sanityhad crumbled to pieces. * The next morning, Lu-er, who had been faithful to her duties, as usual, came to wait on her Master to get up. When she pushed open the door and crossed the screen, she saw the floor was filled with clothes and she staggered. After she noticed that there were mans clothes among them all, she returned to her senses. Then, she withdrew quietly from the room and closed the door behind her. As she lifted her eyes to the red sun in the sky, she strode out of the courtyard with an expressionless face. Just as she turned a corner and came to a deserted ce, she covered her face and shouted unrestrainedly, "I can''t believe I bumped into Miss andGuye...... ahhhhhhhhhhhh......Im going to get a sty!" Inside the room, Murong Yunshu opened her eyes in a daze and abruptly saw a sleeping handsome face. She was stunned for a moment, then smiled slightly and touched the handsome face, while murmuring, "Why do I keep dreaming of you." She closed her eyes and went back to sleep. Three secondster, Murong Yunshu''s eyes snapped open with a look of horror. This is not a dream. This is not even a dream! He, he, he...how could he be here? And sleeping in the same bed with her, under the same bedding, on the same pillow... Murong Yunshu suddenly remembered what happenedst night. Her face immediately blushed to her ears, as she became petrified. At that moment, Chu Changge also opened his eyes, looking drowsy. With a smile, his long arms reached out to wrap around her waist. He dropped a kiss on her forehead, mumbled something, before falling back to sleep with a happy face. Murong Yunshu was originally feeling extremely abashed, but when she saw Chu Changges half-asleep, dazed appearance, she became inexplicably rxed. It turned out that the feeling of opening one''s eyes and seeing one''s beloved was so wonderful; full of happiness, contentment, and indefinable joy. Murong Yunshu smiled lightly and reached out to gently stroke the contours of his face. She was extraordinarily fond of seeing him sleeping quietly beside her like this. "Madam." Chu Changge suddenly spoke with his eyes still closed, "Do you feel ufortable anywhere?" Murong Yunshu hurriedly withdrew her hand as if she had been caught red-handed doing something bad, and subconsciously returned a reply, "No." "No is good." Chu Changge responded with his eyes still closed while stifling hisughter. At first, Murong Yunshu did not understand what he was smiling about when she suddenly remembered the question she had askedst night on the beams of the brothel about being ufortable. She was so ashamed that shecould not find a ce to hide from shame. She really wished she could obliterate all evidence right awaylet just kill the witness. Chu Changge was stillughing. The more heughed, the happier he became. Afterughing for a long time, he finally asked, "Does Madam have anything to say to her husband?" Murong Yunshu thought for a moment and questioned, "Did you n all this beforehand?" Huh? Chu Changge had a puzzled look on his face. "Last night, you took me to the brothel, wasn''t it for" "Stop!" Chu Changge felt so angry and amused at the same time, "Me, as your husband, is not that perverted." "But judging from the cause and the result, you did seem like a pervert." Murong Yunshu pointed out. "...Madam." Chu Changge''s lips curled up in a bad way, "You''re being too sensible." Seeing his expression, Murong Yunshu''s face immediately showed an alert expression, as if she was asking ''what do you want to do'' with that look. Chu Changge smiled devilishly as he rolled over and pressed himself against her, while whispering in her ear, "It''s not good to be too sensible when you''re in bed." Therefore, for the first time in her life, Murong Yunshu missed both breakfast and lunch. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 The bad thing about arge family was that many people would always talk about them, and the slightest thing that happened in the manor could easily be widely known. The Murong Mansion was one of thergest families in the world, so naturally, it could not escape this fate. However, the only person who knew that Chu Changge had stayed in Murong Yunshu''s boudoirst night was Lu-er, and she did not dare to tell anyone about it. So the other maids and servants only knew that Miss, who had always been an early riser, had slept untilthe sun was three poles high. Furthermore,Guyehad left Miss boudoir in advance. Although everyone didn''t have enough evidence, they still had enough reasons to cast ambiguous or critical eyes on the young mistress in charge. So Murong Yunshu, who had always received a lot of attention, received even more attention when she woke up today. Even the cleaning auntie, who normally did not dare to raise her head when she saw her passing by, even stood up with her broom and raised her head, while giving her a deep look. That nce was unusuallyplex, full of many emotions, and Murong Yunshu felt puzzled. She guessed that the cleaning auntie must have been unable to ept the reality that the world had gotten worse. That was why she had thatplex look with a bit of resentment. But what was the cleaning auntie grumbling about? At her age, having swept the floor all her life, what could make her suddenly be unperturbed? Murong Yunshu couldn''t figure out why the cleaning auntie looked at her like that, and she didn''t want to think about it anymore because, right now, there was something more importantKing Sheng had been invited to live in Murong Mansionand she was thest one to know. She could toleratethe execution first and reported to the Emperor afterwardsif she wasdragged down by having a family to feed. However, for strangers, to be fed and housed in her home for freethat was a bit too much. Do they think Murong Mansion was a teahouse? Or their vegetable garden? * Qing Pavilion, the guest courtyard of Murong Mansion, was where Feng Cheng, Chu Xiyue and the others currently stayed. At present,men and women, old and youngwere sitting in a pile in the pavilion, drinking tea, chatting and dozing off. This was what Murong Yunshu saw when she walked into the courtyard. A bunch of idle people! Murong Yunshu frowned with a headache. She, herself was already an idle person, and unfortunately, she had raised a group of people who were even idler than her. If this was also the result ofsimr things group together, simr people fit together, then, she could only have herself to me. As an idle person who did not care about trivial things and did not mind about the big things, she was in no position to use them of wasting their time. Nevertheless, for them to waste their time, it had nothing to do with her, but wasting the Murong Mansion''s money to raise idle people had everything to do with her. "This is lovely." Murong Yunshu said indifferently. The crowd had obviously seen her a long time ago, but they waited until she opened her mouth before they had a ''why are you here'' look on their faces, and then they continued to drink tea, chat and doze off. These people really didn''t think of themselves as outsiders any more ah! Phoenix Eyes They are long, slender, monolid and curved up at the end. Image Credit | The original model & (?, Dec 23, 2020) Murong Yunshu''s phoenix eyes were slightly raised as she stated, "Lu-er, anyone here who is not surnamed Murong will be charged one hundred taels each." When the crowd heard her words, they looked at her in amazement. A hundred taels each? What a robbery! They''d never heard that Miss Murong was a robber? Murong Yunshu''s thin lips parted slightly as she leisurely spat out five words, "Table and chair usage fees." Everyone instantly petrified. Tables and chairs...usage fees... Chu Xiyue said resentfully, "Sister-inw Ah Chang, we are all family. Talking about money will only hurt our feelings......" Without waiting for her to finish, Murong Yunshu added, "From this moment on, its going to be one hundred taels per minute." Murong Yunshu had hardly finished speaking when everyone bounced out from their chairs with a woosh and backed away from the tables and chairs. Good, no more treating her like air. The corners of Murong Yunshu''s mouth slightly hooked as she slowly walked over to the north seat and sat facing south. Lu-er snickered as she poured tea for her Master. "Miss, please drink this tea." Murong Yunshu calmly took the tea, drank it slowly and watched quietly as the crowd moved in small steps. Finally, they stood in a semi-circr arc one by one in front of her. The one sat directly opposite her was King Shengthe only one who remained as still as a mountain after hearing a hundred taels per minute. In their next life, if they werent reincarnated as Royal Highness, they would just stay in the underworld. This was the unanimous heartfelt wish of everyone who was currently standing. Murong Yunshu used the lid of the cup to slowly tease the fragrant heat from the mouth of the cup, then she put the cup on her mouth and took a sip. She looked up at King Sheng and asked, "Is Your Highness going to pay cash or silver dors?" "Yanzhou has no silver dor yet." King Sheng answered. Murong Yunshu raised an eyebrow as she remembered that the currency reform had not yet been fully poprized in the Central ins, let alone the remote Yanzhou. So she stated, "I don''t ept IOUs." King Sheng was startled that he asked in surprise, "How did you know I wanted to make an IOU?" The crowd on the sidelines was full of ck lines. He really wanted to make IOUs! No wonder he was so calm. They thought he was carrying a huge amount of money! Murong Yunshu nced at him and pointed out indifferently, "At least half a quarter of an hour has passed now. You cannot hide seven hundred and fifty taels of silver on your body." King Sheng was startled once again and responded, "I can put them elsewhere." "Then, you''d better bring them before you sit down." Murong Yunshu said, "I won''t ept a dyed debt either, not even for a second." In the end, she added, "Another hundred taels more." King Sheng waspletely dumbfounded. Only after a long interval did he say, "Really worthy of being the head young mistress of Murong Mansion. So refined even when doing robberies." Brilliant! It was likedrawing blood on the first prick! They looked at King Sheng excitedly, while admiring his courage, and then looked at Murong Yunshu excitedly, looking forward to her reaction. Given her personality, it was unlikely that she wouldbe as fierce as thunder, but could she at least turn hostile for once? They were really looking forward to it. The crowd''s eyes were burning. They were eagerly staring at Murong Yunshu, with unblinking eyes, afraid of missing any expression on her face. They knew that someone like her who always acted likethe clouds were pale and a light breeze was blowingcould change the colour of her face in an instant. If they missed this opportunity, they might have to regret it for the rest of their life.[T/N] As a hardcore bystander, how could Murong Yunshu not know that the crowd was waiting to see the excitement? She picked up the teacup and put it on her lips. She gently hooked her mouth as she took a sip of tea, swallowed it, and then spit out three words with tea vour, "I am ttered." ttered...to their surprise, she was just feeling ttered... The crowd was in a mess. They were expecting something like ''turn right out the door and the gate is just 100m from you''...... At this time, Murong Yunshu added, "Lu-er, take His Highness King Sheng to find Chief Steward Qian." "Yes." Lu-er smiled and made a gesture of invitation to King Sheng.[+] King Sheng looked puzzled. "I have no desire to find the steward." "I know." Murong Yunshu smiled, "But he wants to find you." King Sheng remained bewildered, "What does he want with me?" Murong Yunshu smiled without saying a word. She only looked at him faintly, waiting for him toe to his own realisation. Lu-er gave King Sheng a sympathetic look and urged, "Your Highness, if you don''t pay the money to Chief Qian, Miss will have to count the interest." King Sheng finally came to his senses. It turned out that she meant for him to go to her Chief Steward to pay for the ''tables and chairs usage fee''. This was indeed......very strange. Others wouldgo round the curves and skirting the corners, but she wouldtake nine curves and eighteen bendswaythe meaning she wanted to express and the words she said were clearly at odds with each other. Looking at Murong Yunshu strangely, King Sheng asked, "Is your speech always this difficult for others to understand?" "Have Your Highness always had such poorprehension?" Murong Yunshu asked back. "......" King Sheng now thought that she was just fond oftaking nine curves and eighteen bendsways. When the crowd saw that King Shenghad no strategy left to tryas he had be bbergasted, they felt much more bnced. Even His Highness could not stand up to her. Thus it seemed like the reason they lost to her was not that they had low intelligence. Murong Yunshu was still drinking tea, leisurely and carefree, while pleasantlymaking others hair stand up in anger. King Sheng hesitated for a long time. Finally, he epted the fact that his thinking could not keep up with her pace, as he said to his attendant behind him, "Yue Li, follow Miss Lu-er to pay." "Yes." Yue Li epted his order. Lu-er, however, did not leave, but looked at her Miss, waiting for further instructions instead. For she knew very well that what Miss was doing on this trip was not to make money but to drive people away. Murong Yunshu took another sip of tea before she said, "Furthermore, there is also the room charge." "Even room charge?!" King Sheng''s face went white with shock. Just sitting for a minute was subject to a hundred taels. Staying for a night, how much would that be......King Sheng looked at Feng Cheng with some sorrow.Brother, you''re not deliberately screwing me over, are you? Feng Cheng also looked stunned and asked in disbelief, "You even want to charge for the room?" Instead of answering, Murong Yunshu asked, "You are the one who brought him in?" "......yes." Feng Cheng tended to feel that there were dark clouds over his head covering him from the sun. "Then you pay for him." Murong Yunshu dered. Feng Cheng was struck by lightning. Since someone had forbidden him to practice medicine, he had be a poor doctor. How could he afford to pay such a huge amount of money for King Shengs room...... Seeing Feng Cheng''s expression of couldnt wait to drop dead, King Sheng understood that his brother had not pitched him. Hence he said, "I should pay it myself." Although he did not bring much silver with him on this trip, he could stille out with this amount of money. Feng Cheng looked at King Sheng with aplicated expression.Brother, it is I who have caused you to suffer. At this point, Bewitching Fairy Yue spoke up, in a very cheating tone. "This futureGuye''s birth mother is charged a hundred taels a night to stay here. How can he, the friend of the futureGuye''s sister''s friend, be charged not more than mine, right?" "It''s a friend of the futureGuye''s sister''s fianc." Feng Cheng corrected his mother-inw-to-be. King Sheng had reached his limit. If she didn''t want him to pay, she wouldn''t have focused on the price. Bewitching Fairy Yue, on the other hand, waved her hand and said, "Seeing how poor you are, it''s still too early for you to want to marry Xie-er." "......"That is your son''s fault!The corners of Feng Cheng''s mouth trembled slightly, as he thought back to the days when he was still walking around freely in thejianghu, where he would charge ten thousand to treat one person. This made him earn money much faster than a certain someone''s ''plundering''. "How much are you going to charge for the room?" King Sheng asked Murong Yunshu. He just wanted to end this silver topic quickly and get down to business.[+] Without waiting for Murong Yunshu''s answer, Bewitching Fairy Yue snatched it up as she said, "You''re an idle person brought in by this idle person Feng Cheng, who is more than a few times further away in rtionship with her than I am, so you should be charged at least five hundred taels a night." "Mom, how can you say that Big Brother Feng is an idle person!" Chu Xiyue was not happy. Feng Cheng also had a ck line on his face. How did he suddenly be an idle person...... The four men South, East, North and West, who had been watching in silence, looked at Feng Cheng with an infinitely gratifying smile, weing him to their n of idlers. Only King Sheng didn''t care about beingbelled as an idle person. It was because five hundred taels for a night alone was enough for him to fuss about for a long time. Bewitching Fairy Yue had a smug look on her face. Hum, finally, she had found a rich blockhead in money matters. Everyone was with their own thoughts when King Sheng suddenly rose to his feet that the crowd was surprised. "Are there thorns on the chair?" Bewitching Fairy Yue asked. King Sheng shook his head and said, "I''ll go and find Chief Stewards Qian." After saying this, he fled as if he was immediately going to leave. The crowd looked at each other in disbelief. What was going on? Murong Yunshu, on the other hand, smiled lightly. Only now did he realise that there was a price to pay forsitting as equals at the same tablewith her? Toote. "How much is it altogether?" Murong Yunshu asked. Although she didn''t mention any name, as her personal maid, Lu-er knew that her Master was asking her, so she replied in a very cooperative manner, "Twenty-five minutes, one hundred taels minute. That will be a total of two thousand five hundred taels." Then everyone discovered the back figure that gradually got farther, stiffened up. As soon as King Sheng walked away, Bewitching Fairy Yue giggled. She took credit for Murong Yunshus achievements by saying, "Yunshu, look, I helped you inopening the lions mouth wideby charging him 500 taels a night, so regarding my room rental......" Before Bewitching Fairy Yue finished her sentence, she heard a voice so indifferent that it washated greatly by both men and gods "I originally intended to charge him one thousand taels. Thus, you have to pay for the missing 500 taels." Chapter 87 Chapter 87 After a few days, Murong Yunshu noticed that the mansion had gotten even livelier. She could even bump into strangers everywhere she went. As a matter of fact, when she looked up, she just bumped into another one, an elegant young man of 16 or 17. Before Murong Yunshu could open her mouth, the younggongziwho approached her from the other side, smiled at her in a friendly manner and asked, "Excuse me, where is the Main Madam of Murong Mansion?" Murong Yunshu''s eyshes quivered as she asked back, "Are you asking about her grave or her memorial tablet?" The younggongziwas bbergasted for a moment, thenughed out loud, as he exined with a lisp, "What I mean is......where is the room of......the Young Mistress of Murong Mansion..." "Oh." Murong Yunshu raised her eyebrows. "Do you know where it is?" The younggongzistoppedughing and asked. "Go straight ahead till the end." Murong Yunshu showed the way. "Thank you." The younggongzismiled at her again and walked forward gracefully. When the man had gone away, Lu-er asked in confusion, "Miss, don''t you dread people bothering you? Why did you even give him the directions......" "How is he going to bother me when I''m not there?" "......" Lu-er''s face was full of ck lines, "Aren''t we always going back there?" "Who says we have to go back?" "Uh......"Where do we sleep at night if we don''t go back? Murong Yunshu muttered as she walked, "Many people havee to the mansion recently." "Uh-huh." Lu-er nodded, "I heard that they are all friends of Madam Chu." Towards the end, Lu-er added, "All have paid for their rooms, one thousand taels a night." That''s Bewitching Fairy Yue.. She should not mind about it. Regarding this matter, it was she, herself who had started it. Murong Yunshu sighed amusedly and suggested, "Why don''t I just open an inn instead?" Lu-er said, "Then, we still need Madam Chu''s help in soliciting customers." Soliciting......she was not going to run a brothel. Murong Yunshu gave Lu-er a disdainful look and instructed, "You should return toQingfengPavilion first. I''ll take a stroll by myself." "Oh." Lu-er left obediently. * Lu-er had just walked outsideQingfengPavilion and barely stepped through the courtyard door when she was startled by the ck stream of people in the yard. What''s going on? Lu-er blinked, then blinked again, while pondering whether to immediately report the situation to Miss or to ask for rification first before she left. At that moment, a ming red figure ''floated'' towards her. Seeing the face of the person who hade, Lu-er was overjoyed that she asked, "Madam Chu, who are these people? Why are they blocking Miss''s boudoir?" Bewitching Fairy Yue chuckled, "As the saying goes, whoeveres is a guest. They, without a doubt, are guests." After saying this, she stretched her neck and stood on tiptoe, looking behind Lu-er with her eyes wide open. "What are you looking at?" Lu-er asked in confusion. She looked back behind her as well. "Where is your Young Mistress?" Bewitching Fairy Yue asked. Lu-er said, "Still strolling alone. You''re looking for her?" "I''m not the one looking for her.They''rethe ones looking for her." Bewitching Fairy Yue said as she pointed to a group of mboyantly dressed men of varying heights behind her. Lu-er took a nce inside and shivered. She suddenly felt that Bewitching Fairy Yue in front of her had the potential to be a female pimp...... Bewitching Fairy Yue urged, "Go and call your Young Mistress to meet the guests." That''s a very pimp-like statement!Lu-er eximed in her mind. Suddenly, Lu-er felt an inexplicable chill down her back, and immediately screamed in her mind:bah bah bah, what are you thinking? If Madam Chu is a pimp, wouldn''t Miss be the top girl? Fortunately, Miss was not here. Lu-er breathed a sigh of relief. Then, she suddenly became uneasy after a while. She had always felt that Miss could read people''s minds. Otherwise, how could she always seem to be able to see through what they had on their minds? She couldn''t tell if Miss could read her mind at this time Lu-er shivered all of a sudden. She did not dare to think about it anymore. "I told you to get Yunshu toe. Why are you still standing there in a daze?" Bewitching Fairy Yue stared at Lu-er strangely. "Oh." Lu-er mumbled her answer and quickly returned the way she hade. Hopefully, Miss hadn''t gone far. After Lu-er left, agongziwith finely chiselled features and a striking appearance, in luxurious clothing came out of the crowd. He was the one who had run into Murong Yunshu before. He was King Chu''s youngest son, Hua Ziqing. "Senior Yue, who was that little maid just now?" Hua Ziqing asked. "A little maid." "I mean, whose maid is she?" Bewitching Fairy Yueughed, "Whose else can talk to me other than Murong Yunshu''s personal maid?" Sure enough, it was her! Although Hua Ziqing had guessed that the woman he had met before was probably Murong Yunshu ever since that maid had appeared, he was still struck by Bewitching Fairy Yue''s words. He hade all the way to Jinling and didn''t spare anything to stay in Murong Mansion, just to meet the legendary god-like Murong Yunshu, only to brush past her! Thinking about the coincidental encounter just now, Hua Ziqing''s face couldn''t help but be filled with ck lines. That woman knew he was looking for her, but she was still so calm to even show him the way...... What a freak. While Hua Ziqing''s mind was racing, Lu-er had already gone and returned in a hurry while looking anxious. Hua Ziqing''s heart sank. Had there been an ident? After all, he wasfull of youthful vigour. Without waiting for Lu-er to approach, Hua Ziqing asked anxiously, "Why didn''t Murong Yunshue?" Lu-er red at him in displeasure and blurted, "It''s all your fault!" "What are you ming me for?" Hua Ziqing looked puzzled. Lu-er replied, "Miss runs away from home when she saw troublesome peoplee to the door." Hua Ziqing raised an eyebrow, "You''re the troublesome people!" "......" The speechless Bewitching Fairy Yue pushed Hua Ziqing away and asked Lu-er, "Where did she go?" "I don''t know," answered Lu-er. Bewitching Fairy Yue knitted her willow eyebrows. It would be a problem if Murong Yunshu''s whereabouts were unknown. She had taken so many ''bribes''. If these people couldn''t see Yunshu, they wouldswallow her raw and whole...... Lu-er also had hereyebrows frowning and a ck look on. Miss used to take her everywhere she went, but this time, Miss had left her behind.[+] Hua Ziqing thought about it and suddenly cried out joyfully, "She didn''te back to get her luggage, and she doesn''t have any money on her, so she must not be able to go far." Did he think that the Murong Mansion''s private banks all over the country were nothing? "Kid, with this kind of intelligence, you are still born as adragon''s son and grandson. Tell me honestly, did you bribe the King of Hell?" Bewitching Fairy Yue asked as she patted Hua Ziqing''s shoulder in an elderly manner. The corners of Hua Ziqing''s mouth twitched slightly and he said nothing further. Lu-er gave him a strange look, "Aren''t you so good at scolding just now? Howe you suddenly be silent?" Hua Ziqing turned his head to one side coolly and said, "An educated person knows how to respect the old and cherish the young."[T/N]. Lu-er froze, then bent overughing. The rest of the ''troublesome'' people in the room also burst outughing. Only Bewitching Fairy Yue had her face so green with anger, "Who are you calling old?" "Uh......" Hua Ziqing was tempted to say, ''You''re about the same age as my mother'', but when he felt the murderous re from Bewitching Fairy Yue, he immediately changed his words very uncharacteristically, "Its cherishing the young..." In a moment, theughter stopped abruptly, followed by another earth-shattering burst ofughter. Bewitching Fairy Yuedidn''t know whether tough or cry. This kid...this kid was more irritating than that girl, Murong Yunshu! "Where is Ah Chang?" Bewitching Fairy Yue suddenly remembered her son. With him around, that girl wouldn''t get far. "Gone too." Lu-er said. Bewitching Fairy Yue was deeply shocked that she said in an unpleasant tone, "One person leaving is called running from home. Two people leaving is called elopement. Make it clearer next time." Her hope of causing trouble had ended up with disappointment. Lu-er looked so innocent that anyone couldn''t say anything further...... * At the same time, outside Jinling City, two people on a horse were enjoying thejianghuworld. It was the road that they had walked together once. Same scene, different mood. Thest time they rode together, Murong Yunshu sat behind Chu Changge with her arms wrapped around his waist. And this time, it changed to Chu Changge sit behind Murong Yunshu, with his arms around her. Murong Yunshu leaned on Chu Changge''s solid chest, as she raised her eyes to the blue sky and white clouds millions of miles above. She listened to the gentle breeze while feeling extremely joyful. To be happy was to leave all your troubles behind and lie in the arms of your beloved while watching the clouds roll by. "With us just walk away like this, you''re not going to worry that something happens in the mansion?" Chu Changge asked with a smile. Murong Yunshu raised her dark eyebrows and asked, "What can happen when we are not even there?" "......" That''s true. Even if something was going on, it was all directed at them. "Where do you want to go?" Chu Changge let go of the reins and let the horse walk at will. "Can I go anywhere I want?" "Of course." Chu Changge''s tone was likechopping the nail and slicing the ironas if even if she wanted to fly to the sky, he would do it. Murong Yunshu pondered for a moment and said, "Jianghu." Chu Changge was slightly bbergasted at her words, but then he said ''yes'' with crity, before tugging on the reins, mping down on the horse''s belly and letting out a low cry, "Go" The stallion rushed off with dust trailing behind. * In fact, Murong Yunshu did not know wherejianghuwas. She only wanted to visit his world, even though she knew it was bound to be full offoul wind and bloody rain. Speaking of it, wasn''t her world also filled withfoul wind and bloody rain? Only, blood was shed in his world while hers did not. * At this time, in Jinling city, apart from thesoldiers mutiny and troops rebelfilling Murong Mansion''s atmosphere, there was another group of people that had been thrown into confusion. "Did she see through you?!" Fang Hongfei asked in exasperation. The person standing in front of him was just like the cleaning auntie whom Murong Yunshu had encountered in the mansion. "Even if she found out about me, it''s only because a certain person ''s craft is quite poor." When she said ''a certain person'', she was ncing at the other person in the room. That other person is King Liang Jr''s confidant, Wang Chao.[+] As soon as Wang Chao heard someone say ''his craft was quite poor'' to attack his proudest disguise skill, he immediately shouted, "You try to learn the skill, then let me see one of your disguises! Damn Yanzi!" The cleaning auntie, who was also known as Yin Yanzi, gave him a cold look and said, "If you don''t have a guilty conscience, why do you take a generalment as a personal attack on you?" "You......" Wang Chao gasped. "Alright, don''t fight!" Fang Hongfei''s face sank as he said, "You are all His Highness right-hand men. So don''t just make a fuss over everything." Yin Yanzi snorted coldly and stopped talking. Seeing this, Wang Chao also loudly grunted with his nose up in the air. Fang Hongfei nced at the two of them and said to Yin Yanzi, "I originally wanted you to mix with the people in Murong Mansion to wait for an opportunity to collect evidence of Murong Yunshu''s collusion with other vassal kings. Then, we will present it to the Emperor as national prestige. Now the n has only just begun, but it hase to a sudden end. It seems that we will have to find another way." Yin Yanzi was expressionless. She just wanted to know what she should do next. Wang Chaoughed in silence. To use the proof as a national prestige? To speak in such a grand manner in front of his own people was truly admirable. To be honest, if it was not for His Highness'' orders, he would rather y with a weirdo like Murong Yunshu than work with a despicable person like Fang Hongfei. Zhang Yu had a cold face. His Highness was a ruler and could ept all kinds of people, as long as the other party had value. But Fang Hongfei was a mere subject. Even if Fang Hongfei served the same master, Zhang Yu still disdained to associate himself with him. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Where was thisjianghu? For Chu Changge, everywhere he went, that was jianghu. And for Murong Yunshu,jianghuwas where there was Chu Changge.[T/N] As the sun sets, the noise around them gradually returns to calm. On the empty narrow path, the stallion slowly wandered away. Meanwhile, on top of the stallion, Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge were clinging to each other. On the ground, their long shadows were ovepping. "Looks like we''ll have to sleep out in the wilderness tonight." Chu Changgezily said as he pulled the reins with one hand and hugged Murong Yunshu with the other. Murong Yunshu smiled faintly and asked, "How many times have you walked on this path?" At this question, Chu Changge also smiled, "I don''t remember." Murong Yunshu asked again, "How many times have you stayed out at night?" "Not even once." Chu Changge was still smiling. He was smiling very openly. Murong Yunshu sighed and said, "It was me who had dragged you down and made you stay out at night." "......" What did it mean whenyour mouth said yes but your heart said no? Her act was the perfect example of what it meant to haveyour mouth said yes but your heart said no.[+] "Tomorrow, we''d better go separately to save you from being dragged down by me again......" Without waiting for Murong Yunshu to finish, Chu Changge surrendered first, "I did it on purpose." After a pause, seeing that the person in his arms was still reacting calmly to his confession, he continued, "It was me who deliberately slowed down the journey so that we would have to stay out at night." "You are fond of using the sky as your quilt and the ground as your mat?" Murong Yunshu asked. Chu Changge pulled the corner of his mouth in embarrassment. What a granddy. Even the matter of sleeping on the ground could be said so elegantly by her. "The moon is very beautiful tonight." As he said that, he looked up at the sky but found that there were many stars in the sky but there was no moon. He suddenly felt greatly embarrassed. He coughed dryly twice and said instead, "Don''t you think that it is a very romantic thing to look at the stars together, under the night sky?" Murong Yunshu pursed her lips before saying, "Don''t you think that feeding mosquitoes together, in the middle of nowhere, is a very self-abusing thing to do?" "..." She was really not a romantic type of person.[T/N] * Whether Murong Yunshu was willing or not, tonight, it was destined that she would have a romantic moment of feeding the mosquitoes with Chu Changge. In fact, Murong Yunshu''s heart was very calm. As long as she could be with him, everything was good. "I''ll chase away the mosquitoes for you." Chu Changge very attentively lifted his broad sleeve and fanned around Murong Yunshu. That action would have been normal for others, but on him, it was hrious. It was like the Jade Emperor hade down to earth to be a waiter, a very peculiar one that was. Murong Yunshu didnot know whether tough or cry. She wanted to tell him to stop, but then swallowed her words and said instead, "Then, if you insist. Good night." After saying that, she simply tilted her head and fell asleep in his arms. Chu Changge stared nkly at her for a few moments beforeing back to his senses. As it turned out, she intended to leave him to have a romantic moment with the mosquitoes? Madam, you are so heartless! A big word of bitterness hung on Chu Changge''s face. When he raised his eyes to look at the starry sky again, he suddenly felt that the shining stars were emitting ahidden bitterness. In the night breeze, Chu Changge carefully took off his coat and wrapped the person in his arms around with it. Then he let go of the reins and let the horse stroll at will. At this point, Murong Yunshu, who was half asleep, slightly hooked up the corners of her mouth. She had a dreamless sleep that night. * When Murong Yunshu opened her eyes again, what she saw was not Chu Changge, but a somewhat terrifyingly white drapery. The decoration was not like an inn. With a start, she slowly sat up and found that she was still wearingst night''s clothes, while the clothes that Chu Changge had covered her with had disappeared, reced by an exquisite cotton quilt, embroidered with a picture of mandarin ducks ying in the water. She lifted the curtain and looked at the furnishings in the room. There were books, aqinand an embroidery stand. At first nce, she was in a woman''s boudoir. How could she, of all people, wake up in someone else''s boudoir? She clearly remembered that she had fallen asleep in Chu Changge''s armsst night. So how could she wake up in such an unfamiliar ce? Chu Changge would never leave her alone in such a strange ce without saying a word, unless...... Suddenly, Murong Yunshu''s heart came up with a stampede of spection that gave her a cold sweat, but she then denied them all herself. No, his martial arts skills were so high. Nothing would happen to him. What was more, if something happenedst night, there was no way she wouldn''t have felt it. Murong Yunshu tried to recall, trying to find a few clues from her nk memory, but she couldn''t remember anything. Thest memory she had was the feeling she had when Chu Changge covered her with his clothes. Afterwards, she went to sleep with a smile and had a good night''s sleep. But it was thisck of impression that made her feel all the more frightened. Since she was not a deep sleeper, she would have been awakened by the slightest movement of wind around her. Under normal circumstances, if Chu Changge had put her to bed, she would have felt something. Even if she wouldn''t be fully awake out of trust in him, she would at least have the slightest impression of not having slept soundly. But on the contrary, there was nothing in her head, as if the memories of this time had been emptied by someone. Just as Murong Yunshu was filled with suspicion and anxiety, the door opened and in walked a woman in purple, dressed like a maid from a rich family. When the woman in purple raised her eyes and saw her sitting on the edge of the bed, she stopped in shock and was stunned for a moment, then turned away. Murong Yunshu''s dark eyebrows wrinkled slightly. She originally wanted to ask where this ce was...... After a while, the woman in purple came in again, but with her, there was another woman in white, who looked as gentle as water. "You''re awake." The woman in white smiled as she approached. Murong Yunshu nodded lightly, sizing her up while waiting for the woman to continue. The woman in white was surprised that Murong Yunshu could be so calm. She gave her a startled look, then changed her expression back to be as calm as water and smiled softly, "Don''t you ask who I am?" Murong Yunshu replied, "Why should I ask when I''m going to know you sooner orter." The woman in white was surprised once more. She introduced herself soon after, "My name isBai Yefeng." Bai Yefeng?Yefeng? It sounded like a man''s name. Suddenly, Murong Yunshu''s face showed a surprise as she said in astonishment, "You......"are a man?She did not say thest three words, because the other party''s eyes had already given her an affirmative answer. Murong Yunshu was truly amazed. She thought that Chu Changge was already beautiful, but she did not expect that other men in this world were even more beautiful than Chu Changge. He was beautiful enough to make women in the world feel ashamed of their inferiority. This was not the first time thatBai Yefenghad been mistaken for a woman, thus he was not angry at all. He still had on his good-natured look, as he pointed out with a bitter smile, "My voice doesn''t sound like a woman." "I know." Murong Yunshu said, "But the person who sees your face for the first time will never pay attention to your voice." If she didn''t think his name was very masculine, she wouldn''t suddenly realise that he had a low, maic and masculine voice.[+] "That''s a true statement."Bai Yefengepted her exnation. He then turned the conversation around by saying, "Ah Chang leftst night after dropping you off." It''s Ah Chang again. But since he could call Chu Changge ''Ah Chang'', he must be extremely close to him. "How did he look when he sent me here?" Murong Yunshu asked. At those words,Bai Yefengcast an appreciative nce at her, "You do have a sharp mind. With just one question,you have just hit the target and done real damage." Murong Yunshu pursed her lips, indicating her eptance of thepliment. Bai Yefengadded, "He came in a hurry, dropped you off and left." "He didn''t leave any words behind?" "There is."Bai Yefengsaid, "He asked you to stay inWuhuaValley for two days. He wille to pick you up once he is done with his business outside." At these words, Murong Yunshu''s face changed slightly. The light in her eyes went cold for a few degrees, but it was only fleeting. She lightly said soon after, "BaiGongzi, this joke is not even funny." Bai Yefengwas slightly stunned, "I''m not joking with you." "Is that so?" Murong Yunshu raised her dark eyebrows slightly as she said, "Chu Changge knew full well that I would never sit idly by if he ran into trouble. So how could he leave such useless words behind?" "So what words do you think he should have left behind?"Bai Yefengasked with a smile. Murong Yunshu thought for a moment and said, "He would not have left any words behind." "What makes you think so?" The smile onBai Yefeng''s face grew wider. Murong Yunshu looked at the door for a moment before answering with a smile, "If he had anything to say, he would naturally say it to me himself. There is no need for him to trouble other people." Noble Orchid / Dendrobium mobile /noble dendrobium / (Lan hua / orchid flower) It''s a native nt to southern China (including Tibet). It grows in lond and mountain forests, often on mossy limestone rocks. It has strap-shaped, persistent leaves, and blooms mostly in winter and spring. It produces short, 2 to 4 flowered racemes, fragrant, waxy, and highly variable in colour, arising from the upper nodes of leafed and leafless canes. - Wiki Image Credit |Fan Wen via Wiki (Dendrobium nobile) When she had hardly finished speaking,Bai Yefenghad already pped his hands and said in a raised voice, "Truly a woman with thenature of fragrant orchid and the heart of the noble orchid! Ah Chang, after all these years of sinning, you still manage to find a treasure. You are truly worthy of being the number one scourge of thejianghuthat you''ve even blessed when you''re so rotten." "That''s for sure. After doing too many bad things, one can always stumble upon a few good things." Along with thisugh, Chu Changge walked in through the door with an air of calmness. "Bai Yefeng, my sinful friend." Hearing the word ''sinful friend'', the corner of Murong Yunshu''s forehead jumped as she asked sarcastically, "Are you done with your business?" "Er..." Chu Changge smiled bitterly, and then said toBai Yefengwith a proud face, "Do you believe it now? I, Chu Changge, have an extremely smart wife. She is not someone that can easily be deceived by people with your IQ." "......"Bai Yefengtotally despised a certain Chu''s act of showing off his wife to him! If Chu Changge wanted to brag, he would just let him. But what with the personal attacks on him? Chu Changge made it sound like his IQ was very low. Chu Changge, however, was enjoying himself quietly as he said to Murong Yunshu, "Last night while wandering around, I suddenly remembered thatWuhuaValley was nearby, so I came here" At this moment, Chu Changge nced at Bai Yifeng while saying, "to see if he was already dead or not. " "......"Bai Yefenglooked up at the roof. His heart let out a big sigh. He could only me the year when he was still young and ignorant, where he had mistakenly befriended a bad friend! Chu Changge added, "I told him that you were the smartest woman I had ever met, but heughed at me for being ignorant, so we set this up to see if you could see through it." After hearing what had been said, Murong Yunshu stayed silent for a moment. Then she raised her eyes and inquired, "What was the prize?" "The prize?" Both Chu Changge andBai Yefenglooked at Murong Yunshu with puzzled expressions. It seemed that there was no prize. Murong Yunshu questioned, "What''s the point of betting if there''s no prize?" "Uh......" Chu Changge was speechless. This was a question that he had indeed not thought about. What he sought in betting was the thrill of victory. As for things like the prize, no matter what it was, if he wanted it, it would be his without the need for him to do any betting. Bai Yefeng, on the other hand, followed Chu Changge in being speechless. Were all girls nowadays so materialistic? Or was this character of hers was influenced by silver...... Chapter 89 Chapter 89 TheWuhuaValley was supposed to be a flowerless valley, but in fact, it was full of flowers. While it was usually colder in the mountains than the outside, forWuhuaValley, it was breezy and spring-like. Also, the water lilies in the pond never seemed to wither. "What a nice ce." Murong Yunshu looked at the garden full of spring colours and sighed softly. At this time, Chu Changge walked out of the room with a smile and said, "If this sentence is heard by people on thejianghu, I am afraid that both the living and the dead will be angry." "Oh?" Murong Yunshu raised an eyebrow, waiting for him to continue. Chu Changge continued, "Bai Yefeng''s reputation in thejianghuis no worse than mine." "His name is infamous, I presume." Murong Yunshu said amusingly. "Madam, you are being too blunt." Chu Changge had an aggrieved look on. Murong Yunshu countered, "There''s no one around." She implied that in front of other people, you had to treat those people politely. Once you were behind them......you could do and say in any way you want. The expressionless Bai Yefeng, who had followed Chu Changge out, had the corners of his mouth twitching uncontrobly. No one around......did she not treat him as ''other people'', or did she not even treat him as a human being? As the warm breeze brushed by, Bai Yefeng suddenly looked up at the mountains towering into the clouds in the distance. A few hints of despondency flowed between his brows as he lightly asked, "When do you n to leave?" "How petty. We''ve only just arrived and you''re starting to kick people out." Chu Changge''s tone sounded discontented, but there was not the slightest hint of dissatisfaction in his eyes. Bai Yefeng smiled bitterly, "You know,WuhuaValley leaves no leeway to people. Once onees, one will stay here for life." Murong Yunshu''s heart was shocked at his words. She could not have imagined that this gentleman, who was as gentle as a spring breeze, would say such bleak words, as if, in his not so long past,the blue sea had turned into mulberry fields. Murong Yunshu followed his line of sight and looked towards the rolling hills, full of doubts. "Rest assured, I will help you find her." Chu Changge''s voice was solemn and powerful. Ifit was thrown on the floor, it would make a sound. His oath was firm. Bai Yefeng only shook his head lightly, "If one wants toe, one wille sooner orter. Once one doesnt have the heart toe, one will still leave even when one has already arrived here." Although Murong Yunshu did not know who this ''her'' they were talking about was, she could guess 80 per cent reason for Bai Yifeng''s anguish look was because of that person. When she looked at Chu Changge again, Murong Yunshu suddenly felt so happy. For the two of them staying together was more important than anything else. * After bidding farewell to Bai Yefeng, Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge set off again on their way towards the west. Why did they decide to go to the west? Since there wasLand of Ultimate Bliss in the Western Paradise, then, there must be no gunpowder smoke there, and for them to go to the west was to get themselves as far away as they could from the madding crowd. This was Murong Yunshu''s exnation. When Murong Yunshu told this to Chu Changge, it made no sense to him. Even so, he still went all the way to the west. During this journey, Murong Yunshu had heard a lot of things about thejianghu. She finally knew why Chu Changgemented that way when she had said thatWuhuaValley was a good ce that day. InWuhuaValley, no one wanted toe, since one had to stay there for one''s life. Anyone who set foot in theWuhuaValley was forbidden to leave the valley for life, otherwise, there was only one oue death. Once a person died, that person wouldpletely leave everything behind, even this life. This rule ofWuhuaValley was not set by the current valley master, Bai Yefeng, but it had been carried on for centuries. If he did not follow this rule, he, himself would have to die. The reason why Chu Changge was able to go in and out freely, without the need to leave his life behind inWuhuaValley, naturally becauseBai Yefeng was unable to kill him. Not only Bai Yefeng but even the Old Master ofWuhuaValley was also unable to do anything to him. Therefore, Chu Changge became the only person in centuries who had stepped intoWuhuaValley now and then, while managing to turn upskipping and jumping aboutevery time. It was also because of this rule that many people who were pursued by their enemies and had no way out, decided to break intoWuhuaValley and spend the rest of their lives in peace there. "That''s why thejianghupeople say that there is not a single good person inWuhuaValley." Chu Changge was sitting in a booth inside a teahouse while having a drink with snacks, as he made the concluding remarks. Something stirring in Murong Yunshu''s eyes, a sign that she understood it as she stated, "That is true." "You also think Bai Yefeng is not a good person?" Chu Changge''s dark eyes glowed. He was d that she hadn''t been fooled by someone''s appearance. "M-hm." Murong Yunshu also picked up her cup of tea and took a sip, adding, "Simr things group together, simr people fit together." "Right. If he wasn''t a rotten egg, flies wouldn''t bite him." Chu Changge said. Murong Yunshu was stunned for a moment. She continued drinking her tea for a while longer, put down her cup, then looked at the traffic downstairs with one hand on her cheek, as shemented, "You seem to have a good rtionship with him." "That''s right. I met him when I broke into theWuhuaValley at the age of fifteen. If he didn''t look like a woman, I would have definitely killed him with a sword at that time......" said Chu Changge. He noticed that Murong Yunshu suddenly turned her head to look at him, with a certain smile on the corner of her mouth. He flinched, then it dawned on him......when she mentioned that he was on good terms with Bai Yefeng, it turned out that she was just trying to convey that he was one of the flies...... The corners of Chu Changge''s mouth twitched slightly. He suddenly had another start. She said that Bai Yefeng was not a good person. She even said thatsimr things grouped together, simr people fit together......could it be that she waspointing at the mulberry tree but actually cursing the locust tree......right? Chu Changge sighed in frustration andined, "Madam, there are other people around now." So, please be polite to him. Murong Yunshu looked around. "Are there?" "......" She reallyconsidered everyone else beneath her! Chu Changge suddenly realised that he didn''t know that every encounter he had with her, had always ended in his defeat. Could it be that when a hero meets a beauty, he would always be short of breath? At this time, a loud noise suddenly came from the neighbouring seat, followed by the sound of the dining table toppling over with the sound of tableware falling and breaking onto the ground. At the same time, the man with a pointy head and a small mouth, who seated near the window said angrily, "Since you don''t put my Kunlun school in your eyes, don''t me me, Zhao Da, for being impolite!" "Humph! I, Li San, am not afraid of a Kunlun rat like you!" The one who spoke was Li San, the great disciple of Feiyang Mountain Vi Sect, who was sitting face to face with Zhao Da. The moment the two men overturned the table, everyone in the lobby fled and ran downstairs. At that moment, apart from Zhao Da and Li San who were ring at each other, only Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge were left in the lobby. They were still calmly and slowly sipping their tea, oblivious to the situation beside them. "You two, don''t you want to live anymore? Still so slow to move?" Li San told Murong Yunshu. When Murong Yunshu heard someone speaking to her, she raised her eyes and looked over. She then said indifferently, "If you want to hit each other, then continue your fight, and I''ll drink my tea. This way, we won''t disturb each other." After saying that, she slowly hung her head, while giving out a smile to Chu Changge, who also had the corner of his mouth slightly hooked. He silently turned the cup of tea in his hand, continued watching the drama. Murong Yunshu had purposelye to thejianghuto walk around, and when she encountered such a thing, how could she not watch from the sidelines? Li San was stunned. These days, there were even more people who were not afraid of death. These two knew that Kunlun and Feiyang Vi Sects were here to fight, but they didn''t even want to avoid it. Moreover, the man sitting opposite her, his back looked quite familiar...... Wait......something was not right...... Li San frowned and thought to himself:Looking at the woman''s expression, taciturn and unafraid, it was as if she did not attach any importance to him and Zhao Da at all. Could it be, she was a master level? But he did not remember such a person in thejianghu. From the way she dressed and behaved, she was extremely trained and should be from a famous family. She was probably a youngdy from a martial arts family. With such a thought, Li San figured it out. Nowadays, girls, especially the daughters whose families had a little prestige injianghu, were not even afraid to die. His own sister was the best example. "I am Li San, the great disciple of Feiyang Mountain Vi Sect. I wonder what Miss'' name is?" Since they were from the same prestigious house, it was always good to get acquainted. Murong Yunshu''s mouth curved upward at his words and replied, "You guys fight first, and I''ll tell you when you win." "......" Li San''s face was full of ck lines. This woman looked gentle and quiet. However, when she spoke, it was like she was anxious to see the world in disorder. It wasn''t that Murong Yunshu was deliberately mystifying herself. Honestly, with her reputation, if she revealed her name now, she was afraid that this fight would be two against one. Although she was confident that Chu Changge could easily win, nevertheless, a battle where her strength was a great disparity, with an obvious oue would seem very meaningless.[+] Chu Changgeughed sullenly. Her words and tone reminded him of the sayingfrom ancient times, those with a rosy countenance had been ill-fated. Fortunately, there were not a lot of bystanders today. Otherwise, if this matter spread, no matter who won and lost in the fight between Zhao Da and Li San, the Kunlun Sect and the Feiyang Mountain Vi Sect would settle the score on her. This was the usual style of the famous sects. At this point, Zhao Da shouted, "Cut the crap, Li San. If I don''t beat you to a pulp today, I, Zhao Da, will follow your family name!" Li San was about to speak when he suddenly heard her smilingly said, "Look, that man is so clever. He will be so proud when he wins. Even if he loses, he won''t be at a disadvantage. After changing his surname to Li, he will still be bigger than Li San." Zhao Da, Li Da. One was Li San and another one was Li Da. Those who didn''t know, they would think that Li Da was Li San''s big brother.[Exnation] Li San instantly turned pale as he eximed, "Good of you Zhao Da. How dare you take advantage of me, Li San!" "You......you''re talking nonsense!" From the start, Zhao Da had never thought about being the biggest or the smallest at all. He just blurted out whatever malicious words that came into his mind. He never thought that Murong Yunshu''s words would turn his words into something else. How could he not be angry? "Demon girl, if you keep talking nonsense, I''ll cut you down with my sword!" "Zhao Da, don''t involve others in the grievances between you and me." After speaking, Li San took a few steps back and turned his back on Chu Changge. Now, they were only a few centimetres apart. "Miss, you''d better go now. Swords have no eyes, be careful or they will hurt you." Murong Yunshu smiled faintly without much concern and indifferently said, "You can go ahead and start fighting. With my husband here, no one can hurt me."[T/N] Chu Changge was originally very unhappy with Li San''s unproductive attentiveness towards Murong Yunshu, but at this moment, when he heard the words ''my husband'' from her, his heart burst with joy. This was the first time she had ever called him ''husband'' in public! In the past, only at ''certain times'' and under his enticement would she call him ''husband'', and, ''afterwards'', she would forget about it and choose to rather die than admit to it.[T/N] For the sake of these ''my husband'' words, Chu Changge decided to let herraise some winds And wavesfor a while longer.[T/N] The corners of his lips curled up in a pleasant arc as Chu Changge looked sideways out the window, while mentally calcting to put some effort tonight in trying to set her straight in the way she should be calling him first. Unlike Chu Changge, Murong Yunshu''s mind was thinking of something else. Were alljianghupeople acting soold-womanishor were these twojianghupeople the only ones who were actingold-womanishin front of her? From the moment they turned against each other until now, they had said a lot of harsh words, but she did not see any action from them. If this stalemate continued, there would be no result until nightfall. Although she didn''t want to miss out on a good show, she didn''t like a fight that was too long either. If there was nothing she could do, she would have to find her own excitement. Ancient Silver Ingot Image Credit | Digital Taiwan - Culture & Nature (Silver ingot, cast with Chinese characters on both sides) "I bet on Li San to win." Murong Yunshu took out a silver ingot and put it on the table. Seeing this, Chu Changge forced himself to hold back his overwhelming smile as he cooperated by also cing a silver ingot on the table while saying, "I bet on Zhao Da''s death." Not to lose, but to die. Simply because those ''demon girl'' words had stepped on his bottom line. He could ignore people calling him a devil, but he would never allow the words ''demon girl'' to be ced on her head. As soon as Zhao Da heard the word ''death'', a murderous aura rose in his eyes. He drew his sword and stabbed Chu Changge, only to be blocked by Li San in the middle. "Zhao Da, I said, don''t bring other people into the grudge between the two of us!" Li San said with a righteous look. At the same time, the waiter, who was hiding outside and observing the situation inside through the chink in the door, ran downstairs in a sh and called out to everyone. After a while, the sound of footsteps could be heard, with a dozen diners swarmed to the door. They hesitated for a few moments before they, too, took out their fine silvers and made a bet. The situation had gone beyond Murong Yunshu''s expectation. Originally, she only wanted to gamble with Chu Changge, as he was a member of her family whether he lost or won. Unexpectedly, this had caused a ''sympathetic response'' from everyone. Chu Changge didnot know whether tough or cry(). After so many years of walking in thejianghu, he had seen many bizarre scenes, but this was the first time he had encountered a scene like this. If he had to say, Murong Yunshu had the potential to be a scourge. Everywhere she went, she could throw a ce into disorder likea pot of porridge. Just as Chu Changge was marvelling at Murong Yunshu''s amazing demeanour, something even more amazing happened Murong Yunshu took out a thick stack of silver tickets, mmed them on the table and announced, "I will be the dealer." "......" Chu Changge waspletely defeated by her. Looking at the silver tickets, those who had risked their lives toe and make a bet were seethed with excitement. "I''ll bet another hundred taels on Young Master Li." "I''ll bet another fifty taels on the Great Warrior Zhao." Thus, ajianghurivalry became a bet. Chu Changge ced a hand on his forehead. Fortunately, she was a bitte in trying to be reckless. Otherwise, where would there be a ce for him to be reckless...... Zhao Da and Li San, on the other hand, looked at each other. They were unable to speak for a long time, nor did they make any move. For, they were both shocked by the situation before them.[+] Li San looked at Murong Yunshu and asked, "Who exactly are you?" Murong Yunshu, however, sighed softly and said, "If you don''t start fighting, it will be dark soon." Murong Yunshu added, "If you win the fight, these silver tickets will all be yours." "......" Li San deeply felt that she did not look a bit like a daughter of a martial arts family at all, but, on the contrary, like andy whohad wealth and spoke louder than others. She belonged to the type that had nothing better to do other than looking for trouble andthrowing money around like dirt. Zhao Da, however, did not have Li San''s good temper and was not interested in Murong Yunshu''s identity. He only knew that he had to defeat Li San. "Let''s do it!" With a low roar, Zhao Da raised his sword, aiming to kill. Li San also no longer hesitated. He countered every Zhao Da''s move as he saw it, but it was clear that he intentionally stayed away from Murong Yunshu, for fear of identally hurting her during the fight. One side was busy fighting, while the other side watched with interest. "In this match, I want the dealer to win." Murong Yunshu said softly to Chu Changge. Chu Changge smiled, "The dealer has ced such arge amount of the original capital, how can we not let the dealer win?" "" Was this his way of making fun of her? Chapter 90 Chapter 90 A contest was the best when both sides were evenly matched. The contest between Zhao Da and Li San fell into this category. The two had already fought for more than a hundred rounds. As the sun was setting, all the tables and chairs had been fully destroyed. The onlookers, except for Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge, had already retreated. All of them were cowering by the doorway, stretching their necks and waiting for a result. The tea on the table was already cold, so Chu Changge once again made a gesture, "Change the tea." When the waiter heard the word ''change tea'', he wanted to die. God knew he had already risked his life eight times just to change the tea. It was not easy to be a waiter these days. Even if he had a good heart, he couldn''t withstand such a scare! Although heined, the waiter still came to change the tea. It wasn''t that he wanted money that muchpared to his life, but because he had been at the inn for so many years and had seen countlessjianghupeople came and went, he had already developed a pair offiery eyes with golden pupils. Thegongziwho shouted for a change of tea was, at first nce, a very powerful man, belonging to the category that was able to kill others invisibly, and not a very good-tempered one. He was sure that if he refused to change thisgongzi''s tea, he wouldlet out hisst breathbefore the two fighting lords could ''identally'' injure him. "Your tea,gongzi. Please enjoy it." The waiter politely served the tea, then stepped back and waited respectfully, ready for another request to change the tea. Although he was a bit unwilling to do so, it had to be said that this ce, right now, was the safest. Chu Changge first poured the tea into Murong Yunshu''s cup until it was seven parts full, then poured some for himself. After he put down the teapot, he picked up his teacup with his right hand but had no intention of drinking from it. He nced impatiently at the two who were fighting next to him, and said indifferently, "Since it''s hard to tell the winner from the loser, let''s call it a draw and just let the dealer wins." His voice was faint, but was like a sudden thunderp, causing the two men who were fighting with swords to stop at the same time, and their faces turned deathly pale. The crowd of onlookers looked like they wanted to say that they were not allowed to stop regardless of the oue, but they were afraid of angering the two fighting men. "You, who are you anyway? How dare you backstab this Great Master!" As soon as Zhao Da opened his mouth, the crowd suddenly realised that they had not stopped on their own, but rather their acupuncture points had been blocked. This realisation came when they saw the two''s movements were still frozen in mid-air. Zhao Da was raising his sword with both hands to use his ultimate move, Heaven''s Thunderbolt, while Li San''s move stayed atRiding The Wind And Crested The Wavesmove, which was used to break Zhao Da''s Heaven Thunderbolt. Chu Changge was still holding his cup of tea. No one saw how he struck them. Only Murong Yunshu noticed that the tea in his cup had decreased a little. Looking again at Zhao Da and Li San, each had a tiny additional ice bead around their waist, with half inside their clothes and another half exposed. It dawned on Murong Yunshu that he was using ice-cold trueqi. He had used his trueqito condense the tea into ice beads and used it as a concealed weapon to seal Zhao Da and Li San''s acupuncture points. Moreover, the ice beads were still left on their bodies. In other words, if he added a little more force, the two icicles would enter Zhao Da and Li San''s bodies directly. At that time, it would not be as simple as freezing up their acupuncture points. What amazed Murong Yunshu was that he had done this under her nose and she hadn''t noticed it at all. She had experienced the four North, South, East and West''sqinggong, and the miraculousness of. She had guessed that Chu Changge''s martial arts must be even more unfathomable, but now that she had seen it with her own eyes, she couldn''t help but be even more surprised. Unlike Zhao Da''s reckless superficiality, Li San, who came from Feiyang Mountain Vi Sect, had more extensive knowledge. He knew that the person who could stop him and Zhao Da at the same time in an instant was not an ordinary person. "Since His Excellency has said it''s a draw, then a draw it is. Zhao Da, let''s take a truce today, and we will distinguish our rtive superiority in the ring tomorrow." Li San said. Without waiting for Chu Changge to answer, Zhao Da jumped in and shouted, "Bah! He''s nothing! ThisLaoziwon''t stop beating you until you can''t get up today!" After saying that, he turned to Chu Changge and shouted, "What kind of hero injures someone else by underhand means? If you have the guts, then untie my acupuncture points and I''ll fight you after I''ve finished with this bastard Li San!" Having heard what Zhao Da had said, Li San immediately cried out in his heart ''this is terrible''. Although he extremely hated this boorish fellow, Zhao Da, he didn''t want him to anger the master. After all, the girl didn''t look like a reasonable person, and herpanion naturally wouldn''t be an easy person to talk to. If the other party was unhappy, then he would have togo to Western Paradisewith Zhao Da. "Zhao Da, youdo not even recognise a favour. Someone has controlled you with just one move, and yet you don''t even know that you are being controlled. This means that you are not the opponent of that person. Why do you still need to bring disgrace to yourself?" "You shut up!" Zhao Da''s eyes widened in anger, "If thisLaozihasn''t tried to set you right by fighting you with all my heart and soul, thisLaoziwouldn''t have fallen into the path of a viin! You''re sogreedy for life and yet afraid of death!" Li San was also angry, but because he was surrounded by a master who was still unknown if he was a friend or foe, he had to hold back his anger. He just grunted coldly and said nothing more.[+] Only when Chu Changge saw that the two men had finally stopped did he make an elegant turnaround. He made half a circle turn on his chair, facing Zhao Da and Li San head-on, with the cup of tea still in his hand. The water in the cupdid not move a single jot, and not even a ripple could be seen. Chu Changgezily put the teacup on the table, slowly raised his eyes, hooked his lips and said, "If you want topete with me, I''ll give you a chance." By then, Li San''s legs had begun to tremble, and his face was full of horror as if he had just seen a ghost. Zhao Da''s face no longer looked arrogant. He only felt a gentle movement of the ice beads that had melted around his waist. Theqiand blood in his body suddenly flowed freely. If it was before, Zhao Da would have thought that someone else had locked his acupuncture points. But at this moment, after seeing the other party''s true face, Zhao Da was convinced that this person was the one who had locked his acupuncture points. This was because, for Chu Changge, this was a simple matter. It was good that he could still be able to see that Chu Changge had unlocked his acupuncture points. If not, he would not be alive right now. "What do you want us topete in? Knife, sword, palm, qinggong or internal force?" Chu Changge smiled leisurely as he asked. That spring-like smile was more frightening than a blood-dripping sword in Zhao Da''s opinion. Although Zhao Da was reckless and irascible, he was not a man who wasgreedy for life and yet afraid of death. "I can''t beat you, so it''s my bad luck for offending you. You can kill or scrape me as you wish! But first, I want to finish with Li San." Li San secretly sighed.Zhao Da, Zhao Da, how could you be so stupid? The whole world knows that if Chu Changge is apanied by a woman, that woman is Murong Yunshu, the young mistress of Murong Mansion in Jinling. What kind of person is Murong Yunshu? She was the most clever person in the Daye Dynasty in terms of making money! Since she has be the dealer, then this match between you and me is destined to be a draw! At the same time, Murong Yunshu wasmenting Zhao Da''s obtuseness, but also admired his courage of not being afraid of death. As everyone was aware, all along the way, everyjianghupeople they met when faced with Chu Changge, all of them would be begging for mercy on his face but curse the most unpleasant words once they behind his back. For Zhao Da to admit his bad luck, somehow made him seem responsible. Compared to the sleek Li San, Zhao Da was more admirable to her. If you had seen too many respectful, hypocritical people, once a rare man made his appearance, you would view him in a new, favourable light. Even if that man was scolding you, you were still willing toleave him one side of the open. Chu Changge was this kind of person. And when Chu Changge wanted to let this man live, he would also choose the direction of that life for himthat was, to take him as his people.[T/N] Chu Changge slightly lowered his eyebrows as he indifferently said, "Li San, there is nothing more for you to do here." Li San froze for a moment, then realised that his acupuncture points had been unlocked. He was immediately overjoyed as he bent down and cupping his fist in salute, "Thank you, Leader Chu, for giving me a grace by not killing me." After speaking, he nced at Zhao Da and turned to leave. "What do you mean by this?" Zhao Da looked at Chu Changge angrily, with an expression as if he had received a great insult from the sky. "As I said, today''s match between you and Zhao Da ends here." Chu Changge swept another nce at the crowd of onlookers and announced, "The dealer takes all." The second half of this sentence actually meant:You all may go now. The crowd, who were all sensible people, took one look at his posture and dispersed. Although they were unwilling, and even if they were going to lose a bit of their silver, they could not afford to lose their lives. They tantly cheat them just like that! The crowd could only shake their heads as they walked away. They really shouldn''t have been too eager in betting with those bandits. Zhao Da was deeply offended by Chu Changge''s way of doing things that he snorted coldly, and bitterly said, "Despicable!" Chu Changge paid no attention to his words. He just pretended like he had not heard any of it, as he told him with a smile, "From this moment on, you are my attendant." Zhao Da was full of shock and then disdainfully responded, "Although I, Zhao Da, am not a gentleman, I do have a ''cleanliness'' problem. So I will rather die than be associated with a despicable, vile person like you." "Very well. I really didn''t misjudge a person. You are indeed an unyielding man." Chu Changge nodded happily and stated, "Whether you like it or not, I will be your master from now on." "You......" Zhao Da was immediately stifled. "I will not bow down to the likes of you even if I die!" He drew his knife and tried to cut his neck. But just as he lifted his hand, he heard a ''ding'' and his sword was broken into two parts. "You......" Zhao Da started to stress up. "I won''t let you die. If you want to die, I''ll let the Kunlun Sect be buried alive with you." Chu Changge spoke in a light-hearted manner, but there was a sign of anger under his eyes. He was not a good-tempered person and he particrly disliked people disobeying him. "You......you......" Zhao Da pointed at him with his fingers trembling with anger. Finally, he managed to ask angrily, "You insulted my Kunlun Sect in Shaolin Temple that day, killed my senior brother, the Sect Master, and now you want me to be your ve. Chu Changge, my Kunlun Sect and your Mojiao Sect have always been likewell-water that does not mix with river water. So why are you pressing me so hard?" "Kunlun Sect Master? You mean Li Dao?" Chu Changge nodded thoughtfully and replied, "There is indeed such a thing. Now that you are my Mojiao people, I will tell you that Li Dao tried to hurt my wife. So he deserved his end. " When it came to the part ''hurting my wife'', Chu Changge''s eyes suddenly froze with ayer of ice.[+] Zhao Da looked at Murong Yunshu in disbelief. Only when he saw her nod did he stumble backwards a few steps as if he had received a great blow, while mumbling, "Senior Brother the Sect Master...... how could he strike at an unarmed woman......" "You should be d that you are not the same as Li Dao. That''s why you can survive until now." The person who said this was Murong Yunshu. Chu Changge said, "Alright, that''s enough for today. Zhao Da, you go and register a room." Zhao Da was slightly stunned at his words. After ncing at Murong Yunshu, he sullenly went downstairs. "What''s he looking at you for?" Chu Changge felt offended. Murong Yunshu raised his eyebrows and answered, "Because my reputation is not as bad as yours." "Be honest, is this how you get South, East, North and West to join the Mojiao Sect?" Murong Yunshu originally wanted to say ''forced into Mojiao Sect''. However, after thinking about it, she decided to be ''a little bit'' polite to him. "Madam, the moon is nice tonight, let''s go to the roof to enjoy the view." Chu Changge said as he looked around.[T/N] Chapter 91 Chapter 91 The next day, before dawn, Murong Yunshu was woken up by the noise outside. She put on her outer robe and pushed open the window, only to see that the air was still shrouded in thick fog. So she couldn''t see the outside situationpletely. However, it could be judged from the sound that many people had gathered at the entrance of the inn, and they were up to no good. Suddenly, a hand touched her shoulder and Murong Yunshu subconsciously raised her hand to strike at it, when her ear heard a familiar voice, "It''s me." She thought he hadn''t woken up. Murong Yunshu breathed a sigh of relief and softly asked, "Who''s thating from outside?" "The Five Poisons Sect." Murong Yunshu was startled when she heard his words that she asked another question, "I heard that the people from the Five Poisons Sect are always active in Miaojiang and never set foot in the Central ins. Howe they suddenly appeared here?" "I don''t know." Chu Changge closed the window, leaving only a small slit to observe the movement downstairs, and while watching, he said, "No matter what happenster, don''t leave the room." His expression was grave. Murong Yunshu knew in her heart that when Chu Changge showed such a grave expression, the other party must not be easy for him to deal with. But based on her trust in his extremely legendary martial arts level, she still asked, "Evenyoucan''t deal with the Five Poison Sect?" Chu Changge raised his dashing eyebrows, with a huge ''are you kidding me?'' written on his face, as he said with unbridled arrogance, "Even if the Holy Maiden of the Five Poisons Sect came in person, she wouldn''t be able to hurt me." "Then why do you need to....."be so careful. Murong Yunshu didnt say thetter half of her sentence, because she quickly realised that Chu Changge''s words had atter half as wellthey can''t hurt me, but they can easily hurt you. In keeping with the principle of cherishing her life, Murong Yunshu nodded very obediently and promised, "Even in death, I won''t go out." Chu Changge stroked her head in amusement and assured her, "Don''t worry, with me around, you can''t die." Murong Yunshu, however, responded without giving him any face, "I''m talking about you." Even if you die, I won''t go out. "......" Chu Changge was deeply struck. The old saying was indeed true: Even though husband and wife were originally birds from the same grove when adversity struck, they would fly in separate directions Chu Changge was in extreme depression when he suddenly heard her say, "Don''t worry, with me here, you can''t die." Her voice was light and weak, but her tone was rock solid, which made Chu Changge suddenly in high spirits. He thought to himself,how could Madam just abandon him like that, right?[T/N] Murong Yunshu tried her best to make the promise sound casual, but Chu Changge''s undisguised delight and excitement forced her to face up to what she had said, and her face, involuntarily, reddened. She was not good at that kind of talk. Murong Yunshu ufortably shifted her eyes to the window. Staring at the white window paper was much better than looking at those scorching ck eyes. At this moment, downstairs was buzzing with excitement. Amidst the noise and mour, there were a few clear conversations. "You,e here. Tell me, have you seen this man?" The voice was fierce and strong, clearly someone from the Five Poison Sect. "I did. I did see him. Hes staying at......top number 1 room upstairs." It was the voice of the waiter. When he spoke of the top number 1 room upstairs, he raised his tone a few notches on purpose, as if he wanted to alert someone. Upstairs, the corner of Chu Changge''s mouth was slightly hooked. The waiter really had some conscience. It had not been in vain that he had rewarded him so much silver yesterday. "Theyre looking for you." Murong Yunshu said with a frown. "Hmm." Knowing that the Five Poisons Sect wasing for him, Chu Changge did not seem nervous at all. He opened the door and window wide, then he sat down with an air of respectfully waiting for their gracious presence. Although Murong Yunshu was puzzled, she followed suit by sitting down beside him which was facing the door of the room and waited for the Five Poisons Sect toe. * This was the second time that the Five Poisons Sect had entered the Central ins in a big way since its establishment. The first time was two years ago when the Holy Maiden of the Five Poisons Sect personally led her Twelve Heavenly Fiends to stir up trouble in the Central ins. At that time, Chu Changge wasat his lowest point, so he did not pay attention to this matter. He only knew that the Holy Maiden hade to find someone, and after finding that person, she had left the Central ins. And this time, it was still the Twelve Heavenly Fiends who came, but the Holy Maiden did not appear with them.[+] The Twelve Heavenly Fiends were led upstairs by the waiter. As they were about to go around the corner, they changed their approach in a very threatening manner as they prepared to kick open the door. However, they were bbergasted to see that the door of the room was already wide open. "Tell the shopkeeper that I''ve saved a door for him." Chu Changge said to the waiter with a smile. The waiter simply felt that he just heard heavenly music, as if he was being given amnesty, "I will definitely conveygongziwords to him." After saying that, he immediately fled, while muttering in his heart:Thatgongziis not only handsome, but he also has a good heart. Dear God, you must bless him with a long life! Murong Yunshu was surprised that Chu Changge still had the leisure to help the waiter get away from there, but then she figured it out. He let the waiter go to avoid other people from getting mixed in so that he could focus his concentration on the Twelve Heavenly Furies. Even someone as conceited as Chu Changge was starting to be cautious, which could only mean one thingif he started to fight, he would have no chance of winning. If that was the case, why didn''t he take her away just now? If you couldn''t fight them back, you could always hide. Otherwise, it would be better to let her go alone, so as not to drag him down. Murong Yunshu could not guess what was in Chu Changge''s mind, nor could she stop herself from feeling ill at ease and fidgety at that moment. The experience of these few days has made Murong Yunshu realise profoundly thatjianghuwas a ce where reasoning was based on one''s strength, where the weak were eaten by the strong, and where coldness and ruthlessness prevail. While some people easily became famous overnight, others could also easilylose all their standing and reputation. If Chu Changge was to suffer his defeat at the hands of the Twelve Heavenly Furies, causing the myth of invincibility to be overturned, where her pride and dignity would be trampled upon, she would rather die. She knew better than anyone else that Chu Changge''s ego, pride and self-esteem were almost unbearable. Whatever caused him to fall from the peak, it would be a fatal blow to him. Suddenly, her almost sweaty palms were pried open and covered by arge hand, interlocking their fingers. Feeling the warmth of his fingertips, Murong Yunshu immediately felt more at ease. She smiled faintly at Chu Changge to reassure him as well. "As expected of a Mojiao Sect Master, who even dared to open the door to wee us Twelve Heavenly Furies'' arrival."Yisha, the leader of the Twelve Heavenly Fiends, was the first to speak. Chu Changge smiled pleasantly as he responded, "The Five Poisons Sect is not an upright, prestigious sect, so why should I take the extra precaution to guard against you?" Yishawas dumbfounded. Then he began to roar withughter, which was both extremely hideous and terrifying, "That''s right. Both the Five Poisons Sect and the Mojiao Sect are not allowed to be part of the upright, prestigious sects in the Central ins. Those who have the same misfortune sympathize with each other, so there is no need for us to kill each other." After a short pause, his eyes suddenly turned cold as he continued, "Nevertheless, you deserve to die for insulting the Heavenly Maiden of the Five Poisons Sect! She has ordered us toe and bring you back to our main altar to await your punishment. If you are sensible, you will not put up a fight, otherwise, do not me us for harming the innocent!" After he finished speaking, he nced at Murong Yunshu.[+] King Yan, the King of (Chinese-Buddhist) Hell Image Credit | Public Domain viaThe Temple Trail(Chinese God''s 101) Seeing this, Murong Yunshu sighed slightly and said, "A person needs a face, while a tree needs its bark. You are so shameless.How can you make King Yan, who reincarnated you, feel ashamed?" Knowing that he couldn''t hurt Chu Changge by himself, he tried to hold her hostage. It was so tantly brazen of him to do so. Yishawas not a good person in the first ce, and he had heard even worse curse words than ''shameless'', but at this moment he froze. It was because hecouldnt make head or tail ofwhat this inexplicable woman was talking about...... What did it matter to King Yan if he was acting shamelessly? Murong Yunshu was a little disappointed to see the bewildered look onYisha''s face. Although she often scolded people intangibly and gloated over it, this time, she cursed so obviously, in hope thatYishacould get angry. A person would easily be defeated by an enemy when they were in a state of anger. Murong Yunshu deliberately provokedYisha, just to make him reveal his weaknesses, but little did she know that the uncivilized natives from Miaojiang were unable to make sense of human speech...... Chu Changge also marvelled atYishas obtuseness. It turned out that besides being rich in poisons, the Five Poisons Sect was also rich with idiots. If it was in the past when Chu Changge had been ndered for insulting Heavenly Maiden of the Five Poisons Sect, he would have arrogantly responded, Thats right, I insulted your Heavenly Maiden, so what?'' People who ndered others without even knowing the truth were stupid. Why should he waste his breath with stupid people? But now, he was no longer an unattachedjianghuprodigal son. He had a person on his left hand who was more important than his life, so he had tocondescend to simple menby exining himself. "I have never seen your Heavenly Maiden, let alone been said to have insulted her. There must be some kind of misunderstanding in this. If you all trust this certain Chu, I am willing to investigate this matter thoroughly on your behalf. As long as that person who insulted the Heavenly Maiden of the Five Poisons Sect is in the Central ins martial arts circles, that person will not be able to escape this certain Chu''s five fingers. Chu Changge promised. "Humph! Don''t you dare argue!"Yishahatefully countered, "The Heavenly Maiden herself told us that the person who insulted her innocence was the Mojiao Sect Master, Chu Changge, and she even drew a portrait of him!" With that, he raised his hand and made a gesture towards hispanions behind him. Ershatook a step forward and with the sound of shua, he spread out a scroll painting in his hands. In an instant, a lifelike picture of a beautiful man taking a bath was presented in front of Chu Changge and Murong Yunshu''s eyes.[T/N] Murong Yunshu looked at the scroll in front of her and froze. The person inside the painting was indeed Chu Changge. Just look at those domineering dashing eyebrows, the arrogant thin lips, the secretive ck eyes, the angr even outline, and, that lean, sexy body...... This picture of a beautiful man in the bath gave Chu Changge quite a shock. Unlike Murong Yunshu''s aching heart, his heart was burning with a zing fire. He really wanted to tear the painters body to thousands of pieces. Chu Changges body was not something that just anyone could peek at! WhenErshasaw Chu Changge''s sullen and silent face, he thought that Chu Changge wanted to deny it, and he was about to press him when suddenly, he felt a void in his hand. The scroll in his hand had eroded and instantly turned into fine sand in his palm. The scroll fell to the ground and had long turned into powder. Seeing this situation, the swords in the hands of the Twelve Heavenly Fiends were simultaneously unsheathed, with their faces showing their horror. "Chu Changge, how dare you destroy the evidence!"Yishamustered up his courage to roar angrily. The corners of Chu Changge''s mouth lifted with a sneer as he said, "Don''t worry, since I have seen this painting, I will never pretend that I have never seen it. If the person who made the painting is really the Heavenly Maiden of the Five Poisons Sect, then I, Chu Changge, will definitely go there personallyto take her life." Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Continued from the previous chapter The Twelve Heavenly Fiends turned pale at Chu Changge''s words, and with the sound of ''shua'' their swords werepletely unsheathed and their swords were glowing threateningly. Murong Yunshu was surprised that the Five Poisons Sect, which supposedly was good at using poisons, would fight using their swords when she suddenly heard Chu Changge say with a sneer, "Twelve Heavenly Poisonous Formation? You have underestimated me, Chu Changge." Chu Changge had started wandering in thejianghuat the age of fourteen. Although he had never fought with the Five Poisons Sect, he knew their moves and tricks very well. The Twelve Heavenly Poisonous Formation, on the surface, appeared to be a sword formation, but in reality, it was a poisonous formation. Each sword in the hands of the Twelve Heavenly Fiends had been soaked with 9 times 9, 81 kinds of poison for a hundred days, and as soon as they activated the Poison Formation, those twelve swords would turn into poisonous snakes that would spit poisonous gas. These poisons would not only be highly poisonous at the sight of blood but even if there was no blood being shed or one could hold one''s breath, the poisons would still be able to prate through the skin to get into a human body. Apart from the Enchantment Fragrant from Snowy Region, no poison could harm Chu Changge, so he had no fear of this formation. But it was different for Murong Yunshu. As long as the Twelve Heavenly Fiends activated their poisonous formation, she would lose half her life even if she didn''t end up dead. Considering Murong Yunshu''s safety, Chu Changge did not dare to fight. Before the Twelve Heavenly Fiends made their move, he swept Murong Yunshu into his arms and leapt out of the window, leaving behind a message, "Tell your Heavenly Maiden that Chu Changge will pay her a personal visit on another day. So there is no need for such a generous invitation." The Twelve Heavenly Fiends immediately withdrew their swords and made a move to chase after them, when they heard someone behind them coldly questioned, "Do you want to catch up with Chu Changge with the level of yourqinggong?" The Twelve Heavenly Fiends turned back angrily. "Who are you?"Yishaasked. "Zhao Da from Kunlun Sect." Zhao Da continued, "You guys don''te to the Central ins often and don''t know that the only good thing about the Mojiao Sect''s Master, Chu Changge, is that he is a man of his word. If he says he will go to the Five Poisons Sect, he will surely go. You all should just return to your sect and resume your duties." The Twelve Heavenly Fiends looked at each other, beforeYishasounded out, "Why should we trust you?" Zhao Da snorted coldly as he threw words of advice, "Believe it or not, Chu Changge has already gone far away. If you are not afraid of being pursuit by Mojiao Sects Heavenly Killing Demons of the 9 Provinces, you can continue staying in the Central ins." When the Twelve Heavenly Fiends heard the words ''Heavenly Killing Demons of the 9 Provinces'', they no longer dared say a single more word, and they left the inn in silence. The Heavenly Killing Demons of the 9 Provinces, altogether there were nine of them, which spread across nine provinces. No one knew their true identity nor their face, for those who had seen them ended up in one statedead. Although mysterious, they were said to be real and existed in the mythology of the Mojiao Sect. It was said that the Heavenly Killing Demons of the 9 Provinces were only at the disposal of the sessive masters of the Mojiao Sect. Once one of the demons was ordered to go to a ce, even if the target went up to the end of the world and descended to the Yellow Springs, there was nowhere for the target to escape. Since Chu Changge became sect master, he has only used the Heavenly Killing Demons of the 9 Provinces oncetoflood the Tang Sect with blood. But Zhao Da was sure that after today''s, Chu Changge would definitely use the Heavenly Killing Demons of the 9 Provinces once more. Because today, only they could protect Murong Yunshu, and this would allow Chu Changge to deal with the Five Poisons Sect without any worries. Perhaps, at this time, the Heavenly Killing Demons of the 9 Provinces had already made their move...... Zhao Da suspected that he had probably been possessed by the devil. Just now, he had unexpectedly spoken out to hold the Twelve Heavenly Fiends at bay, while giving Chu Changge the chance to run far away. He knew that good and evil didn''t mix with each other. What was wrong with him? Zhao Da looked at the empty window for a long time, sighed deeply and suddenly in a daze. In fact, all along, he admired Chu Changge from the bottom of his heart. How could he not admire a man who would risk the world for the one he loved? Chu Changge was such a proud man, yet he fled without a fight to avoid the slightest possibility of Murong Yunshu being injured. Such courage really made him blush with shame. If, if he had half the courage of Chu Changge, perhaps, Xiaoru would not have been so disappointed with him...... * Meanwhile, Chu Changge had taken Murong Yunshu to another ce tond toon the beams of a room......in a brothel. The question about the brothel was something Murong Yunshu had wanted to ask for a long time, but right now, she had another question she needed to ask first"When you opened the window earlier, were you preparing to escape?" "......yes." Because at that time he didn''t know the level of the personing from the Five Poisons Sect was and he wasn''t sure if he could handle that person himself. Murong Yunshu asked again, "Why did we have toe to the brothel?" And again, it was on the roof beam. "Revisiting the old ce." Chu Changge answered with a smile. He knew that thest time he took her to the brothel made her confused, but he didn''t want to exin it to her yet. It was because she has faced enough schemes so far. For those tricks that were currently hidden from her, he would deal with them for her. "...this is not Jinling." The brothel was not the same, even the beams were not the same. Chu Changge raised an eyebrow as he asked, "Is there any difference?" "......" Didn''t seem to be. The room was still as lively and fragrant as ever. "Can we change the ce?" Murong Yunshu just couldn''t look at what happened inside the room anymore. The first thing he did by bringing Murong Yunshu here, which was on a whim, by the way, was just to tease her. When this purpose had been achieved, he had to withdraw.Instead of standing by the pond longing for the fish, it was better to return home and weave a...... * Chu Changge eventually took Murong Yunshu back to the inn where they originally set their feet. The most dangerous ce was always the safest ce. What was more, since the Five Poisons Sect''s raid had failed, he didn''t think the Twelve Heavenly Fiends would have the guts to stay there any longer. Early the next morning, Murong Yunshu wasbing her hair and putting up makeup in front of a bronze mirror while muttering, "What with this Heavenly Maiden? Her painting skills are really too poor......" Chu Changge had just walked up behind her and was about to take theb from her hand to brush her hair. Upon hearing thisment, he froze for a moment, then suddenly realised that he was smothering hisughter. His chest was rising and falling, obviously enduring very hard not tough out loud. Murong Yunshu nced at him through the bronze mirror and asked, "What''s so funny that it made youugh like that?" Chu Changgeughed a few more times before saying, "It''s nothing." Then he took theb and slowlybed her hair. His long fingers weaved in and out of her dark, thick hair. His fingers skimmed over and caressed her scalp, where each of his movements was gentle and focused. Murong Yunshu quietly looked at him in the bronze mirror and felt indescribably sweet. It was true when people said that a focused man looked the most handsome. At this moment, Chu Changge was slightly bent over, tilting his head. His deep eyes seemed to be staring at some treasure, and his rigid chin was sexy and manly. Chu Changge kept onbing her hair, with the corners of his mouth gradually curving up. The smile under his eyes thickening into an almost idiotic expression of happiness that even Murong Yunshu had never seen before.[+] He was honestly smiling! Murong Yunshu also followed suit by curving her lips and bending her eyebrows. Her expression that always looked likeclouds were pale and a light breeze was blowingchanged as she gazed with deep affection at the man in the bronze mirror. The man who had made her life, which was dead and dull before, into a garden zed with flowers. "When are you going to tie my hair?" Chu Changge suddenly asked softly. Murong Yunshu was in a daze for a moment before giving her answer, "I like the way you look right now." Chu Changge stopped the movement of his hands, raised his eyes to look at her in the mirror and asked, "Really?" "That was a lie." Murong Yunshu tenderly curled her lips into a smile and responded, "When we get married, I will help tie your hair." Chu Changge''s eyes narrowed. This idea of hers was pretty good. * After freshening themselves up, Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge were about to go downstairs for their meal when they bumped into Zhao Da as they opened the door. He looked like he was about to knock with his hand raised and a look of astonishment on his face. Chu Changge stared at him, raised an eyebrow, but did not say anything. Zhao Da''s face was torn and hesitant, not knowing how to speak. After dawdling for a while, he finally changed his gaze to Murong Yunshu as if he was asking for help. Murong Yunshu curled her lips in amusement. She was not the Goddess of Mercy. It was useless for him to look at her. Since there was no one else he could ask for help, Zhao Da had to go ahead and kindly request, "Please apany me to Feiyang Mountain Vi." At these words, both Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge were surprised. This Zhao Da, yesterday he still looked like he would rather die than being with the Mojiao Sect. Howe he suddenly took the initiative to suggest that they would go somewhere together? Moreover, the destination was the Feiyang Mountain Vi...... Chu Changge pointed out, "Even without my backing, it would not be difficult for you to kill Li San with just your power alone." Zhao Da was surprised. How could Chu Changge know that he was more than capable of killing Li San? Could it be that Chu Changge had already seen that he had not done his best when he fought Li San yesterday? As if seeing through Zhao Da''s doubts, Chu Changge carelessly stated, "Majiao Sect never epts good-for-nothing." The implication was that if your true strength was on the same level as Li San, you were a good-for-nothing. If you wanted to join the Mojiao Sect, returned and practised for a few decades beforeing back to the sect. The Mojiao Sect never epted good-for-nothing......he spoke as ifwallowing in the mire withthe Mojiao Sect was a great favour. Zhao Da grunted in displeasure. He looked away from the doortch at the side and said, "You may not have understood. Just because I asked you to join me at Feiyang Mountain Vi, it does not mean that I agree to join the Mojiao Sect." He just felt that if Chu Changge was there, then his resolve would be even stronger. Chu Changge threw back his head andughed. His whole body exuded arrogance even from his sweat. "You may be the one who has not understood. I have never consulted you on this matter of you joining the Mojiao Sect." "You......" Zhao Da was stifled. This person, Chu Changge, was a man one could love and hate at the same time! One would love his dashing demeanour, but would also hate his overbearing and unreasonableness. If his temper could be as elegant as his looks, his rtionship with others would have been much better off. There was nothing Murong Yunshu could do about Chu Changge''s wild and overbearing ways since she was also ''deeply affected by it''. Of course, only when he was thinking with his lower body. Generally speaking, he still obeyed her most of the time. "There''s nothing for us to do anyway, so let''s go to Feiyang Mountain Vi and have a look." Murong Yunshu suggested.[+] Zhao Da looked at Murong Yunshu with immense gratitude. The old beggar was right. This young mistress of Murong Mansion really had aheart of a Bodhisattva. If the Madam had said to go there, what could the Husband say against it? So Chu Changge, Murong Yunshu and Zhao Da went to Feiyang Mountain Vi together. On the way, Murong Yunshu learnt that the reason Zhao Da had gone up to Feiyang Mountain Vi this time was for Li Xiaoru, the eldest mistress of Feiyang Mountain Vi. He had a verbal altercation and a big fight with Li San at the inn yesterday was also because of Li Xiaoru. The Master of Feiyang Vi had set up a future husband tournament for his only daughter, Li Xiaoru, and had sent out invitations to martial arts masters. The match had been set up to be today. However, Zhao Da did not receive the invitation because the Kunlun Sect and the Feiyang Mountain Vi had been at odds with each other since ancient times. "So the purpose you''re going uninvited today was to smash the venue?" Murong Yunshu asked. "......" Zhao Da suddenly felt that the young mistress of Murong Mansion was not as kind as the rumours...... Chapter 93 Chapter 93 In thejianghuworld, Feiyang Mountain Vi and Mingjian Mountain Vi were known as the two big manors of the north and south. The manor Old Master of Feiyang Mountain Vi was a very low-profile person, so the big manor of the north had not be asthe sun at nooninjianghuas the big manor of the south in recent years. But as long as the words ''Feiyang Mountain Vi'' was mentioned, all friends in thejianghu, whether they were old folks or new stars, would show some consideration to them. This was because the founding ancestor of the northern big manor once served as the Great Leader of Martial Arts. The long-standing feud between Feiyang Mountain Vi and the Kunlun Sect was also formed at that time. Feiyang Mountain Vi was located on top of the hills, slightly elevated, and the weather was a little colder than the town, so Murong Yunshu was draped in a snow-white mink fur cloak with arge thick plush cor that envelops almost her entire head, leaving only a small melon face outside, that had turned pale from the wind. Looking at Chu Changge again, his white clothes and robe were as thin as his summer clothes, and yet, his body was still as warm as a furnace. How could people be so different from each other? Murong Yunshu rubbed hard into Chu Changge''s arms on one side, while inwardly fighting her own cold winter and hot summer physique. "Madam, there are outsiders around." Chu Changge tilted his head and smothered augh, pulling the reins slightly tighter in his hand to lower the speed of the horse. Up ahead was Feiyang Mountain Vi. Murong Yunshu blushed and said, "Don''t you think crookedly! It''s indecent!" Chu Changgeughed, "If you didn''t think crookedly yourself, so how would you know I did too?" "I......" Murong Yunshu paused for a moment. Her face reddened even more as she pretended to be angry, "I just want to get warm. Now if there was a heater around, I would definitely choose to hug it." "Is that so?" Chu Changge unhappily raised an eyebrow and said, "Then you''ll sleep with the heater tonight." "You......" Murong Yunshu really wanted to find a hole to burrow herself into. Zhao Da was still beside them, and yet, this man couldn''t even keep his mouth shut! Murong Yunshu originally wanted to stop the topic of whom she should hug to sleep at night, but the more she thought about it, the more she felt aggrieved. After a long while, she finally couldn''t help but choke out, "I''ll sleep with a heater every day from now on, then you''ll be discontented!" As soon as the words were out of her mouth, Murong Yunshu regretted them. It was because she found out that they had already arrived at the entrance of Feiyang Mountain Vi, and at that moment, the people around there were all staring at her. The way they stared at her like she was a freak. Their look made her scalp tingle and she had nowhere to hide. Just when Murong Yunshu was being extremely embarrassed, Chu Changge however wasughing out loud carefreely and iparably, "Hahahahaha......Madam, your words never stop to amaze me!" Isnt it your fault!Murong Yunshu gnashed her teeth in her heart, but her expression was still likeclouds were pale and a light breeze was blowingas sheset herself high above the masses, and swept her eyes around. What a shame. If not for the presence of outsiders, she would have been furious. How Chu Changge wished to see Murong Yunshu''s irritated face. That way she would be the most realistic, free to do as she pleased and without having to hide her emotions. Zhao Das face was full of ck lines. If a well-breddy was already this bold, what would a pretty girl of a humble birth act like......fortunately, Xiaoru was a woman ofjianghu. At that moment, a man in ck at the entrance stopped their horses and asked, "Who is it? Please show me your invitation letter." Fearing that Chu Changge would respond with his ''famous name'', Murong Yunshu rushed to answer, "We came just to see the fun." Seeing this, Chu Changge knew that she did not want to be too high-profile, so he did not say anything and carried her off the horse. Zhao Da also dismounted and followed behind them.[+] The one who stopped them was one of the new disciples of Feiyang Mountain Vi. Seeing that one of them was dignified and the other was well-groomed, and even the junior disciple behind them was quite warrior-like, he couldn''t decide, so he whispered to the person beside him, "Go and call Eldest Senior Brother toe." Then he said to Chu Changge with a smile, "Today is the day of our junior sister''s marriagepetition. In case there are people with bad intentionsing to cause trouble, the owner has ordered that no one is allowed to enter the manor without an invitation letter. So I hope you two will bear with me." Injianghu, when counting the number of people, only the big shots were counted, and the small followers beside the big shots were usually automatically ignored. Although Zhao Da was dissatisfied with their treatment of ignoring him, he had nothing to say in the face of such a result. Inparison, the two at the front, both in appearance and strength, were far superior to him. He thought that even if the Emperor stood beside the two of them in his dragon robes, he would probably be overshadowed and even be regarded as a mere opera singer. As everyone knows, Chinese Opera is totally different from European Opera, though both involve singing. This is Chinese traditional opera. Enjoy! Shortly afterwards, Li San arrived in a hurry. "Eldest Senior Brother." The crowd of disciples surrounding the entrance of Feiyang Mountain Vi retreated to both sides to make way for Li San. When Li San could see the face of the visitors clearly, his face went white. "Chu, ChuLeader Chu." Li San opened his mouth several times to stabilize his mood since he did not want to lose his face in front of all his junior brothers. "We are honoured for Leader Chus presence. It''s really...really..." Li San uttered the words ''really'' for a long time, but he couldn''t find suitable words to continue his sentence. Thus he switched to the gesture of invitation as he said, "Pleasee in." The crowd''s legs went weak when they heard Li San say the words ''Leader Chu''. Under the heavens, apart from the Mojiao Sect Leader Chu Changge, who else could afford these words ''Leader Chu''? At this moment, when they saw Li-San inviting them in, they naturally did not dare to have any objection. The crowd that had just gathered behind Li San then silently retreated to the sides again. Chu Changge said, "Originally, I was only passing through here, but since Master Li has kindly invited me in, then I have to thank you for having us." When Li San heard this, he wished he could tear his own mouth off. Murong Yunshu, however, smiled, with her eyebrows slightly lowered. She was actually smiling helplessly. This man seemed to feel ufortable if he didn''t offend someone once...... Seeing Chu Changge act so polite, the corner of Zhao Das mouth trembled slightly. After Chu Changge and Murong Yunshu had walked past, Li San just discovered that Zhao Da was also there. His face suddenly sank as he said, "You are not wee at Feiyang Mountain Vi, please go back." Without waiting for Zhao Da to speak, Chu Changge, who was walking ahead, suddenly stopped and asked, with his back to the crowd, "Does your manor not allow people to bring their entourage?" "Of course you can. Leader Chu can bring as many entourage as he wants." Li San said so on his lips, but his heart was terrified. One Chu Changge had already frightened people this much. If there were more people from the Mojiao Sect, it would simply be like giving Feiyang Mountain Vi to the Mojiao Sect. "I dont bring much, just one." Chu Changge mentioned it casually and then went hand in hand with Murong Yunshu into the manor. Withworry hung on his gut, Li San looked left and right, but he couldnt see any face. He could not help but feel strange. Chu Changge certainly said that he brought an entourage, but howe there was no one here...... When Zhao Da saw Li San''s confused look, he knew he hadn''t yete to his senses, so he directly pointed out, "The person Chu Changge is talking about is me." Li San froze at his words, then burst outughing, "I never imagined, I truly never imagined, that in one day, you have be arunning dogfor Mojiao Sect!" As soon as Zhao Da heard this, he became furious and immediately punched Li San in the face without any warning. He then said, "If you aren''t Xiaoru''s eldest brother, I would have cut you down with a sword right now!" With these words, he walked into the gate of the Vi with his head held high, only to be surrounded by the disciples of Feiyang Vi in the blink of an eye. "The scum of Kunlun School also dares to be arrogant in Feiyang Mountain Vi!" Someone snapped. Zhao Da was about to pull out his sword, only to hear a veryzy but aggressive voiceing from the front "You have to look at the master when you beat the dog. Since you know that he is therunning dogof the Mojiao Sect, then you should show him some respect." Chu Changge was notoriously protective, and even if that person was only a dog of the Mojiao Sect, he would not allow outsiders to bully him. As soon as Chu Changge opened his mouth, all the disciples of Feiyang Mountain Vi retreated to make way for Zhao Da. It was unknown if he wasnt that disturbed by Li San and Chu Changge''s use of the word ''dog'', but Zhao Da had a sense of pleasure in his heart as he walked in under the angry stares of the people who no longer dared to speak...... * The ring was set up in the middle of Feiyang Mountain Vi''s martial arts training ground, which was tall,rge and very grand. The stage was filled with swords, axes and hammers, and the crowd was boisterous. Of course, most of these people, like Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge, came to watch the fun, and only a few, like Zhao Da, came for the beautiful women on the stage.[+] Feiyang Mountain Vi has sent out a total of twenty invitation letters for the marriagepetitions, and all the candidates invited were the best young martial artists in today''s martial arts world, both in terms of family background and martial arts attainment. In theory, it was a happy event to be able to choose a husband among such 20 outstanding candidates. However, Li Xiaoru, who was sitting high on top of the tform with an appearance like she had nothing left to live for, looked as if she had no interest in thepetition. Murong Yunshu originally wanted to see what Young Lady Li looked like, but was surprised to see another personFang Hongfeisitting to the left of the manor Old Master. Murong Yunshu secretly sighed and whispered helplessly, "Enemies do meet on a narrow road." Chu Changge, however, smiled. His smile was unusually eerie to the eyes of onlookers. "It''sthe soul of the deceased that has not yet dispersed." He corrected her. "You don''t seem surprised to see him at all." Murong Yunshu remarked. Chu Changge said, "He knew we wereing to Feiyang Mountain Vi, so of course he would follow us." Is that so? Murong Yunshu''s dark eyebrows were slightly raised. But how did Fang Hongfei know that they would being to Feiyang Mountain Vi? Before today, even she, herself had not expected to be standing here at this moment. And how did Chu Changge know that Fang Hongfei could see their every move? Could it be that, on this journey, Fang Hongfei had been spying on them? And likethe mantis stalked the cicada, not knowing that the oriole was lurking behind, Chu Changge was also spying on Fang Hongfei...... The more Murong Yunshu thought about it, the more tangled she became, so she simply didn''t want to think about it. Knowing about this kind of messy thing would only add to the trouble. "That..." Zhao Da suddenly spoke, "I...I...what should I do?" Murong Yunshu''s feather-like eyshes stirred slightly as she looked towards Chu Changge.Men''s matters, you solve it. But Chu Changge asked instead of answering, "What do you want to do?" "I want to......I want to......" Zhao Da looked at Li Xiaoru on the stage. In his nervousness, he became tongue-tied, and it took him a long time to utter aplete sentence, "I want to marry Xiaoru." "Then go for it!" Chu Changge said in his devil-may-care attitude. Even when he already said it, it was the same as if he had not said it! Zhao Da stifled in frustration, "I don''t have an invitation letter, I can''t go on stage." Murong Yunshu looked up to the sky.Men in this world are indeed retarded... Chu Changge, on the other hand, shook his head,hating that iron could not turn straight into steel, followed by a kick of his foot that wasas swift as a sudden p of thunder which leaves no time for covering one''s ears. In an instant, Zhao Da stood up on the stage, still standing very firmly, not at all like he had been kicked up there. As soon as Li Xiaoru saw Zhao Da on the stage, her big, dull, desperate eyes suddenly glowed and she rose in a sudden shock. She wanted to run to Zhao Da but was stopped by the manor Old Master. "Sit down!" When her own father gave the order, with a grievance, Li Xiaoru could only admit it and sat down meekly. Offstage, Murong Yunshu was busy watching the movements on stage when she suddenly heard Chu Changge ask in a low whisper, "Yunshu, if your father opposes us being together, what will you do?" Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Continued from the previous chapter Murong Yunshu hesitated for a moment. She pondered for a long time and then calmly said, "Pick another person to marry." "......" Her words struck Chu Changge deeply that he gritted his teeth, "I will kill anyone who dares to marry you!" "Uh-huh, that''s what I thought too." Murong Yunshu slightly hooked the corner of her mouth as she looked at the stage. Her tone was likethe clouds were pale, and a light breeze was blowing. "Uh......" Chu Changge was at a loss for words, not knowing how to take it on for a moment. Murong Yunshu added, "When the timees, to avoidother living souls being in mud and charcoal, even if you don''t want to get married, my father will still force me to marry you." "......what Madam said is very true." Chu Changge was very much defeated, exceptionally so. At the same time, because of Zhao Da''s sudden appearance, the audience went ballistic. "Feiyang Mountain Vi is holding apetition for its youngdy''s hand in marriage, so what is the Kunlun Sect doing here?" "Yes. Feiyang Mountain Vi and the Kunlun Sect have always been at odds with each other. Isn''t this a deliberate attempt to pick a fight......" "Look at the manor Old Master''s face, you guys. It''s all green with anger. This scene is going to be a good show." On the stage, the manor Old Master asked with a sullen face, "Does Sir have an invitation?" Before he went on stage, Zhao Da had a lot of concerns, but after he stood on it, he no longer cared about anything else since he was going to steal a person anyway and spat out these words, "I don''t." Keeping it short, and if hethrew these words on the floor, they would make a sound. The manor Old Master said, "If you don''t have one, then please step down and watch the battle. When this Old Man has chosen a good son-inw for his daughter, you, sir, cane back for the wedding feast." "Father" Li Xiaoru pouted, unwilling to see her father make things difficult for her beloved. "None of your business!" The manor Old Master gave Li Xiaoru an unhappy look, then he said in a deep voice, "Third Child, invite the guest off the stage." "Yes, Master. But......" Li San hesitated to open his mouth, nced at the audience before leaning over and spoke in the manor Old Master''s ear. In an instant, the manor Old Master''s face turned from full of anger to full of shock. However, in the end, he was the head of a manor. The shock on his face onlysted for half a second before he regained hisposure. His face no longer had the previous shock and anger, but the fire in his eyes became even more intense. At this moment, the manor Old Master really wanted to p Zhao Da to death. But he couldn''t, because behind Zhao Da was not the Kunlun Sect, which was equal in strength to Feiyang Mountain Vi, but the Mojiao Sect. As far as the manor Old Master knew, Chu Changge, the master of the Mojiao Sect, was not an unreasonable person. As long as you did not mess with him and he did not find you unpleasant to his eyes, there would be no problem. Therefore, Feiyang Mountain Vi had never gotten involved with the Mojiao Sect in any way. Not only that, but the manor Old Master also cautioned his disciples to automatically take a detour when they encountered people from the Mojiao Sect. He never thought that even with such avoidance, it would eventually...... s! The manor Old Master let out a long sigh in his heart. Destion had reced the anger in his eyes. Since the Mojiao Sect stood behind Zhao Da''s and he did not want the words ''Feiyang Mountain Vi'' be an overnight taboo like the Tang Sect, he would have to marry off Ru-er to Zhao Da......but as a result, Feiyang Mountain Vi was bound to bear the crime of colluding with the Mojiao Sect. So how was this any different than being destroyed? A soldier could be killed but not be humiliated. Hence Feiyang Mountain Vi must not sumb to the obscene power of the Mojiao Sect. It must not...... "Zhao Da." The manor Old Master spoke with a heavy heart, and his eyes shone tragically and heroically as helooked upon death as going home, "Today is a good day for my daughter to choose her husband. This Old Man doesn''t want to make any more trouble than necessary, so you should leave quickly. Otherwise, don''t me this Old Man for being impolite!" "I won''t go down." Zhao Dayi looked stubborn. "Unless someone beats me in this stage." Seeing her beloved being so determined, Li Xiaoru was so excited that she almost cried out,I will never marry anyone else if I cannot marry him. "This old man will help you!" The manor Old Masterpped the table and stood upas he flew into a rage. He leapt to the centre of the stage with his hands behind his back. He coldly said, "This Old Man wants to see what skill you have to run wild in Feiyang Mountain Vi!" Zhao Da was slightly shocked. He knew that the manor Old Master was a stubborn person, but he did not expect that he would be this persistent...... "Does Zhao Da have a chance to win?" Murong Yunshu asked softly. Chu Changge asked her back, "Do you want him to win?" Murong Yunshu immediately got the message and smilingly said, "I hope love will find a way toe together." "But I don''t want to." Chu Changge said sullenly. Murong Yunshu raised her dark eyebrows, "Why?" It had the meaning of ''if you don''t give a reason, you will sleep with a heater tonight''. Chu Changge gave Zhao Da a displeased nce and said, "If he held the beautiful woman, not with his strength, he would beughed at by the people in thejianghuin the future. How can people from my Mojiao Sect be looked down upon by those moralistic hypocrites......" "......even if that''s the case, you don''t have to be so upset, right? It''s as if the person Zhao Da wants to rob is your daughter." Murong Yunshu teased. "He dares!" Chu Changge immediately put on a ''he would kill him if he dared'' expression. Murong Yunshu put her hand on her forehead. This person was too overbearing...... "But......" The corner of Chu Changge''s mouth suddenly hooked up, making him look very devilish and charming. He dropped his head to Murong Yunshu''s ear. With a highly ambiguous smile, he asked, "When do you n to give birth to a daughter for this husband of yours?" All of a sudden, Murong Yunshu''s face reddened to the roots of her ears, "Don''t talk nonsense." In such broad daylight, he still had no fear of being overheard...... "How can this be nonsense? Do you doubt your husband''s ability?" The more Chu Changge spoke, the closer he leaned in. If anything, his lips were already touching Murong Yunshu''s earlobe.[+] Murong Yunshu only felt a strange sensation stringing through her body, causing her to have a slight spasm. Although this feeling was weird, she was all too familiar with it. Mostly because she had experienced it many times justst night, several times more intense than now......[T/N] It would be okay if Murong Yunshu did not think about it. Still, when she thought of theirst night''s entanglement, her face blushed even more. This strange feeling became even more intense as a force began to emerge within her body, pulling her to meet the two warm lips in her ear that had tantalising her...... Seeing Murong Yunshu''s reaction, Chu Changge became even more aggressive. His initial action, likea dragonfly skimming the waters surface, turned forceful. He went deeper and deeper as he became even more frenziedly, awakening her passion with the tip of his tongue. At this moment, Murong Yunshu had gonepletely limp in Chu Changge''s arms, looking like her letting him do whatever he wanted, but deep inside, she was struggling with her other self thatfollowed thepass and went with the set square. She was working on not to indulge in it, for the reason thatthere were still people around. Murong Yunshu was not a person who cared much about other people''s eyes. After being with Chu Changge, she simply took her freedom to the extreme, doing whatever she wanted. She only cared about being happy or unhappy, without caring if something was appropriate or inappropriate. However, there were certain aspects of the rtionship that she could notpletely let go offor example, being affectionate in public. In the end, reason prevailed over desire. Murong Yunshu pushed Chu Changge away, pulled her clothes in a guilty and flustered manner, and then calmly looked at the stage,pletely ignoring the strange eyes around her. Having been rejected midway, Chu Changge was desperate for more this time around. He would calcte this debt on Zhao Da''s head. If it werent for Zhao Da''s future daughter-inw''s expression of ''every man in the world was dead except Zhao Da'', he wouldn''t have been saddened by being ''left out in the cold'' just now. Thus he would not have sought security from his beloved like this, let alone being rejected...... If Zhao Da hadn''t been beaten to death by the manor Old Master at this moment, he would have been hugging his wife and making love to her. This Zhao Da, what a scourge! The more Chu Changge thought about it, the more depressed he became, so he simply tilted his head and did nothing to save Zhao Da, who was in mortal danger. Chu Changge''s face looked unconcerned, while Murong Yunshu''s nothing matter expression showed as if she was just there to watch the fun. Whether Zhao Da was dead or alive had nothing to do with her. There were many dead people anyway; thus, adding one more was not too much. Li Xiaoru was crying, desperately rushing out and stood in front of Zhao Da. "Ru-er!" The manor Old Master shouted, but it was already toote to withdraw his hand. His palm hit Li Xiaoru solidly in the chest. "Bu" Li Xiaoru fell like a thin feather into Zhao Da''s arms. Her face was as red as zing fire as she continuously spat out blood. "Xiaoru!" Zhao Da was so grief-stricken that he used his hand to block Li Xiaoru''s mouth, but it still could not stop the blood from continuing to flow out. At that moment, everyone was stunned by the scene. Only Murong Yunshu noticed that while the palm hit Li Xiaoru, Chu Changge silently withdrew his hand.[+] He had just tried toe to her rescue, right? Murong Yunshu thought so. But she couldn''t figure out how Chu Changge, who had always been indifferent to the world, would suddenly find it in his conscience to take the initiative to save others? And why did he give up midway? Suddenly, Zhao Da, who had lost all hope, abruptly looked down at the stage. As if he had just clutched at a straw, he staggered and tumbled off the stage. Then she crawled to Chu Changge and knelt in front of him. "Save Xiaoru. Please, save Xiao Ru......" Zhao Da begged and kowtowed. His forehead was already bleeding after only a few knocks, which showed how hard he was exerting himself. Seeing this situation, Murong Yunshu secretly sighed. The word ''love'' was mighty. If it was not for Li Xiaoru''s life hanging in the bnce, she was afraid that he would not have knelt to this devil in Zhao Das heart, even if he had to die...... When the disciples of Feiyang Mountain Vi saw Zhao Da asking Chu Changge for help, they all looked at Chu Changge with a begging look in their eyes. However, Chu Changge hooked the corners of his mouth and smiled wickedly, "She is not one of my Mojiao Sect, so why should I save her?" In sharp contrast with the grief on Zhao Da''s face, this smile stung the eyes of all bystanders. There was only one person who smiled when that person heard Changge''s words. That person was Murong Yunshu. Murong Yunshu lowered her eyebrows and smiled lightly. After taking a heartfelt nce at Chu Changge, she said lightly, "Since Zhao Da is in your entourage, he belongs to the Mojiao Sect, and since Miss Li is his beloved, she can also be considered half of the Mojiao Sect." Chu Changge raised his sword eyebrows and said, "Then I will save half of her life." Once he had done speaking, he nced at the unmoving Fang Hongfei on the stage, followed by him flying onto the scene as he sealed several of Li Xiaoru''s acupuncture points with three strokes and then injecting her with a breath of trueqi. Li Xiaoru coughed as if something stuck in her throat. The redness on her face faded a little, and the corners of her mouth stopped bleeding. "The cold-ice trueqiI injected into her body could suppress the manor Old Master''s Burning Heart Palm, but since ice and fire are ipatible, while it has saved her life, she also bes a living corpse." Chu Changge spoke these words to the manor Old Master. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 It was as if the manor Old Master had aged ten years in an instant as he was unable to ept such a cruel truth. He stared dumbly at his daughter, whose face was ashen, and took a long time to slow down from his mourning and asked calmly, "Are you Chu Changge, the Mojiao Sect''s leader?" His voice was no longer as strong as before, and he seemed very old. Chu Changge raised his eyebrows. "Exactly." The manor Old Master said, "You don''t look as cold-hearted as the rumours said." "Is that so?" Chu Changge''s thin lips were slightly hooked, with a smile that was not a smile, making it impossible to tell whether his ''is that so'' was out of happiness or displeasure. "Thank you, Leader Chu, for saving her from danger." The manor Old Master continued with an expressionless face, "This Old Man will return this favour." Chu Changge responded, "Don''t worry, I will definitely let you pay back this favour." His tone was full of meaning. At this moment, Fang Hongfei, who had been sitting steadily on a high tform, stood up and said righteously, "Good and evil are on the two sides of a coin. Feiyang Mountain Vi is a well-known martial arts school. How can it owe a favour with the Mojiao Sect......" Before he could finish his sentence, there was a great deal of noisefilled with righteous indignationoff the stage. The manor Old Master''s face went white as he was in a dilemma. Zhao Da hugged Li Xiaoru tightly and sneered, "This has nothing to do with Feiyang Mountain Vi. I have been with Xiaoru for a long time, and we even promised to live and die together. She is my wife. Since Chu Changge saved her life, his kindness will be counted on this Zhao Da''s head." Hearing his words, the manor Old Master regretted in his heart. Had he known that Zhao Da was so affectionate and righteous, he would not have opposed them being together in the first ce. If he had not objected, there would not have been such a thing as a marriage match, Ru-er would not have injured, and Chu Changge, the honourable god of gue, would not havee uninvited...... s!This was a wrong decision made in a moment of weakness! The manor Old Master sighed heavily and shook his head, "Since the matter hase to this, what does Leader Fang think should be done?" Fang Hongfei sauntered to the centre of the stage and bitterly said, "Kill this man!" The whole room gasped at these words! Chu Changge was neither deaf nor dumb, and he hadsharp ears and keen eyes. To say such words in front of him, wasn''t it just asking for death? The crowd couldn''t help buthold in their palm a handful of perspirationfor Fang Hongfei. The manor Old Master''s face was ck as he strongly objected, "No! He is my daughter''s life-saving benefactor, and my Feiyang Mountain Vi has neverrepaid kindness with hatred!" "I''m afraid the manor Old Master doesn''t have the guts to make an enemy of the Mojiao Sect." Fang Hongfei sneered. Zhuang Zi''s face suddenly turned livid, and he was about to refute it when Zhao Da beat him to it by saying, "Be polite with your words! Feiyang Mountain Vi is not something you can insult!" A hint of hostility shed in Fang Hongfei''s eyes, "Is this the tone you use when you speak to this Great Leader of Martial Arts?" "Bah!" Zhao Da had a disdainful look on his face, "Who doesn''t know that Chu Changge has conceded the position as Great Master! Although Chu Changge is a cold-blooded and ruthless devil, he is hundreds of times better than a hypocrite like you! He (Fang Hongfei) keeps on iming that good and evil can''t mix, yet he secretly practices such evil martial arts as the Cosmic Absorbing Power Technique, which makes me sick to my stomach!" In an instant, Fang Hongfei''s raging eyes suddenly turned murderous as his eyeballs began to turn red. "The Cosmic Absorbing Power Technique is not a martial art of the devils." Chu Changge said leisurely, "We have never bothered to practice that kind of martial art." He suddenly poured a pail of oil into the fire. Fang Hongfei clenched his fists and gritted his teeth, "You dare to disrespect this Great Master!" With those words, he shaped the five fingers of his right hand into an eagle w and quickly shot towards Zhao Da. Zhao Da didn''t expect Fang Hongfei''s palm would suddenlye, and he couldn''t escape it. Seeing that his palm was about to hit him, suddenly, a strong wind roared from the left, and then Fang Hongfei was repelled three steps back. At the same time, the rescuerthe manor Old Masterwas struck five meters away by the wind of Fang Hongfei''s palm before the old man stabilised himself while looking deathly pale. "Master!" Li San screamed with terror while holding the manor Old Master who was on the verge of copse. "I''m fine......" The manor Old Master spat out a mouthful of blood while uttering the word ''fine''. "Master!" The rest of the disciples also gathered around him. "It''s alright." The manor Old Master raised his hand and motioned for his disciples to be calm. Fang Hongfei''s strength was not what it used to be. Even if they went at him together, they were no match for him. Although Fang Hongfei''s internal strength was profound, hisqiveins couldn''t ept the new absorb power. Thus they conflicted with each other, plus his Yinqihad be extremely heavy. It seemed that what Zhao Da had said was true. Fang Hongfei had indeed practised the Cosmic Absorbing Power Technique. The manor Old Master looked up at Fang Hongfei and Chu Changge. He suddenly couldn''t tell who was right and who was evil. Chu Changge was a great devil, yet he saved Xiaoru. Fang Hongfei was the Great Leader of the Martial Arts, yet he was insidious. If those who saved people were evil and those who killed others were considered right, what could be said as right and wrong in this world? But Chu Changge was devilish heresy. He was full of wickedness, and even the aura of the saviour couldn''t suppress his natural, wild arrogance. Whichever way one looked, he didn''t seem like a gentleman at all "How dare the manor Old Master make a move against this Great Leader for the sake of someone from the Mojiao Sect! Does he also want to follow the example of the Mojiao Sect by seeing no one in his eyes?" Fang Hongfei shouted sternly. The manor Old Master answered in a cold voice, "I only know that my daughter has recovered half her life because of Zhao Da. Her benefactor is in danger, so how can I stand by and watch? Besides, I have already decided to marry my daughter off to him, so he is now theGuyeof my Feiyang Mountain Vi and cannot be insulted by outsiders." As soon as Zhao Da heard that the manor Old Master had promised to marry off Xiaoru to him, he was immediately ecstatic, "Manor Master......you......won''t break your word, right?" The manor Old Master grunted and asked, "What did you call me?" "Huh? Oh! Father-inw, father-inw......" Zhao Da almost cried with joy and turned to Chu Changge, "Now that Xiaoru is my wife, she can be considered from the Mojiao Sect. Please save her." Seeing that Chu Changge did not respond, Zhao Da said anxiously, "As long as you are willing to save Xiaoru, I, Zhao Da, willwork like a cow and a horsein my next life to repay your great kindness......" "There''s no need to wait until the next life." Chu Changge interrupted Zhao Da indifferently and continued, "You willwork like a cow and a horsefor me in this life." Zhao Da nodded his head like how a pestle pounded the garlic, "Yes, yes, yes, whatever it takes to save Xiaoru!" At this moment, Murong Yunshu, who had been standing off the stage while quietly watching the situation, spoke up, "He said you were a cold-blooded and heartless great devil, and you still want to save his wife?" These words were addressed to Chu Changge.[+] Zhao Da, however, turned pale with fear at these words as he numbly looked at Murong Yunshu. He wasstruck by five ps of thunder. So this was what it felt like...... Chu Changge hooked his lips into a smile. "Madam''s words make sense." "Leader Chu......" The manor Old Master spoke hesitantly, "Please save my daughter." If Xiaoru became a living corpse forever, he, as her father, did not have to live anymore. "I better not." Chu Changge smilingly said, "I see that you are not too willing to be in thepany of a great devil like me." The manor Old Master lowered his head and struggled for a moment before saying, "It is this Old Man......who has lost his tongue." Chu Changge pondered for a few seconds, and then he simply and decisively threw out these words, "Not going to rescue." "Leader Chu......" the manor Old Master and Zhao Da spoke together. Chu Changge turned a deaf ear as he looked at the left and right scenery and asked, "Do you mind if I stayed here with my wife for a few days?" The manor Old Master was stunned, then he hurriedly nodded his head, "I don''t mind, of course, I don''t mind." "Very well." Chu Changge leapt down andnded in front of Murong Yunshu, saying, "Come, I''ll show you around." Murong Yunshu chuckled lightly. His tone implied this ce as if it was his own home After taking two steps, Chu Changge suddenly stopped and turned back to Fang Hongfei. He said, "I can''t break your star-absorbing technique yet, and you can''t hurt me in the slightest. So I suggest you don''t hang around in front of my eyes for the time being until you have perfected your martial arts, lest one day I''ll be in a bad mood and use the people of your Mingjian Mountain Vi as my sword practice." Fang Hongfei was so angry that his face turned ck as carbon, but he could not refute it. Chu Changge was right; he couldn''t make any rash move just yet. Hmph! If it weren''t for the people of Feiyang Mountain Vi changing their side, how could Chu Changge still be so arrogant! The sudden change in the attitude of the manor Old Master had taken Fang Hongfei by surprise. He initially thought that someone as stubborn as the manor Old Master would never remove his prejudice against a person in a moment and that today''s siege was a sure thing. The only thing he did not expect was that Li Xiaoru would be injured, and it just so happened that only Chu Changge''s Cold-ice True Qi could save her. * With the important figures retiring one by one, the grand marriage tournament of martial arts wasid to rest. Although the people who hade from afar wanted to stay and watch the subsequent developments, they dared not take half a step further into the Feiyang Mountain Vi once they thought a great devil was living there. It was just as well to go down to the mountain and stay at the inn while sitting back and waiting for an excellent show. At the same time, Chu Changge was walking hand in hand with Murong Yunshu to enjoy the scenery. The scenery of Feiyang Mountain Vi was pretty good, with garden-style design, supplemented by natural hills and small mountains, bluestone trails and winding paths, and willows on thekeside swaying in the wind, which was beautiful. "How can we break the Cosmic Absorbing Power Technique?" Murong Yunshu suddenly looked sideways at the silentke and asked. Chu Changge was stunned, then smiled, "You don''t have to worry about this. I will think of a way." "I know you will think of a way." Murong Yunshu sighed and stated, "It''s just that, as long as Fang Hongfei doesn''t die, I will have the illusion of being haunted by evil spirits. That person is simply more pestering than a ghost, jumping out now and then to cause trouble. It''s really annoying." She really couldn''t understand how a despicable person like Fang Hongfei could still hold on to the Great Leader of Martial Arts position. Was it possible that Wudang and Shaolin had declined to the point where they only know how to meditate and recite sutras? "Such a great beauty. What''s the point of sighing? Be careful, or your sigh will turn to wrinkles." Chu Changge tenderly reached out and smoothed Murong Yunshu''s brow.[+] Murong Yunshu smiled happily and snuggled into Chu Changge''s arms. She looked at the white clouds in the sky and whispered, "Jianghuis moreplicated than the Imperial Court." Chu Changge''s heart shook that he asked nervously, "Tired of it?" "No." Murong Yunshu shook her head. Fortunately, there was no such thing. Chu Changge breathed a sigh of relief, but only halfway through his sigh, his heartstrings suddenly became tense again. What if one day, she had enough of all the fighting and killing and was tired of the strife in thejianghu? What would he do? Thejianghuwas his home. In this life, he had his ups and downs in thejianghu. But without her by his side, what was the point of him having his ups and downs in there? As he was thinking about it, he heard the person in his arms whisper to herself, "That''s your world, how could I ever get tired of it......" In an instant, a warm current surged out from the bottom of his heart. Chu Changge hung his head over her shoulder and smiled lightly, "Actually, you want to say that you won''t get tired of me, right?" His tone sounded smug. Murong Yunshu shook her head in amusement. Sure enough, this person did not know what being low-keyed was...... Chapter 96 Chapter 96 As the sun set in the west, just like a waterfall, its golden afterglow spilt through theyers of clouds and fell on a couple standing in each other''s arms by theke with their long shadows trailing on the ground. Although the sun during dusk was not as dazzling as the zing sun, it still made people unable to open their eyes wide when face straight on. Murong Yunshu liked such quiet sunset times. She closed her eyes, feeling the light sunlight jumping on her face while listening to the fresh breeze blowing through with the smell of spring. "Have you noticed anything wrong?" Murong Yunshu asked. "You noticed it, too?" Chu Changge looked surprised. "I never thought your senses would be so keen." In the end, he couldn''t help but ask again, "Do you really not know martial arts?" "......" What did this have to do with not knowing martial arts? The fact that there was not a single person along the way would have been strange to anyone else. The ce where they were now could be considered the hintend of Feiyang Mountain Vi, with the main hall on the east, the south was the gate, the west was the martial arts training ground, and the north was the backyard. With such a good location, there were no pedestrians. It was bizarre. Murong Yunshu felt strange when he suddenly heard Chu Changgezily say, ''If you don''te down, then don''t evere down at all''. She listened to the leaves behind her rustle a few times before hearing someone jump down from the tree. Murong Yunshu was stunned for a moment. It turned out that Chu Changge was referring to a person on the tree, which was not at all the same thing as what she thought. No wonder he suspected that she knew martial arts. With a smile on her close lips, Murong Yunshu followed Chu Changge''s pace in turning around. "It''s you?" The young man in front of her was the same person Murong Yunshu had met before she left the mansion. "It''s me." Hua Ziqing walked over, still holding a branch in his hand and flinging it in a circle. "You are so beautiful. No wonder Older Cousin Yeliconstantly keeps you in his mind." Older Cousin Yeli......Hua Yeli......older cousin...... Murong Yunshu immediately realised that the young man in front of her was another royal descendant. It seemed that Fang Hongfei was not the onlysoul of the deceased that had not yet dispersed. "You don''t have to climb the tree if you just want to praise me." Murong Yunshu said. "......" Hua Ziqing was speechless for a few moments. Then he looked Chu Changge up and down while rubbing his chin and nodded his head in an old-fashioned way, "Indeed, he is more handsome than Older Cousin Yeli. No wonder she was unwilling to be aWangfeiand ran away with you." Murong Yunshu raised her eyes to gaze at the distant mountains. Did she look like someone with no inner qualities? Chu Changge originally had a hard time with this rtive of his love rival in front of him, but seeing that this person was naive and straightforward, and what he said was pleasant to hear, he reduced his hostility by a few points. "I''m much better than Hua Yeli other than this face." "Is that so?" Hua Ziqing didn''t believe it and looked at Chu Changge with a childish expression, saying, "I heard that you have very high martial arts skills. Are your skills even higher than Older Cousin Yeli''s?" As if he had heard a big joke, Chu Changgeughed out loud, "One cant consider Hua Yelis level as knowing martial arts." "So, your martial arts skills are really high?" Hua Ziqing asked with a smile. He was smiling innocently. Murong Yunshu was a little surprised. With royal blood flowing through his body, how could he still have such an innocent smile? At that moment, Li San came from a distance and called out from afar, "Leader Chu, Miss Murong." Murong Yunshu looked sideways, only to see that his face was calm, not at all like it was a coincidental encounter. He knew full well that they were here; thus, he had purposely walked over. Murong Yunshu nodded slightly as a greeting. Chu Changge also looked indifferently at Li San without saying a word. "This is......" Li San inquired as he approached and noticed Hua Ziqing. Murong Yunshu struggled with introducing this young man, whose name was not even clear, to Li San, when the young man eagerly introduced himself, "My name is Hua Ziqing, and I am a friend of both of them." Hua Ziqing......Hua......a royal surname...... could it be......could it be possible that......this boyish young man in front of him was a member of the royal family?! Li San looked at Murong Yunshu with a stunned expression, trying to confirm the person''s identity. Murong Yunshu pursed her lips before saying casually, "You don''t need to look at me. I don''t know him well." Hua Ziqing''s eyes grew wide. Not familiar with him? How could she say she didn''t know him well? That was too heartless! They had met once at Murong Mansion![T/N] "Didn''t he say that......he was a friend of yours?" Li San carefully expressed the doubts in his mind. "That''s what he said." Murong Yunshu responded casually. As soon as Hua Ziqing heard this, he wailed in anxiety, "Of course we''re friends. You almost became my older cousin''s wife!" Was there such logic? Murong Yunshu raised her eyebrows. If she kidnapped the Empress, would that also make her friends with the Emperor? What Chu Changge only cared about were these wordsolder cousin''s wife. "I don''t want to see him at Feiyang Vi again." Chu Changge said coldly. Hua Ziqing''s expression froze. What kind of people were these! Just now, they were so pleasant, but they were as cold as ice in the blink of an eye. Their face was turning over faster than a book! Did he say something wrong?[TN] Of course, Hua Ziqing did not know that the term ''older cousin''s wife'' had vited Chu Changge''s great taboo. Li San was embarrassed by the two sides holding their own words, and Chu Changge''s request had put him in a difficult position. The other party was a Royal Highness. How could he tell him to expel people just like that...... After thinking about it, Li San decided to send the god of gue away first. "Leader Chu, Miss Murong, the Manor Master requests the pleasure of seeing you two." Upon seeing this situation, Murong Yunshu frowned and immediately said lightly, "Please lead the way." Li San stretched out his hand into an inviting gesture, "Please" Chu Changge gave Hua Ziqing a cold nce before leaving with Li San along with Murong Yunshu.[+] Hua Ziqing looked at the backs of the three people who were leaving. He staggered for a long time before returning to his senses. They left him here like he was air! Although he hadn''t been crowned Emperor yet, he was at least a noble heir, and they......they actually left without any greeting, while leaving him here alone being blown by the cold wind. How absurdly outrageous! At the thought of him being neglected, Hua Ziqing lost his temper and kicked at the trunk of a nearby tree. As a result of kicking it with his toe first, after hitting, he felt awfully painful that he immediately let out a cry of "ahhhhh", He grimaced with pain as he jumped and spun in a circle on one leg. "Even the trees are against me!" Hua Ziqing cursed lowly in depression and jumped for a long time until his toes didn''t hurt so much and his mood calmed down a lot. Anyhow, they even looked down on a person who was as great as his Older Cousin Yeli. Naturally, they would also be looking down on him. For him not to be looked down on would be considered abnormal.[T/N] Ah! Hua Ziqing suddenly pped his forehead and muttered to himself, "I''ve taken the wrong medicine, haven''t I! I could even think it''s normal to be looked down upon by others!"[T/N] At that moment, a voice suddenly sounded from behind him "You didn''t take the wrong medicine; you just forgot to take it." Hua Ziqing suddenly turned back and eximed, "Senior Yue?! Why did youe to Feiyang Mountain Vi too?" "My son and daughter-inw are here. Can I note?" Bewitching Fairy Yue gave him a nk look and stated, "I haven''t regained back my face yet." She must regain it back by showing Murong Yunshu her initial show of strength before that girl officially entered their door. Otherwise, it will hurt the family peace if they had to fight again after bing familyter. The Bewitching Fairy Yue stared at Hua Ziqing suspiciously for a moment before asking, "On the other hand, what are you doing standing here in a daze?" "I......" Hua Ziqing opened his mouth to exin, but he didn''t know how to exin it adequately. He finally said awkwardly, "I''mfacing the wall, thinking about my mistakes." The Bewitching Fairy Yue looked around and asked, "Where is the wall?" "......I''m facing theke, thinking about my mistakes." Hua Ziqing corrected his words quite feebly. Bewitching Fairy Yue frowned, "That''s not how idioms are used." "I love to use it that way, can''t I?" Hua Ziqing was furious. He had started reading at the age of four and knew how to use idioms. Seeing him like this, Bewitching Fairy Yue looked at him calmly and uttered, "You should respect the old and cherish the young." "......" Hua Ziqing looked at the sky speechlessly. Could he take back that sentence? Ever since he said those words at Murong Mansion that day, the words ''respecting the old and cherishing the young'' had simply be synonymous with him. He had been dreaming of an alias that the meddlesome people of thejianghuwould give him. ording to the rules of providing a nickname by the people in thejianghu, it was usually rted to one famous deed or one''s martial arts skills that would be added up to one''s name. Such as ''Gu Beichuan''s fearful cold eyes spear'', ''Zhao Da''s swift wind iron sword'' and so on. In this way, would he not be ''Hua Ziqing, respecting the old and cherishing the young''...... That would be terrible. It would also be a nightmare. Hua Ziqing held his forehead. He finally realised what it means tomake one wrong step and caused thousands of hatred. "Kid, your name is Hua Ziqing, right?" Bewitching Fairy Yue suddenly asked with a smile. Hua Ziqing shivered and subconsciously took two steps back, asking, "What are you going to do?" "I''m not going to do anything. It just urred to me that when you''re out there, you should have a resounding alias......" Before Bewitching Fairy Yue could finish her words, Hua Ziqing had alreadyunched the most primitive attack on herblocking her mouth with his hands. "Don''t say it, don''t say it......" Bewitching Fairy Yue did not expect him to use such a cheap attack method that she was stunned for a moment before she flung her sleeve. "Little brat, how dare you toeat this old mother''s tofu!" "Uh......" Hua Ziqing covered the red and swollen left side of his face and froze with a bewildered look. After a long moment, he said exceptionally innocently, "You are even older than my mother. How could I eat your tofu......" With a swish, Bewitching Fairy Yue also pped the right side of Hua Ziqings face as it also turned red and swollen. "Try saying one more time about me being older than your mother!" Bewitching Fairy Yue''s face was filled with anger. Hua Ziqing covered his faces with both of his hands. His clear eyes were filled with grievances, and he didn''t dare to say a word any more.[+] Bewitching Fairy Yue red at Hua Ziqing for a long time, then suddenly chuckled and patted him on the shoulder, "Good kid, you have a future. From hereafter, I will cover you, and I will ensure that you will make a good living in thejianghu." After saying that, she walked away with a smile on her face. Holding his increasingly swollen face, Hua Ziqing endured the burning pain that was like a zing fire as he looked at the back of Bewitching Fairy Yue and sighed, "Older Cousin Yeli was right. This family is indeed more entric than the other." Murong Yunshu spoke without mercy, Chu Changge''s first words to him were ''I don''t want to see him in Feiyang Mountain Vi again'', and this Bewitching Fairy Yue was even more unique, giving him two ps on the face without any rhyme or reason. But these things weren''t what he found even the strangest. What made him feel the weirdest was that he was not at all angry at being given a cold-shoulder treatment, ignored and violently attacked by this family. Hua Ziqing stretched out his neck with a soft sigh; he indeed forgot to take his medicine...... * Meanwhile, Murong Yunshu followed Li San to the Old Master''s study without seeing a single ''idle person'' around. Before she approached the destination, she finally couldn''t help asking, "The Spring Festival is already over, right?" "Huh?" Li San didn''t understand why she suddenly brought up the Spring Festival. Murong Yunshu added, "Or is today a special day? Dragon Boat Festival?Qixi Festival? It''s still too early for all of them, right?" Li San was stumped for a long time and said, "Miss Murong, you''d better say it straight." Feeling that she had stumbled upon another uncivilised native who could not understand humannguage, Murong Yunshu said with some impatience, "There are only very few people around." Few people? What does she mean by only very few people?Li San thought about it for a long time before he understood it and let out an ''oh'' of realisation andughed, "The junior disciples are all practising in the martial arts training ground." "What about the maids and other servants?" Murong Yunshu asked again, with a serious look. "Uh......maids and servants......" Li San frowned in embarrassment and finally said resentfully, "When everyone heard that Leader Chu was going to stay here for a little while, they all packed their things and went homebut don''t get me wrong, leader Chu. They are afraid of being in your way, so they have disappeared to make room for you." Li San looked at Chu Changge with fear and trepidation, hoping that he would not be angry. However, Chu Changge turned his head to face Murong Yunshu and raised his eyebrows, "Are you satisfied now?" Murong Yunshu finally couldn''t help but puff out a smile, like a steeply blooming orchid, elegant and noble. "Satisfied." She answered with a smile. Chu Changgeughed helplessly and dotingly, "I''m d to have entertained you, Madam." She, knowing that the reason there were no passers-by within a hundred miles was because he had scared them away. Still, she had to get to the bottom of it as if hearing this fact from someone else''s mouth was the only way to entertain her truly. Murong Yunshu smiled, "This is for your pleasure, so you''re wee." Chu Changge didnot know whether tough or cryas he shook his head in disbelief while saying, "Let''s go in. The manor owner is still waiting." Murong Yunshu nodded obediently and went into the house with him. Li San was left alone in a daze. Had he heard something wrong or missed something? Or perhaps he was hallucinating and what he heard was not what they said? Li San rubbed the back of his head, feeling as if his brain had be dull. Well, he must have been scared by Chu Changge. This statement was how Li San exined the piece of confusion in his head that hade out of nowhere. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Can Leader Chu think of a way to break the Cosmic Absorbing Power Technique?" Chu Changge did not expect the manor Old Master would ask him this question at the start. He thought that the manor Old Master hade to find him for the sake of Miss Li''s life. "Not for now." Chu Changge answered. At these words, the manor Old Master let out a long sigh with a worried look. Chu Changge raised an eyebrow and pointed out, "Fang Hongfei is the Great Leader of the Martial Arts, the head of your upright martial arts circles. You should be happy that I am unable to break his Cosmic Absorbing Power Technique." With another long sigh and a bitter smile, the manor Old Master said, "Leader Chu is a wise man, so why made fun of this Old Man." The martial world nowadays was not the same as it had been a long time ago. The so-called upright head was not as straightforward and honourable as the Mojiao Sect Leader. "It seems that you are not stupid either." Chu Changge stated indifferently. The manor Old Master smiled bitterly once more, nced at Murong Yunshu, who had been watching, and then spoke hesitantly, "My daughter......" Chu Changge frowned when he heard the old man''s words. "I thought you weren''t stupid." "No, no, no, Leader Chu must not misunderstand." The manor Old Master hurriedly exined. "What I mean is, before you can think of breaking Fang Hongfei''s Cosmic Absorbing Power Technique, you must not heal my daughter''s injuries. So as not to consume too much of your internal energy and allow Fang Hongfei to take advantage of it." "You''re thinking too much." Chu Changge said. The manor Old Master was stunned at first, then turned overjoyed, "Do you have other ways to heal her wounds?" Unlike the manor Old Master''s ecstasy, Chu Changge said with an expressionless face, "I said, I won''t rescue her." "But......" The manor Old Master''s words were cut short by an angry voice from the doorway before they could be uttered entirely "You clearly said that as long as she is a member of Mojiao Sect, you will save her!" Zhao Da angrily med Chu Changge for going back on his words. Chu Changge raised his sword-like brows and questioned, "When did I say that?" "When I was in the fight, you said that she was not a member of the Mojiao Sect, so you would not save her!" "That''s right, I did say that I wouldn''t save her if she werent a member of the Mojiao Sect, but I didn''t say that I would save her if she were." Chu Changge said in a cold voice, "There are so many people in the Mojiao Sect. If just anyone who is injuredes to see this Sect Master for healing, this Sect Master might as well be a monk and teach all sentient beings instead." "You......" Zhao Da was speechless. "Besides, when did this Sect Master ever say that Li Xiaoru would be allowed to join the sect?" Chu Changge looked at Zhao Da after a pause and added, "Do you think that anyone can join my Mojiao Sect?" "But......she''s my wife." Zhao Da argued. Chu Changge raised his jaw slightly and said casually, "You are not important enough tohave a big family to feed." Vigour abruptly burst into Zhao Da''s body. He suddenly understood how cruel the truth was and how lowly his status was. In Chu Changge''s eyes, he was merely one of the many Mojiao Sect members, without any privileges. "What exactly do you want before you save Xiaoru?" Zhao Da lifted his head to meet Chu Changge''s eyes. Seeing this, Chu Changge suddenly smiled, like a cold god, watching mortals be so muchin pain as not to want to live. He just stood there smiling and watchedwith folded arms. That smile made Zhao Da desperate. Even God wouldn''t lend a helping hand, who else could save Xiaoru? "You''re so cruel!" Zhao Da said sadly. "Before ming others for cruelty, reflect on your ipetence first." Murong Yunshu was the one who spoke these words. Her clear, cold voice caused the temperature in the room to abruptly drop ten degrees as if it had turned from a warm, breezy spring day to a cold winter month. Both Zhao Da and the manor Old Master were stunned by Murong Yunshu''s sudden cold and detached words towards Zhao Da. In their brief impressions, this gentle and noble woman had always been like a picture of silent words, likethe clouds were pale and a light breeze was blowing. Just looking at her taught people to be rxed and happy. How could such an aloof and picturesque woman suddenly turn a cold face? When the smile on Chu Changge''s face changed from cynicism to tenderness, it dawned on the two. It turned out that even the most indifferent people had a bottom line. And for Murong Yunshu, Chu Changge was her bottom line. She could ignore all the gossip about herself, but she would not allow others to nder Chu Changge. The manor Old Master suddenly thought of his wife and could not help but feel sad. His wife, who once was an affectionate young woman, had changed temperament due to his insistence on taking a concubine. She had sinceneither cared to inquire nor hearabout him as she devoted herself to worship Buddha. And Zhao Da also remembered his beloved, the naive girl who said all day long that she would live and die for him...... While Zhao Da and the manor Old Master were still caught up in their own memories, Chu Changge spoke again. "I can save Miss Li, but I have one condition." "What is the condition?" Zhao Da and the manor Old Master spoke in unison. "The internal energy technique of the Burning Heart Palm." Chu Changge said as he looked at the manor Old Master. The manor Old Master was shocked. The Burning Heart Palm was his unique technique. It was something Feiyang Mountain Vi relied on to establish its majesty in thejianghu. It would only be passed on to the next master. How could it be passed on to outsiders...... Zhao Da was also surprised, and then his words shook him with anger. His face showed disdain as he grunted, "I thought you were an open and honest man!" Chu Changge smiled arrogantly, "That only shows that you are blind." Zhao Da was furious, "You......" "Zhao Da!" The manor Old Master bellowed and gestured with his eyes for Zhao Da to shut up. He then spoke after a few seconds of silence, "This Old Man is not the type of person who stubbornly clings to outworn rules and ideas. Since Leader Chu wants to use the Burning Heart Palm to break the Cosmic Absorbing Power Technique, just say so, and I will teach you everything I can. So why say such misleading words. Those who don''t know will think you arelooting a burning house." Chu Changge replied, "Such unfortunate, this certain Chu likes to loot." "...this Old Man intends to cooperate with you, so why should you keep people away?" Chu Changge, however, only smiled and didn''t say anything. Although Chu Changge didn''t say anything, the manor Old Master understood everythinghe, Chu Changge, disdained cooperating with others. Yes, how could a man as proud as he cooperated with others? Bullying was his way of doing things. What he wanted, he would grab on his own. Better to coerce the other side into surrendering than to ept an unsolicitedpromise. The manor Old Master was suddenly a bit confused. How could such a lonely Chu Changge go together with the equally noble Murong Yunshu? Could it be true thatone mountain couldn''t have two tigersunless one was male and the other female...... * In the end, Chu Changge got his hands on the internal energy technique of the Burning Heart Palm, on the premise of healing Li Xiaoru''s wounds. "The manor Old Master said that you should deal with Fang Hongfei first and then heal Miss Li." Murong Yunshu said. "But you know I won''t." Chu Changge looked at her with a smile. It was because I knew you wouldn''t, that''s why I said these words, hoping you would change your mind.But Murong Yunshu kept the words in her heart, for she knew better than to let Chu Changge''s pride allow him to change his mind. "If I ept his offer, it would be like owing him a favour." As he spoke, Chu Changge suddenly hooked the corners of his mouth in a bad way and murmured in Murong Yunshu''s ear, "The thing about favours is owing one is already enough. If I owe too much, I don''t have so many bodies to devote my life to." Murong Yunshu instantly blushed. Her ears burned like fire, but her mouth unhappily said, "If the one who saved you in the first ce were a cat or a dog, would you also give your body in return?" "No." Chu Changge answered without thinking.[+] Receiving a satisfactory answer, Murong Yunshu hooked her mouth and asked, "Then if you don''t give your body to someone, how will you repay them for saving your life?" "I will save his or her life too." Murong Yunshu said, "Not everyone is like you who has enemies after them at all times." Her words were reasonable. Chu Changge raised his eyebrows and pondered for a long time before saying, "Then send someone to kill his or her whole family first, and then save his or her life." "......" Murong Yunshu held her forehead and said in a good-natured manner, "Someone else saved your life, but you killed that person''s whole family. What kind of gratitude is that?" "You''re missing the point." Chu Changge frowned, "I saved him or her. One life for another." "...but you killed his or her whole family." Murong Yunshu pointed out feebly. Chu Changge responded, "He or she can alsoe and kill my whole family." "As long as he or she has the ability to do so." Chu Changge added. With a cool expression, the words ''Anyone who wants to seek revenge, feel free to do so'' were written in big letters on his face. "......" Murong Yunshu was utterly defeated by him. Seeing Murong Yunshu''s speechless and messy face, Chu Changgeughed out loud and said, "I''m just joking with you." It seemed that he was still normal. Murong Yunshu let out a sigh of relief. Chu Changge added, "I''m not someone who knows how to repay kindness, so what''s the point of talking about repaying kindness." "..." Murong Yunshu stared at him for a few seconds and suddenly opened her mouth. "I also think it''s better not to repay the favour." It was better not to repay kindness than to repay kindness with hatred. "You really know me, Madam." Chu Changge nodded with a smile and added, "I actually thought about sending you some silver in return, but my mother said that would be too insulting, so I didn''t." At these words, Murong Yunshu suddenly looked odd. There seemed to be a few ck lines flickering on her clear face at times. Chu Changge''s dark eyes narrowed as he stared at her with uncertainty, "You wouldn''t, by any chance, wish to be insulted very much, would you?" As far as he knew, the Murong Mansion was not short of money when she saved him. Besides, wasn''t he worth enough? As a businesswoman, she should know how tothrow a long line to catch a big fish. The corner of Murong Yunshu''s mouth trembled as she said, "Of course not. My family has plenty of silver." "Then why do you have such an odd expression?" Chu Changge''s face was full of suspicion. Murong Yunshu pursed her lips awkwardly and said, "Because I often insult people." Often insulting people? Chu Changge was stunned for a moment, then it dawned on him, and heughed loudly, "This is calledpeople who don''t belong together, don''t get to live together." "......" Murong Yunshu, however, felt guilty. Doing the math, she had been insulting people since she was eight years old...... At that moment, an older maid came in leading a dozen young maids. "What are you people doing here?" Chu Changge asked unhappily. Those four guys from North, South, East and West had gone off toeat their meals leisurelyagain! Didn''t they know that he didn''t like to be disturbed? The eldest maid bowed her head and replied, "The manor Master sent us to serve you both." "No need, you guys can withdraw." Chu Changge said. "Yes." The older maid bent slightly in a retreating salute, then said to the younger maid behind her, "Bring the things in." "Yes." The little maids obediently walked in and out of the door, each holding a tray with various things on it. "The owner of the manor is worried that the cold air in the manor is heavy and the two of you are not used to it, so he specially ordered this handmaiden to bring you cotton clothes, thick boots and other warming items." The older maid continued, "Once both of you ept these things, this handmaiden and the others will withdraw." Chu Changge frowned. "You mean, if I don''t ept it, you won''t leave?" "That''s not what this handmaiden meant." The older maid lowered her head a few more notches. Chu Changge gave her a meaningful look and said, "Put all the things down." "Yes." The older maid gestured to the younger maids. The younger maids took things out of the tray one after another. Suddenly, Chu Changge said to the young maid with the heater, "The heater won''t be needed; take it away." The young maid argued, "But if no heater, then you will......" However, Chu Changge raised a smile meaningfully and said, "It''s enough to have me; what do we need a heater for?" The young maid looked puzzled, then blushed and nodded frantically. Murong Yunshu, on the other hand, gave Chu Changge a funny re.Even if there were a heater, I wouldn''t hug it and sleep with it. Whats your hurry. Chu Changge smiled faintly at her and said silently, "Just in case. If you have a wife like this, you should take precautions if you can." The maids put down all the things and then all withdrew, leaving only Chu Changge and Murong Yunshu in the room again. Murong Yunshu looked out the door and said, "That older maid just now, something seemed odd with her." "You''ve noticed it too?" Chu Changge smiled as she poured a cup of hot tea and handed it to her, saying, "She looks respectful to us, but in reality, she is very defiant and does not have the humble aura that a maid should have." "I feel the same way." Murong Yunshu cupped her hands around her teacup to warm them. She thought for a moment and then added, "Could it be a trap set by the manor Old Master?" Chu Changge raised his left eyebrow and faintly said, "Who knows?" * Meanwhile, the group of maids walked to a sparsely popted area, and the older maid stopped and ordered, "There''s something I forgot to exin to the distinguished guests; you guys go first." After saying this, she walked back. After taking a few steps forward, she looked back at the maids and saw no one was looking at her suspiciously. Her face turned heavy as she walked quickly towards the deserted area. When she arrived at the courtyard wall, she scaled over it. Her movements were agile and quick. At first nce, she was a martial arts practitioner. At that moment, four men in ck clothes emerged from different directions and stood in a line facing the wall full of creepers where the maid had climbed over.[+] The four men were silent for a few seconds. "I''ll go after her, and you three go back and report this to the Leader." "I''ll also go after her, and you two go back and report this to the Leader." "I''ll go after her too, and you go back and report this to the Leader." "I''ll go......" North Guardian suddenly stopped and pointed at himself in disbelief as he shouted in a ghostly voice, "I''ll go?! Why the hell should I go?!" Unfortunately, at the same time their voices had uttered the words, the three men from the South, East and West had gone over the wall and flown a few metres away, unable to hear his question. However, even if they did hear, they would only reply, "Because you have the worstqinggongskills." So, after a moment of self-pity and self-hatred, North Guardian reluctantly walked back. There was a sh of sadness on his face like a heroic man who, oncehe had gone, he wouldn''t be able to return. To disturb someone in an immoral act was punishable by God''s wrath, not to mention that ''someone'', who was also certainly moody and unpredictable...... s, for anyone who didn''t understand the meaning ofeverything boded ill, with no positive signs, just look at him. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 For the first time in North Guardian''s life, as he approached the guest courtyard of Feiyang Mountain Vi, he felt that practising inner strength was an exceptionally evil thing to do. If he hadn''t had such a high level of internal power, he wouldn''t have had such a keen sense of hearing. If he hadn''t had such a keen sense of hearing, he wouldn''t have heard......the continuous sound of climaxing from inside the room...... North Guardian only felt a wave of heat turn up in his heart as well. He hastily turned around and chanted silently in his heart, Namo Amitabha Buddha, Namo Amitabha Buddha...... "What are you reciting blindly, Lil North?" "Ah?!" The North Guardian jumped at the sudden sound and, upon seeing the visitor, eximed, "Madam! What brings you here?!" Bewitching Fairy Yue raised her willow eyebrows, "If you cane, why can''t I?" "It''s not like you can''te......" said the North Guardian slyly as he tried to walk away, "I''ll go first......" Bewitching Fairy Yue hurriedly grabbed his clothes from behind and said, "Don''t be in a hurry to leave!" "Ouch......ouch......" North Guardian grimaced in pain and shouted strangely, "Madam, if you pull the clothes, then pull the clothes, don''t grab my flesh! If you''re aiming to grab the flesh, there''s no need to twist it!" "Huh? Oh! Sorry, wrong grip." Bewitching Fairy Yue hurriedly let go of her hand and muttered, "I said why are your clothes so thick, so it''s your skin!" "......" Why didn''t she simply say he had thick skin! The North Guardian red at Bewitching Fairy Yue''s feet and sullenly asked, "What are your instructions, Madam, for forcing this subordinate to stay?" Bewitching Fairy Yue said with a smile, "Lil North, I am only forcing you to stay. Don''t make it sound like I''m ravishing you!" "......"Madam, even if you''re already old, you are still a woman, so please maintain your minimum restrain!Of course, this was something that the North Guardian only dared to say in his heart. If he really said it, the Old Madam might really ravish him......no, with Madam''s character, if someone told her that she was unrestrained, and the other party had a graceful bearing, good figure, and good look, she might still n to ravish that person. However, if one said she was old, even if the other person were the reincarnation ofPan Anor a God, there would only be one ouebe castrated first then killed. Being ravished by her? That was a favour from her. While those who dared to call her old would not be lucky enough. The thought that he had to face the Old Madam, who was even moreplicated than the Leader, on his own made the North Guardian furious. He med those three guys for leaving him alone! North Guardian was mentally expressing his sympathy towards East, South and West''s ancestors when he heard the Bewitching Fairy Yue say with a smile, "It''s so lively inside. What a pity you do not want to stay and watch the action." North Guardian''s face was instantly filled with ck lines as he pointed out, "Madam, it is your son and daughter-inw who are inside doing something......so please show a little dignity as their elders, okay?" "Hey, Lil North." Bewitching Fairy Yue kicked North Guardian''s leg with her foot and asked with interest, "Say, in there, is it my son who''s cheating with someone else or my daughter-inw who''smitting adultery?" "......" North Guardian felt that his facial muscles had strained themselves from excessive trembling......no, he had facial paralysis. He could no longer make any expressions, and he had only one thought in his mindLeader,e and take your mother back and please lock her up. She has gone insane. As if she didn''t think North Guardian had been stimted enough, Bewitching Fairy Yue added, "I truly hope it''s Murong Yunshu who''smitting adultery......let''s go and catch her in the act! Hmph, when I catch her in bed, see if she dares to disrespect me in the future!" "...Madam, Murong Yunshu is your daughter-inw." North Guardian reminded weakly. "I know! That''s why I''m going to catch her in the act! If she werent my daughter-inw, I wouldn''t go inside!" Bewitching Fairy Yue red at the North Guardian, who ''kept on talking nonsense'', in disgust and urged, "Come on, let''s go together. You''re responsible for kicking the door." "Not going." North Guardian jumped back three metres abruptly and said, "If you want to go, you go by yourself. I''m not going." "If you don''t want to go, then don''t go. Why are you fleeing that far?" Bewitching Fairy Yue rolled her eyes at him as she said, "How many times have I told you? Don''t make it look like I''m going to ravish you!" This was the second time she......h h h! Why had he gone mental too! The first few times was not the point. The point was......couldn''t she change her metaphor? Suddenly, a light dawned on his speechless heart. North Guardian''s almost paralysed face finally regained its consciousness, and his eyes flickered as he smiled, "Go ahead, I''ll keep watch for you here. As the saying goes, a family scandal should not be publicised. No matter who is having an affair inside, it is not good for outsiders to see it." Bewitching Fairy Yue nodded in understanding and was about to enter the door when she suddenly raised her dark eyebrows and turned back, "It''s better if you go away." "Huh?" Go away? He wanted to stay and watch the fun...... "This way, the family scandal will not be revealed." Bewitching Fairy Yue said indifferently. North Guardian looked left and right, "There are no outsiders here!" "You''re not?" "Me?" North Guardian pointed at himself, "Of course I''m not...yes...yesI am an outsider. I am certainly an outsider." He was determined not to admit that he was an ''insider''. Otherwise, there was no telling how much trouble he would get into in the future.[+] "That''s right." Bewitching Fairy Yue walked around and smiled, "Come on, let''s go and have a few drinks." A few drinks? North Guardian froze. He hadn''t heard wrong, had he? Wasn''t she going to catch someone in the act of adultery...... Despite the doubts in his heart, North Guardian did not dare to disobey the Old Madam''s wishes and followed her outside. A few steps away, he heard her muttering again, "Daring to listen to my son''s from the corner of the wall, you surely have some nerve." In an instant, the handsome face of the North Guardian, which had barely regained consciousness, was paralysed again.Madam, don''t you listen to it with joy yourself? Moreover, you are also bent on creating more trouble for your daughter-inw...... After taking a few more steps, that beautiful and creepy voice rang out again, "How dare you encourage me to sabotage my son and daughter-inw from making a grandson for me? Youve absolutelyeaten a bear heart and a leopard gallLil North! Why didn''t I see it before? You unquestionably had the potential for being a daredevil. You''ve been hiding it so deep!" This time, the paralysed face of North Guardian had a fracture. At this moment, he only wanted to know what was the most decent way to die in this world...... * Meanwhile, inside the room, Chu Changge, who had ''eaten and drunk to his satisfaction'', was lying on top of Murong Yunshu, whispering, "Yunshu, give me a child." Murong Yunshu had not yet recovered from experiencing theclouds and rains on Mount Wuand asked in a somewhat dazed state of mind, "What''s the point of having a baby?" What was the point of having a baby? This was a question for Chu Changge. After thinking about it for a long time, Chu Changge finally came up with an answer. "To y with." He answered lightly. Murong Yunshu closed her eyes and gave an ''mmm'' as a response. She was quiet for a few seconds, then suddenly snapped her eyes open. Her eyebrows wrinkled slightly as she asked with an odd expression, "Having a baby just for you to y with?" "Uh..." Chu Changge didn''t think there was anything wrong with having a baby to y with, but he suddenly lost his confidence. So he decided to end the conversation. "Let''s wait for him to be born before considering his usefulness." Before Murong Yunshu could react, she felt a burning heating to her lips, transporting her to another world. He just wanted to use the baby for him to y with......this was thest thought that appeared in Murong Yunshu''s mind before she lost in the clouds. * The next day, when Murong Yunshu opened his eyes, she did not see Chu Changge. Her heart sank with a sudden sinking feeling, and her hand subconsciously touched the other half of the bed, which was empty. An unprecedented sense of loss overcame her. It turned out that she had long since be ustomed to seeing his pair of dark eyes as the first view each day. As she sat up slowly, she felt her back ached and her bones like they were falling apart. Thinking aboutst night''s entanglement, Murong Yunshu couldn''t help but blush alone. Last night''s Chu Changge seemed to have an inexhaustible passion, burning her over and over again...... At this time, a timid voice came from outside, "Miss Murong, are you awake? This handmaiden has prepared water for you as ordered by ChuGongzi. Please have a bath and change your clothes." At these words, Murong Yunshu wanted to find a hole to burrow herself. That person Chu Changge was really......outrageously considerate! This guest house was divided into two rooms, east and west. When the maid brought them here, the maid purposely said which side was her room and Chu Changge''s room. The people of Feiyang Mountain Vi obviously did not know that she and Chu Changge were already married, but now...... Murong Yunshu rubbed her brow feebly and said to herself to just forget about it. She already had a long list of glorious deeds anyway, so it was not much to add one more into it, and it was also for the benefit of the public. People need some new gossip to nourish their unchanging lives after a long time. "Miss Murong?" The maid called out from beyond the screen. "You can go out. I''ll be fine on my own." As the pearl of the Murong Mansion, Murong Yunshu had long been used to being served. However, she was usually dressed by Lu-er, who, although confused, always made her feel warm inside. When she thought of Lu-er, Murong Yunshu could not help but feel a little guilty. At first, she was so intent on enjoying her time alone with Chu Changge that shepletely ignored Lu-er''s feelings. She was so upset that she had to leave without saying goodbye to Lu-er. As sensible as she was, she couldn''t escape the words ''valued her desire more than her friends'' after all. Murong Yunshu sighed softly and got up to bathe after hearing the maid left. She closed her eyes as she smelled the fresh scent of roses and felt the warmth from the water prated her skin. Suddenly, a pair of hands covered Murong Yunshu''s eyes. "Guess who I am?" Someone asked yfully from behind her. "Xiao Hong?" Murong Yunshu asked tentatively. "Who is Xiao Hong?" "Not Xiao Hong? Then Xiao Zi?" "Who is Xiao Zi again?" "Neither? Could it be Xiao Huang?" "Ah! Miss, you''re so heartless! It''s only been a few days, and you already have Xiao Hong and Xiao Zi, and what with this Xiao Huang!" Lu-er let go of her hand and shouted an usation.[+] Murong Yunshu smothered a fewughs and asked, "What brings you here?" "Humph!" Lu-er grunted unhappily. "Any more grunting and they''ll be deducted from your monthly pay." "Miss!" Lu-er stamped her feet discontentedly. "You can''t always threaten me with this!" "Then I''ll put it another way." Murong Yunshu corrected herself reasonably. "If you grunt again, I will sell you." "......it''s better to deduct from my monthly pay." Lu-er muttered feebly, then said to Murong Yunshu, "Miss, you are so cruel to leave me by eloping withGuye." Eloping? Murong Yunshu raised an eyebrow and corrected, "It''s an outing." "You''re running away from the trouble!" Lu-er nonchntly revealed the truth. Murong Yunshu twitched her lips, not even denying it. "Do you know, Miss, how much suffering I''ve suffered along the way......" "Well, I''ll ask Chief Qian to pay you ten taels of the service fee for your hard workter." Lu-er eximed, "Ten taels of service fee?!" "Twenty taels." "Twenty taels?!" Murong Yunshu frowned. "Don''t tell me you want thirty taels?" "......" Lu-er looked at the roof of the room, "Miss, if you only talk about silver every time you open and close your mouth, be careful thatGuyewill mind that he can smell your bodystink with money." Murong Yunshu responded, "I don''t even mind that he smells manly." "......" Beingstank of copperand the manly smell, could these two things be considered the same thing? Lu-er felt deeply that the unbridgeable gulf between her and her Miss had be even more insurmountable. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Murong Yunshu was angry. Although she did not say a word when she learned that he had used up 80% of his internal energy to heal Li Xiaoru''s wounds, she only nced at his frail body before leaving the once sad but now happy crowd behind as she walked away expressionless. However, Chu Changge knew that she was angry. She was furious at him. "Oh, son, you are really something. Why did you work so hard for other women!" Bewitching Fairy Yue chided. Chu Changge, however, did not seem to hear her words. He gazed at Murong Yunshu''s back for a long time until he could no longer see it, then said to Zhao Da, "She will wake up in an hour." With that he strode out of Li Xiaoru''s boudoir. Bewitching Fairy Yue blinked and ran out after him. It was a rare asion when her son and daughter-inw conflicted. So she, as a mother-inw, couldn''t justwatch it with folded arms. Even if she wasnt the one whopoured the oil into the fire, she should at least be there to fan the mes. As soon as she stepped outside, Bewitching Fairy Yue bumped into North Guardian. He was in a hurry and almost collided with her. North Guardian took a few steps back with a face full of fear, "Hello Ma, Madam." "Oh, Lil North, didn''t I tell you yesterday? Don''t make it look like I''m going to ravish you." Bewitching Fairy Yue smiled and circled North Guardian a few times. She noticed that he always looked on edge. She asked, "Am I that scary?" North Guardian tried desperately to pull back the head that wanted to nod, squeezed out a smile that looked much worse than his crying face and shook his head stiffly as it let out a faint sound of creaking bones. Bewitching Fairy Yues face burst into a satisfied smile when she saw him shaking his head and continued to ask with a smile, "Then why do you look so scared to death?" "This subordinate is not afraid but simply wants to die." North Guardian exined thus. Bewitching Fairy Yue red unhappily at him and questioned, "So, you want to die as soon as you see me?!" "Er......" So to speak. "Humph! You don''t think they touched you enough yesterday, do you? "No, no!" North Guardian immediately shook his head like a pellet drum, with his face as white as paper. Thinking aboutst night''s experience, he hated it so much that he wished he could die. She, she, she......she had actually sent him to a brothelst night! There was nothing scary about the brothel. It was just that he had never been into one before. As a normal man, he would asionally want to let off some steam, but to be weak after being drugged up and then being forced to go into a brothel, that was just too scary! Especially when there were twodelicate as a flower, refined as a precious jadefemale prostitutes, wearing only a gauze groping his body. It gave him a real taste of what it was like not to be able to satisfy his desire! T/N: I don''t know that they''re different sizes of pellet drums and a technique for ying them. Hadn''t he just ''identally'' appeared outside the courtyard while her son and daughter-inw were doing their business inside? It wasn''t like he purposely listened to them from the corner of the wall! The more North Guardian thought about it, the more he felt wronged, but he dared not speak out in anger. So he chose the thirty-six stratagems, which was to run away. "This subordinate still has something to do. So this subordinate will leave first." After saying that, he ran away as if he was flying. Seeing this, Bewitching Fairy Yue burst outughing. She walked towards the guest courtyard whileughing non-stop. It was indispensable to use other people''s pain to find a little amusement in this dull day. * When Chu Changge chased Murong Yunshu to the guest courtyard of Feiyang Mountain Vi, there was no one in sight. He frowned and called out in a low voice, "Old East." With a swoosh, East Guardian emerged from nowhere and stood beside Chu Changge, "Leader." "Where did she go?" Chu Changge asked. East Guardian didn''t need to think who this ''she'' was referring to, so he replied, "I heard Madam say she was going to spend her fortune, so I think she went down the mountain to disperse her wealth." Before the words were out of his mouth, Chu Changge was nowhere to be found. East Guardian hastily called out, "Leader, your internal strength has not yet recovered, so it is not advisable to leave Feiyang Mountain Vi!" It was someone else who heard these words rather than Chu Changge. "Old East, who are you talking to?" Bewitching Fairy Yue asked leisurely. As soon as East Guardian saw that the visitor was Bewitching Fairy Yue, he immediately said, "Leader has gone down the mountain. This subordinate must follow him as his protection." After he spoke these words, a gust of wind rose, and his figure disappeared. Bewitching Fairy Yue blinked in surprise. Back then, she was also the first beauty injianghu. How could these young people see her as if they saw a ghost? As East Guardian chased Chu Changge down the mountain, he also sent a signal to South, North and West. Ever since they found out yesterday that Jin Yanzi had been pretending to be the old maid who was acting strangely, the four of them had split up their work. He was responsible for staying in the guest courtyard to prevent anyone froming there to make a move. Lil South was monitoring Fang Hongfei and the other''s movements. Lil West was responsible for monitoring Jin Yanzi''s every movement inside the residence. At the same time, Lil North was responsible for passing on the news. Since Leader had kept Miss Li''s injury treatment a secret from Madam, not to mention it had brought damage to his internal strength, it had also caused a fire to break out in his backyard, and now he was risking his life to chase Madam down the mountain. They, the Four Great Guardians, could care less about guarding against Fang Hongfei''s schemes and tricks. To them right now, Leader''s safety was the most important. On the other hand, Bewitching Fairy Yue looked in the direction of the main gate. For the first time, her face showed the solemnity of an elder while sighing, "Knowing that you haveas many enemies as the hair on an ox, you still dare to venture down the mountain. You truly dont care for your life, do you?Dajie, you see, Ah Chang is very wise, but after he met Murong Yunshu, he became so foolish that he put his life on the line, just like you. Hopefully, he will have better luck than you." With another long sigh, Bewitching Fairy Yue also trailed behind East Guardian down the mountain. This time, she must prevent a tragedy from happening. Bewitching Fairy Yue, who was deeply concerned about the safety of Chu Changge, didn''t notice that there were other people present while she was mumbling to herself. "Bewitching Fairy Yue has an older sister? Howe she sounded as if Chu Changge is not her own......" Hua Ziqing scratched the back of his head. Inparison, his face was full of puzzlement. * Chu Changge rode down the mountain and was stopped before he could find Murong Yunshu. "I don''t want to kill anyone today." Chu Changge looked coldly at the young man who stood in front of his horse. The young man''s face burned with hateful rage as he said indignantly, "Chu Changge, you killed my father. I will make you pay with your blood today!" "Is that so?" A cold light shed in Chu Changge''s ck eyes. His thin lips slightly parted as he faintly said, "In that case, then I will have to kill you as well." The young man raised his sword and said, "Humph! Don''t think I don''t know. Because you have healed Miss Li''s wounds, you have greatly injured your vitality, and now you only have twenty per cent left of your internal strength!" Chu Changge responded in a cold voice, "Even if I have only ten per cent left, it is more than enough to kill you." "You''re still talking big when facing your imminent......" Before he could utter the words death, the young man suddenly opened his eyes wide. His eyeballs almost seemed to pop out as his throat made a squeaking sound. Chu Changge was still expressionless, but the corners of his mouth looked a little pale. This paleness was not because he was sick but rather because he was starting to feel cold. As his internal energy drained away, his thin body gradually became unable to withstand the coldness from the howling wind. The young man''s throat was still squeaking, with beads of sweat forming on his face. His face was already contorted as he tried desperately to say the word ''you'', but he could not say it as he fell to the ground. Chu Changge didn''t even nce at him. He tugged up the reins as he was about to gallop away when he heard a voice from behind him "You killed him without asking his name. Aren''t you afraid of killing innocent people by mistake?" Chu Changge did not turn back, for he was not interested in who was behind him, as he indifferently said, "I, Chu Changge, have always killed only those who deserve to die. If I indeed killed his father, then if I do not kill him, he will kill me." "What if you did not kill his father?" "Then he is the damn man." Chu Changge answered with a cold face. "You have too much aura of death around you." "For a yer, an aura of death is the symbol of a long life." After dropping these words, Chu Changge sped away. He didn''t have time to waste on a passerby. As the sound of horses'' hooves faded away, a young man in his early twenties jumped down from a tree, looked at the flying dust, and repeatedly murmured the words Chu Changge left behind before he left. * The reason Chu Changge didn''t hesitate to kill the young man who came to seek revenge was because of the phrases ''Don''t think I don''t know. Because you have healed Miss Li''s wounds, you have greatly injured your vitality, and now you only have twenty per cent left of your internal strength''. He had ventured down the mountain and couldn''t risk letting this news spread in thejianghu. But he didn''t expect that the information had already spread like wildfire. Only his people knew the matter regarding his treatment of Miss Li''s injury. As for Fang Hongfei and the mole he sent into the Feiyang Mountain Vi, they had been under South, East, North and West surveince. So others couldnt learn of this matter. In the end, who had spread this news outside? Facing the revenge-seeker who came out of nowhere, Chu Changge couldn''t help but recall the ambush at King Liang''s residence in the Province of Shu. There are thousands of poisons in the world, but Hua Yeli chose to use the Enchantment Fragrant from Snowy Region to deal with him, to which he happened to have no resistance. If Hua Yeli had not learned this weakness of his, he would never have dared to use poison on him. It was because everyone in thejianghuknew that he, Chu Changge, was invulnerable to all kinds of toxins. Using poisons would only bring about ones own death. Chu Changge had never figured out how Hua Yeli learned that the Enchantment Fragrant from the Snowy Region was able to put him down, and even more so how the waves of revenge seekers in front of him learned that he was currently heavily wounded. But fortunately, Fang Hongfei did note. Otherwise, there was only death for him in his current condition if he went against Fang Hongfei''s Cosmic Absorbing Power Technique. "Chu Changge, you have never thought that you wouldget your just desserts, right? Humph! Heaven has opened its eyes, and here Ie to take care of you, you murderous devil!" Someone shouted in front of his horse. Chu Changge sneered. With a slight movement from his right hand, he snapped his fingers, and after hearing a ''swoosh'' sound, the screamer fell to the ground, staring at him with a pair of white eyes. He wasdead with his eyes still open. The crowd was horrified and couldn''t believe their eyes. Chu Changge, who only had twenty per cent left of his internal force, could still kill people invisibly...... Chu Changge tugged on the reins. The horse under his seat seemed to understand its master''s mind as it slowly trotted forward step by step. When the horse took one step forward, all the men at the front took one step back. Chu Changge coldly said, "I have already killed two people today, who wants to be the third, feel free toe forward. This Chu will certainly be of service!" As soon as these words came out, the fear on everyones faces increased slightly, and their backward steps began to appear staggered and unstable. At this moment, someone suddenly shouted, "Two fists cannot defeat four hands. He is now seriously injured and isted. If we go together, we will be able to kill him!" There was a moment of silence. Then there was a lot of noise. "That''s right. Lets go together!" "Lets kill the great devil!" "Eliminate evil for the martial arts circles!" "A bunch of people who overestimate their abilities!" Chu Changge coldly snorted. He was about to strike, only to feel four swift winds whistling from both of his sides. The corners of his mouth immediately hooked up, and the arrogance in his eyes became even more significant. "Leader!" With this neat shout, four ck shadowsnded on the ground. As soon as the Four Great Guardians of the Mojiao Sect appeared, the sudden arousal of everyone''s anger suddenly died out, and there was no other expression on their faces except fear. Once North Guardian''s cold spear came out, he said, "Leave these people to me." West Guardian smilingly patted his shoulder and said, "Lil North, resolve the fight in the shortest time possible. Well wait for you at the teahouse for tea." "You should have a drink after you kill someone." North Guardian said. "Madam said that drinking hurts the body and only tea is allowed in the future." North Guardian curiously asked, "When did Madam say that?" West Guardian rolled his eyes and advised, "Lil North, focus on killing them. We''ll go first." "Madam certainly didn''t say that" North Guardian still wanted to argue with West Guardian, but he had already gone far away with the Leader, so he muttered, "In the future, whatever I say, Ill also add the words ''Madam said''. Lets see if you still dare to argue!" They looked at each other, then shouted ''kill'' and went towards North Guardian. North Guardian immediately put away his dull expression as cold light suddenly appeared at the bottom of his eyes. This sensation of killing someone had been long overdue.[+] * Meanwhile, Murong Yunshu was picking and choosing in a jade store, with Lu-er following behind with a square tray, in which a white satin handkerchief was ced. Various antique jade items had been ced on it until there was no more space left. Murong Yunshu was still picking; regardless of whether she liked it or not, she would put it into the tray as long as it looked good. "Miss, theres no more space for you to buy more." What Lu-er truly wanted to say was that if her Miss bought more, her hands would snap because of the heavy tray. "Switch the tray if theres no more space avable." "......Miss, I think you should just buy the whole jade store," Lu-er suggested with a sour tone. Hearing this suggestion, Murong Yunshu stopped and turned to stare at Lu-er for a few moments. Then she looked at the jade store owner, who was already smiling from ear to ear and said, "I''ll take this store." Not ''I want to buy this store'', nor ''how much does this store sell for'', but ''I want this store''. If it werent for her refined appearance, the jade store owner would have thought that she was a bandit who hade to rob him. "This jade store has been handed down from our ancestors. So I won''t sell it for any amount of money." The shopkeeper answered with a smile, trying to act as friendly as possible. It was because he could see that the richdy in front of him was not in a good mood. "100 thousand." Murong Yunshu offered lightly. "Huh?" The shopkeeper''s jaw dropped, and his mouth opened so wide that he could put in a duck egg. 200 thousand. He could put two duck eggs in his mouth. 300 thousand. He could put three duck eggs in his mouth. "Miss, don''t treat the silvers like copper coins!" Lu-er hastily tried to stop her Miss, but unexpectedly her hand shook. The tray overturned, and the jade items fell to the ground with a crash, shattering all over the ce. The store instantly went silent, and all eyes fell upon Lu-er. Lu-er was at a loss for words. She looked at Murong Yunshu, asking for help, "Mi, Miss......" So many jades. Even if she was sold, she could not afford to pay them all back! Only to see Murong Yunshu give out a faint smile. As her right hand slowly released, with a crisp sound of ''pop'', the gourd-shaped white jade broke into four pieces. The crowd gasped and looked at Murong Yunshu with disbelief. Only the shopkeeper, staring at the ''corpse'' of the gourd-shaped white jade on the ground with a pained face, as he wailed in his heart:this is my favourite! Murong Yunshu said, "I dont want the store anymore. Boss, calcte how much those jade pieces on the ground cost in total." The shopkeeper suddenly shivered spiritually.Alright, since you dont care for the jades, do not me me for asking too much in return. The jades have been broken anyway. Thus Im going to say how much I want! The shopkeeper quickly fiddled with the abacus and then said a number. Lu-er cried out, "This is just like thelion has opened its mouth wide! Those aren''t even good jades; thus, they''re not worth that much money!" "Lu-er," said Murong Yunshu softly. "Pay for them." "But he......" "Ie here just to spend money for me to have a great time. Theres no need to fuss with him about the price." "Okay," replied Lu-er, as she pouted her lips, feeling unwilling. She pulled out the silver bills and counted them one by one in front of the shopkeeper. Murong Yunshu turned her eyes and unexpectedly bumped into a pair of ck eyes. She whispered, "Chu Changge" and then stopped abruptly. It was because, the next second, she stared at the face of the person who came in. It was very simr to Chu Changge but with apletely different charm. Lu-er also noticed the person outside the door and cried out in surprise, "Ki" Before the words ''King Sheng'' could be uttered, it was cut off by Murong Yunshu, "Elder Brother Sheng, I trust you have been well since west met." King Sheng smiled warmly, "Miss Murong, we meet again." Murong Yunshu also smiled at him, then walked out of the jade store and brushed past him. Lu-er blinked at the unknown situation. She also followed Murong Yunshu trotted out the door. Before leaving, she also smilingly said ''goodbye'' to King Sheng. "Your Highness, she" King Sheng raised his hand to signal the attendant behind him to shut up. Then he also turned to leave the jade store and followed in the direction Murong Yunshu had gone to. * "Miss, why is King Sheng also here?" Lu-er asked as she walked. Murong Yunshu paid no attention to her. "Miss, don''t walk so fast!" Murong Yunshu still ignored her. "Miss, you''re walking too fast. I can''t keep up." Lu-er trotted. Murong Yunshu still ignored her and walked quickly towards Feiyang Mountain Vi. "Miss, why are you in a hurry?" "Talk again, and I''ll sell you!" "Uh......" Lu-er immediately silenced, not daring to say another word, as she quietly followed behind Murong Yunshu. Although Murong Yunshu''s face wasposed, her heart was burning with anxiety. When she woke up that morning, she found out that Chu Changge had not been with her. She realised that he had gone to heal Miss Li and immediately became jealous. Although she knew that he had treated Miss Lis injury only to get the internal energy technique of the Burning Heart Palm, she couldn''t help feeling angry that he had left her, who was still sleeping, and mad that he had ventured to heal others without her knowing. Later, when she saw with her own eyes how weak Chu Changge was, Murong Yunshu''s heart was tangled to the extreme. Her heart was angry, but she could not be mad at him since she knew very well that he did not do anything wrong. But if she didn''t do anything to vent her frustration, she would eventually lose her head. That was why she had to go out into the street and spend money to ease her anger. The moment Lu-er broke the jades, Murong Yun felt much better, and when she saw those dark eyes that were simr to Chu Changge, she suddenly remembered how dangerous her willfulness had brought to Chu Changge. She should have thought that once she went down the mountain, Chu Changge would undoubtedly be so reckless to follow her. Then, in case she met an enemy...... Oh my God! Murong Yunshu didn''t dare to think about it anymore. She didn''t know if it was because she was walking too fast or too anxious, but her forehead started to sweat. * At the same time, Chu Changge was leading South, East and West in the street to inquire about Murong Yunshu''s whereabouts. Every time he saw a person, he would grab and ask, like a madman, ultimately losing his usual lofty and arrogant image. "Have you ever seen a girl this tall and thin with a maid?" Chu Changge used his hand to show Murong Yunshu''s body build. "Nope." "Have you ever seen a girl this tall and thin with a maid?" "Nope." "Excuse me..." Seeing that it was gettingte and the sun was setting in the west, East Guardian suggested, "Leader, perhaps Madam has already gone back. Why don''t we return and take a look." Chu Changge shook his head wearily. "She''s so pretty and so special. She always attracts attention wherever she goes. We''ve asked so many people, and yet we haven''t heard anything from her at all. I''m worried that...'''' Chu Changge was afraid to continue his words. The three of them all bowed their heads and remained silent. What the Leader said was right. Madam was a person with such a strong sense of existence The four of them were in a state of confusion and were at a loss how to proceed when they saw four girls with long legs and slender waists approaching them. Their bodies were full ofwind and dustas they were chattering about something. Chu Changge didn''t pay attention at first. As they passed by, the words ''at first sight, she looked like a youngdy who spent her family fortune'' came into his ear. Suddenly, he caught hold of one of the women in green and asked, "Have you seen her?" "Ah!Gongzi, you are hurting me!" Chu Changge quickly let go of his hand. In fact, in normal times, he would never touch a woman like that. "Is that youngdy you''re talking about this tall and thin with a maid?" asked Chu Changge. The woman in green looked at him strangely and said, "Yes! Didn''t you just meet with her at the jade store?" "The jade store?" Chu Changge frowned. He had never been to a jade store at all.[+] "Yes," said the girl in green, as she retold the glorious story of Murong Yunshu''s spending her money in the jade shop with feelings of envy and jealousy. "Is she your sweetheart? She treated you cold, and yet you are still with her?" Cold? Chu Changge had no idea what she was talking about, nor did he want to know. "Which way did she go afterwards?" He inquired. "That way." The woman in green reached out and pointed to a road to the northeast. She then asked curiously, "You were clearly following her there. Did you get lost halfway?" Although Chu Changge could not understand the green-clothed woman''s gibberish, he caught a message from her wordssomeone was trailing behind Murong Yunshu. This knowledge made his nerves tense, and he coldly instructed East Guardian, "Give her a few taels of silver." After speaking, he chased after Murong Yunshu in the northeast direction. After throwing a few taels of broken silver to the woman in green, the three South, East and West also followed behind Chu Changge. However, theirqinggongwere not as good as Chu Changge''s, so they keptgging. After chasing behind Chu Changge for a long time in silence, East Guardian finally couldn''t help but say what he had been bottled up in his heart for a long time, "Our Madam is surprisingly good at spending her fortune!" South Guardian nodded in agreement, "Yes! The Daye Dynasty can no longer find words to describe the extent of her spending." Phew, he finally got the words out of his mouth. It nearly killed him for holding them in! "That''s why it''s said that in the heart of every rich girl, there lives a spendthrift. Our Madam is no exception. She makes money in abnormal situations and spends them when the situation bes normal." West Guardian made his concluding remarks. The two South and East nodded their heads with palpitations on their faces. Fortunately, the situations were abnormal most of the time. Otherwise, ten Murong Mansions would not be able to withstand her spending like this! Chapter 100 Chapter 100 "Miss, are we lost?" Lu-er asked as she wiped her sweat. Murong Yunshu raised her eyes to the endless mountain road ahead and sighed helplessly, "Probably." Lu-er asked bitterly, "So what do we do now?" Murong Yunshu looked at the front again, then sat down on arge stone and answered, "I don''t know." "You''re not going to wait for someone toe to the rescue, are you, Miss?" Lu-er asked. Murong Yunshu nced sideways at her. "Is there any other way?" "......no." Any other detour might lead to a more remote location. It was better to just wait for help from where one currently was. Murong Yunshu lifted her broad sleeve and wiped the sweat from her forehead while observing the surrounding terrain. The terrain was fairly t, and apart from rocks of various sizes and shapes, the surrounding area was lush with fir trees. The leaves on the ground were very few and fragmented, and the humidity was so heavy that it was impossible to use them to make a fire. As the sun sets over the western hills, the cold air bes heavier and heavier. Murong Yunshu couldn''t help but hug her arms to keep herself from the cold. "Miss, do you thinkGuyewill find us?" Lu-er was also shivering because of the cold. She crouched next to Murong Yunshu as she hugged and curled herself up into a ball. Murong Yunshu replied, "He will." Her tone was full of certainty. "What if he can''t find us?" Lu-er shrank her neck in fear. She didn''t want to sleep out in the wilderness! Murong Yunshu responded, "There is no what if." "Are you sure?" "Very sure." Lu-er wondered, "How can you be so sure? Even we, ourselves, don''t know where we are. How wouldGuyeknow?" Murong Yunshu smiled lightly and stated, "Because he is Chu Changge." "But......" Lu-er was still doubtful when suddenly the sound of ttering horses'' hooves came from deep in the dense forest. She was overjoyed, "Miss, someone ising! It must beGuyewho is looking for us!" Murong Yunshu also leapt to her feet. She plucked away the intecing branches and leaves and looked in the direction where the sound came from. Only to see a ck horse galloping their way, and on top of the ck horse was the person she was waiting for. "Chu Changge!" Murong Yunshu called out at him excitedly. Chu Changge was anxious. When he heard this shout, he immediately became wild with joy and looked over sideways. "Yunshu!" With a loud cry, Chu Changge took the opportunity to leap down. "Yunshu!" Chu Changge wrapped Murong Yunshu in a tight hug, wishing he could be one with her. "I''m sorry I''mte." He apologised in a low, trembling voice. Murong Yunshu shook her head in his arms and apologised, "Its me who should apologise to you. I shouldn''t have been unreasonable and left Feiyang Mountain Vi without permission, causing you to......" At this point, Murong Yunshu jerked her head up and took a few steps back to look him up and down, "Have you been injured? Did you meet any enemies on the way?" Chu Changge smiled gently, "No." In Murong Yunshus eyes, his smile looked full of exhaustion, causing her heart to seize up abruptly and her eyes to well up with tears. Chu Changge smiled and wiped away the teardrops from the corners of her eyes, saying, "Look, I''m fine, aren''t I? Why are you crying?" Like a child who has done something wrong, Murong Yunshu hung her head and stifled her tears, but she could not stop them from falling. Chu Changge sighed lightly and once again swept her into his arms. His firm chin pressed against her shoulder as he said in a soft voice, "As long as youre fine, everything is going to be fine." Hearing Chu Changges words, Murong Yunshu''s heart fluttered again, and her tears became even more uncontroble.[+] Chu Changge gently stroked her hair and sighed, "It doesn''t matter." Seeing that she didn''t make a sound, Chu Changge added, "I know what you''re angry about, and I promise, there won''t be the next time." "You don''t know." Murong Yunshu suddenly muffled and pushed him away. She stared at the gravel on the ground as she said, "You don''t know what I''m angry about." "Aren''t you mad at me for healing Miss Li?" Chu Changge asked. Murong Yunshu shook her head, "You already promised to heal her a long time ago, so how could I be angry over that?" Although it was true that she was a little angry at first, she was actually unhappy when she could not see him after she woke up. "Then what are you mad about?" Chu Changge looked puzzled. Murong Yunshu did not answer him immediately but raised her eyes to stare at him for a long time before saying, "To use ones Cold-ice TrueQito dissolve the Burning Heart Palm in Miss Li''s body, one needs to inject one''s entire internal energy into her until the Burning Heart Palm ispletely dissolved. Then ones need to withdraw the internal energy from her. Is that right?" Chu Changge was shocked. "How did you know?" Murong Yunshu did not reply and gave him another nce as he continued, "If the opponent is of ayangconstitution, then the internal energy can be retrieved by 70% to 80%. However, if the opponent is of ayinconstitution, they will take the trueqiyou injected for themselves, and you can only retrieve at most 20% of it. Is that right?" Chu Changge stopped asking how she knew about it and only nodded slightly. "The reason you don''t fight Fang Hongfei is that you are worried that once you are hit, your internal energy will be sucked away by him. It''s because the essence of Cosmic Absorbing Power Technique isyinqi." "Thats right." Chu Changge nodded his head. Finally, he understood why she was angry. It turned out that he couldn''t keep anything from her. "Li Xiaoru, on the other hand, happens to have the mostyinphysique. Although she does not know the Star Absorbing Technique and cannot actively absorb a person''s internal energy, once someone injects internal energy into her body, it can never be retracted. Not only that, if one is not careful, the trueqiin her body will backfire, and ones meridians will be broken, and one can die." After saying that, Murong Yunshu looked at Chu Changge with some questioning in her eyes. Chu Changge said with a smile in his mouth, "Don''t you think I''m a very good...?" Murong Yunshu interrupted him, "What should I do if I wake up and someone tells me you died after healing Li Xiaoru?" Chu Changge was stunned by this statement. It turned out that he still underestimated her. She was angry not because he had healed someone else''s wounds, nor because he had concealed the dangers of healing. It was because she was afraid that something had happened to him without her knowing. She was scared that when she woke up, he was no longer...... It was only then that Chu Changge realised how much of a risk he had taken. He only thought that he did not want her to worry but had neglected that if something happened to him, he would not even have the chance to say goodbye to her. If he were in her ce, he would have preferred to sit on the sidelines in fear and wait for the oue rather than let someone else tell him of her well-being. "Chu Changge." Murong Yunshu suddenly stared into his eyes and spoke, one word at a time, with a loud voice, "No matter what decision you make, I will support you unconditionally. Even when there are a thousand reluctances in my heart for you to put yourself in danger, I will still believe that you will never do something that you are not sure about. But trust and worry coexist. You cannot just ept my trust but deprive me of the right to worry about you." Her words blocked Chu Changge to death, and he could not utter a single word in rebuttal. Murong Yunshu added, "I can just be a decoration for your hall, but I want tocut my way through thistles and thornsfor you. In the future, no matter whates up, don''t exclude me again." "Alright." Chu Changge nodded his head heavily and gave his promise. He had always known that she was not a flower to be admired. But, he just wanted to cherish her like a flower and block out all the storms for her. He should have known that just as he would not allow her to be hurt, how could she let him bear all the storms alone? It was never meant to be about who protected whom but rather about joining hands to defend against the enemy and live together. Thinking about it, Chu Changge suddenlyughed. Heughed so much that he couldnt even close his mouth. Murong Yunshu nced at him strangely, "What are youughing at?" "Imughing because of joy." Chu Changge''s lips twitched, then he suddenly whistled softly into the jungle in the side road. The ck horse, who came with him, galloped through the forest and stopped two or three metres ahead. "Lets go home," he said. He picked up Murong Yunshu and jumped onto his horse.[+] "Miss,Guye, wait for me......" Lu-er called out while reaching out and waving, hoping to beckon them back. [T/N] Poor Lu-er! "Er......" Murong Yunshu just realised that she had neglected her maid again, and immediately felt guilty, but she then heard Chu Changge say, "Someone will take her back, don''t worry." Murong Yunshu smiled with relief. That was good. But when Lu-er returned, Murong Yunshu would inevitably be nagged by that girl again. * The ck stallion galloped like the wind, and as fast as lightning in the twilight, in the surrounding area that was surprisingly quiet. At first, Murong Yunshu did not notice this unusual atmosphere. Still, as the sky grew darker and the surroundings grew quieter, where it was so quiet that only the sound of the horse''s hooves remained, she finally realised that the atmosphere around her was distinctly eerie. No matter what season it was, a horse running hard in the forest would always startle a few forest birds, but at this moment, the surrounding area was dead, as if there was no life in the woods. "Something''s not right." Murong Yunshu muttered. "Hmm." Chu Changge replied indifferently, indicating that he had heard her, but he entirely focused his mind on observing the movements around him. Hiseyes were watching six roads, and his ears listened in all directions. His absentmindedness also made Murong Yunshu realise that the enemy hiding in the shadows must be tricky. Otherwise, he would not have been so cautious. At this moment, Murong Yunshu had deeply regretted it. She should not have gone down the mountain without permission. She should have talked to him properly. Why did she be angry with him? The horses ran on for another few hundred metres when suddenly arge tree came crashing down across the road twenty metres ahead, blocking their path. Chu Changge quickly grabbed the reins and stopped the horse. At the same time, eight people jumped down from among the trees andnded on the trunk lying in the middle of the road. Their faces had all kinds of facial makeup, which were ferocious and disgusting. Chu Changge had never been interested in insignificant people, but these people had appeared in front of him again and again, so he couldn''t even think about not remembering them. Chu Changge seamlessly put the reins into Murong Yunshu''s hand and gently pressed the back of her hand, implying that she was in charge of the reins. Then he raised his eyes to sweep at the eight people in front of him coldly and said, "Since you are here, why don''t you all show up together? You know very well that the eight of you are no match for me." "Hahahahaha......you still dare to speak conceited nonsense even when things have reached this stage! Hahahahahaha......" With this highly gloomyugh, a ck-d, white-capped man circled a few times in the air andnded in front of eight ghost-faced men with him having the same hideous and terrifying face makeup. "The Ten Ghosts Of Jiangdu are all here. Very good. We''ll solve it at once so that you won''t have to look for me again in the future. " Chu Changge coldly said. Murong Yunshu was slightly surprised. Together with thister one, there were only nine people there. How could he say that there were ten ghosts? Chapter 101 Chapter 101 "Hahahahaha......" The agonisingughter rose again. The ck-d, white-capped mansugh got louder over time, causing the hair all over the listeners bodies to stand up. Murong Yunshu frowned. She genuinely hated the man''sugh as it sounded harsh to her ears. Suddenly, Murong Yunshu felt Chu Changge pried open her right hand and traced something in her palm with his finger. She immediately quieted her mind and felt his stroke. Ready to spur the horse. Chu Changge wrote down these words. Murong Yunshu''s phoenix eyes slightly moved as she patted his hand twice to show that she understood. While theymunicated secretly, the Ten Ghosts of Jiangdu had set up their positions and surrounded them. They kept on turning, and their facial makeup never stopped changing, which made the onlooker be dazzled. Theughter of the ck-d, white-capped man never ceased. Murong Yunshu took a deep breath and tried not to let them affect her. She always paid attention to Chu Changges movements. Chu Changge, on the other hand, looked coldly at the ghosts formation in front of him and listened intently to the voices in his ears. When the enemies did not move, he would also be motionless. Although the Ten Ghosts of Jiangdu appeared to be only nine, there were, in fact, ten of them. Another one more could be hiding behind any of them. If one rashly attacked, without being sure where the tenth person was, one was bound to lose. It was not the first time Chu Changge had fought the Ten Ghosts of Jiangdu head-on, but it was the first time he had been trapped in a ghost formation while being seriously injured and with another person with him. If he was alone right now and even when he had half of his internal strength left, he could still escape from the ghost formation with his superiorqinggong. But now there was another person with him. If he were not careful, she would be the target of the Tenth Ghost''s attack, or perhaps the Tenth Ghost had already targeted her and was only waiting for him to start attacking once he was in disarray. Therefore, Chu Changge did not dare to make any rash moves. Theughter of the ck-d, white-capped man gradually lessened. When theughter diminished to a certain point, Chu Changge suddenly bellowed, "Dragon roars to the nine heavens!" Before the Ten Ghosts of Jiangdu realised what was happening, they found ten green dragons roaring in unison from different directions, directly approaching each of their faces. Two of them were attacking the man on the right of the ck-d, white-capped man at the same time. At the same time as Chu Changge shouted, Murong Yunshu used all her strength to shout out ''go'', only to see the ck horse, as if it already prepared to run for its life, let out a long whistle and ran wildly forward. Murong Yunshu didn''t know what was happening behind her and persistently shouted ''go, go, go'' for fear that the horse would slow down if she stopped screaming. She didn''t know how long it had taken when a heavy thing suddenly fell on her shoulder, turning the person behind her from being her dependent to a burden. Murong Yunshu immediately called out, "Chu Changge, Chu Changge......" "I''m fine. I''m just tired." Chu Changge''s voice was weak, but it had a significant effect on Murong Yunshu. Hearing his response, Murong Yunshu immediately breathed out a sigh of relief. It was good that he was still alive.[+] On the other hand, nine out of the Ten Ghosts of Jiangdu managed to avoid theQinglongSwordQi, while the tenth, who hid behind hispanion, did not. He had wound half a centimetre below his heart, which was above the artery. "Old Tenth!" The nine ghosts gathered around the bleeding Tenth Ghost, clenching their fists. They wished they could tear Chu Changges body into thousands of pieces. In their hearts, the nine ghosts knew very well that even if there were only nine of them, they could still take Chu Changge''s head, given his current condition. But they also knew that if they did not immediately heal the Tenth Ghost, the Ten Ghosts of Jiangdu would be Nine Ghosts from now on. The man in ck and white hat gritted his teeth, "He knew that Old Tenth was the weakest in martial arts, so he used false moves against nine of us while using all his attacks on Old Tenth." "But with Chu Changge''s strength, if he is bent on dealing with the Old Tenth alone, there is absolutely no way for the Old Tenth to survive. So why......" "That''s how brilliant he is." The ck-d, white-capped man looked in the direction of the two persons who had fled on a horse and said, "He could have taken Old Ten''s life in one move, but he deliberately missed and struck below Old Tenth''s heart, leaving Old Tenth half alive. He knew very well that killing Old Tenth would make us chase after him, while seriously injuring Old Tenth would slow us down." No matter how bad people were, they would also emphasiseradeship. Chu Changge was sure that they would not leave Old Tenth to die, so he dared to do so. What a cunning fox! No wonder he had survived to this day despite his numerous enemies. The ck-d, white-capped man grunted reluctantly and hurriedly summoned the rest of the men to heal the Tenth Ghost''s wound. * Just like whenthe roof house was already leaking and met with rain on the same night, the broken ship met with the headwind. Murong Yunshu and Chu Changges ck horse ran wild until they wereout of the mountain of swords and met with a sea of fire. Apanied by the horses sharp whine, Murong Yunshu suddenly felt her body suspended in midair as she was flung several metres from her seat. "Chu Changge!" Not caring about the bruises on her body, she tried frantically to get to Chu Changge''s side and helped him up. "Chu Changge, how are you?" Chu Changge wrapped his hand around hers and smiled, "I''m fine." The journey was bumpy, but it did not affect his ability to use his energy to regte his breathing. Even though he had very little internal energy left, it was not an easy task for others to take his life. Although Murong Yunshu knew full well that Chu Changge couldnt be alright, this ''I''m fine'' from him made her feel much more at ease. She smiled back at him, then looked coldly at the new visitor with tightly pursed lips. She did not care to waste her words with such a despicable person. "Yunshu, don''t be tempted by Chu Changge anymore ande to my side. I promise you won''t be hurt at all." Fang Hongfei reached out to Murong Yunshu with a sincere expression. Murong Yunshu sneered, "Leader Fang is indeed sick." Fang Hongfei was slightly enraged, "Murong Yunshu,don''t refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit!" Murong Yunshu still had an indifferent expression as she held tightly to Chu Changge''s hand and no longer speaking. Fang Hongfei couldn''t stand her cold and contemptuous look. She was the one who was clearly in a disadvantageous position, yet she still looked like she was looking down on him from above. As if no matter how strong he was, in her eyes, he was just a contemptible scoundrel whobetter kept under the table. "Alright! I''ll kill Chu Changge first, and let see if youre willing or not to beg for mercy!" Fang Hongfei said furiously. Murong Yunshu coldly said, "If you had a little bit of brain, you would not have said such shameful things." Fang Hongfei was so angry that he gritted his teeth. "It seems that you''re not going toshed your tears until you see the coffin!" At the end of his speech, he made a sign to the people behind him, "Separate them!" The night was so dark that it was not until the man came forward that Murong Yunshu could see his face. Then she smiled lightly and greeted, "Brother Wang, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Have you been living well?" "Thanks to you, I''m living......" Before Wang Chao continued his words, his expression changed, and he said, "It''s not like we''re on good terms. What are you greeting me for!" He was quick to respond to her greeting that she almost took him over. Murong Yunshu said, "At least you''re a human being." She didn''t even bother to exchange pleasantries with things that weren''t even human. At least he was a human being? Wang Chao was stunned for a moment, then it dawned on him, and heughed maniacally, "That''s right, that''s right. At least I''m a human being!" Fang Hongfei also understood the meaning of Murong Yunshu''s words, and instantly his face turned blue as he scolded Wang Chao, "That''s enough! Don''t forget your mission!" Wang Chao abruptly stoppedughing and countered with a cold voice, "Don''t forget your identity." Fang Hongfei was just one of His Highness'' dogs. How dare he shout at him! "You" Fang Hongfei clenched his right hand into a fist and was about to strike a blow at Wang Chao to teach him a lesson when he felt another force appear on his right. It was Zhang Yu. Fang Hongfei immediately let go of his hand. Now was not the time fora fight to happen inside the nest. After he finished cleaning Chu Changge up, he would then deal with these two disobedient dogs! "You can take Murong Yunshu away and leave Chu Changge behind." Fang Hongfei said in a deep voice.[+] Wang Chao nced at Zhang Yu, and seeing that he had no opinion on this, he nodded his head and agreed, "Okay." The person whom His Highness wanted was Murong Yunshu. As for Chu Changge, having fallen into Fang Hongfei''s hands, it was only a matter of time before he died. So there was no need for them to bother. "Wang Chao, Zhang Yu, if you''re not afraid of being banished by King Liang Jr, you can take me with you." Murong Yunshu looked at both of them calmly. Wang Chaoughed out loud. "If we bring you back, His Highness will not wait to reward us enough, so why would he banish us?" Zhang Yu''s expression, however, froze for a few moments as he heard Murong Yunshu''s words. His Highness was deeply in love with her. Not to mention, with her wisdom, once she entered LiangWangResidence, it would be aseasy as turning her hand overwhen she dealt with the two of them. Murong Yunshu chuckled. ''''You might as well wait and see if I am just talking big or not. As long as you want to see, I, Murong Yunshu, promise that I won''t let you down. For the sake of our acquaintance, I''ll give you a choice,either death by a thousand cuts, being torn apart by five horses, or having your body torn to thousands of pieces. Whatever way you want to die, say so in advance, and I promise to fulfil yourst wish." "You, you......" Wang Chao''s face showed his horror while pointing with vaguely trembling fingers as he shouted in his heartthis woman is also a demon! On the other hand, Zhang Yu said expressionlessly, "We have no regrets even if we have to die as long as we can help His Highness aplish his great cause." "Is that so?" Murong Yunshu raised her dark eyebrows and looked at Fang Hongfei, asking, "What about you? Are you also willing tosew somebody else trousseau?" Fang Hongfei showed hesitation and pondered, What she said is right. King Liang Jr has a special fondness for her. Once she enters LiangWangResidence and drives a wedge between King Liang Jr and me, His Highness will surely deal with me in the future. By then, it will indeed be me who had beensewing His Highness'' trousseau. However, if she is not handed over to King Liang Jr, how can Imake a good casefor myself? Seeing the change in Fang Hongfei''s expression, Murong Yunshu coldly pursed her lips and then added, "Kill Dynasty and Zhang Yu, then no matter what you do to Chu Changge and me, King Liang Jr will not know. After losing his right and left arms, His Highness will rely on you even more." All three of them were shocked by this remark from her! What a cunning woman! She did not even bat an eyelid while driving wedges between them. Fang Hongfei asked, "Why are you doing this? If you go to LiangWangResidence, you can still have your life. But if you stay, neither you nor Chu Changge will stay alive." Murong Yunshu sneered and said nothing. How could people like him know that when an iplete life was madeplete by another person, continuing to live alone without that person was a kind of purgatory that was crueller than death itself? Chapter 102 Chapter 102 "Don''t listen to herspreading facies to deceive people!" Wang Chao shouted. Murong Yunshu nced at Wang Chao and then said to Fang Hongfei, "You can also let them take me to LiangWangResidence. I also assure you that if you dare to touch even a bit of Chu Changge''s hair, I will make sure that all the people in your Mingjian Mountain Vi willdie without a burial ce. And as for you, I will even take special care of you." Fang Hongfei shivered with the icy tone of her voice, but he insisted calmly, "Do you think there''s anyone else in this world who can do anything to me once Chu Changge dies?" Murong Yunshu smiled, but she remained silent. She believed that even the most stupid people need a moment to understand. Yes, although Fang Hongfei was not afraid on the surface, he had begun to weigh the weight in his heart. If Murong Yunshu joined hands with King Liang Jr, her strength would not be less than Chu Changge. The most important thing was that he still needed King Liang Jr''s partnership to aplish his great cause. In any case, Murong Yunshu couldn''t join hands with King Liang Jr. Due to this, he had no other choicehe had to kill her! Now was the best time for him to kill Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge. Once they died, no one would dare to oppose him, Fang Hongfei! After Fang Hongfei came up with a final decision in his mind, both of his hands became as fierce as an eagle''s ws and stabbed both Wang Chao and Zhang Yu''s heart, followed by plucking them out so easily. The brutality of his hands made the onlookers speechless. "Oh" Wang Chao eyes zed over, with a shocked expression forever fixed on his face. Zhang Yu, on the other hand, died with an expressionless face. Murong Yunshu tilted her head to the side as she couldn''t bear to see this bloody scene. I didn''t kill Boren, but Boren died because of me. Murong Yunshu closed her eyes, with a few hints of grief shown on her face. When Murong Yunshu suddenly felt that Chu Changge was holding her hand tightly for a few minutes, she immediately opened her eyes, with a question on them:Is there any other way? Chu Changge smiled bitterly and slowly shook his head. He just hoped that she would not brood over the death of Wang Chao and Zhang Yu. Even if she did not instigate it, with Fang Hongfei''s character, it was only a matter of time before he removed the two of them. Fang Hongfeihad a panoramic view ofthe couple''s small movements and said with a savage sneer on his face, "I tell you, even if the godse down to earth today, they won''t be able to save you!" Suddenly, an extremely familiar voice came from the jungle next to the road, "The gods can''t save them, but this schr can!" Both Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge startled at the same time. Wasn''t this the sound of the impostor she met at the Lantern Festival? Wasn''t this the sound of the one he met on his way down the mountain? "Who are you?" Fang Hongfei roared at the source of the voice. "This schr is named Zheng Qien, a native of Xiazhou, Yunan. I wasroaming over the mountains and having fun in the riverwhen I met such injustice by chance, thus decided to draw the sword ande to aid." The voice hardly finished speaking as a white shadownded ahead of them. Sure enough, it was him! Murong Yunshu looked sideways at Chu Changge.Howe you didn''t find out this person was a master that day? Chu Changge shrugged his shoulders. When a mastercked money, he wouldn''t usually cheat and rob the rich directly to help the ''poor''. So how would he know that the impostor was a master in hiding? Fang Hongfei asked, "Which sects are you from, and who are your masters?" "No sect, no masters, self-taught." Zheng Qien answered in one breath. Upon hearing that the person was just a nobody, Fang Hongfei immediately threw back his head andughed, then said, "There are really more and more people who don''tproperly measure themselvesthese days." Zheng Qienughed, "This schr agrees with that statement." "Humph! I advise you to mind your own business, not other peoples business," Fang Hongfei coldly warned. "This schr would not have minded if it wasnt this schr business. This schr minds himself over this matter because it is precisely this schrs matter. If this schr can''t handle this......" "Shut up!" Fang Hongfei spat out, interrupting him impatiently. He continued, "Hurry up and go for your exam in the capital! Don''t pretend to be civilised if youre not even a schr! Who do you want to disgust by saying this schr?" "You," Zheng Zianughed and then said to Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge. "And both of you." Murong Yunshu was tempted to say,even if you didn''t stress it out, were already disgusted with you. But in the end, she said nothing. Finding a way to deal with Fang Hongfei was the top priority. "This schr will take these two." Zheng Qien stated nonchntly. Fang Hongfei''s expression was livid. "That depends on whether you have the ability to do so!" As he spoke, he quickly struck out his palm. Unexpectedly, Zheng Qien, who stood in front of him a second ago, suddenly disappeared out of thin air. "This schr is over here." Zheng Qien''s voice rang out with a smile. Fang Hongfei turned around and struck out his other palm, only to fall short again. "Here, here." Fang Hongfei looked up at the sound of his voice and was just about to strike out his palm when Zheng Qien disappeared from his sight once again.[+] "On your right." Fang Hongfei turned right. "On your left." Fang Hongfei turned left. "Above you." Fang Hongfei looked up, caught his silhouette and was overjoyed when he suddenly saw a growing fisting towards his face. Then he cked out and copsed. Zheng Qien jumped to the ground, pped his hands to get rid of the dust, then reached out towards Murong Yunshu in a ''bring it out'' gesture as he said, "Show''s over, pay up." Murong Yunshu was stunned for a moment, then said, "I don''t have any money on me. How much do you want, I......" "Oh, dear! You rich people are really. How can you go out without money? If you don''t have money, you will be short-lived! " Zheng Qien said bitterly, with a serious look of a master teaching his students. "I will bring them next time......" Murong Yunshu immediately stopped mid-sentence. She stiffened awkwardly for a few seconds before changing the subject, "Thank you for saving our life, Sir." "Yes, this schr did save you, but this schr unexpectedly didn''t want to save you even the slightest bit. Do you know why?" Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge looked at each other. If he didn''t want to save them, why did he do it? It wasnt like they ''begged'' him to. "Because thest time this schr was short of money, you didn''t give it to me." Zheng Qien had a look of righteous indignation on his face. "Er..."At that time, I thought you were an impostor. Of course, this sentence Murong Yunshu only thought about it in her heart, but her mouth said, "I will give it to you next time." "What next time! Youre cursing this schr''s money to be robbed again!" "......the old man lost his mare, but it all turned out for the best()." Murong Yunshu pointed out, trying to justify herself. Chu Changge held his forehead. She first cursed others to lose their silver, thenforted them with those kinds of talk...... Zheng Qien said, "Since you did not help this schrst time, this schr is not going to help you this time either." Murong Yunshu was slightly surprised. Hadn''t he already knocked Fang Hongfei unconscious? Chu Changge listened carefully to the movements around him. After a while, he said, "Thats fine too. I happen to need an absolutely safe ce to heal." Murong Yunshu looked at him in confusion.Whats fine too? "The Twelve Heavenly Fiends are here." Chu Changge said indifferently. Before the words were entirely out of his mouth, the Twelve Heavenly Fiends appeared. "I''ll leave them to you guys." With these words, Zheng Qien walked forward in big strides. His steps were no different from those of an average person. However, his three steps took him ten metres away, and another five steps took him a hundred metres away. At the end of the road, he disappeared in the blink of an eye. Yisha said, "Leader Chu, please" Chu Changge responded, "If what your Heavenly Maiden wants is not this certain Chu''s corpse, you better find a soft sedan chair." * No one knows what happened in the fir forest. Inexplicably, the weather in thejianghuchanged, and the fir forest became famous. Rumour spread in thejianghuthat Chu Changge, the Sect Leader of the Mojiao Sect, died at the hands of Fang Hongfei, the Great Leader of the Martial Arts, and Murong Yunshu, the young mistress of the Murong Mansion in Jinling,mitted suicide because of love. "They''re not dead yet!" Fang Hongfei told King Liang Jr. King Liang Jr asked, "Then, where are they now?" "I don''t know. They were rescued by a strange schr named Zheng Qien." Fang Hongfei added, "That man''s martial arts are unfathomable and much higher than mine." King Liang Jr pondered for a long time and instructed, "Go and find them. Whether it is Murong Yunshu or Chu Changge, or that schr called Zheng Qien, find them all for thisWang." "Yes." Although Fang Hongfei quickly agreed, he did not have any confidence in his heart. Thejianghuwas enormous, not tiny. Both evil and good people were all searching for Chu Changge''s whereabouts, but there was still no news of him at all. So where was he going to find them? * Three monthster, at the main assembly hall of Mojiao Sect. "Still cant find his whereabouts?" Bewitching Fairy Yue asked with a heavy tone. Her expression was so gloomy and frightening that there was no trace of her usual frivolity.[+] The Four Great Guardians shook their heads heavily, the sign of their failures. "There''s no news regarding Miss from the Murong Mansion yet either," Lu-er reported as she stood beside Bewitching Fairy Yue. That day in the fir forest, after the four men from South to West came to rescue her, they hoped to return to Feiyang Vi to meet up withGuyeand Miss. Still, unexpectedly before the horses could turn around, a group of men in ck suddenly rushed out and trapped them. When they managed to escape the heavy siege, it was already toote. They could not findGuyeand Miss, but only saw the bodies of Wang Chao and Zhang Yu in the fir forest. Bewitching Fairy Yue sat helplessly back on the leader''s seat. Her face looked more than ten years older than it was three months ago. Chu Changge''s whereabouts were still unknown, and even though she had the skill to preserve her youthful appearance, she could not resist the marks left by her ageing years on her face. At this moment, Zhao Da, who had been standing silently by the side, suddenly swore, "I will find them!" After saying this, he gripped the sword in his hand and turned to leave. Chu Changge, I, Zhao Da, have yet towork like an ox or a horsefor you, so you must live! * Meanwhile, inside a dungeon in Miaojiang, the heavenly temple of the Five Poisons Sect. "Do you still refuse to marry this Heavenly Maiden?" The Heavenly Maiden didn''t know how many times she had asked the stone-cold man in front of her; knowing that the chances of getting a satisfactory answer were slim, she still insisted on asking every other day. In the past, Chu Changge would have raised his head to give her a hard look. But now, he didn''t even bother to do so as he coldly asked, "Have all the men of the Five Poisons Sect died out?" The Heavenly Maiden heard so much of his mean words that they didn''t even raise her temper anymore. "Is it true that you will be willing to marry this Heavenly Maiden if all the men of the Five Poisons Sect die out?" But Chu Changge said instead, "You better not speak to Yunshu." "Yunshu, Yunshu! All you talk about is Yunshu! I told you long ago that I have killed Murong Yunshu!" The Heavenly Maiden said unhappily. However, it was as if Chu Changge did not hear her words, the corners of his mouth slightly hooked, with his face overflowing with a few tender feelings, "Yunshu will be truly annoyed if she has to talk to stupid people, so you should not bother her." The Heavenly Maiden frowned while swearing with another round of cursing words. Were all the people in the Central ins used to talking like this? And that woman, who was called Murong Yunshu. It would be liketaking nine curves and eighteen bendswhen she spoke with Murong Yunshu. Talking to her was like being talked to by a holy book. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Time flies. Spring turned to autumn with a snap of the fingers, and the green trees began to age, while Murong Yunshu''s good mood was just starting. For the past three months, Murong Yunshu was treated like a distinguished guest of the Five Poisons Sect. She was enjoying the treatment of the Empress Dowager, which was no worse than her time at Murong Mansion. But her cloudy mood had turned sunny sincest night. This morning, to be precise, after all, once midnight had passed, it was the next day. Thinking ofst night, Murong Yunshu could not help smirking and giggling while looking at the scroll in her hands. The maids standing on the left and right side of the room, who served and guarded Murong Yunshu, looked at each other. Why was she smiling? Both of them were bewildered. They couldn''t understand why Murong Yunshu wasughing inexplicably. If that smile were on anyone else''s face, they still would have thought they had met a psychopath. But the two maids didn''t let this question confuse them for long because they had already seen it and were used to being uninformed passers-by. After all, some issues were really beyond the ability of people in their position to figure out. For example, both of the couples were captives. But why was Chu Changge being imprisoned while Murong Yunshu was able to drink tea, read books, write and paint all day long like she was on holiday? At first, they didn''t dare to ask questions. Later, after getting acquainted with Murong Yunshu, they began to ask her some questions, but her answers were always so iprehensible that they couldn''t understand them and became even more confused. Then, they simply stopped asking questions and let the questions rot in their belly as they listened to the arrangement of the Heavenly Maiden. "Miss Murong, what would you like to eat for lunch?" The maid in white asked. Homemade Hua Diao Wine Image Credit | Walter Grassroot () via Wiki Murong Yunshu put down the book, thought about it, named a few dishes, and added at the end, "And a jar of agedHua DiaoWine." The maid in white looked at the maid in ck with surprise. Was this considered an abnormal condition, as the Holy Maiden had said? The maid in ck also looked puzzled. "Is Miss in a bad mood?" She heard that if a person who never drank suddenly drank, it was mainly because they were in a bad mood. "No. I''m in a good mood." Murong Yunshuughed. "Then why do you want to drink?" "To celebrate." "Celebrate what?" "A happy event." The maid in ck wanted to continue to ask ''what happy event'', but when the words came to her mouth, she swallowed them back. It was not that she suddenly lost her curiosity. Even if she asked, she would not get an answer. "This handmaiden will tell the kitchen to prepare." The maid in ck winked at the maid in white. They went out of the yard in tandem and muttered outside. Murong Yunshu took a good look at their movements and smiled faintly. Then she picked up the scroll and began to be in a daze. Her thoughts flew, andst night scene came back to her mind Between half asleep and half awake, she suddenly heard someone calling her name. It was very light and soft. It was calling her, but it was cautious not to wake her up. The sound of the voice was very contradictory, switching between low and high, making it faintly discernible. Murong Yunshu tried desperately to open her eyes, but she could not resist her heavy sleepiness. Thus, she was unable to open them. After a while, the voice suddenly stopped calling her name and murmured to itself, "Never mind. Sleep in peace. I''ll see you tomorrow night." Well, let''s talk about it tomorrow night.Murong Yunshu thought this in her mind. She stopped struggling, tugged at the nket and went back to sleep. Half a secondter, she sat up with a jerk, no longer feeling sleepy. That voice just now was clearly Chu Changge''s! "Chu Changge, is that you?" Murong Yunshu asked in a low voice while looking excitedly towards the door and window, expecting that he had not gone far. Sure enough, he was standing in front of the window, with his back to her. He was about to jump but paused when he suddenly heard someone shout for him. His movement halted at the moment he was tiptoeing and waving his hands, which looked a bitical to her.[+] Murong Yunshu couldn''t helpughing and asked, "How long do you n to stand like that?" Chu Changge kept his original posture and rotated 180 degrees. He raised his eyebrows and looked at her as he said, "Until youugh out loud." Murong Yunshu was startled by ''something'' that suddenly caught her eyes. It wasn''t that she wasughing at him on purpose, but the way he looked now, it was hard for her not tough. "There." Chu Changge withdrew his hands and feet. He was d she finallyughed in an absolute sense. These days, although he was locked in a dungeon, he knew her situation like the back of his hand. Knowing that she was depressed all day long, he wanted to break out of prison at once. However, he was injured. He could not find a better ce to practise his martial arts than in the dungeon of the Five Poisons Sect, which was so heavily guarded and full of traps that no one could enter. Fortunately, his martial arts recovered pretty quickly. During these three months, he worked hard day and night and finally recoveredpletely. "Madam, have you missed me all these days?" Chu Changge asked with a wicked smile while undressing and taking off his shoes, moving naturally, like a husband returning homete at night, into the nest that his wife had already warmed. Murong Yunshu said, "There is no bed in the dungeon." "Yes, there is none..." In the middle of the conversation, Chu Changge suddenly realised that she wasnt saying ''no bed in the dungeon?'', but ''there is no bed in the dungeon'', aplete statement at that. Hence what she ought to mean wasshe disliked him for being dirty. Thatwas her reaction? She thought he was dirty? This, this.....this was far from what he expected! He didn''t expect her to hug him and tell him how she felt, but it had been a long time. Shouldn''t she at least give him a look of affection, if not tears of joy, right? Chu Changge discovered that she had not given him a proper look from the moment he turned around. Even though she did nce at him, she did it very carelessly. She wasn''t like that before. Did he get ugly? Chu Changge raised his hand and touched his face. After a little bit of mourning in his heart, he said, "I had freshened up before I came." Murong Yunshu moved her eyes as if in understanding, then said with a forlorn expression, "So the first thing you do when youe out is to freshen up." The other meaning of this sentence was:it turns out that the most important thing in your mind is your image. Chu Changge was so clever that he certainly did not miss the meaning beyond her words. However, he didn''t know if it was an illusion, but he saw a hint ofughter under her eyesthe opposite of despair on her face. It was an illusion, right? Chu Changge thought so, then put that smile behind him and said with deep affection, "I can''t wait to fly to you as soon as I get out of the dungeon. How can I be in the mood to take a bath?" By implication,you are the most important thing. However, Murong Yunshu was not moved by this. Instead, she lifted the quilt and got out of bed while slowly saying, "I''ll give you the bed." "Uh..." Chu Changge was dumbfounded. Couldn''t she ignore the fact that he hadn''t bathed and slept on the haystack for three months Okay. She really couldn''t. Chu Changge initially didn''t feel anything, but now that he thought about it, it was indeed disgusting. He hadn''t even bathed for three months...... But then again, it was not easy to maintain such a sophisticated image after three months without a bath. "Wait, I''ll be right back."Chu Changge jumped out of bed and was just going out to find a ce to clean himself when she said something that had left him speechless for a long time before he could respond"Just wash right here." "Here?" Chu Changge thought he had heard wrong. She had always been so shy that she refused to even bathe with him. Thus how could she suddenly ask him today to be naked here, in front of her eyes...... "Uh-huh, here." Murong Yunshu responded. Chu Changge was happy at that time, "Okay, here it is then." It was kind of interesting to undress for your beloved woman. But with what?" There was neither water nor a tub. You couldn''t dry-clean, could you? He was sure that dry-cleaning was worse than no cleaning. Murong Yunshu raised an eyebrow and said, "Isn''t it the Leader who wants to take a bath? Why don''t you go get the water yourself?" Chu Changge was stunned for a moment, and then it dawned on him. He said with a smile, "So you''ve already found out." "Nine people wandering around like ghosts in front of you all day long. Of course, anyone can spot them." Murong Yunshu said it with great righteousness. The nine men hiding in the shadows, however, suffered internal injuries. Even a weak woman who didn''t know martial arts could detect their presence. She had wasted their decades of practising kung fu! Fortunately, they didnt usually go out to meet people. Otherwise, they would have no face left. What a failure. Truly a failure. The nine drifted away in silence to boil water for the bath. Chu Changge then smiled and leisurely stated, "Madam, you have made your husband proud." Under the sky, the one who could see the movements of the Heavenly Killing Demons of the 9 Provinces could be counted on one hand. One was him, and the other one was her. Murong Yunshu nced at him again and asked, "May I borrow yourQinglongDivine Sword for a moment?" "Of course." Chu Changge immediately summoned the Qinglong and handed it to her.[+] Although she was well prepared for it, Murong Yunshu almost missed it when she caught the sword. It was so heavy. She held the sword with both hands, raised her eyes to Chu Changge, and said, "Close your eyes." Chu Changge obediently closed his eyes and immediately opened them again while asking nervously, "What do you want to do?" First, she wanted to borrow the sword; then, she asked him to close his eyes. By looking at her posture with the sword, why did it look like she wanted to murder her own husband...... "Giving you a shave." Murong Yunshu said indifferently. "......" Was he hallucinating? "And your eyebrows." "......" This must be a hallucination. "The dungeon of the Five Poisons Sect is really not a ce for people to stay. A nice handsome man goes in andes out as a savage in the mountains that is even indistinguishable from male or female." Savage in the deep mountains......was also indistinguishable from the male and female......Chu Changge was petrified for a long time, then he flew to the bronze mirror for a look and was petrified again. An illusion. This must be an illusion. Chu Changge thought he was the most beautiful man of his generation. No matter how unkempt, or no matter how sloppy he was, he would not be looking like this......he was a human but looking, unlike any human. To say he was an animal, he wasnt looking like any savage animal...... It had only been three months. Howe his beard had almost grown to match his hair? And his hair was more than twice as long as it had been three months ago. If he hadn''t grown so tall, it would have been dragging down to the ground. And his eyebrows. This was the first time he had ever seen them grow so long. What was most bizarre was that he didn''t feel these abnormal changes in his body! He had been ruined. He had beenpletely ruined. He was afraid he would beughed at for the rest of his life and unable to get over it, ever. The dungeons of the Five Poisons Sect were truly no ce for a human to stay...... Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Continued from the previous chapter The dungeons of the Five Poisons Sect were truly no ce for a human to stay...... Butpared to the situation at hand, thissingle hair out of nine ox hideswas not worth mentioning. Chu Changge looked at Murong Yunshu through the bronze mirror, only to see that she was still holding the sword hilt with both hands so that the sword stood impartially right in front of her. If this sword chopped backwards, it would split her into two halves, with no difference between the two halves at all. Fortunately, she would not cut herself. Unfortunately, she looked like she wanted to cut him. Murong Yunshu began to move forward very slowly, one step at a time. Chu Changge hurriedly turned to face her, deliberately putting on a scared look and said, "Yunshu, don''t be impulsive." Murong Yunshu gave him a nk look and said, "I don''t feel good if I don''t shave your face clean." She admitted that she had a cleanliness fetish and obsessivepulsive disorder and could not stand someone looking so unkempt like that. "......" Chu Changgedid not know whether tough or to cry, "Then, you can''t useQinglongto shave my beard!Qinglongis crafted from the blood and bones of ancient spirit beasts, and the sword has a powerful spiritual nature. If you''re using it as a razor, how embarrassing will it feel!" At this time, the outrageously efficient Heavenly Killing Demons had already boiled water and put it inside the roomit seemed like the bathtub broke the door by itself. Outside the door, the nine of them heard Chu Changge''s words, ''If you''re using it as a razor, how embarrassing will it feel''. The corners of their mouths twitched slightly as they mumbled to themselves,''You''re using us asmess cooks, how embarrassing that make us feel!'' Having been assassins for most of their lives, they never dreamed that they would one day surround their Leader like a guardian, let alone have to do such menial work as boiling bathwater. If they had known this, they should have immediately left when they rushed to Feiyang Mountain Vi after receiving a summon from the Sect Leader and only to find that it was already toote. Instead of following the markings that he left behind, and chased after them to the Five Poisons Sect. Anyway, their duty was to kill for the Sect Leader, not to protect him. When the bathwater arrived, Murong Yunshu hesitated a few moments and finally decided to shave off the hair on his face first before watching the beautiful man take his bath. "I will change to a kitchen knife." She threw down his sword and went out looking for a kitchen knife. Chu Changge held his forehead. He helplessly looked at her back for a long time and suddenly remembered whata spectacle he was that it would be too horrible for others to endureat that moment. He hastily picked upQinglong, looked at the mirror with a determined heart and did it himself. Not long after, Murong Yunshu returned with a kitchen knife in his hand, but as soon as she raised her eyes, the knife slipped from her hand. "Chu......" She covered her mouth to keep herself from shrieking out while staring in awe at the sight before her, with her eyes filled with shock and heartache. At this moment, Chu Changge was nning to take a bath. He had long removed his clothes from his body. When he heard the sound of something falling to the ground, he turned around with a smile. "Madam, this is not the first time you have seen your husband''s naked body. Why are you looking so surprised like that?" Chu Changge said as he walked towards Murong Yunshu. His face was full of wicked smiles, ready to tease her. Murong Yunshu, however, was utterly blind to his smile as she stared unblinkingly at his hair, "Your......hair......" His hair? Chu Changge raised an eyebrow and grabbed a strand of his hair to look at it, "What''s wrong with my hair?" "They''re white." It took a lot of strength for Murong Yunshu to say those words. "Oh, you meant this." Chu Changge realised it in a sh. Then he put down his hair and exined with a smile, "I used some medicine on them. It''s not that they have turned white." For some reason, when he said his hair wasn''t turning white, Murong Yunshu saw a hint of doubt in his eyes, as if he wasn''t too sure about his own words. When she tried to see the truth again, the uncertainty had disappeared and was reced by an endless smile. Was she paranoid? Murong Yunshu asked dubiously, "Did you put the medicine on your eyebrows too?" "I applied it on my beard too." Chu Changge wiped his chin, "You don''t believe me." "You''ve shaved them clean. What else is there to see?" Murong Yun gave him a nk look, then suddenly, as if she had thought of something, asked, "What kind of medicine is that?" Chu Changge answered, "It inhibits hair growth. I was in too much of a hurry to practice, and the internal energy of Burning Heart Palm of Feiyang Mountain Vi wasn''t identical to the trueqiin my body system. Since I was in a hurry, when I finished the first phase of the Burning Heart Palm, I immediately went on to the next training phase without waiting for the two to merge fully. This vicious cycle leads to internal disorders, resulting in excessive hair growth. It''s all right now, but just in case, I put medicine on them so I won''t be a savage in the mountains again" After a pause, Chu Changge added more words, "and be disliked by you." Hearing his exnation, Murong Yunshu breathed a sigh of relief and was amused by thest words he said. "If you think that image of the savage is eptable, I apologise for my previous dislike of you." She said with a smile. Chu Changge stared at her for a few seconds, then decisively shook his head. That previous image of him would only scare people to death when he went out. In response to his reaction, Murong Yunshu''s pursed lips let out a smile for a little while. Somehow, at the moment she dropped her sight, all of a sudden, something suddenly shed from the corner of her eyes, that she suddenly becamedeeply in shock that her face lost its colour. Wha, what did she just see Chu Changge was satisfied that she finally noticed that he was talking to her naked at that moment. "This husband thought that his naked body was no longer tempting for Madam." He smiled in a highly ambiguous manner.[+] Murong Yunshu had already recovered from the initial ''glimpse of a startled swan. Generally speaking, she could still hold her own as long as she didn''t look at it. It was not like she hadn''t seen her own man''s naked body before. Murong Yunshu mentally convinced herself to ignore the ''thing'' she saw just now and said as if nothing had happened, "The water is getting cold." "Cool water is good. It can lower the heat." Chu Changge smiled meaningfully. Hearing the word ''lowering heat'', Murong Yunshu''s face blushed to the roots of her ears. The ''startled swan'' began to appear in her mind, and she became even more embarrassed. Was she overthinking it, or was he making a pun? Chu Changge added, "Madam, don''t worry, your husband is so energetic that a cold shower won''t be a problem." Murong Yunshu twitched her lips. It was not like she was worried about......wait......what did this have to do with being energetic? One should be strong and fit, to say the least, right? Looking at Chu Changge''s eyes that were filled with unparallelednakedon the verge of breaking outdesire, Murong Yunshu immediately realised what he meant. She spoke without a second thought, "You, youhow can you be thinking of such a thing!" "Huh?" Chu Changge was stunned for a moment and then burst outughing. "What kind of thing?" Murong Yunshu bit her lip and said sullenly, "You know what." Chu Changge said, "I don''t know. My thoughts are different from yours. I can''t believe you''re actually thinking about those things." "...how do you know what I''m thinking when you can''t think of what I''m thinking?" Murong Yunshu asked. Chu Changge said, "It was you who first said I was thinking of those things that made me want to know what you were thinking. But that doesn''t mean I know what you were thinking because I didn''t think of those things you were saying." She couldn''t listen to this anymore! Murong Yunshu couldn''t endure no more that she had to interrupt him, "You just have impure thoughts anyway." "Well, I do have impure thoughts." Chu Changge confessed and then threw her into the bathtub. From a bystander''s perspective, it looked like Murong Yunshu had flown into the tub on her own, and during the time she was flying, her clothes all flew away. When she fell into the tub, she was already naked. Murong Yunshu wiped the water on her face with her hand while saying with shame and annoyance, "Chu Changge, you are a rascal!" It was not enough for him to be a rascal, but to use his ability to fetch things from a distance......in such a perverted way! He was bullying her for not knowing martial arts, wasn''t he? "Well, I am a rascal." Chu Changge stepped into the bathtub with a big smile and said, "You yed rascal on me first, then I yed rascal on you." Mandarin Duck Guess, which one is male, and which one is female? Image Credit | Simon Chan Art/Wordpress via The Spruce (How to Use the Mandarin Ducks as a Feng Shui Cure for Love, Dec 6th, 2017) "When did I y rascal with you?" Murong Yunshu''s whole back was stuck on the bathtub, and she curled up to the minimum. Her arms crossed in her chest, and her eyes were full of usation and wariness. Chu Changge couldn''t helpughing. "With that look on your face, those who don''t know will think I''m going to bully you." Murong Yunshu raised an eyebrow.Isn''t it? Chu Changge sighed helplessly as he said, "If you''re acting like this, how am I going to exin to the Chu ancestors?" Murong Yunshu froze. What did their boudoir matters have to do with the ancestors of his Chu family? Besides, even if he wanted to exin, it would be a hundred yearster, and he still had a long time to choose his words...... "You can''t have a baby while looking like that." Chu Changge said with an appearance of finding her reaction as a real headache. Murong Yunshu looked out of the window numbly. There was no thunder in the sky. But why did she have the feeling that she had been struck by lightning? She was just not used to being ''bare'' and honest with him. It wasn''t like she wouldn''t.......make love with him. Thinking about making love, Murong Yunshu suddenly felt ufortable all over, as if something was missing. It was probably because she had coiled her legs for too long. Murong Yunshu was about to change her position, but unexpectedly, she bumped into something hard as soon as her feet moved. Just by feeling with her toes, she knew what it was. Murong Yunshu felt so embarrassed that her feet froze in ce, and she could neither stretch nor retract them. What was even more embarrassing was that a wave of heat began to cascade through her body, and her cheeks were so hot that they seemed to be burning up. Murong Yunshu subconsciously lowered her head to avoid the burning eyes that she could feel even with her eyes closed. What she didn''t expect to see when she looked downmade her burned even more. How nice it would be to have a hole in the bottom of this bathtub.[+] Thinking ofst night''s embarrassment, Murong Yunshu still wished to find a hole to burrow herself into. After going round and round, telling him all the good things and bad things, she still ended up taking a bath with him. Of course, apart from that, they also did all the things they shouldnt have done. What was she doing this for? With a soft sigh, Murong Yunshu decided not to make unnecessary struggles in the future. After what happenedst night, she realised that she would never beat the man surnamed Chu in the matter of who had thicker skin. He must be back in the dungeon by now. Thinking about it, Murong Yunshu couldn''t help but shake her head. Did he have to do everything thatshocked heaven and rocked the earthand vigorously? "I was such a sorry figure when I went in, so of course, I had to be impressive when I came out." Remembering Chu Changge''s expression when he said this, Murong Yunshu couldn''t helpughing. She really didn''t know what to do with him! Chapter 105 Chapter 105 The two maids in ck and white had been gone for a long time and not yet returned. Murong Yunshu wondered what was going on when she saw the Holy Maiden walk in from the doorway with her long skirt trailing on the ground. It looked like she hadbeen rigged out in her best, with a smile on her face and in a good mood. The two maids in ck and white were following behind her. Their hands were empty. Apparently, they had reported the matter directly to the Holy Maiden without getting the wine for Murong Yunshu. "I heard you wanted a drink?" The Holy Maiden walked into the courtyard and sat down opposite Murong Yunshu. Murong Yunshu slowly nodded. "Right." The Holy Maiden asked, "Do you want to drink a wedding wine?" Murong Yunshu replied, "That depends on whose wedding wine it is." "Chu Changge." Holy Maiden''s eyes sparkled with pride as if she had finally managed to dig the foot of the wall. Murong Yunshu responded, "Of course I want to drink his wedding wine." Holy Maiden was slightly surprised, "You''re not sad?" "Why should I be sad?" "Isn''t it sad that your fianc is going to marry someone else?" Murong Yunshu smiled faintly as she replied, "This is amon urrence in our Central ins." She was a living example. "Is that so?" The Holy Maiden frowned. "Yes." Murong Yunshu nodded decisively and added, "If the bride or groom has bad luck, even if they arrive at the wedding hall, they may not be able to worship heaven and earth." The Holy Maiden''s expression suddenly changed at Murong Yunshu''s words. Then, she asked her in a heavy voice, "What exactly are you trying to say?" Murong Yunshu only looked up at her and smiled while remaining silent. When Holy Maiden saw Murong Yunshu''s profound expression, she became even more certain that there was something beyond her words. A sense of foreboding suddenly rose in her heart. "Do you know why I am treating you with courtesy?" This question was initially intended to be left to Murong Yunshu to ask her, herself. However, Murong Yunshu had not mentioned a word about this perverse behaviour of hers for three months. As if it was all taken for granted. "Do you mean by not putting me in the dungeon?" Murong Yunshu asked in a faint voice in return. The Holy Maiden answered, "Yes." But she thought to herself, is it possible that such considerate care is just like not being put in the dungeon in your eyes? Murong Yunshu thought about it and said, "I guess the dungeons of the Five Poisons Sect are not enough." The Holy Maiden was dumbfounded. Their dungeon wasn''t enough? Not enough?! Even if it wasn''t, she could still dig one for her! Although the Five Poisons Sect was notrge, it was still enough to bury her, a minor Murong Yunshu. The Holy Maiden wondered what kind of strange mind would havee up with such a ridiculous reason for them not to have enough dungeons? "Because I am a woman." Murong Yunshu added. The Holy Maiden was astonished. "You knew?!" So, the so-called dungeon not being enough just now was a deliberate attempt to make fun of her? Murong Yunshuughed. "Who injianghudoesn''t know that the Holy Maiden of the Five Poisons Sect never gives a pretty woman a hard time." Holy Maiden pointed out, "But you are not a member of thejianghu." As far as she knew, the Murong Mansion had not ventured into thejianghu. In the face of the Holy Maiden''s question, Murong Yunshu asked an irrelevant question, "Do you know who is the current Emperor of the Daye dynasty?" The Holy Maiden froze, then said, "Of course I know." "You are not a member of the Imperial Court either." Murong Yunshu said indifferently. The Holy Maiden had been stumped again, and then realisation dawned on her. Indeed, even if one were not in thejianghu, one would still hear something about what was going on in thejianghu. And although she seldom walked around the Central ins martial arts circle, her reputation of not giving pretty women a hard time had already spread there, and it was not surprising that Murong Yunshu would know about it. "Then do you know why I don''t make things difficult for pretty women?" The Holy Maiden asked this with a strange gleam in her eyes, staring straight at Murong Yunshu. However, Murong Yunshu bent her head and concentrated on the scroll in her hand. Then, without even ncing at her, she carelessly said, "Human hearts are unpredictable. How would this little woman know?" What''s more, there were some things that even if one knows, one must still pretend not to know.[+] Hearing her answer, the light in the Holy Maiden''s eyes suddenly dimmed. She bowed her head and pondered for a long time before saying, "Chu Changge''s wedding to the Heavenly Maiden will be held tomorrow. I will send someone to fetch you to the divine altar to observe the ceremony at that time." Tomorrow? It seemed that the Heavenly Maiden truly hated marriage. Murong Yunshu pursed her lips and expressed, "Many thanks." The Holy Maiden had already taken a few steps forward when she heard Murong Yunshu''s ''many thanks''. She turned back and gave her a strange look before leaving. Which woman would not shed bitter tears when her fianc married, and the bride was not herself? How could she still be so calm and collected, so light-hearted about it? Could it be that she had no true feelings for Chu Changge? A momentter, another wry light shed in the Holy Maiden''s eyes. Only after the Holy Maiden had left did Murong Yunshu raise her head and wipe away the cold sweat that had long since percted on her forehead. Just now, if the Holy Maiden had stayed for even one more minute, she would have ruined it. There were times when knowing too much was not a good thing. The more one knew the more one would fear. If Murong Yunshu had not known the Holy Maiden''s secret, she would not have been so scared to the point of having cold sweat on her forehead. She had always prided herself on her calmness. However, unexpectedly, there would be a day where she would be scared. Murong Yunshu let out a soft sigh. She never wanted to study blindly anymore. If she couldn''t stand being too idle, she should just jump up and down. * The following day, the wedding took ce as scheduled. No red lights were hanging high, nor were there the sound of loud gongs and drums. Just a group of warrior-like Five Poisons Sect members surrounded the altar, forming a closed circle. While, the only people who stood on the altar were the groom and the bride, as well as the Holy Maiden and the Master of Ceremonies. Why was the marriage of the Heavenly Maiden of the Five Poisons Sect so low-key and heavily guarded? Naturally, there was a fear of ''unexpected situations''. Yesterday, Murong Yunshu''s words were haunting the Holy Maiden''s mind until she couldn''t even sleep peacefully. Then, early this morning, she ordered that no unimportant people would be allowed to gather around the wedding site. Chu Changge had lost all his internal strength. Under such a siege, even if he temporarily reversed himself, and itgave him wings, he couldn''t even fly. The Holy Maiden thought so. However, what disturbed her was that Chu Changge had on a look likethe spring breeze had obtained its wish. As if this marriage was something he had been looking forward to for a long time. He had reluctantly agreed to the marriage for the sake of Murong Yunshu''s freedom, so why was he looking so happy at this point? The Holy Maiden stared strangely at Chu Changge, trying to find an answer on his face. Afterwards, she dismissed it from her mind and mentally sneered:Men are hypocritical, and Chu Changge is no exception. She merely pitied Murong Yunshu......Holy Maiden suddenly realised that Murong Yunshu was not even present. The Holy Maiden summoned her attendant and questioned unhappily, "Where is Murong Yunshu? Didn''t I ask you to invite her this morning?" "In reply to the Holy Maiden, when this subordinate went to invite Miss Murong, she was no longer in her room. I heard from the maid in her room that she had been out since early in the morning. The maid herself did not know where she had gone to." When she heard what her attendant said, Murong Yunshu''s words from yesterday came back to the Holy Maiden''s mindIf the bride or groom has bad luck, even if they arrive at the wedding hall, they may not be able to worship heaven and earth. Chu Changge had been unusual, while Murong Yunshu acted abnormally. Could it be that..something was going to happen? At that moment, the master of ceremonies suddenly came over and said, "Holy Maiden, the auspicious time has arrived." The Holy Maiden breathed a small sigh of relief at the master of ceremonies'' words. Three kowtows would end in a blink of an eye. Thus, they would not be able to pull off any tricks. "Begin." The Holy Maiden ordered. The master of ceremonies nodded as he epted the orders. He walked to the side of the couple and shouted, "The auspicious time hase" In an instant, all the Five Poisons Sect members secretly clenched their weapons and were ready to eliminate those who tried to destroy the wedding ceremony. "First, bow to heaven and earth!" The bride and groom bowed towards the altar. "Second, bow to the parents!" The bride and groom made a bow towards the Holy Maiden, moving with some hesitation. "Husband and wife bow to each other!" The groom and bride bowed to each other. "The ceremony isplete!" Everyone breathed a sigh of relief with the master of ceremonies'' announcement that the ceremony had finallypleted. Among those who put their hearts into their stomachs was also the groom, Chu Changge. But what he was thinking in his heart washe finally married her. The Holy Maiden also felt hugely relieved since it seemed like Murong Yunshu was just sensationalising the situation. "Changge, from now on, we''ll be family." She said with a smile. "A family?" Chu Changge raised his eyebrows, "Are you kidding me? Even if we went back two thousand years ago, you and Icould not be reached by the length of eight bamboo poles, not even the least bit." The Holy Maiden was furious at his words, "Since you married the Heavenly Maiden, you are my younger sisters husband. How can you say such treacherous words?!" Chu Changge was also angry and responded coldly, "It''s your business if you want to marry off your younger sister, but don''t put it on me." "You have just performed a wedding ceremony with my younger sister in public, and you want to go back on your word? The Holy Maiden could not believe her ears. How could there be such a shameless man in the world! The warrior-like Five Poisons Sect members were alsobeside themselves with anger. They were only waiting for the Holy Maiden to give her order for them to take Chu Changge down.[+] However, Chu Changge changed his cold expression, curved his lips into a smile and spoke to the bride whose head was covered with a veil, "Madam, when did you get acquainted with the Holy Maiden? Why didn''t you give your husband a heads up?" The Five Poisons Sect members looked at each other in disbelief. Was this Chu Changge stupid? The Heavenly Maiden was originally the younger sister of the Holy Maiden! At this moment, the crowd only heard the tender voice of the bride ringing out"The only reason I cane here is because of you, my husbands blessing. Where do I have the qualification to be acquainted with the Holy Maiden?" When this statement came out, the audience was in an uproar. This voice was not the voice of the Heavenly Maiden! The Holy Maiden was full of shock. Impossible. This was impossible. It was clear that she had personally put the Heavenly Maiden on the pnquin and personally escorted the pnquin all the way to the divine altar. She did not let the pnquin leave her sight, even for a moment. It could not be swapped. It could not be...... Suddenly, with a wave of her long sleeves, the Holy Maiden tried to lift the bride''s red veil to see what was going on, but unexpectedly the veil seemed to be made of stone and did not move at all. After a moment of shock, the Holy Maiden looked at Chu Changge and saw that he had a cold face. His ck eyes seemed to want to tear her to thousands of pieces. "Do you think this certain Chu is already dead?" Chu Changge coldly asked. The Holy Maiden asked back, "When did you regain back your martial arts skills?" Chu Changge coolly threw out this word, "Yesterday." "Then why didn''t you just run away?" The Holy Maiden asked. Chu Changge smiled wickedly, "You have treated me with such great affection. How can I justpack up and leave?" The Holy Maiden was secretly frightened. This man was as cold as ice at one moment, and the next wasughing and cursing. He was just like the rumour where he was said to be possessed by an evil spirit. Chu Changge smiled again and leisurely swept the crowd one by one while saying, "Today is this certain Chu''s big day, and I don''t want to see blood. So all of you should keep your heads close. Even if they have been removed, make sure not to let the blood drip on the ground and dirty the joyful atmosphere of this ce." The two maids in ck and white had been gone for a long time and not yet returned. Murong Yunshu wondered what was going on when she saw the Holy Maiden walk in from the doorway with her long skirt trailing on the ground. It looked like she hadbeen rigged out in her best, with a smile on her face and in a good mood. The two maids in ck and white were following behind her. Their hands were empty. Apparently, they had reported the matter directly to the Holy Maiden without getting the wine for Murong Yunshu. "I heard you wanted a drink?" The Holy Maiden walked into the courtyard and sat down opposite Murong Yunshu. Murong Yunshu slowly nodded. "Right." The Holy Maiden asked, "Do you want to drink a wedding wine?" Murong Yunshu replied, "That depends on whose wedding wine it is." "Chu Changge." Holy Maiden''s eyes sparkled with pride as if she had finally managed to dig the foot of the wall. Murong Yunshu responded, "Of course I want to drink his wedding wine." Holy Maiden was slightly surprised, "You''re not sad?" "Why should I be sad?" "Isn''t it sad that your fianc is going to marry someone else?" Murong Yunshu smiled faintly as she replied, "This is amon urrence in our Central ins." She was a living example. "Is that so?" The Holy Maiden frowned. "Yes." Murong Yunshu nodded decisively and added, "If the bride or groom has bad luck, even if they arrive at the wedding hall, they may not be able to worship heaven and earth." The Holy Maiden''s expression suddenly changed at Murong Yunshu''s words. Then, she asked her in a heavy voice, "What exactly are you trying to say?" Murong Yunshu only looked up at her and smiled while remaining silent. When Holy Maiden saw Murong Yunshu''s profound expression, she became even more certain that there was something beyond her words. A sense of foreboding suddenly rose in her heart. "Do you know why I am treating you with courtesy?" This question was initially intended to be left to Murong Yunshu to ask her, herself. However, Murong Yunshu had not mentioned a word about this perverse behaviour of hers for three months. As if it was all taken for granted. "Do you mean by not putting me in the dungeon?" Murong Yunshu asked in a faint voice in return. The Holy Maiden answered, "Yes." But she thought to herself, is it possible that such considerate care is just like not being put in the dungeon in your eyes? Murong Yunshu thought about it and said, "I guess the dungeons of the Five Poisons Sect are not enough." The Holy Maiden was dumbfounded. Their dungeon wasn''t enough? Not enough?! Even if it wasn''t, she could still dig one for her! Although the Five Poisons Sect was notrge, it was still enough to bury her, a minor Murong Yunshu. The Holy Maiden wondered what kind of strange mind would havee up with such a ridiculous reason for them not to have enough dungeons? "Because I am a woman." Murong Yunshu added. The Holy Maiden was astonished. "You knew?!" So, the so-called dungeon not being enough just now was a deliberate attempt to make fun of her? Murong Yunshuughed. "Who injianghudoesn''t know that the Holy Maiden of the Five Poisons Sect never gives a pretty woman a hard time." Holy Maiden pointed out, "But you are not a member of thejianghu." As far as she knew, the Murong Mansion had not ventured into thejianghu. In the face of the Holy Maiden''s question, Murong Yunshu asked an irrelevant question, "Do you know who is the current Emperor of the Daye dynasty?" The Holy Maiden froze, then said, "Of course I know." "You are not a member of the Imperial Court either." Murong Yunshu said indifferently. The Holy Maiden had been stumped again, and then realisation dawned on her. Indeed, even if one were not in thejianghu, one would still hear something about what was going on in thejianghu. And although she seldom walked around the Central ins martial arts circle, her reputation of not giving pretty women a hard time had already spread there, and it was not surprising that Murong Yunshu would know about it. "Then do you know why I don''t make things difficult for pretty women?" The Holy Maiden asked this with a strange gleam in her eyes, staring straight at Murong Yunshu. However, Murong Yunshu bent her head and concentrated on the scroll in her hand. Then, without even ncing at her, she carelessly said, "Human hearts are unpredictable. How would this little woman know?" What''s more, there were some things that even if one knows, one must still pretend not to know.[+] Hearing her answer, the light in the Holy Maiden''s eyes suddenly dimmed. She bowed her head and pondered for a long time before saying, "Chu Changge''s wedding to the Heavenly Maiden will be held tomorrow. I will send someone to fetch you to the divine altar to observe the ceremony at that time." Tomorrow? It seemed that the Heavenly Maiden truly hated marriage. Murong Yunshu pursed her lips and expressed, "Many thanks." The Holy Maiden had already taken a few steps forward when she heard Murong Yunshu''s ''many thanks''. She turned back and gave her a strange look before leaving. Which woman would not shed bitter tears when her fianc married, and the bride was not herself? How could she still be so calm and collected, so light-hearted about it? Could it be that she had no true feelings for Chu Changge? A momentter, another wry light shed in the Holy Maiden''s eyes. Only after the Holy Maiden had left did Murong Yunshu raise her head and wipe away the cold sweat that had long since percted on her forehead. Just now, if the Holy Maiden had stayed for even one more minute, she would have ruined it. There were times when knowing too much was not a good thing. The more one knew the more one would fear. If Murong Yunshu had not known the Holy Maiden''s secret, she would not have been so scared to the point of having cold sweat on her forehead. She had always prided herself on her calmness. However, unexpectedly, there would be a day where she would be scared. Murong Yunshu let out a soft sigh. She never wanted to study blindly anymore. If she couldn''t stand being too idle, she should just jump up and down. * The following day, the wedding took ce as scheduled. No red lights were hanging high, nor were there the sound of loud gongs and drums. Just a group of warrior-like Five Poisons Sect members surrounded the altar, forming a closed circle. While, the only people who stood on the altar were the groom and the bride, as well as the Holy Maiden and the Master of Ceremonies. Why was the marriage of the Heavenly Maiden of the Five Poisons Sect so low-key and heavily guarded? Naturally, there was a fear of ''unexpected situations''. Yesterday, Murong Yunshu''s words were haunting the Holy Maiden''s mind until she couldn''t even sleep peacefully. Then, early this morning, she ordered that no unimportant people would be allowed to gather around the wedding site. Chu Changge had lost all his internal strength. Under such a siege, even if he temporarily reversed himself, and itgave him wings, he couldn''t even fly. The Holy Maiden thought so. However, what disturbed her was that Chu Changge had on a look likethe spring breeze had obtained its wish. As if this marriage was something he had been looking forward to for a long time. He had reluctantly agreed to the marriage for the sake of Murong Yunshu''s freedom, so why was he looking so happy at this point? The Holy Maiden stared strangely at Chu Changge, trying to find an answer on his face. Afterwards, she dismissed it from her mind and mentally sneered:Men are hypocritical, and Chu Changge is no exception. She merely pitied Murong Yunshu......Holy Maiden suddenly realised that Murong Yunshu was not even present. The Holy Maiden summoned her attendant and questioned unhappily, "Where is Murong Yunshu? Didn''t I ask you to invite her this morning?" "In reply to the Holy Maiden, when this subordinate went to invite Miss Murong, she was no longer in her room. I heard from the maid in her room that she had been out since early in the morning. The maid herself did not know where she had gone to." When she heard what her attendant said, Murong Yunshu''s words from yesterday came back to the Holy Maiden''s mindIf the bride or groom has bad luck, even if they arrive at the wedding hall, they may not be able to worship heaven and earth. Chu Changge had been unusual, while Murong Yunshu acted abnormally. Could it be that..something was going to happen? At that moment, the master of ceremonies suddenly came over and said, "Holy Maiden, the auspicious time has arrived." The Holy Maiden breathed a small sigh of relief at the master of ceremonies'' words. Three kowtows would end in a blink of an eye. Thus, they would not be able to pull off any tricks. "Begin." The Holy Maiden ordered. The master of ceremonies nodded as he epted the orders. He walked to the side of the couple and shouted, "The auspicious time hase" In an instant, all the Five Poisons Sect members secretly clenched their weapons and were ready to eliminate those who tried to destroy the wedding ceremony. "First, bow to heaven and earth!" The bride and groom bowed towards the altar. "Second, bow to the parents!" The bride and groom made a bow towards the Holy Maiden, moving with some hesitation. "Husband and wife bow to each other!" The groom and bride bowed to each other. "The ceremony isplete!" Everyone breathed a sigh of relief with the master of ceremonies'' announcement that the ceremony had finallypleted. Among those who put their hearts into their stomachs was also the groom, Chu Changge. But what he was thinking in his heart washe finally married her. The Holy Maiden also felt hugely relieved since it seemed like Murong Yunshu was just sensationalising the situation. "Changge, from now on, we''ll be family." She said with a smile. "A family?" Chu Changge raised his eyebrows, "Are you kidding me? Even if we went back two thousand years ago, you and Icould not be reached by the length of eight bamboo poles, not even the least bit." The Holy Maiden was furious at his words, "Since you married the Heavenly Maiden, you are my younger sisters husband. How can you say such treacherous words?!" Chu Changge was also angry and responded coldly, "It''s your business if you want to marry off your younger sister, but don''t put it on me." "You have just performed a wedding ceremony with my younger sister in public, and you want to go back on your word? The Holy Maiden could not believe her ears. How could there be such a shameless man in the world! The warrior-like Five Poisons Sect members were alsobeside themselves with anger. They were only waiting for the Holy Maiden to give her order for them to take Chu Changge down.[+] However, Chu Changge changed his cold expression, curved his lips into a smile and spoke to the bride whose head was covered with a veil, "Madam, when did you get acquainted with the Holy Maiden? Why didn''t you give your husband a heads up?" The Five Poisons Sect members looked at each other in disbelief. Was this Chu Changge stupid? The Heavenly Maiden was originally the younger sister of the Holy Maiden! At this moment, the crowd only heard the tender voice of the bride ringing out"The only reason I cane here is because of you, my husbands blessing. Where do I have the qualification to be acquainted with the Holy Maiden?" When this statement came out, the audience was in an uproar. This voice was not the voice of the Heavenly Maiden! The Holy Maiden was full of shock. Impossible. This was impossible. It was clear that she had personally put the Heavenly Maiden on the pnquin and personally escorted the pnquin all the way to the divine altar. She did not let the pnquin leave her sight, even for a moment. It could not be swapped. It could not be...... Suddenly, with a wave of her long sleeves, the Holy Maiden tried to lift the bride''s red veil to see what was going on, but unexpectedly the veil seemed to be made of stone and did not move at all. After a moment of shock, the Holy Maiden looked at Chu Changge and saw that he had a cold face. His ck eyes seemed to want to tear her to thousands of pieces. "Do you think this certain Chu is already dead?" Chu Changge coldly asked. The Holy Maiden asked back, "When did you regain back your martial arts skills?" Chu Changge coolly threw out this word, "Yesterday." "Then why didn''t you just run away?" The Holy Maiden asked. Chu Changge smiled wickedly, "You have treated me with such great affection. How can I justpack up and leave?" The Holy Maiden was secretly frightened. This man was as cold as ice at one moment, and the next wasughing and cursing. He was just like the rumour where he was said to be possessed by an evil spirit. Chu Changge smiled again and leisurely swept the crowd one by one while saying, "Today is this certain Chu''s big day, and I don''t want to see blood. So all of you should keep your heads close. Even if they have been removed, make sure not to let the blood drip on the ground and dirty the joyful atmosphere of this ce." Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Continued from the previous chapter Chu Changge''s voice was already extremely nice, and at this time, he had deliberately put away his hostility, appearing extraordinarily warm and gentle, just like the spring breeze. But, of course, the spring breeze only hit the bride alone. When the Five Poisons Sect people heard the voice that hid a knife in its smile, they felt a chill in their bones. But they did not retreat because they believed that even though Chu Changge was powerful, he was only one person and had a burden with him. Moreover,the few cannot withstand the many. So he would never be able to escape from their heavy encirclement. "What have you done with the Heavenly Maiden?" The Holy Virgin asked. Chu Changge said, "Howe her absence had to do with me?" Unbelieving, the Holy Maiden questioned, "Who else if its not you?" Chu Changge did not immediately answer her question. Instead, the corners of his mouth lifted into a smile, which was so mischievous that it made everyone think he wouldn''t answer before he faintly spat out these words, "Heavenly Killing Demons of the 9 Provinces." In an instant, everyone gasped. When the Killing Demons came out, there was nowhere to run other than to die. Everyone in thejianghuknew that Chu Changge was a very arrogant person. Once the Heavenly Killing Demons gathered together, they would be unrivalled in the world. They were like King Yan, in charge of the book of life and death on earth. However, Chu Changge never summoned them easily. Ever since he took over as the head of the Mojiao Sect, he had only gathered them once, which destroyed the Tang Sect three years ago. And now, the Heavenly Killing Demons had turned up in the Five Poisons Sect. Could it be that the Five Poisons Sect was going to repeat the mistakes of the Tang Sect? The crowd did not dare to think further but only hoped that Chu Changge would keep his word. On the day of his great joythere would be no blood to be seen. On the contrary, the Holy Maiden was filled with a sense of calmness and wasn''t afraid in the slightest. "Very well. I have always wanted to know whether your Mojiao Sect''s Heavenly Killing Demons are more powerful or my Five Poison Sect''s Twelve Heavenly Fiends. And today, I finally have the chance topete." As she said this, her eyes shone with an expression that shehad an itch to have a goat it. Obviously, she had waited for this day for far too long. Chu Changge threw back a fewughs and said, "Then you might as well invite out the Twelve Heavenly Fiends to see if they are still alive." This sentence could not be more ordinary, but at the same time, it was also amand. In the ears of the nine people hidden in the shadows, it meantI don''t want to see the Twelve Heavenly Fiends again. So, unbeknownst to everyone, the Killing Demons had quietly set out to fulfil their mission. Murong Yunshu was interlocking her fingers with Chu Changge, and when she heard his words, she immediately gave him a slightly harder squeeze. But without waiting for Chu Changge''s reaction, she knew it was already tootethe Killing Demons had already gone. Chu Changge looked at her in confusion and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong?" Murong Yunshu was about to open her mouth, but after a moment''s thought, she asked first, "Do you mind if I take the veil off before I speak?" "I mind." Without thinking, Chu Changge replied crisply and decisively. Sure enough, she was rejected. Murong Yunshu had expected that he would refuse. In his mind, he must have been thinking something wild and deceitful like ''Chu Changge''s bride is not something that anyone can just look at''. However, the veil was over her head, covering her eyes. It made her unable to see the outside. It gave her insecurity, especially in this situation where she heardthe Chu songs on four sides. Hence, she asked anyway. It had been proven that she had underestimated his overbearing. But, hopefully, she had also underestimated his strength. If the Holy Maiden dared to say something like that, she must have the power to rival the Killing Demons. Perhaps sending the Twelve Heavenly Fiends out was just a smokescreen. "Don''t take the enemy lightly." Murong Yunshu''s voice was meagre, yet it wouldn''t allow anyone to ignore it. It was clearly a breezy sentence, but it sounded a bit like an order. Murong Yunshu''s words brought Chu Changge down from the clouds of self-importance as he calmly analysed the current situation before him. The Holy Maiden was no fool. Knowing that the Twelve Heavenly Fiends were no match for the Killing Demons, she still said she wanted topete. Thus, she was just likethe drinker''s mind that was not actually on the cup. The Holy Maiden took in the couple''s small movements and sneered, "Chu Changge, I''ll give you one more chance to marry the Heavenly Maiden or have Murong Yunshu be buried along with you." Chu Changge warned, ''''A person who often utters wild words usually dies more miserably than others. Therefore, I advise you to weigh your words again, lest you spoil today''s joyous celebration. As I said, today is this Chu Changge''s big day, and this kind of joyous day onlyes once in a lifetime. So if someone ruins it, I dare not guarantee that he or she will have the chance to be reborn." These words, which Chu Changge said in a very light-hearted manner, had a different meaning in the ears of the crowdwhoever dares to cause trouble on my wedding day, I, Chu Changge, will havehis soul fly away and scatterand will never be reborn! The feeling of the Five Poisons Sect members at present could no longer be described as ''scared witless''. The Holy Maiden remained motionless while coldly curling her lips as she asked, "Haven''t you noticed it yet?" Chu Changge raised his eyebrows.What should I notice? "Your Killing Demons are not here and will not be able toe to your rescue for a while." The Holy Maiden said smugly. Chu Changge asked, "How do you know about their situation?" "Because my Twelve Heavenly Fiends are not here either." After a pause, the Holy Maiden added, "I know that the Twelve Heavenly Fiends are no match for the Killing Demons, but they can draw them away from you and leave you isted, cut off from help. So I had given orders to the Twelve Heavenly Fiends long before the wedding to stall the Killing Fiends at all costs once they appeared." A person who had done something he thought very proudly of would not be able to resist the urge to speak out about it. The Holy Maiden was such a person.[+] "Lure the tiger out of the mountains?" Chu Changge smiled contemptuously and said, "I''m afraid you still don''t know yet, that the reason why I, Chu Changge, have survived to this day is not because of the protection of my men." The Holy Maiden questioned, "We have never fought before. How sure are you that you can defeat me?" "One hundred per cent." Chu Changge answered indifferently. The Holy Maiden''s face slightly changed as she said coldly, "You are really conceited." "It''s called self-confidence." Chu Changge''s tone was sluggish. If it werent for the fact that he was holding Murong Yunshu in one hand, he would have already started to put up his hand to see how many people he would kill by tomorrow. He had never liked to do the killing himself, but now, since he was alone, he had to do it himself. He could not expect his new wife to do it for him. It would only dirty her hands.[T/N] At that moment, Chu Changge felt Murong Yunshu give him another squeeze and heard her say, "It''sing." He was about to ask her what wasing when suddenly there was some kind of sound that only his ears could hear, and the corners of his mouth curled up. Yes, it''sing. The people who heard ''It''sing''from Murong Yunshu, apart from Chu Changge, were the Holy Maiden. She was pondering what those words meant when she suddenly heard Chu Changge say, "It seems that I am not the only one who is conceited." The Holy Maiden suddenly startled. Could it be that the Twelve Heavenly Fiends had failed to hold back the Killing Demons...... Chu Changge was pleased to see a caught off guard expression on the Holy Maiden''s face and said with a smile, "Coming sote, this Sect Master thought those twelve losers were trapping you." Before his words even died down, the crowd immediately stirred up. So the legendary Heavenly Killing Demons of the 9 Provinces had shown up after all? The Killing Demons did not actually appear before the crowd''s eyes, but since Chu Changge had uttered those words, the atmosphere around them had be oppressive. They could currently feel a force around their throats and could not resist it. However, they could not see precisely where that force was and where it originated. The unknown enemies added the fear that was already in their hearts. "Humph! Stopdressing up as God while ying the devilwith me! If the Twelve Heavenly Fiends had notpleted the task I had given them, even if they had died, they would have sent out a signal first to let me know they had failed." The Holy Maiden looked at the sky and added, "The signal did not go off." Chu Changge said, "Perhaps, that is because they had died before they knew they were going to die soon. Just like you all are at this moment." Chu Changge was speaking to all the Five Poison Sect''s members at present with thest words. And as he finished pronouncing the word ''moment'', the wall of flesh surrounding the divine altar came crashing down in that instant. There was no fear nor surprise on the faces of the fallen people. As Chu Changge said, even until they died, they didn''t know that the bell of death rang at that moment before they had time to panic. Watching hundreds of her men die inexplicably, with no injury on their bodies, nor a drop of blood on the ground, the Holy Maiden could no longer calm down. She staggered back a few steps and murmured in disbelief, "I didn''t even feel them..." "Even if you could detect their whereabouts, your people still wouldn''t be alive right now." Chu Changge said indifferently. The Holy Maiden pondered for a long time. Then, she suddenly raised her head to look at Chu Changge as she said disdainfully, "So the Sect Master of Mojiao Sect is justrelying on his force to bully others!"[T/N] Chu Changge said, "You don''t need to provoke me. You are the head of a sect and are qualified to die by my hand. So the matter of taking your life, I will not let them do it for me. However, I do not want to kill you today." The Holy Virgin snorted coldly and said, "It is not yet certain who will kill whom!" As if he had not heard her words, Chu Changge continued to state his reasons, "For the past three months, you have treated my wife well, and today you have also prepared this wedding for us, so I will not kill you. However, our feud has not yet settled, and a fight to the death is inevitable in the future. Hence, I will give you three years, and in three years, we will fight again to settle this feud." The Holy Maiden asked, "What if I want to end it today?" "Then, take your own life." Chu Changge replied. The Holy Maiden was furious. "If I don''t take your life, I swear I won''t be a human being." Three-foot white silk flew out from her sleeve instantly, like a giant python opening its bloody mouth towards Chu Changge. Chu Changge held Murong Yunshu and spun around to dodge the blow easily. Then, he pushed Murong Yunshu a hundred metres away before calling outQinglongto fight. The shes and shadows of their weapons were like the fallen of heaven and the cracking of earth. Murong Yunshu looked at the duel in front of her and was frightened out of her wits. It turned out that when true experts duel, it was this devastating. As the duel progressed, the scene was in ruins. While a ten-mile radius, with Murong Yunshu at its centre, was still intact. These nine ghost-like wandering people genuinely live up to their name. Murong Yunshu sighed in her heart as she asked, "How much longer will thispetitionst?" No one answered. Murong Yunshu frowned and said, "If you don''t speak, what''s the use of keeping your tongue?" Her faint voice was tinged with a threatening meaning. Murong Yunshu knew that her words were like thefox exploiting the tiger''s might. After all, she was incapable of cutting out their tongues. But Chu Changge said that beinga fox that exploited the tiger''s mightto bully others was one of her perks as a Sect Master''s wife. So, she should enjoy it at will. Thus now, she did not feel guilty at all. The fact that she was inexplicably sitting in the pnquin in a phoenix crown and robes of rank that should have belonged to the Heavenly Maiden must have been the work of the nine of them. Although she didn''t need to think about it, she knew that Chu Changge had ordered them to do so, but she still had to settle the score with them.[+] She didn''t mind getting married to Chu Changge, but she did mind getting married here, wearing other people''s new clothes and worshipping other people''s parents. As she was thinking, a voice suddenly came from the left, "The Leader has won." Murong Yunshu was d that a ''spirit'' was willing to speak and even happier that the Holy Maiden was covering her chest and swaying, while Chu Changge was poised, like a sword that never falls, standing in the wind. "When the timees to fight it out in three years, I hope you fall slower." After saying these words, Chu Changge put awayQinglongand leapt to Murong Yunshu''s side, saying, "Let''s go." Murong Yunshu nced at the Holy Maiden from afar, only to see that she was also looking at her. Her heart suddenly panicked, and she quickly turned to follow Chu Changge away as if nothing had happened. Chu Changge was thinking about another matter, so he did not notice this unusual change in Murong Yunshu. "How did you notice the nine of them?" Even before he did. This question simply spoke to the hearts of the nine people, and immediately, all nine gazes turned towards Murong Yunshu in unison. Of course, these gazes were invisible to Murong Yunshu, yet she could feel them. The feeling was so bad that if she had not known that there were indeed such nine people in existence, she would have thought she was being watched by something unclean. "I never answer questions for unpresentable people." Murong Yunshu replied. Chu Changge flinched for a moment, then said, "They are not unpresentable people." In the dark, the corners of the nine men''s mouths lightly trembled as they said in their hearts, ''Madam didn''t say that the ''unpresentable people'' were us either!'' Murong Yunshu said, "If they''re not unpresentable, why don''t youe out and meet people?" The nine people were in tears. Alright. That saying was indeed about them. Chu Changge smiled and said, "As the ultimate guardian of the Mojiao Sect, one has to maintain a sense of mystery." Murong Yunshu raised her eyebrows, "As the Sect Leader''s wife of the Mojiao Sect''s, I also have to maintain a sense of mystery." "......you didn''t use to be this curious about people." "That''s because no one I met before was worth being curious about. However, since I''ve known you, I''ve found that anyone associated with you is either a freak or a monster and well worth wondering about." The nine people were devastated.Leader, what kind of a woman did you marry! Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Continued from the previous chapter Chu Changge was also helpless. He was surrounded by either freaks or monsters. So what did that make him? "Since Madam wishes to see you, so show yourselves."Chu Changge instructed. "We''ll follow your orders." Immediately following this neat answer came the nine men with demon faces. Although Murong Yunshu had long been prepared to see these monsters, she could not help but draw a cold breath when the Killing Demons appeared in front of her. If she had seen these people in the middle of the night, she would have mistakenly thought that she had gone to hell. "Their faces......" "They painted them themselves." "The nine of them are lonely by nature and afraid of interacting with people. So whenever theye out to meet people, they paint their demon faces to hide their true appearance." Chu Changge exined. Murong Yunshu slowly nodded as if she understood, then looked at the nine people in disbelief and asked, "Do you have to draw them like this?" In a moment, the corners of the nine men''s mouths twitched up very viciously in unison. They turned their eyes to the face of a certain handsome, umonly beautiful man. The hidden bitterness in their expression seemed to say:you ask him. Murong Yunshu also looked at Chu Changge with a smiling face, curious as to how he would answer. "Er......the matter......is a long story. It''s gettingte, Madam. Let''s hurry up and leave this hellhole." Chu Changgelooked left and right as he talked about other things. "It doesn''t matter. I am the one who has the most time besides silver. So you can take your time." Murong Yunshu smiled. Why did this sentence sound like she was a nouveau riche? Nine people sighed in their hearts. There were so many wealth-haters in the Daye Dynasty. How on earth did she survive until now... Chu Changge stared and pondered for a moment, then said to the Killing Demons, "Madam doesn''t like this disgraceful appearance of yours, so change to a prettier face next time youe out." The nine people secretly ground their teeth and said to themselves,''Next time, if we change into our pretty faces and hang in front of Madam, you should not kill us!'' Murong Yunshu knew that Chu Changge didn''t want to answer her question, so she should stop asking. If he didn''t want to, someone else would. Murong Yunshu took another look at the nine people, then turned the conversation around by asking, "Where are we going now?" Chu Changge answered, "Kunlun Mountain." "How do we get there?" Now they had no means of transportation except their two legs. The nearest town was at least 40 or 50 kilometres away. "I thought you would first ask me what I am going to do in Kunlun Mountain." Chu Changge said. Murong Yunshu smiled and said, "I will go with you wherever you go. Why should I ask why?" Hearing this, Chu Changge was overjoyed and cheerfully said, "I didn''t expect Madam to understand the concept ofthe husband sings, and the wife followsso quickly." Murong Yunshu just smiled and did not respond while walking forward slowly, shoulder to shoulder with him. Just after a few steps, a sweet voice like Oriole suddenly came from behind"Chu Changge, you can''t keep on abandoning me all the time!" It was the voice of the Heavenly Maiden. When Chu Changge heard this, he didn''t even turn his head, nor did his steps slow down. Instead, he sped Murong Yunshu''s fingers and said impatiently, "Don''t remind this Chu again and again that I still have a score to settle with you." Today, he didn''t want to kill anyone. "What score? When did I offend you?" The Heavenly Maiden was puzzled. Chu Changge didn''t want to waste his breath with her, but after a bit of consideration, he finally decided to ask for rification. After all, he was now a married man. He couldn''t let unrted people ruin his honour, hurt the feelings of their husband and wife and affect their sexual life As he thought of their sexual life, a smile could not help but appear on Chu Changge''s face. His eyes flickered over Murong Yunshu''s face before he cast a nce at the Heavenly Maiden behind him and asked, "That portrait, how did you paint it?" When the Heavenly Maiden saw a smile on Chu Changge''s face, her heart burst with joy, she knew that no man could be indifferent when she threw herself at him. Chu Changge was no exception. "What painting?" The Heavenly Maiden smiled coquettishly. Her beautiful eyes stared straight at Chu Changge as if she wanted to hook his soul away.[+] Chu Changge turned a blind eye to her seduction and said coldly, "That painting that the Twelve Heavenly Fiends got from you just to find me in the Central ins." "You''re talking about the picture of the beautiful man in the bath!" The Heavenly Maiden suddenly realised. She covered her smiling mouth as she swooshed toward him. Then, a pair of slender hands climbed up Chu Changge''s neck like a snake, with a couple of impressive, soft and white breasts boldly rubbed against Chu Changge''s body as she spoke tenderly, "That was the situation that this handmaiden dreamed of at night. Ever since this handmaiden met you two years ago in the Central ins, this handmaiden has been thinking about you, day and night, and one night this handmaiden......" Before the Heavenly Maiden could finish her words, Chu Changge interrupted, "This Chu''s head is not something you can just put casually." The Heavenly Maiden''s face suddenly changed, "What do you mean by that?" "Don''t put my head on another man to show that youhave seen a great deal of lifeandhave fought a hundred battles. Besides," Chu Changge said after a pause, his face expressionless, "if you don''t have your arm, you won''t be able to have a pair of jade arms for a thousand people to rest on, so it''s better to keep it close and not put it where it shouldn''t be." His words were likescolding the locust while pointing at the mulberryand full of sarcasm. Still, the Heavenly Maiden was not offended at all. On the contrary, she took Chu Changge''s words as flirting, and her hand tightened around him. Then, her eyes went over Chu Changge''s shoulder to Murong Yunshu, saying provocatively, "Why don''t you turn around and see what we''re doing?" Chu Changge frowned, not wanting to be seen by Murong Yunshu in this scene, yet he did not push the Heavenly Maiden away. The Heavenly Maiden wished very much that Murong Yunshu would turn back, hoping that she would see that Chu Changge had fallen under her skirt. But, unfortunately, Murong Yunshu did not turn back and only said indifferently, "This kind of drama, I have long since grown tired of watching it." The Heavenly Maidenughed triumphantly, "You are afraid to turn back!" "Yes, I''m afraid." Murong Yunshu said, "I''m afraid I''ll vite the prohibition against taking a life in my moment of inattentiveness." The Heavenly Maidenughed loudly at her words, "Youre not a monk. What kind of prohibition against taking a life will you vite......" Then, suddenly, theughter stopped abruptly, and the Heavenly Maiden sneered, "You want to kill me by yourself?" Murong Yunshu answered, "Of course I can''t kill you, but I can''t think of anything else that could happen to you besides death." "Ha ha ha ha......" The Heavenly Maiden threw her head back andughed, which sounded ghastly but pleasant. Afterughing for a long while, she stopped, and her expression turned cold and frosty as she said indifferently and disdainfully, "You are talking about yourself! You dare topete with me for a man. Are you tired of living?" Foxy Smile Image Credit |Vawie-Artvia DevianArt Murong Yunshu curled her lips into a smile, but it did not reach her eyes, her typicalfoxy smile. She slowly turned around, with her phoenix eyes twinkling. "It seems that not only do you not want your arm; you don''t want your tongue either." As soon as Murong Yunshu''s words came out of her mouth, it was already toote for the Heavenly Maiden to re up. Instead, she only felt a great pain in the shoulder des and then the pain of her flesh being ripped apart. "Ahmy armsmy arms" With this hysterical cry, the Heavenly Maiden staggered a few times and fell on the ground. Her beautiful face twisted hideously. "Chu Changge......you......are so cruel......ah......" With another scream, the Heavenly Maiden began to spit out blood in great gulps. She spat and hissed simultaneously, but she could only make an ''ah ah'' sound and could no longer speak. She struggled on the ground for a moment more before she passed out.[T/N] Seeing that the Heavenly Maiden was no longer a threat, Murong Yunshu hurriedly asked Chu Changge, "Are you alright?" Worry was written all over her face. "I''m fine." Chu Changge held her hand and exined, "She had Enchantment Fragrant from Snowy Region hidden on her body. As soon as she approached me, I was poisoned by the Enchantment Fragrant, and it instantly drained my strength from my body. So I couldn''t use my strength."That was why I did not push her away and could only let her take advantage of me. Chu Changge did not say thetter sentence because he did not want to tell her such a stifling truth himself. Murong Yunshu smiled gently at him and said, "I know." Although she did not know earlier that he was poisoned, she had more or less guessed it. But, given his personality, if he couldnt help himself, how would he let another woman get close to him? If he hadn''t been poisoned, not to mention hooking up with him, ordinary women would have been scared off by the big word ''get away'' on his face if they stood a little closer to him. So they wouldn''t have dared to make a move on him. The Heavenly Maiden was so arrogant because she was sure that just by using the poison of Enchantment Fragrant, Chu Changge would be unable to stop her. But she had overlooked the fact that Chu Changge was apanied by nine other on earth versions ofKing Yanluo. With the Killing Demons of 9 Provinces around, how could she act so arrogant? "What is needed to cure the poison of the Enchantment Fragrant of the Snowy Region?" Murong Yunshu asked. "Time." Chu Changge said, "The Enchantment Fragrant from the Snowy Region is not a powerful poison. One could even say that it is not poisonous. It only paralyses one''s nerves and makes one lose resistance for a short period. It does not cause much damage to the body. Depending on the amount, the effect of the medicine varies. Just now, I did note into direct contact with it; I only smelled it. So the effect of the medicine should not be long. I guess it will wear off in an hour or two." Murong Yunshu suggested, "Let''s find a ce to rest first, and then move on after you recover your strength." Chu Changge curled his eyes and smiled, "It is still Madam who treats me well." "I was afraid that you might lose your strength and drag everyone down with you." Murong Yunshu said nonchntly.[+] "......" Chu Changge was silent for a while, then suddenly said, "Nine of them don''t count." "Don''t count for what?" "People." Chu Changge''s answer was brief and concise. "......I didn''t count them as people either." Chu Changge raised an eyebrow, "When you said that I would be dragging ''everyone'' into this, didn''t you include them as well? They''re the only ones here beside you and me." The corners of Murong Yunshu''s mouth twitched as she responded, "Slip of the tongue." The nine of themfelt awed with excitement when they received favourfrom Murong Yunshu as they were included in the ''everyone'' category. However, when they now heard the word ''slip of the tongue'', they had the heart to turn this happy event into a funeral. She was clearly a dignified and quietdy, but how could she be so hical in her words? Was it the opposite of ''a woman''s virtue was to have no talent''? She was naturally intelligent, and therefore she was born with ack of virtue?[T/N] The forefathers of the Mojiao Sect must havemitted such a big sin for Leader to marry a wife like Madam! The nine of them were feeling a lot of emotions when they suddenly heard Murong Yunshu say, "There are no outsiders here, so you should stopdodging east and westto save yourselves the trouble." Dodging east and west! They called this excellent martial arts skill! The nine mendid not know whether tough or cryand obediently showed themselves. Murong Yunshu was supporting Chu Changge when the nine of them reappeared. She raised her eyes and took a nce. Fortunately, she only took a peek. However, even with this one glimpse, she already couldn''t help losing her mind. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 "Just be normal. No need to be so......" Murong Yunshu looked at the nine stunningly beautiful men in front of her and couldn''t think of the right words to describe them. So she finally had to raise her eyebrows and just leave things as they were. Although Murong Yunshu hadn''t finished her sentence, the words ''be normal'' had already made the Killing Demons face full of ck lines. "Is this very abnormal?" One of the Demons asked. Murong Yunshu looked at them carefully for a few more moments andmented, "A little too beautiful. Although they are gorgeous, they look a bit neither like a woman nor a man. Let''s switch to the previous faces in future. At least they look more pleasant to the eyes." Crows. That was one big flock of crows. The corners of the nine men''s mouths twitched wildly as they looked at the sky with tears in their eyes. Chu Changge smiled. "That''s what they originally looked like." The tone of his voice was full of himtaking joy in cmity and delighting in disaster. "Uh......" She didment on how their current appearance looked too lifelike. Murong Yunshu coughed lightly twice in embarrassment, then looked at the sky as if nothing was wrong and said, "It''s a nice day. You guys should just hide." "......" What did nice weather have to do with them hiding or not hiding? * At sunset, Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge settled in a cave in the wilderness bordering Miaojiang and the Central ins. The cave wasrge enough to hold thirty or forty people, but the Killing Demons still had to crouch at the cave entrance. "You can let theme inside." Murong Yunshu indifferently suggested as she poked at the fire with a branch. Chu Changge was also poking at the fire with a twig. Hearing Murong Yunshu''s words, his sword-shaped brows raised as he stated, "They like to stay out." "Is that so?" Murong Yunshu nced at him with a smile, then lowered her eyes and continued to stir the fire. She then casually said, "You are much better looking than them." At least in her eyes. Hearing herpliment, Chu Changge was immediately delighted and smugly said, "That''s for sure." "......if you are so confident, why do you still let them paint their faces to look more demon-like?" Murong Yunshu asked. "Uh......" Chu Changge became speechless. "Are you afraid I''ll be confused by beauty?" Murong Yunshu asked with a smile. "Of course not." Chu Changge denied it tly. Murong Yunshu stared at him for a while before smilingly asking, "Or are you terrified of beingpared to them?" As if he hadn''t heard Murong Yunshu''s words, Chu Changge suggested with a smile, "It''s going to be a long night, Madam. So lets do something else." "What can we do in a ce like this......" Her words just came halfway through when Murong Yunshu suddenly realised what he meant by ''something else'' was......Murong Yunshu blushed and questioned, "Aren''t you......weak from being hit by the Enchantment Fragrant of the Snowy Region?" When he heard what she asked, a wicked smile appeared at the corners of Chu Changge''s mouth as he whispered, "This husband of yours may have broken body, but it still firm in spirit." Without waiting for Murong Yunshu to fullyprehend the meaning of this sentence, her clothes had already spread out by themselves as if they had grown hands...... Meanwhile, the nine men guarding outside the cave walked away quite consciously. It was indeed a beautiful day today. * The following day at noon, a carriage was seen walking along the path outside Tianmen Pass, attracting the attention of a few travelling merchants. But it wasn''t the carriage or the four horses pulling that caught their eye, but the coachmen who drove it, where there were nine of them. What beautiful coachmen! Passersby couldn''t help but specte how beautiful the owner who sat inside the carriage would be if the coachmen were already looking good like this...... By this time, the carriage had arrived at the Tianmen Pass and was stopped by the guarding soldiers. The curtain of the carriage was lifted by a fair and slender hand. "Something wrong?" With this unsavoury, low question, the owner of the voice poked his head out, revealing his entire face. Passersby could not help but gasp. What a handsome and elegant man, simply......like an Immortal who had descended to earth! Even the soldiers guarding the gate also looked dumbfounded and stood frozen in ce.[+] Murong Yunshu, who was sitting in the carriage, could not hear any sounding from outside. She also leaned out and asked, "What''s the matter?" "It''s nothing. Just a routine check-up." The elegant and beautiful man, also known as Chu Changge, turned back and smiled at Murong Yunshu, then turned his head to the soldiers guarding the gate and said, "Make way for us if youre not going to check." Once a soldier returned to his senses, he quickly asked, "Who else is in the carriage?" Chu Changge replied, "My wife." Murong Yunshu smiled at the soldier, indicating that the ''wife'' was referring to her. The soldier nced at Murong Yunshu and asked once more, "There''s no one else?" Chu Changge replied, "No one else." "Okay, you can pass." The soldier put away hisnce and retreated to the roadside, allowing the carriage to enter the gate. With the ttering sound, the carriage soon disappeared at the end of the public road. The crowd had not yet regained their senses and were still looking in the direction of the departing carriage, wishing to see more. A soldier suddenly scratched the back of his head and said, "That man just now looked so familiar." Another soldier asked, "Which man?" "The one sat inside the carriage that had four horses and nine coachmen. He looked so familiar like I''ve seen him somewhere before." "A handsome man like that, if you had seen him once, you would never forget him, and how could you say he just looks familiar?" "That''s right. But...ah!" The soldier pped his head and said, "I remember! He is Chu Changge! That woman is Murong Yunshu!" "Chu Changge? Murong Yunshu? Are you talking about the Chu Changge and Murong Yunshu, who are wanted by the whole country? " "Yes! I''ve seen their portraits. They must be the right ones! I can''t believe I didn''t notice it just now and even let them in! It''s over. If the General finds out about this, we won''t have enough heads for him to chop......" "Don''t panic, don''t panic." The soldier looked around and then whispered, "Only you and I know about this. As long as we don''t say anything, the General won''t know. Let alone me us for it." "But they''re both wanted criminals! We must report this to the General." "Calm down! What can we even do if we tell the General? The opponents are Chu Changge and Murong Yunshu. One of them has great martial arts skills, and the other is rich. Can we deal with both of them? Besides, it''s the rebelling kings who want them, not our General. I think it''s best not to let the General know about this, to avoid getting us into trouble. The General has been able to keep the peace because he has remained neutral in the current turmoil. Say, if you think you can''t mess with the rebel kings, do you think you can provoke the Demon King?" "This......fine. Just do as you say." * Thehorses were spurred at their full speeduntil the carriage finally stopped in front of an inn by the public road just before sunset. "We are here, Leader." The Killing Demon who sat in the centre said sullenly. Chu Changge jumped out of the carriage first and then held Murong Yunshu down. "Patron, are you nning to just stop by or stay in the inn?" The shop assistant came out and weed him eagerly. "Were staying." Chu Changge said while walking hand in hand with Murong Yunshu into the inn. This inn was neither big nor small, neither new nor old, and it was the mostmon kind. But thecoupletshanging in front of it caught Murong Yunshus attention ANTITHETICAL COUPLET In Chinese poetry, a couplet (simplified Chinese: ; traditional Chinese: ; pinyin: About this sound dulin) is a pair of lines of poetry which adhere to certain rules (see below). Outside of poems, they are usually seen on the sides of doors leading to people''s homes or hanging scrolls in an interior. Although often called antithetical couplet, they can better be described as a written form of counterpoint. The two lines have a one-to-one correspondence in their metrical length, and each pair of characters must have certain corresponding properties. A couplet is ideally profound yet concise, using one character per word in ssical Chinese style. A special, widely seen type of couplet is the spring couplet (simplified Chinese: ; traditional Chinese: ; pinyin: chnlin), used as a New Year''s decoration that expresses happiness and hopeful thoughts for theing year. -Culture bays The first line:Will not ask about your family, your country or your world The second line:Abstaining from eating meat every day on a cloudy, rainy or sunny day Horizontal scroll:Peace under the sky Murong Yunshu couldnt stop herself fromughing. She had seen limerick poems, but not limerick couplets. The owner of this inn was nine times out of ten (Chinese idiom: most likely) a freak. When Chu Changge saw Murong Yunshu wasughing, he asked, "What are youughing at?" Murong Yunshu raised her chin toward the couplets on the door and motioned for him to take a look. Chu Changge raised his eyes to look over, and after reading the couplet, he first raised his eyebrows and then smiled, "It seems we have very good luck to meet an old friend as soon as we return to the Central ins." Murong Yunshu was slightly stunned and asked, "Do you know the owner of this inn?" Chu Changge took another look at the couplet and said, "I think we should know each other." There would be no other person all over the world except that one who would stick such strange couplets at the gate. At that moment, a thin, middle-aged man with a ck turban wrapped around his head came towards them with a smile and a big grin, "I think I must have known you too." Chu Changge nced at him lightly and greeted, "Mister Shi Er." Hearing his ''Mister Shi Er'', Murong Yunshu couldn''t help but be secretly shocked. For a man as proud as Chu Changge willing to call the man in front of him ''Mister'', it was clear that this man was no ordinary person. At least, his rtionship with Chu Changge could not be exined just by the word ''know''. Mister Shi Er smiled and looked Murong Yunshu up and down before inquiring, "Little girl, looking at your lustrous appearance, you should be a smart person. How could you get mixed up with Chu Changge?" Murong Yunshu smiled faintly and calmly asked, "Elder also seems to be a wise man. Howe Elder opened an inn in such a deserted ce?" This public road was sparsely popted, and apart from the merchants going in and out of the gate, there would be no one patronising it, let alone staying there. Mister Shi Er responded, "Because there is something I want on this road. What about you? What do you want from Chu Changge? " Murong Yun answered with a smile, "He has everything that I want." He was all she wanted. Mister Shi Er was bbergasted. Then he patted Chu Changge''s shoulder and smilingly said, "I never thought you would have such good luck too." The smile on Mister Shi Er''s face at this time was a bit gloomy in Murong Yunshu''s eyes. Completely different from his previous smile. Murong Yunshu couldn''t refrain from frowning. She was afraid that this person was probably an enemy, not a friend. Chu Changge smiled brightly and said, "This Chu always has good luck." Mister Shi Er said, "That''s right. If you weren''t so lucky, you wouldn''t have been alive today." Chu Changge raised an eyebrow, declining toment. "Are there any more guest rooms?" He asked as he looked around, clearly not wanting to continue the conversation. Mister Shi Er said, "With the friendship between you and me, even if there isn''t one, I will still make one for you." After saying this, he turned to the shop assistant and ordered, "Show the guest upstairs." "Okay." The shop assistant immediately smiled and made a gesture of invitation towards Chu Changge and Murong Yunshu. "Let''s go." Chu Changge urged. "Hmm." Murong Yunshu gave Mister Shi Er a strange look, then followed Chu Changge inside.[+] * Once inside the guest room, Murong Yunshu asked Chu Changge, "Do you have a friendship with that Mister Shi Er?" Chu Changge nodded. "There is." "Very deep?" "Not shallow." Murong Yunshu hesitated for a few moments and said, "I feel like he''s a bit hostile towards us." Although Mister Shi Er was all smiles from beginning to end, and his interaction with Chu Changge seemed ''affectionate'', she always felt a little strange. "That''s not strange." Chu Changge said, "It would be strange if he were not hostile towards me." Murong Yunshu was confused. "Didn''t you say that your friendship is not shallow?" "A bad friendship is also a friendship." Chu Changge said in a very light-hearted manner. "......" No wonder she had felt at first that Mister Shi Er spoke peculiarly. On Chu Changge''s return to the Central ins, he encountered an old friend with whom he had a not shallow friendship. His luck, as it turned out, was indeed ''good''. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 The next day, Murong Yunshuzily opened her eyes and saw that Chu Changge was still asleep. She suddenly felt so childish that she pinched his nose with one hand and gagged him with the other to see what his reaction would be. As a result, Murong Yunshu waited and waited for nearly a quarter of an hour, but there was no response from Chu Changge. Could he. Murong Yunshu hurriedly let go of her hands and pressed her ear against his chest to listen carefully. Thump...... Thump...... Thump...... There were heartbeats. Murong Yunshu breathed a huge sigh of relief. It was good that his life hadn''t been cut off. "It''s not good to try to murder your husband just after two days of being married." Murong Yunshu''s heart skipped a beat at his sudden,zy voice and subconsciously wanted to ask, ''You woke up a long time ago?'' But on second thought, he was so perceptive. Even if he didn''t wake up as early as she did, he was bound to wake up when she pinched his nose, so she changed her tone and stated, "That wedding doesn''t count." The moment Chu Changge heard her say that the wedding could not be counted, he immediately became anxious and rolled over as he pinned her down while asking, "Why would it not be counted?" He had deliberately nned for her to be carried off in the wedding pnquin. Now, how could she dismiss him by saying that the wedding could not be counted. Murong Yunshudidn''t know whether tough or cry. With him pressing her like this, wasn''t he intending to threaten her? Howe she didn''t know she was in love with a scoundrel...... "No betrothal gifts, no matchmaker, and no eight-carrying pnquin. Of course, it doesn''t count." Murong Yunshu said. Chu Changge said, "I ced the betrothal gifts a long time ago. The matchmaker was the Holy Maiden. As for the eight-carried pnquin......didn''t you go in the pnquin at that time?" "First of all, what you sent was a dowry, not betrothal gifts. Secondly, the Holy Maiden is only half alive now. If she was the matchmaker, and since you beat up the matchmaker on the wedding day, this is an inauspicious marriage. And finally, I am talking about you." Murong Yunshu saw that Chu Changge''s face did not change as if he did not understand, so she added, "You did not sit in a pnquin. We agreed at the beginning that you would marry into my family. Now I haven''t paid your betrothal gifts, I haven''t hired a matchmaker, and I haven''t hired a pnquin. So this wedding cannot be counted." The corners of Chu Changge''s mouth twitched fiercely several times before he spoke with an expression of not wanting any other wife than her, "It doesn''t matter, and I don''t mind. Even if there''s no betrothal gifts, no matchmaker, no eight-carrying pnquin, it doesn''t matter. We just do the worship ceremony in the main hall." "But I mind." Murong Yunshu responded with a smile. "My Murong Mansion can''t be so casual when ites to celebrations. Otherwise, if my ancestors in theherworld knew, they would refuse to be reincarnated." "......" They didn''t know how many generations of her ancestors had they turned. Although Chu Changge was expecting Murong Yunshu to give him a status soon, at this time, after listening to her words, he also felt that this marriage was not legitimate, not at all in line with his Chu Changge''s style of doing things. "When we return to Jinling, we will have a big ceremony." Murong Yunshu agreed, "Okay. Let''s make it a big event." The effect must be that the whole world would know and the entire country would celebrate it together. Otherwise, the ancestors of the Chu family would only me her for condemning their descendants. Having received Murong Yunshu''s promise, Chu Changge was satisfied as he rolled over and sat up, getting himself dressed. His action surprised Murong Yunshu, who used to have endless rogues whenever they shared the same bed. Now that he was already on top of her, howe he was self-conscious again? Last night too, surprisingly, he just wrapped his arms around her and slept without doing anything. This was very much at odds with his unusually ''hard-working'' style in a particr matter. Soon, Murong Yunshu understood why Chu Changge was so honest. It was becausethere was an audiencethe Killing Demons were all in the room. But they kept ''facing the wall and thinking about their mistakes'' until Murong Yunshu had finished dressing, and only then did they turn around. Anyone who saw a good-looking person would look at them more than once, and Murong Yunshu was no exception. However, she was not admiring their beauty, but she wondered how such handsome looking nine people could be willing to hide in the darkness without seeing the sun. Usually, good-looking people were somewhat narcissistic, such as Chu Changge. Not only were they not narcissistic, but there was also even a slight flicker of helplessness in their eyes as if letting them out to meet people was even more painful than killing them. Murong Yunshu looked at them again before asking Chu Changge, "Are you short of money?" Chu Changge flinched for a moment, then said, "With such a rich woman like you to rely on, how could your husbandck money?" Murong Yunshu asked, "Then why don''t you book another room for them?" This room might not be small, but squeezing eleven people into it was a bit too much. "They never live in a house." "So, where do they usually sleep at night?" "On the trees." "......" Murong Yunshu suddenly remembered that the four people South, East, North and West were sleeping on the roof. It seemed that the welfare of the Mojiao Sect members very much needed to be enhanced. In the Murong Mansion, even a maid of the lowest rank was also given a bed to sleep on. "It''s not good for you to be like this." Murong Yunshu said, "Even a pig still has a pigpen. There are nine of them. How can they perform without a shelter on their heads?" Instantly, the corners of the nine men''s mouths twitched wildly as they thought to themselves:Madam, if you want to fight for justice, don''tpare us to pigs. You make it sound as if we were treated even worse than pigs. Chu Changge smiled. "Pigs have pens, and they have trees. It''s the same thing." These words ''the same thing'' made it sound like they were the same as pigs......the nine people regretted it. If they had known that the Leader would think of them just like pigs in this world, they would not have asked to be saved or reincarnated. "Something is not right." Murong Yunshu suddenly looked at the doortch and said, "Thetch has been changed." Chu Changge said, "Not only the doortch, but everything here is different from yesterday''s except for the bed." Murong Yunshu looked strangely at Chu Changge, whose tone did not sound surprised by this change at all. Receiving Murong Yunshu''s questioning gaze, Chu Changge exined, "This is Mister Shi Er''s mechanism. He used the inn as a cover and hid this mechanism inside the inn. When we stay in, he activates the mechanism where the inn will automatically copse, while this room is like acopper wall, iron bastionwith windows and doors. It can only be entered but not exit. Even if I use my martial arts together with the nine of them, we cannot do anything to this room." Overnight, the guest room had turned into a cage. What made Murong Yunshu feel even more incredible was that she didn''t even notice it at all, whether it was the destruction of the inn or the changes in the room. "You already knew that there was something wrong with this room?" Murong Yunshu asked Chu Changge. Chu Changge nodded. "Mister Shi Er never gave me a room without any problem." "......you already know there''s a problem, and you''re still staying in it?" "Since he arranged this room especially for me, he has already told me that there is something wrong with this room. If I don''t stay, doesn''t it show that I am afraid of him?" "So, you have a way to escape?" "No." "......" Couldn''t escape and still want to stay in! Murong Yunshu looked helplessly at Chu Changge. He wouldgo through hell just for the sake of keeping up appearances. Chu Changge bitterlyughed as he said, "Isn''t there still you, Madam? Madam, you even solved the Mountain of Doom mechanism, so this tiny room should not be hard for you." "......just in case I can''t solve the mechanism?" Murong Yunshu asked.[+] "If we can''t escape after a month, Mister Shi Er will open the door and let us out." Murong Yunshu raised an eyebrow and looked askance at him as she said, "You sound like you have a lot of experience." "Uh......" He ought to have a very rich experience in this. He basically got trapped by Mister Shi Er twice a year. Seeing that Chu Changge did not deny it, Murong Yunshu drew the corner of her mouth in understanding and said, "So you also have a nemesis." No wonder when he first arrived at the inn yesterday, he had respectfully called the other party ''Mister Shi Er''. Mister Shi Er was originally named Shi Jingtian, the second oldest in his family. He was good at mechanisms and divination. He was known in thejianghuworld as Shi Er. Later on, Chu Changge, who wanted to recruit him into the Mojiao Sect, bet with him. He agreed that if he could break Shi Er''s mechanism, Shi Er would join the Mojiao Sect, and if not, Chu Changge would have to respect Shi Er by calling him ''Mister''. Later on, Chu Changge lost more time, and more people knew about it. Thus, Mister Shi Er gradually reced Shi Er as ajianghunickname for Shi Jingtian, increasing his prestige in thejianghu. A man whom even the Sect Leader of Mojiao Sect Chu Changge had to respect by calling him ''Mister'' was simply a god-like existence in the eyes of thejianghujuniors. "Madam, if you can expose the truth of his stone house, I will send him to cut wood at Murong Mansion when he joins the Mojiao Sect." Chu Changge offered. Murong Yunshu said, "Asking him to chop wood is likeputting a fine timber to petty use. There happen to be quite a few houses to be repaired in the backyard of the Murong Mansion, so let him go hack stones." The nine who had been ignored were secretly d that they had lost to the Leader in one go. Otherwise, if they had been dragging their feet until now, in order not toput a fine timber to petty use, perhaps Madam would tell them tosell their smiles. As a wise man once said,only women and small-minded men were hard to deal with. It must have beenthree livesof misfortune for Mister Shi Er to meet a woman and a viin like Madam and the Leader. * Murong Yunshu studied the room for a long time but never found a breakthrough. This room, which looked ordinary and unexceptional, had a great deal inside. The firstyer of the walls on all sides was like a typical house, which Chu Changge could split into pieces with a single hit of his palm. However, the secondyer was made of crushed stones mixed with yellow sand, and a fist-thick steel bar was inserted every centimetre inside the walls, making it indestructible. The most incredible thing was that each wall was two or three metres wide. "When I went upstairs yesterday, there were rooms to the left and right of the next door, where the walls were only eight or nine centimetres thick. How could they have be so thick overnight?" Murong Yunshu muttered in confusion while tapping his hand against the wall, trying to find something different. Chu Changge was also looking for the mechanism. While looking around, he said, "This is where Mister Shi Er is so good. Before it is activated, it is just like a normal house, but once it is activated, it will change so much that you will be caught off guard. I stayed awakest night, watching for changes when the mechanism was activated, but it was clear that nothing had happened, and yet this ce had changed so much." At these words, Murong Yunshu suddenly stopped her hand, stared and thought for a moment. Then she asked, "What was the difference in the houses when he let you out before?" Chu Changge said, "There were no changes. It was just that the door in each room could suddenly be opened." "Indeed!" Murong Yunshu suddenly enlightened asdelight appeared around her eyebrows. Chu Changge was also overjoyed. "You''ve thought of a way to break it?" "Not yet. But I know where the mechanism is." "Where?" "The external floors." Murong Yunshu smiled and looked out the window while saying, "This room doesn''t have a mechanism. The real mechanism is outside the building, a stone house that rose from the ground after Mister Shi Er activated the mechanism. It fitted intimately into the original one, making us believe that the mechanism was inside the room, which is why we couldn''t find anything." With this one word, it had woken up the dreamer!It finally dawned on Chu Changge. No wonder he couldn''t find the mechanism before! It seemed that the so-called skilled cleverness and miraculousness of Mister Shi Er were merelydoing something when one least expected. Murong Yunshu added, "To find the mechanism, we must first destroy the original house to reveal the stone house. Am I right, Mister Shi Er?" When she said thest sentence, Murong Yunshu deliberately raised her voice a few notches, obviously not for the people inside the room to hear.[+] Before Murong Yunshu had hardly finished speaking, Chu Changge and the nine people were startled at the same time. Mister Shi Er was nearby? Why couldn''t they feel him?[T/N] "Ha ha ha ha." A burst ofughter came from outside the door. "Miss Murong is indeed too clever. Not only was she able to see through my trap in such a short time, but she also guessed that I had not left. I admire you. I really admire you." Murong Yunshu smiled faintly and responded, "Mister is overpraising me. I was just lucky that I happened to guess it correctly." "It''s also admirable that a person can be lucky all the time." Mister Shi Er said. Murong Yunshu responded, "From the tone of Mister''s voice, he seems to think he is unlucky." Mister Shi Erughed again and said, "It isn''t because I have a stroke of bad luck. It is rather I just met someone with better luck than myself." "Is that so?" Murong Yunshu smiled and no longer answered. Suddenly, the door snapped open, and a hole was revealed in the wall on the east side that Chu Changge had cracked. Although there was no further movement other than the door being opened, both Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge knew that Mister Shi Er had opened up the mechanism, and the stone house had disappeared. As soon as the door was opened, the Killing Demons immediately went invisible. It didn''t matter if they hadparaded themselves ostentatiously about townas their coachmen. But at this moment, if they appeared inside the room, with Mister Shi Er''s wisdom, he would surely be able to guess their identities. People who often hid in the shadows to do bad things were not fit to be exposed to outsiders. Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge looked at each other before walking out of the door together. As they walked out, the guest room behind them copsed into ruins. And Mister Shi Er was standing directly in front of them. Mister Shi Er knew very well that since Murong Yunshu was able to guess that the mechanism was in the secondyer of walls, it was only a matter of time before it would be cracked. So keeping them locked up any longer would only be a waste of each other''s time, so without waiting for them to say anything, Mister Shi Er said, "It is an honour for me to be able to repair the house for Miss Murong." Murong Yunshu smiled and said leisurely, "It is good that you have such an awareness." "Call her Madam." Chu Changge frowned as he corrected the way Mister Shi Er called Murong Yunshu. Mister Shi Er replied, "I will obey whoever broke my mechanism." The implication wassince she had broken the mechanism, I would only obey her. Chu Changge was furious. It was rare for him to bully others with other people''s power, but the other party did not buy it. Was she allowed to use his power but not him?[T/N] Chapter 110 Chapter 110 June 19, 2021 The group made their way west and soon crossed Lian Province, located in the east, and entered the territory of Chu Province in the centre, together with the refugees. On this journey, Murong Yunshu learnt that the Daye Dynasty had undergone radical changes in just three months. Thete Emperor had died suddenly, and Crown Prince Hua Lingtian had ascended to the throne as Emperor, titled EmperorShenwu. Moreover, five of the eight vassal kings had openly risen in revolt against the Imperial Court, attacking the capital from all directions under the banner of ''getting rid the emperor of evil ministers''. The remaining three kingsKing Liang, King Chu and King Shengwereholding back their troops without moving. Since King Chu wassitting on the mountain top and watching the tigers fight, there was no gunpowder smoke in the Chu Province capital for the time being. At the same time, refugees from neighbouring cities all flocked to the capital city of Chu Province to take refuge. This made the already densely popted city particrly crowded. But even in crowded ces, as long as there was silver, there would always be a ce to stay. What was more, the Murong Mansion''s power had spread worldwide, that it had its courtyard in every state except the remote Yan Province, so there was no worry about having a ce to stay. Iron Strokes and Silver Hooks Handwriting Image Credit | It''s rightful owner via KKnews (, Apr 26th, 2018) Chu Changge nced at the three words ''Murong Mansion'' written iniron strokes and silver hooksbefore him, and then at the three words ''ChuWangResidence'' in shining gold at the opposite door. He smiled. "The feng shui of this courtyard is excellent." Murong Yunshu responded, "It will be easy to report to the government if our home had been robbed." "......" Even if one spent a lot of money, one would not be able to hire thieves to rob a home situated just across the street from a royal residence. * Vermilion Door Image Credit | (, May 17th, 2016) The high vermilion door was closed tightly. Murong Yunshu had to knock several times before the door slowly opened, and a listless young male servant stuck his head out to look outside. "Who is it?" Murong Yunshu frowned slightly and asked unhappily, "Why closed the door in the middle of the day?" The young male servant rolled his eyes, yawned and said impatiently, "If we want to close it, what does it have to do with you?" Murong Yunshu did not bother with the young male servant and asked indifferently, "Where is Steward Wu?" The young male servant''s spirit soared at her words, and his tone was not as arrogant as it had been before. "Are you here to see Steward Wu?" He asked. Murong Yunshu said, "No." "Then what are you doing here?" "To sleep." The young male servant was stunned for a moment, then waved his hand as if to expel her, saying, "I can see that you are wearingsilk and satin, so you must be a youngdy from a wealthy family. Since you want to sleep, just go to an inn. Although many inns have closed down, and rooms are in extremely short supply right now because of the turmoil and chaos of war, if you can afford the high price, there will always be rooms avable. There is an inn if you turn left out of here." Murong Yunshu looked pensive at his words while pondering on how to answer him. Only after a long moment did she raise her eyes to look into the young male servant''s eyes and ask in an unusually calm manner, "Is this the Murong Mansion?" The young male servant met her eyes with a look, telling her that she was an idiot and said naturally, "Where else could it be if not Murong Mansion?" After that, he pointed to the que above his head and said proudly, "Who else in the Daye Dynasty would dare to build a courtyard opposite the royal residence except for our Murong Mansion?" "Very well." Murong Yunshu murmured, then asked, "Is Murong Yunshu still in charge of Murong Mansion right now?" "Hey, why are you calling Young Mistress by her name?" cried the young male servant indignantly, as if she had been calling his mother by her maiden name. He longed to roll up his sleeves and strangle her. "Names are supposed to be called out. Besides, is there a problem with calling my own name?" Murong Yunshu questioned indifferently. "Young Mistress''s name is not something that just anyone can call! What''s more, you''re not the Young Mistress......" Suddenly, the young male servant immediately shut his mouth and stared at Murong Yunshu in disbelief. His pair of beady eyes nearly popped out. "You, you......you''re the Young Mistress?!" Murong Yunshu curled her lips into a faint smile and nodded slowly. The young male servant was instantly petrified. For the first time in his life, he saw the god-like Young Mistress, and he even treated her like a passerby......not only did he speak with a poor attitude, he also waved his hand to drive this person away...... He was finished. He waspletely finished.[+] The young male servant''s facial muscles stiffened for a long time before he pulled out a ''just let me go to hell'' expression as he spoke in fear and trepidation, "I deserve to die. I deserve to die. I was blind just now and failed to recognise the Young Mistress......" "Never mind." Murong Yunshu cut him off and said lightly, "I don''t recognise you either." The young male servant was startled again, then bowed down with tears of gratitude. "Thank you, Young MistressDaren, for being kind towards me."Boo-hoo, the Young Mistress is indeed a Bodhisattva.[+] Murong Yunshu said nothing. She stepped slowly into the courtyard as she asked, "Why are you closing the gate tightly during the day?" The young male servant told her, "Miss, you don''t know. Many people in Chu Province havefood that does not fill their stomachs,andclothes not covering their body. They rely on the congee that Murong Mansion gives them every month. The war between the kings and the Imperial Court happened everywhere, which increased the number of refugees in the city. Our mansion couldn''t afford this huge expense, so Steward Wu limited the amount of porridge every month. As a result, when the refugees heard that the amount was limited, they all ran to the door to line up, from the first row to the fifteenth. They kept close to each other untilnot one drop could trickle throughand blocked the entryway. Steward Wu had no choice but to instruct us not to open the gate until porridge day." Murong Yunshu said, "But when we came here, we didn''t see any refugees along the way." On the contrary, the main streets and inside broken temples were full of refugees. "That''s because, early this morning, theWangResidence had sent soldiers to settle the refugees in a sheltered tent on the outskirts of the city." After exining the reason, the young male servant looked at the opposite gate door and saw that no one was paying attention to them, so he whispered, "I have a fellow viger who works in theWangResidence. I heard from him that King Chu would invite the rich merchants in the city to a banquet tomorrow, asking them to contribute to the refugees. But no invitation has been sent to our mansion yet." "Donate to the refugees?" Murong Yunshu slightly raised her dark eyebrows as she thought to herself,maybe their donations are actually for your ChuWangResidence. The young male servant added, "If King Chu knew that you hade to Chu Province, he might havee to invite you personally." His voice was full of arrogance and pride. Murong Yunshu smiled gently and said, "Go and call Steward Wu to the study." "Yes," answered the young male servant, as he took his leave at once. However, just after a few steps, he turned around and asked, "Do you know how to get to the study?" Murong Yunshu nodded her head. "I know." Although she had never been to the Chu Province courtyard, each of the Murong Mansion''s yards around the world was simr in structure to the one in Jinling, and she could find the study even with her eyes closed. * Chu Changge had endured for a long time, from dawn to dark, and finally, when Murong Yunshu nned to have dinner with Steward Wu, he broke out. "Madam," said Chu Changge, drawing attention from Murong Yunshu with this word said between his teeth. Sure enough, Murong Yunshu heard his call and stopped. She raised her eyebrows and looked at him while asking with her eyes:something wrong? Chu Changge''s face was instantly filled with ck lines as he pondered how to quickly and urately express the grievance in his heart, but after thinking for a long time, he couldn''te up with a decent reason. When he finally saw that Murong Yunshu didn''t seem to be nning to wait any longer, he urgently said, "You haven''t introduced me to them yet." What he really wanted to say wasyou''ve been ignoring me all dayin a very mournful, aggrieved tone. Murong Yunshu questioned, "Do you still need an introduction?" "Don''t you need to?" Chu Changge asked rhetorically. He didn''t care at all about the introduction. However, since he had already spoken the words, he had to take them on. Murong Yunshu gave him a strange look for a few moments before turning to Steward Wu and said, "Chu Changge, the Sect Leader of the Mojiao Sect, my fianc." Steward Wu''s thin, white whiskers shook as he said in a trembling voice, "Greetings,Guye." The Young Mistress had neglected her future husband to such an extent that he thought he was one of the Young Mistress''s handsome malepanions, like the other nine beautiful men. So from the moment he walked into the study, he did not dare to say a word more for fear of saying something he should not. While feeling surprised, Steward Wu couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He just said to himself that the Young Mistress was already betrothed to the Sect Leader of the Mojiao Sect. How could she still have the courage to raise a bunch of young men outside? Amitabha, fortunately, he had been overthinking. He was genuinely overthinking. But the remaining nine, who were they? How did so many handsome young men suddenly appear around the Young Mistress...... Seeing Steward Wu''s puzzled look, Murong Yunshu nced at the nine people sitting by eating melon seeds and said, "They are not important." But, of course, the implication was,they are just passers-by, so I won''t exin. The nine people, who were excited to eat melon seeds, were almost choked by their shells when they heard these words. They were at least legendary figures of thejianghu. How could she use the words ''not important'' to dismiss them? Even if it was not convenient to reveal their true identities to outsiders, she could use the words ''people from the Mojiao Sect'' instead. Despite their discontent, the nine men still didn''t stop talking and continued to eat the melon seeds.[+] Steward Wu''s whiskers shook again. This wasrecklessly waste god''s good giftsfor such anelegant and smart carriageto concentrate on eating melon seeds. As a man, as a good-looking man, even if one couldn''t resist the temptation of melon seeds, you shouldn''t eat them excitedly in public. At best, you could wait untilte at night when no one was around and then do it secretly...... Murong Yunshu, on the other hand, looked at Chu Changge with a speechless expression,how stingy you are! You didn''t even give them melon seeds for them to eat. Chu Changge had his heart set solely on Murong Yunshu, hoping that she would look up from her work and discover his existence, so he ignored how the nine of them were spending their time. After Murong Yunshu''s eyes reminded him of this, he suddenly realised they were getting too excited about melon seeds. Thus, he immediately held his forehead speechlessly as he med himself, "It''s my fault for not raising you all as human beings." "......" The corners of the nine men''s mouths twitched wildly. Chu Changge spoke again with unparalleled kindness, "From now on, I will give you melon seeds every day so that you can eat until you are full and die." Nine of them immediately dropped the melon seeds in their hands. No good food was worth dying for. Besides, when they were bored, they could only eat melon seeds to kill time. Murong Yunshu suddenly felt that the only difference between the nine people in front of her and the uncivilised people was that they were good-looking. Where on earth did Chu Changge find these nineexotic flowers? As everyone was preupied, Mister Shi Er, who was also ignored by Murong Yunshu and bored to death by drinking tea, ground his teeth, watched the sky, and finally spoke up. "What''s with your hair?" He asked as he looked at Chu Changge. Steward Wu immediately pricked up his ears. Mister Shi Er''s question precisely was what he wanted to ask but didn''t dare to. How couldGuyehave white hair at such a young age? When Chu Changge looked at Murong Yunshu, he saw that her face was looking indifferent. He knew that she had already guessed that he had lied to her, so he confessed without any fear, "It was caused by a sudden inner heat attacked my heart when I was practising." He did not want to spoil the fun at that time, so he lied about the medicine. She must have made a guess when his hair had not been ck for the past few days, and she had not asked him about it. Mister Shi Er suddenly realised. "No wonder you want to go to Kunlun Mountain." If you wanted to turn white hair into ck hair, there was no other way than the thousand-year-old fleeceflower root on Kunlun Mountain. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 The following morning, an unexpected guest arrives at the Murong MansionpoundHua Ziqing, King Chu''sshizi.[T/N] "What a coincidence, we''ve met again!" Hua Ziqing greeted Murong Yunshu with a smile. Coincidence? Murong Yunshu admired this innocent looking young man in front of her. How could it be a coincidence when he was the one who came to her home to ''meet her by chance''? It was indeed a chance encounter for Hua Ziqing. He previously hadn''t known that Murong Yunshu would be inside the other courtyard. He hade here to deliver an invitation to Steward Wu, asking him to represent the Murong Mansion at the banquet held at King Chu''s residence tonight. "Since you are here, there is no need for me to look for Steward Wu anymore." Hua Ziqing took out the invitation and handed it to Murong Yunshu, asking with an expectant face, "You will go, right?" Murong Yunshu didn''t look at the invitation. Instead, she just walked past him and said, "You go to Steward Wu for this kind of thing. He is the one in charge of the money." "......" From the way she spoke, she made it seem like Hua Ziqing was there to ask for her money. "Tonight''s banquet is not just about fundraising, Father has other matters he would like to discuss with Steward Wu, and of course, now that you are back, Father must be more interested in discussing them personally with you." "King Chu wants to see me?" Murong Yunshu asked while raising an eyebrow. Hua Ziqing nodded. "Uh-huh." "Then ask him to hand in thebai tiefirst, and I will see which day I have time to see him." Murong Yunshu''s tone sounded unusually careless and condescending as if she was saying:Many people want to see me, so ask your father to queue up first. For the first time in his life, Hua Ziqing met such a big-headed person that he was astounded for a long time before asking with a puzzled expression, "Are you joking with me?" Murong Yunshu nced at him and asked back, "Do I look like I''m joking?" Hua Ziqing shook his head. "No. But......" "I never joke with strangers." Murong Yunshu added. The corner of Hua Ziqing''s forehead jumped a few times. He asked with a nonchnt expression, "I......don''t count as a stranger, do I?"Well, at least, this was the third time we met. "Yes, you''re not counted." Murong Yunshu nodded facetiously, then added, "But you''re still very strange to me." Hua Ziqing was confused. Not quite a stranger but very strange. Very strange but not quite a stranger, what a mess......suddenly, Hua Ziqing''s brain made a sharp turn, and he finally understood! Not quite a stranger but very strange......stranger......strange......r...... very strange but......but not counted as a stranger. She was calling him out for not being a human being! Hua Ziqing was furious as he questioned, "If you want to curse someone, why do you need togo round the curves and skirt the corners? You''re cursing others and not letting them understand. Aren''t you deliberately bullying people?" Murong Yunshu hesitated for a moment, then said, "People who are so stupid that they don''t even know that others are cursing themselves are not qualified to be scolded by me. If you don''t understand, just take it as I didn''t say anything. If you understand, then you are not stupid." "ording to you, it''s still an honour to be cursed by you?" Murong Yunshu raised her dark eyebrows and said divinely, "If you want to think so, I have no problem with it." "But I do!" "Then, keep it to yourself." "......" Hua Ziqing was furious, but he suddenly giggled as he said, "Forget it, I can''t argue with you. Let''s get down to business. For the banquet tonight, you muste." Murong Yunshu said, "Give me a reason." "Reason......" Hua Ziqing thought about it for a moment. Then, his eyes suddenly snapped open as he skipped while feeling proud of himself. "If you want to know Chu Changge''s background, go to the banquet tonight." Chu Changge''s background? Murong Yunshu was slightly shocked at his words, then shook her head and scoffed. "If I wanted to know Chu Changge''s background, why would I need to ask someone irrelevant." What''s more, wasn''t Chu Changge the son of the former Sect Leader of the Mojiao Sect and the Bewitching Fairy Yue, and Chu Xiyue''s brother from the same parents? So what other background could there be? Hua Ziqing mysteriously smiled as he said, "The background I''m talking about is something that even Chu Changge himself doesn''t know." Hua Ziqing''s tone was serious, not like he was fooling around. The smile under his eyes was clearly showed the smugness of having caught someone at a disadvantage, which made Murong Yunshu secretly rmed. Could there be something else about Chu Changge''s life?[+] Hua Ziqing added, "If you go to the banquet, I''ll tell you about Chu Changge''s origin, and you won''t lose any money on this deal no matter how you calcte it." Murong Yunshu pointed out, "But it looks like you will lose money. A wise man will not make a deal that loses him money." So, Hua Ziqing must have something else in mind. But whatever he was calcting in his heart, it would be in vain because she never did deals that made her lose her money. "Since it is Chu Changge''s origin, then you should go to him to make a deal. The money of the Mojiao Sect is no less than that of the Murong Mansion." "Do you think I tried every means to invite you to the banquet tonight so that I can get you to donate money?" Hua Ziqing asked with a smile. Murong Yunshu smiled without saying a word. She did not nod or shake her head, and she had an expression that was so unfathomable on her face. Hua Ziqing was most afraid of her showing that kind of expression because he honestly couldn''t guess what was truly inside her mind. "Chu Changge is your future husband. Dont you want to know what exactly kind of person you are going to marry?" Hua Ziqing took the initiative to lobby. Murong Yunshu chuckled and said, "I know who he is better than you do." Hua Ziqing emphasised, "I mean his origin, his background." Murong Yunshu smiled lightly. "I don''t want to marry his ancestor, so why should I care about his background? Besides, what other background could be worse than him being in the Mojiao Sect?" A few words from her blocked Hua Ziqing to death. He could not even utter a single word in rebuttal. At this time, azy and dangerous voice came from above "Madam thinks it''s worse for me being in Mojiao Sect?" Before the wordspletely left his mouth, Chu Changge was already standing beside Murong Yunshu, holding her by the waist, and his seemingly tender but wicked eyes seemed to say:if you don''t want to be unable to get out of bed tomorrow, then just nod your head. Murong Yunshu was not at all surprised that he would appear. She looked sideways at him and smiled. "I don''t dislike you, do I?" "...... Many thanks, Madam, for not disliking me." His tone was full of himabandoning himself to despair. Murong Yunshu pursed her lips, and then she smiled lightly. "You''re wee." Chu Changge gave her a doting re before looking at Hua Ziqing. His high, diagonally sword eyebrows twitched as he asked, "Does King Chu mistreat you?" "No! Father treats me very well." Hua Ziqing replied smoothly. Chu Changge questioned, "If King Chu has treated you well, why did youe to seek death?" This time Hua Ziqing couldn''t go on. His mouth was fumbling, his tongue was in a knot, and it took him a long time to sort out his words. "When did I seek death?" "Still not leaving? Aren''t you waiting for me to give you a good time?" Chu Changge''s tone was as calm as ever. Hua Ziqing, however, was not calm. He shrunk his neck and took two steps back while saying, "Why are you such an uncivilized person? You''re always fighting and killing others at every turn." "See, you still won''t admit that you''re here to seek death." Chu Changge made a mildment on the matter. Hua Ziqing, however, listened with hisgalldder shivering and his heart rm. His intuition and experience told him that he would go out lying down if he didn''t leave at this point. So, he decisively chose to smear oil on his feet and slip away. On his way out, he did not forget to throw the invitation to Chu Changge, once again emphasising his intention, "If you want to know your past, go to the banquet tonight." With a lift of his hand, Chu Changge caught the invitation easily with his two fingers and waved it to Murong Yunshu, asking, "Want to go?" "That''s up to you." Chu Changge said, "I don''t like it when peopledress up as God while ying a demonin front of me." Murong Yunshu stated, "I don''t like having ''demons'' watching me when I eat." "Okay, we won''t take the nine of them." Hidden in the shadows, the nine men silently felt resentful. If demons grew up just to be exactly like them, could they still be called demons? If theywent to heaven, they would be immortals... * After the loss of dusk, therge rednterns in the King Chu''s residence porch were lit up one by one, illuminating the royal residence with bright lights. Along with their vermilion boxes, wealthy merchants were weed into the royal residence one after another. When Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge saw all the guests had almost arrived, they stepped out of Murong Mansion and walked towards the opposite door, with both of their sleeves flowing in the breeze.[T/N] As soon as the steward in charge of weing guests at the royal residence saw the two appear, he immediately piled up anotheryer of smiles on his already smiling face and enthusiastically ushered them into the residence personally. "Miss Murong, Sect Master Chu, pleasee in. Please." Although the steward''s face was piled with a smile, Murong Yunshu still heard his voice visibly tremble a few times when he said ''Sect Master Chu''. A particr person''s name had a really ''dangerous'' reputation! Murong Yunshu abruptly curled her lips up.[+] As soon as she stepped into the royal residence, Murong Yunshu stopped in her tracks and said, "We agreed not to bring them here." Chu Changge curled his lips in a smile and assured her, "Don''t worry, they won''t set their foot inside the royal residence." Hearing the conversation between the two, the steward leading the way looked puzzled. Who was brought here? Who would not step into the royal residence? Except for the two of them, the rest of the people here were from theWangResidence. There was no one else at all! "How on earth did you find out about them?" Chu Changge asked. The reason he had asked the Killing Demons to follow him here tonightwithout changing his expressionwas to find out exactly how she had detected them. But he had been observing her all the way, but he could not see any clues, so he had to ask the one inferior to him without feeling any shame. The nine men hiding in various corners of the room also immediately pricked up their ears; they would not die until they understood why. Murong Yunshu answered with a smile, "I can smell them." "You can smell them?" Chu Changge was puzzled. "Uh-huh." Murong Yunshu exined, "There are a hundred kinds of flowers, and each one smells different. When you remember the smell of a certain kind of flower, you can identify what kind of flower it is whenever you encounter that smell in the future. During the three months I was under house arrest in the Five Poisons Sect, I had nothing to do. I noticed that many poisonous flowers and nts in the courtyard had different smells, so I started to study their differences. Soter, I could surely identify the types of those flowers and nts as soon as I moved my nose." Chu Changge suddenly understood and continued for her, "So once you distinguished the smell of all the flowers and nts, you became bored again and started to study the smell of people around you." "Not bad." Murong Yunshu said, "When I noticed nine different smells surrounding me at all times, I guessed that there must be nine people hiding in the shadows." Hearing Murong Yunshu''s exnation, the nine of them felt a huge relief then. It turned out that she didn''t have any special abilities, but just a better nose than theirs. There was nothing for them to envy. Having a dog''s nose was even better! When they thought of this, the nine of them felt happier than ever! After being undermined for so long, they had finally turned the tables for once! It would be even more enjoyable if they could say this out loud and share it with everyone. However, when one was in Mojiao,their bodies weren''t theirs anymore. Thus, all the words against the Leader and Madam were destined to be held in their heart. They indeed deserved to die. Who taught them to be inferior to others? The steward ofWangResidence, who had been at a loss, finally heard the critical pointnine people were hiding in the dark. He had to inform His Highness as soon as possible. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 After the steward ushered Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge into the banquet hall of the royal residence, he quietly retreated to find King Chu, who had not yet presented himself. "Your Highness, Chu Changge has secretly brought some people with him. Do you think we should strengthen our guard to avoid......" "No need." King Chu said, "I invited them for dinner, not for a fight. What''s more, it''s not yet my turn to deal with them." The steward was puzzled. "Could it be that you have another high-handed approach, Your Highness......" "You don''t need to bother about this matter." King Chu interrupted the steward and then changed his tone as he asked, "Where''s Ziqing?" The steward reported back, "The Fourth Master is already in the front hall, but it is the Third Master, who has not been seen all day long. I don''t know where he has gone to......" At these words, the corners of King Chu''s mouth slightly curved up as he said in an unfathomable manner, "He has his own ce to go." * Murong Yunshu was busy exchanging pleasantries with the various wealthy merchants and magnates present. Chu Changge, on the other hand, was sitting at the table silently swirling the wine cup in his hand, seemingly in deep thought, but the corner of his eyes never left Murong Yunshu''s body. After abouthalf a stick of incense, the room suddenly fell silent. King Chu finally arrived. Chu Changge only paused his hand to raise his eyes slightly to nce at King Chu before withdrawing his gaze and continued to swirl his wine ss. All pleasantries in the room ceased, and Murong Yunshu returned to her seat. She picked up her cup of tea to sip down a few sips to quench her thirst. "Will the wine taste better after a few swirls?" She asked Chu Changge with a smile. Chu Changge said, "I''m afraid this wine won''t change its taste after a few hundred swirls." At that moment, King Chu happened to pass by them. When he heard these words, his brow could not help but frown. He nced at Chu Changge, then without saying a word, he walked to the main seat and picked up a cup of wine. He tilted his head and drank it down, then spit a mouthful of water to the side and sternly scolded, "How can you serve guests with such poor wine? Someone, pour it all out and rece it with ten-year-old wine." "Yes, yes." The steward immediately ordered the servants to change all the wine. Murong Yunshu smiled shallowly. With stars coldly twinkling in her eyes, she looked at her reflection inside the cup. She murmured, "Behind the vermilion gates, meat and wine go to waste while out on the road lie the bones of the frozen." Chu Changge''s eyebrows twitched slightly at her words, and then heughed, "If this wine was given to passers-by, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be as simple as freezing to death." Murong Yunshu heard Chu Changge''s off-screen voice and immediately understood something wrong with the wine. So she raised her eyes and looked leisurely at King Chu, only to see that he was smiling, not the slightest bitguilty of being a thief. She could not help but sigh, "This King Chu is quite a character. He knew that you had found something wrong with the wine, yet he did not make a sound and destroyed the evidence on the pretext that the wine did not taste good. Sure enough, he knows to keep himself calm in the face of an unwanted event." Chu Changge said, "In fact, he can feel free to feast on the guests. This wine can''t poison me since it''s only like water to me. As for the others, it''s best if they die, so I don''t have to do it myself." "Aren''t you most concerned with reasons for killing other people? What have they done to offend you?" Murong Yunshu raised an eyebrow. Chu Changge did not answer immediately but slowly took a sip of the ''poisonous wine'' before he coolly dropped these words, "They''re unpleasant to look at." "......how many people in the Daye Dynasty are pleasant for you to look at?" Murong Yunshu teased him with a smile. Chu Changge thought for a moment, then answered with a straight face, "Probably just two or three people." Two or three......how would the Mojiao Sect people endure this kind of words from him? Not to mention others, the nine people who were standing guard outside the royal residence at this moment alone would be fighting over these precious two or three ces with theirhead broken and blood flowing, right? "Tell the truth, have you tasted it?" Murong Yunshu asked with a smirk and a smug look.[T/N] Chu Changge was greatly embarrassed by these words that he moved his stiff neck and asked back, "Tasted what?" Murong Yunshu said, "Thesour taste." He didn''t think she wouldn''t know that he was staring at her like a stalker when she was exchanging pleasantries with those wealthy merchants. "No." Chu Changge refused to acknowledge. "Really?" "Really." "If you admit it, I''ll let you sleep on the bed tonight." "If you won''t let me, then I''ll also......" His voice stopped abruptly. Chu Changge suddenly realized that her words meant ''if you don''t admit it, you won''t be allowed to sleep on the bed tonight''. "Madam, you can''t keep threatening me with this." Chu Changge was powerless. Murong Yunshu said, "Then tell me one other thing that I can use to threaten you." "......" The focus was on the words ''threat'', not what thing to threaten him with! However, Chu Changge didn''t n to y word games with Murong Yunshu. She was a merchant who was very good at lip service, which made him feelashamed of being inferior. Of course, if it meant another kind of mouth work, that would be a different story. At this time, the servants of the royal residence had reced each dining table with new wine. King Chu stood up with his ss of wine and said with a smile, "Thank you all for being able to give some faces to this Wang and for honouring today''s banquet with your presence, especially Miss Murong. This Wang will do the honour first." After saying this, he drank the wine in one go. "Your Highness is too serious."Murong Yunshu substituted tea for wine. "Haha, Miss Murong is surprisingly straightforward." When King Chu put down his ss, the dishes on the table were already served. "Everyone, enjoy your meal." None of them moved their chopsticks, and a silence fell over the tables. Suddenly, one of the wealthy merchants asked, "For what reason did Your Highness call all of us today?" King Chu replied, "Nothing much. Just an invitation to join this Wang for a meal." What obvious nonsense. All present were veterans who had been in the business for decades. They understood thatthe unountably solicitous onealways hid evil intentions. So, none of them moved their chopsticks. No one had an appetite until the matter was made clear. Of course, there were exceptions to everything. Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge were among the exceptions. Eight Treasure Spicy Pork Eight Treasure means using eight main ingredients in one dish, and the number 8 symbolises wealth to the Chinese people. Image Credit | Lee Kum Kee Chu Changge politely gave Murong Yunshu a piece of the eight-treasure meat. "Try it." Murong Yunshu smiled faintly. While ignoring the astonished looks of the wealthy merchants and King Chu, she put the piece of eight-piece meat into his mouth. "How does it taste?" Chu Changge asked with a ''look of anticipation''. Murong Yunshu chewed carefully, slowly swallowed the meat, and took another sip of tea before asking slowly, "What kind of pig is this?" As soon as she made this statement, all the people there, except for Chu Changge, were stunned. They didn''t understand what she meant.[+] Although Murong Yunshu had a calm look on her face, Chu Changge still noticed that her face twitched a few times vaguely as she swallowed the meat, and an expression worse than death flickered under her eyes. It wasn''t that hard to eat, was it? A feeling of guilt rose in Chu Changge''s heart, but this little bit of guilt was quickly swallowed up by the sense oftaking joy in cmity and delight in disaster. Every word she said had connotations! Sure enough. When the maid immediately trembled and replied that the kitchen purchased the meat, Murong Yunshu raised an eyebrow and spoke an unfinished sentence, "What an unjust way for it to die." What kind of pig is this? What an unjust way for it to die. There was a big question mark on everyone''s face as they didn''t understand what she was saying. Only Chu Changge, with his mouth quivering a little, then said bitterly, "Since this meat is so unptable that you have to cry foul for the pig, why do you still swallow it? Don''t be ashamed to spit it out just because I gave it to you." It dawned on everyone that she was saying that the pork was hard to eat. And King Chu''s face, which had just begun to clear up, suddenly turned cloudy. "You''re overthinking it." Murong Yunshu lifted another cup of tea and ced it on her lips to take light sips, trying to wash down the taste in her mouth, before continuing, "I was only afraid of scraping off His Highness''s face, so I didn''t spit it out." "......even though you didn''t spit it out, the words you said were even more vicious, which already disgraced His Highness." Chu Changge pointed out. The corner of Murong Yunshu''s forehead jumped a few times. She then sullenly said with no expression on her face, "If you hadn''t talked so much, how would he have understood my words?" "Uh......"That''s true. Her words were not for the average person to understand. With King Chu''s normal intelligence, it would be hard for him to tell. At that time, King Chu''s face, which just changed from sunny to cloudy, turned overcast. As he watched the two of them, it turned from overcast to drizzly. Chu Changge''s dark eyes slightly narrowed as he decided topour the oil into the fire. "You can pretend that the pork tasted good, and His Highness will be happy to receive your praise." Murong Yunshu said, "I don''t speak of words that are against my conscience. Moreover, that would be too difficult for me." When she said it would be difficult for her, she just straight scraped off King Chu''s face with this one sentence! Chu Changge pursed his lips tightly to smothered augh. He lifted his wine ss as if he was drinking to hide the growing curve of his mouth.[+] King Chu''s face turned extremely ugly, as his heart said, "What a fox sings with the owl, justlike the wolf and the bei! These two people are simplysinging a duetjust to crash this event! Impudence, truly impudence! How dare they disregard this Wang! King Chu forced down his anger and ordered in a stern voice, "Someone, call the cook who is in charge tonight!" "Yes." Shortly afterwards, some guards took the cook to the banquet hall. "This humble servant has met His Highness." When she heard the cook''s voice, Murong Yunshu''s expression shook as shemented to herself,this voice is so familiar, I think I have heard it somewhere before.When she looked sideways, she almostughed. The person stood in front of her; who else could it be, if not Chef Guo,Guo Quede, whom she once met in the capital?! Chinese Kitchen God named Zhao Jun Image Credit | Edward Theodore Chalmers Werner (18641954), Public domain, via Wikimedia Commons Now Murong Yunshu understood it all. No wonder people did not call him the divine chef or the immortal chef but the demon chef. With this kind of skill, he would be poisoning the world. No, even the gods would be poisoned by him. With him at the kitchen helm, the Kitchen God would probably flee to the ground to grab territory with the King of Hell. Murong Yunshu took another sip of tea, gave Chu Changge a sideways nce andmented, "You do not look surprised at all." "Well, I''m the one who sent him here." Chu Changge said in a voice that only two of them could hear. "You knew how ''outstanding'' his cooking was, didn''t you?" "Yes." Chu Changge confessed. After he did the evil deed, there was no need to hide it. He only saw Murong Yunshu''s clear cheeks twitch a few times as she continued to drink her tea sulkily. Although she gracefully drank the tea, showing the dignity of a well-breddy from how sheraised her hands and moved her feet, Chu Changge knew that she was drinking in a hurry. As if she wanted to pour the whole cup of tea down her throat in one gulp. How could one not drink like that after having a bowl of meat poured with a bowl of salt? Chu Changge bit his lips to stifle a fewughs in his chest, then said, "Think of it as sharing my troubles." For so many years, the Mojiao Sect had only had such a wicked cook. While others grew up on milk, he grew up on salt. Fortunately, he did not grow into an abnormal person. Otherwise, he would have destroyed this guy who had been poisoning him for more than ten years. God knows, before he left ck Wind Mountain for the first time at the age of 13 and ate outside food, he thought everything in this world was so salty, deadly salty. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Hearing the three words ''sharing the troubles'', Murong Yunshu lit up a lot. She only took a bite, and she already felt worse than death. For a certain someone who had tasted it for so many years, she didn''t know how he could manage...... At that moment, King Chu stood up and walked over to Chef Guo and asked in a deep voice, "Did you make the food tonight?" "Yeah. It tastes pretty good, doesn''t it?" Chef Guo inquired confidently. Then King Chu instructed, "Men, drag him out and give him a severe twenty nk beating!" "Ah?" Chef Guo''s face immediately changed colour as he was shocked. "Why are you doing this, Your Highness? Even if my cooking is that delicious, you don''t have to ''reward'' me like this!" Everyone was sweating. This guy honestly had a good perception of himself! King Chu, on the other hand, was sullenly silent, with his belly full of anger. A good banquet had been spoiled because the food was not good. He was already merciful for not cutting his head off! The guards of theWangResidence immediately appeared and dragged Chef Guo to the door. When he passed by Murong Yunshu, Chef Guo stared at her with his wide eyes. Murong Yunshu initially did not want to open her big mouth. Still, considering that Chef Guo only had one pair of eyes which he used to stare at her, she was afraid that he would put more salt in his cooking in the future, so she reluctantly spoke, "Actually, it''s not so bad to the extent that it was hard to swallow." Didn''t she just swallow it? Chef Guo did not know that Murong Yunshu was the one who had sent him from the kitchen to the front room to be reprimanded. He was moved beyond words as he looked at Murong Yunshu with teary eyes. It was still the one whom he was familiar with, was the more forgiving! When King Chu saw Murong Yunshu speak out, he knew that she intended to intercede on behalf of the cook, so he told his personal guards to stand down. Suddenly, Chef Guo felt that something was wrong and scratched the back of his head, ''it''s not so bad to the extent that it was hard to swallow''......no matter how much he listened to it, it didn''t sound like apliment at all! Sure enough, there were indeed no good people around the Sect Leader! Chef Guo suddenly looked at Murong Yunshu with a face full of usations, but afterwards, he felt that he shouldn''t me her. After all, it was hard to expose her evil nature with the Leader of the Mojiao Sect around. Nevertheless, if a person ever decided to reveal her evil nature would find that she was not an easy target either. Therefore, Chef Guo wisely chose to spurn himself instead. When he was young and ignorant, he was tricked into joining the Mojiao Sect by the Old Sect Leader and had since set out on the road of no return to be ''bullied and abused'' by the Chu n...... "It was not easy to make a dish like this." Murong Yunshu cast a sidelong nce at Chef Guo and said indifferently. Chef Guo, who was still immersed in self-scorn, came back to his senses when he heard these words and replied with a smile, "It was easy, quite effortless. I only need to do it a few more times. As you know,with familiarity, you will learn the trick." With familiarity, one would learn the trick......she didn''t know how many people had contributed to his practice. Murong Yunshu was sweating profusely in her heart. Chef Guo added, "What is most regrettable is that only a few people can share the joy of cooking progress with me along the way." The corners of Chu Changge''s mouth twitched. Has his cooking skills improved? Did he mean that the proportion of salt in the dish had risen all the way up? This matter was not a joy for him as a master. He had left the mountain privately at the age of thirteen, mainly because he was fed up with the food of the Mojiao Sect.[T/N] Ignoring a particr Leader''s disbelieving cum very murderous expression, Chef Guo said, "Fortunately, there is one person who never leaves me and eats everyst morsel of whatever I make." There was no need to guess who was the person who ''never left'' Chef Guo. Murong Yunshu smiled and gave Chu Changge a leisurely nce, thenmented meaningfully, "It seems that someone has taken the greatest credit for your sess today." Chef Guo said, "Yeah. I''ll remember him for the rest of my life." Somehow, Murong Yunshu felt that the phrase ''I will remember him for the rest of my life'' was very simr to ''I will not let you go even if I be a ghost''. It was an illusion, right? It must be an illusion. Although a specific person was a bit arrogant, he still seemed to be deeply attached to everyone in Mojiao Sect. Of course, asionally, they would also be at each other''s throats, but that could not be considered intentionally choking each other. It could be viewed as them developing an attachment. This situation was what people said asif they didn''t fight, they couldn''t be considered friends. Chu Changge, on the other hand, cursed in his heart.He better go to hell for making me stand by him!It was because he was in the middle of growing up at that time, and there was nothing else that he could eat! "If not for eating your cooking, this Sect Leader would have grown a little more handsome." Chu Changge said with a gloomy face. "Uh......" said Chef Guo with a sultry look on his face as he felt devastated. "Leader, you mean my cooking has disfiguring effects?" That was terribly insulting! Chu Changge suggested, "Why don''t you taste it and see for yourself?" "That will not do." Chef Guo responded smugly, "I never eat my own cooking. So, even if it did have a disfiguring effect, it wouldn''t ruin my look." Chu Changge nced at him with a look expressing that Chef Guo was an idiot before saying, "Luckily, I only eat your cooking. Otherwise, I would grow up to be like you." He implied that it was better for him to be disfigured than to grow up to be like him. No matter how slow Chef Guo was, there was no way he won''t understand what Chu Changge''s words meant. He jumped up in excitement as he questioned, "Is it bad to look like me? Not everyone is as lucky as you are to have a beautiful mother and a handsome father!" "That''s a true statement." Chu Changge agreed. The two of them said one thing to each other while everyone listened to them in confusion, except for Murong Yunshu, who always maintained an elegant posture as she drank tea and watched the jokes between the two. She believed that this was not the climax. Sure enough, King Chu, who had been watching quietly, seethed. "You are one of Mojiao?" He asked Chef Guo. Chef Guo nodded very nimbly. "Yeah. Don''t you know?" The corners of King Chu''s mouth twitched as he said, "If thisWanghad known, would he have let you in?" When everyone saw that Chef Guo had admitted his identity, those who had initially held their chopsticks to try how bad the dish was, put their chopsticks down. It was better to eat less of the Mojiao Sect''s food. "You are not even afraid of the Leader here, but you''re afraid of a cook like this?" Murong Yunshuughed lightly. "Although this dish is difficult to eat, it can''t kill anyone. Just eat it with confidence and boldness. Don''t let His Highness down." Although Murong Yunshu spoke in a light-hearted manner, in the ears of the wealthy merchants, there was always an overwhelming aura, telling them,if you couldn''t eat it all, you would have to take it home. It was better...for them to eat then. With their hearts in their hands, they all picked up their chopsticks. They shuddered as they took the food, then shuddered again as they put it in their mouths, and finally drank their wine desperately. It turned out that there was another kind of food in this world that was not poisonous but had surpassed toxic food. It was good that there were many more people who would share the trouble. Murong Yunshu said to Chef Guo with a smile, "One of these days, you can show off in thejianghuby saying that you have poisoned all the wealthy merchants in the capital city of Chu Province." "......" Chef Guo got emotional.Madam, if you don''t know how to speak kindly, then you can simply don''t speak at all. Once you open your mouth, our master-servant rtionship will be gone, okay! Murong Yunshu ignored Chef Guo''s pained expression and turned to King Chu. "The fuss is over, Your Highness. Let''s get down to business." Faced with this table of salted meals, King Chu could no longer say things like''just inviting everyone to have a meal''. After all, because of his invitation, everyone had been in thedeep water and scorching fire. He was afraid that if he mentioned the word ''meal'', they would not help themselves from vomiting everything out. So King Chu did notgo on a long detouranymore and went straight to the point. "ThisWanghas invited you all here today because he wants you to contribute to the refugees and tide over this difficult time together with him." Everyone breathed a huge sigh of relief at the words as they finally got to the main point. "Ask for as much as you need, Your Highness, and we will help you with everything." "Yes, just say the word, Your Highness." "As a member of the capital city of Chu Province, we deserve to do our part." All the wealthy businessmen took their stand, but Murong Yunshu never said a word. Her mouth was slightly hooked, with a smile in her eyes.[+] King Chu asked, "How about Miss Murong?" "I am afraid that this littledy......just can''t give her help." Murong Yunshu said indifferently, "But Your Highness can open a number. I will try my best to meet it." King Chuplimented, "Miss Murong is indeed a wise person. No wonder she can cover the sky with her hands and not even put the Emperor in her eyes." Murong Yunshu smilingly pointed out, "What you want to say is that I don''t even put you, the king, in my eyes, right?" When they heard the conversation between the two people, they could not help but be suspicious, and a sense of retreat rose in their hearts. Could it be that what the King wanted was not a share but full support from them? King Chu''s following words confirmed everyone''s suspicions. "I am grateful to all of you for your support. Don''t worry. ThisWangwill report your feats to the Imperial Court and record it in the annals." Everyone looked at each other.What do we do now? Murong Yunshu stated leisurely, "The donation of all the wealthy merchants fortunes in the city to help the living is the first feat of its kind in the past and should be recorded in the annals. Unfortunately, I am a merchant, and I value profit over fame, so I have to miss this opportunity to leave my name in there." Murong Yunshu spoke the words in a light-hearted manner, but all the wealthy merchantsgnashed their teethin response. When did they say they will donate their entire fortune? They were businessmen too, and they also valued profit over fame! However,once one rode a tiger, it was hard for one to get off. With King Chu leading at the front with thejackals and wolves, and the Mojiao releasing itstigers and panthers, the wealthy merchants had no choice but toswallow their teeth. King Chu did not expect Murong Yunshu to help him and was slightly startled for a while before he ordered, "Steward, bring the documents out for the distinguished guests to sign and pledge." Signed and sealed, this was indeed the way the Imperial Court worked. Murong Yunshu smiled as she watched everyone faces with their expression telling her that they were running to the execution ground while watching and eating the pastries at the same time. It was Chu Changge who had brought the pastries, but when and where they came from was unknown. By the time she realised there were pastries in front of her, only half left on the te. In a short while, after King Chu obtained everyone''s signaturespletely, he said with a smile, "Someone, reset the banquet." "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your hospitality. We already had our fill." Someone said with a fake smile. The rest of them nodded their heads. Who could still eat when their family''s fortunes changed hands in the blink of an eye! How could King Chu not be clear about what was on the minds of these people? He said that he wanted to restart the banquet. It was just a polite thing for him to do. "Okay, since you all say so, thisWangwill not force it. Finally, let''s drink together to celebrate the sess of the banquet." He said and instructed the servants to pour the wine. Everyone was upset but did not dare to get angry, so they drank their wine sullenly. "Thank you all for honouring thisWangwith your presence." King Chu also drank from his cup and then called out, "Someone, send the guests away!" As soon as King Chu spoke the words, two rows of soldiers marched in, lining up on either side. The gesture did not look like a send-off but rather like an escort to the execution ground. "Your Highness, what do you......mean by this?" "Oh, you all must not misunderstand." King Chu exined, "Recently, there has been a lot offish and dragons mixed togetherin the city, and it is nowte in the day. So thisWanghas decided to send soldiers to escort everyone back. Justguarding against the unexpected." When were these soldiers going toguard them against the unexpected? The crowd sneered in their hearts. His Highness was just afraid that they would flee with their fortunes! Under the royal guards escort, the wealthy merchants left one by one, leaving Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge the only guests in the royal residence. After seeing off the guests, did King Chu suddenly realise that the cook had long since disappeared. Then he looked at Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge, who were eating their pastries and drinking tea in a leisurely manner. Could they be doing something that could sabotage him again? No, it couldn''t be. If they wanted to wreak havoc, Murong Yunshu would not have sung in unison with him and forced the wealthy merchants to make ''donations''. "The Murong Mansion is just across the street, so thisWangwill not send an escort." King Chu said.[+] Murong Yunshu swallowed the pastry in her mouth and took two more slow sips of tea before she smiled. "I haven''t donated money yet." King Chu said, "It is not necessary." "Is it a reward for my help?" Murong Yunshu added, "I have helped Your Highness so much, and Your Highness wants to send me away like this?" King Chu snorted coldly and said, "Even without your help, thisWanghas his way to make them submit!" Murong Yunshu responded, "I know, after all, having drunk Your Highness'' poisoned wine, they can''t refuse to give in even if they want to." King Chu was shocked. "You know?!" Murong Yunshu said, "Your Majesty must be joking. As the future wife of the Mojiao Sect, how can Ilive to be a hundredif I don''t have this ability?" King Chu snorted again and asked, "If you knew that, why did you still force them to drink that wine?" "I was only inviting them to try the cooking of our own cook. How could that be considered ''forcing''." As for drinking after tasting the dishes, that was voluntary on their part, not hers. King Chu didn''t want togo a long detourwith her anymore. "Tell me, what do you really want?" Having said that, Murong Yunshu also stopped teasing him and directly stated her request. "No matter when or where do not give a helping hand to Hua Yeli." King Chu was slightly shocked and then felt justified. Both Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge hated Hua Yeli to the core, and it was not surprising for them to propose such a condition. "Who are you to demand it from thisWang?" Murong Yunshu said, "I bet you don''t want to lose your reputation." "How can thisWanglose his reputation when he is good?" King Chu countered disdainfully. "Those wealthy merchants could die of poison at any time. If all the wealthy merchants who attended this banquet died of poison overnight, and theWangResidence inexplicably gained arge amount of wealth, say, what do you think people would think?" "Haha! I thought you had great skill! It turns out to benothing more than that." King Chuughed and said, "The poison in them has long been solved. Thest ss of wine is the antidote." "Is that so?" Murong Yunshu only faintly asked back, then she stopped talking and looked at him with a smile. King Chu did not think of anything at first. However, after being looked at by her for a while, he suddenly realised. "What have you done to thest wine? "It wasn''t me." Murong Yunshu showed her innocence while not forgetting to point out the ''culprit''. Her slender hand pointed to the side, saying, "It''s him." Her husband was only for her to sell. Chu Changgedid not know whether tough or cry.How honest you are, Madam! If you have a problem with your husband, let''s lock it up for now and then slowly talk about it. Don''t spread the family scandal outside! Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Continued From The Previous Chapter King Chu crumbled into his chair with a loud bang and a look of disbelief on his face. He had been trickedfrom his head to his backby a little girl! First, shemet his ruse with anotherby coercing the wealthy merchants into drinking the poisoned wine. Then she helped him talk to the wealthy merchants until they allrode on the tiger, making it hard for them to get off. And finally, Chu Changge put his hand on his antidote...... Wonderful, just wonderful! No wonder Hua Yeli would do anything just to get his hand on her! It was so well thought out that it made himashamed of being inferior. Even though she was clever, he wasn''t stupid either! The King of Chu suddenlyughed out loud and said, "Do you think you can still get out of this door after tearing thisWang''s face off?" As soon as the words left his mouths, countless archers immediately appeared from outside the door. Their arrows were already put on the bows string, which led the couple into a situation wherea hundred weight was hanging by a hair. As Murong Yunshu saw this scene, her heart sank. She quietly grabbed Chu Changge''s hand, looking sideways at him with worry in her eyes. Chu Changge sped her five fingers back, gave her a ''reassuring'' look, then looked at King Chu with a straight face and questioned, "Do you think you can block my way with them only?" At that moment, a voice suddenly came from outside the door, "Who doesn''t know what sort of person Leader Chu is? Of course they can''t do it alone." Before the voice hardly finished speaking, a man in a long coat stood in front of the door. "It''s Third Older Brother!" Hua Ziqing eximed, with aplicated look in his eyes. With this shout from Hua Ziqing, a winning smile appeared on King Chu''s face as he said, "Yun-er, you have finally caught up and did not let thisWangdown." His voice was iparably kind. Hua Ziyun replied, "This son has not failed his mission in inviting Leader Fang toe here." After he had finished saying this, he stepped sideways. The one standing behind him was none other than Fang Hongfei, the Great Leader of Martial Arts. Enemies were bound to meet head-on on a narrow road. Murong Yunshu sighed in her heart, "Father, father, there are so many men in the world. Why did you have to pick this scum? Do you know that your mistake in the first ce has hurt your daughter? If I could turn back time, I would have wished that I had never crossed paths with him even once." Unlike Murong Yunshu, who was having trouble with Fang Hongfei''s appearance, Chu Changge was quite happy to see it happen. Since Fang Hongfei hade to him automatically, it saved him the trouble of looking for him. "Yunshu, we''ve met again." Fang Hongfei greeted her as his eyes shone with a mixture of love and hate feelings. If he had known earlier that she was not just a spoiled youngdy who only knew how to dissipate her family fortune but was a young mistress witha nature of fragrant orchid and the heart of the noble orchid, moreover, a highly intelligent and a genius when it came to business, he would not have abandoned her in the first ce. In the end, she still hid too deeply, not letting him see her true side even once. Thus, he could not be med for being heartless then. If Chu Changge hadn''t messed with her, she would have returned to his embrace, and the Murong Mansion would have belonged to the Fang a long time ago! It was all because of that devil Chu Changge! If it wasn''t for him, how could Yunshu have been so heartless towards him! The more he heard of her, the more he felt that she was his ideal wife, the only one who was qualified to stand by his side.[T/N] "Yunshu, I''ll give you one more chance. As long as youe back to me, I can forget about the past, and we can start over from scratch." Fang Hongfei offered with a sincere face. In response to Fang Hongfei''s revtion of his true feelings, Murong Yunshu could only feel amused. "Leader Fang, I think you may not have understood that you and I have never started, let alone start from scratch. Besides, you are broad-minded, while I am small-minded. You can ignore past grudges, but I cannot help myself from settling old scores. So, you might as well stick to your principles and stand against me as my enemy, or you''ll find that I''m actually a hard person to handle." After hearing what she just said, his expression became livid. He stared at Murong Yunshu for a long time before squeezing a sentence out of his teeth, "Don''t refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit!" Murong Yunshu responded, "I have never touched a drop of wine, whether it was for a toast or a punishment wine. Leader Fang should keep the wine for yourself and drink it slowly." "You......" Her words suffocated Fang Hongfei. His fists secretly clenched and ready to strike. For Chu Changge, there was nothing more enjoyable than watching Murong Yunshu taunt his rival in love. Therefore, at this moment, he was in a rtively good mood. "This certain Chu has a question to ask Leader Fang." Chu Changge smiled and spoke leisurely. Fang Hongfei snorted coldly and said, "There is nothing to talk about between you and me." "I agree with that, but this matter is not between you and me." Chu Changge smiled. "I just want to ask Leader Fang why some people are extraordinarily fond of things like making fools of themselves?" Fang Hongfei snorted heavily again and answered angrily, "How should I know!" "I see that you seem to be well versed in this matter." With the mentality of ''words could piss people to death'', Chu Changge continued, "Could it be that all those self-defeating acts of yours are subconscious? I''ve heard of those who were born stupid. But I''ve never heard of those who were born shameless!" Fang Hongfei''s face was getting even uglier as his breathing went heavier over time, but he still held back his anger and did not re-up.Lack of patients in small matters would destroy his overall n. He could not get angry. The moment he did, he would expose his weakness and allow them to take advantage of it. "Only a viin like you will be quick on the uptake." He reacted coldly. Chu Changge replied with a smile. "That''s right. This certain Chu is a viin. So, it is extremely convenient for him to do things that willhurt people with his secret arrows." Before Fang Hongfei could react to the meaning of these words, he heard Hua Ziyun beside him, let out a miserable cry and fell to the ground. "Third Older Brother!" Hua Ziqing eximed and immediately ran to pick Hua Ziyun up. "Bu" Hua Ziyun spat out a mouthful of blood, which was ck in colour. "Third Older Brother, are you all right?" Hua Ziqing used one side of his body to support the shaking Hua Ziyun while facing Chu Changge, "He has no enmity with you. Why do you want tohurt him with your secret arrow?" "Because I am a viin. It would be unworthy of my name if I didn''thurt others with my secret arrows." Chu Changge answered with an expressionless face. "You''re not!" Hua Ziqing shook his head desperately. His young and boyish face full of stubbornness and certainty. "We''re friends. I know you''re not that kind of person. Absolutely not!" Faced with Hua Ziqing''s almost caustic trust, Chu Changge''s eyes shed a trace of emotion, but it quickly disappeared into coldness again. "You are not qualified to be my friend." He said. Hearing these words, Hua Ziqing was stunned. His pair of clear eyes filled with hurt, as he was unable to ept the reality. Murong Yunshu was not a soft-hearted person, especially towards her enemies. However, at this moment, seeing Hua Ziqing''s expression, she could not help but feel sympathy towards him. Not many people could have such a pair of pure eyes in an Imperial family, and she did not want to see these eyes being defeated by reality at such a young age. "It is because your Third Older Brother has no enmity with us that Chu Changge wants to hurt him." Murong Yunshu exined. "Why?" Hua Ziqing didn''t understand. Rather than answering his question, Murong Yunshu asked him instead, "If it were you, what would you do if someone who had no grudge against you brought people to besiege you?" "Kill him......" Hua Ziqing suddenly realised. Then he looked at Chu Changge in shock and begged, "Third Older Brother was just confused for a moment. Please spare his life." "I''m just afraid that he wasn''t the only one who was momentarily confused." Chu Changge gave King Chu a cold look and added, "I don''t want to take his life either. For such a worthless life, it will only lower my status if I just take it." Hua Ziqing was relieved to hear that his older brother''s life was not in danger. After thanking Chu Changge, he helped Hua Ziyun into a room. Unlike the rest of the people present, Fang Hongfei''s concern was not for Hua Ziyun''s life but Chu Changge''s martial arts skills. "I haven''t seen you for three months. I didn''t expect your martial arts to improve so quickly." He said. Chu Changgeughed lightly, with a look of mockery on his face. "There are so many things that you won''t expect from me." "Is that so?" Fang Hongfeiughed coldly. "Even if your martial arts skills have improved greatly, but at this moment, under the heavy siege of the archers, how confident are you that you can escape with her unscathed?" Fang Hongfei did not exaggerate. Even though Chu Changge''s martial arts skills were high, he was only one man with only a pair of eyes. With Murong Yunshu''s safety in his mind, he could not fight with Fang Hongfei on one side and still be on guard for when the archers on all sides would shoot their arrows. However, Chu Changge was such a smart person. How could he overlook what Fang Hongfei was currently thinking of? "And how confident are you that you can make the King Chu stand firm in fighting against me?" Chu Changge spoke carelessly. There was a touch of untouchable arrogance on the corners of his mouth as his sharp eyes looked at King Chu with a smirk. Fang Hongfei also looked at King Chu, hoping to get some signals to confirm that they were still cooperating. King Chu avoided the two men''s gaze and hesitated. Hua Ziqing urged, "Father, what are you still hesitating about? Third Older Brother is now suffering from severe poison, and he is vomiting blood. Without an antidote, he will have no choice but to die!" "Yun-er......" King Chu raised his eyes to Hua Ziyun. His eyes were full of struggle. With just this one nce, Murong Yunshu''s heart sank. She secretly squeezed Chu Changge''s hand and locked eyes with him:this path would not work. As expected, soon after, King Chu said, "Yun-er, Chu Changge is a great devil and a scourge to the Daye Dynasty. If we don''t get rid of him today, I''m afraid we''ll never have another chance in the future. You......you should consider this as a sacrifice for your country." After saying that, he turned his head to the side and no longer looking at Hua Ziyun and Hua Ziqing. Fang Hongfei breathed a huge sigh of relief and said in a loud voice, "Your Highness sincerelyunderstands the important principles thoroughly. This Fang truly admire you!" What did he mean by ''understanding the important principles thoroughly''? His shamelessness surprisingly has no bottom line. Murong Yunshuughed coldly in her heart. Chu Changgeughed out loud as hemented, "Your Highness is willing to sacrifice your son''s life to get rid of this great devil. I am ttered! I have met countless ''righteous people'' since I started wreaking havoc in thejianghu, and I have also met those who do not take their own lives seriously. But this is the first time I have met someone like you who does not take your son''s life seriously. I''ve learned a lot." King Chu''s face was like performing a magic trick. It turned green for a while before changing to white, which was very lively. Hua Ziqing questioned loudly, "Father, Chu Changge has no enmity with our Chu family. Is it worth sacrificing the life of Third Older Brother just to kill him?" "Shut up!" King Chu scolded. "Take your Third Older Brother away." "Father......" "Go away!" Hua Ziqing had no choice but to take Hua Ziyun away. "There is no need to feel guilty, Your Highness. There are still three sons left after the death of one. Even if all four dies, as long as Your Highness doesn''t die, Your Highness can still reproduce again. But there is only one throne, and if Your Highness loses this chance, there is no second chance. So, Your Highness'' choice is wise." The person who said this was Murong Yunshu. Therefore, there was only one colour left on King Chu''s face currentlywhich was deathly pale. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Continued from the previous chapter King Chu coldly said, "Do you know that usually, people who are too clever don''t live long?" "Is that so?" Murong Yunshu smiled and raised her left eyebrow while saying, "I couldn''t see that though, since Your Highness was an extremely clever person here." King Chu was furious. "How dare you curse thisWangwith a short life!" Murong Yunshu smilingly said, "What are you saying, Your Highness? I was praising you for your cleverness. As for you, having a short life or not, that is your own words." "You......" Her words suffocated King Chu so much. His index finger that was pointing at Murong Yunshu trembled. A whileter, he waved his hand in exasperation and said in a loud voice, "Archers, listen to this order. Shoot your arrows at these rebels. The reward is one hundred taels of silver!" At these words, there was a suddenmotion at the scene as the archers became eager to try with their eyes shone bright with greed. Murong Yunshu tilted her head towards Chu Changge and said with a smile, "One hundred taels for an arrow, truly profitable. How about I shoot you with a few arrows after you settle them down?" "......" Chu Changge returned a helpless gaze:Madam, a gentleman who loves money, will take it in the right way. It''s unkind of Madam for being like this. Murong Yunshu added, "Don''t worry. Although I don''t know martial arts, I have read a lot of various ancient medical texts. So I know which ces to stab and where I should not. I know what I''m doing. I will definitely avoid the vital parts." "......your husband''s body is all covered with vital parts. So you cannot stab it." Chu Changge was determined not to be an arrow target. Murong Yunshu said, "But it''s a hundred taels for an arrow! It''s too bad if no one earns it." Chu Changge became speechless with their current issue. "Madam, talking about money will only hurt our feelings. Let''s discuss how to put down the person in front of us first." "It''s your business to put them down. I''m a merchant, I only know how to make money, and I don''t know how to kill people." Murong Yunshu paused. Then she murmured undauntedly, "One hundred taels for an arrow......" Chu Changge held his forehead and helplessly said, "How much money do you need to make you forget about this? I''ll pay. I''ll pay as much as you want." Although he was not as rich as her, he was not so bad to the extent where he had to ''sell his body'' for money. "I''m not short of money." Murong Yunshu was not interested in his money. "Then why do you always think about that one hundred taels?" "I just......enjoy making money." It was actually for the pleasure of stabbing him with an arrow, wasn''t it? Chu Changge couldn''t help butugh. She did enjoy making fun of him, regardless of the asion or the audience. Forget it. Just forget it. Having such a maverick wife, I should just think of it as if I had owed her a debt in my past life. So in this life, she can justcut me up just like fish and meat. All the people present were shocked by Murong Yunshu''s words. Words like the love of money, thin-skinned and ungrateful kept popping up from everyone''s minds. Some even thought that she had gone out of her mind. Fang Hongfei, on the other hand, wasughing wildly, "Hahahaha, Chu Changge, it turns out that in Yunshu''s mind, you are nothing more than an arrow target for making money." Chu Changge, however, looked like a dead set infatuated man with no regrets, as he said leisurely, "It''s a blessing to be her target for arrows." Hearing his words, the corners of Murong Yunshu''s mouth twitched vaguely for a few times. Why did she feel like she had suddenly turned into a shrew? And he was the aggrieved inverted son-inw who was being used as a shield by her...... Chu Changge''s words also surprised all the people present. Was this person truly the imposingly arrogant Sect Leader of the Mojiao Sect? Fang Hongfei snorted coldly and said, "It''s just a pity that your blessing hase to an end!" After he finished speaking, he winked at King Chu. King Chu immediately understood and gave an order, "Release the arrows!" In an instant, all arrows rained down with a desperation for the death of the beauty. Chu Changge wrapped his left arm around Murong Yunshu. He struck down the cold arrows whizzing towards his face with his right palm, then spun around and flew up. At that moment, the arrowsing at them from all directions suddenly changed direction and hit the archer who sent them, with none of them missing their targets. King Chu was appalled and hurriedly said, "Keep shooting!" The second group of archers went up and drew the strings of their bows. Chu Changge floated to the ground with Murong Yunshu in his arms, and his eyes shed with a touch of coldness. However, his face was iparably calm as he said, "I advise you to save your lives for the battlefield. Even if you arewrapped in a horse''s hide after deathin the end, you will still be worthy of your armour." The archers'' hands ckened slightly at what Chu Changge had said. Their hearts began to hesitate. The opponent was a highly skilled Sect Leader of Mojiao Sect, and it would be impossible to take his life with just their ordinary bows and arrows. They were afraid that before they could hurt him, their lives were already on their way to theYellow Spring, just like theirrades who were lying at their feet.[+] Seeing that the situation was not looking good, King Chu immediately shouted, "Don''t listen to his nderous words! Shoot for thisWang. One arrow hit will be rewarded with a thousand taels of silver!" When the reward bonus was raised, Murong Yunshu was the first person to react. "A thousand taels for an arrow. This deal is getting better and better." Murong Yunshumented, ignoring the fact that the handsome face of the stunningly beautiful man beside her had turned into charcoal, as she continued, "Can you let me pierce you with a few arrows? You are highly skilled in martial arts anyway. You won''t die even if you are pierced with just a few of them." Chu Changge looked up to heaven. Did he practice good martial arts just for her to have fun with him in exchange for silver? The archers were stunned by Murong Yunshu''s words and forgot to react to the King''s increase in the reward for a moment. They all froze in ce with bewildered faces. Chu Changge immediately leapt and flew to the roof with Murong Yunshu in his arms upon seeing this scene. "Want to run? Not that easy!" Fang Hongfei followed closely behind and chased after him. Chu Changge had no intention of escaping. He went up to the roof only to find a safe ce for Murong Yunshu. TheWangResidences were different from ordinary people''s houses. The roof of their main buildings was decorated with two flying dragons, each at one end of the roof, to show that the Emperor would bless the descendants of the royal family for generations toe. Like King Liang, King Chu was the younger brother from the same parents of thete Emperor. Thus, the dragons on the roof were enormous, with the dragon''s head standing eight to nine metres vertically and with its mouth opened wide, which was big enough to amodate a person. After putting Murong Yunshu into the dragon''s mouth, Chu Changge flew down to meet Fang Hongfei. A duel of life and death, which was doomed from the start, slow in theing. Meanwhile, Murong Yunshu sat sideways on top of the dragon''s lip, with one of her hands going up to hold the dragon''s horn, while the other went downwards to grasp the dragon''s whiskers. Her legs hung in the air as she stared intently at the two fought. She was seemingly at ease, but her palms were seeping with cold sweat. King Chu, on the other hand, was struggling with his heart. He wanted to shoot Murong Yunshu, but he was afraid of missing the target. Hence, he did not dare to make a rash move. The flying dragon was the lifeblood of the royal family. Destroying it was tantamount to destroying the future of their family. If the archers weren''t being cautious and shot the dragons, the consequences would be unthinkable. But to spare Murong Yunshu, his heart was genuinely unwilling! Just as King Chu was fighting between heaven and man, Hua Ziyue, his Eldest Crown Prince, suddenly whispered in his ear, "Father, let this son go up and take her head!" With this one word, it had woken up the dreamer! That was right. If they couldn''t shoot from a distance, they could get up close and take her life! King Chu was ecstatic as he instructed, "Alright. If this person is not removed, your Father will not be able to quench his hatred. You will take my ce in removing this great danger from my heart. But there is one thing you must be careful of: you must not let the blood drip on the dragon, and you must not break it." "Father, please don''t worry. This son will be careful." Hua Ziyue took his father''s order and flew up to the roof,nding behind Murong Yunshu. Although his martial arts skills were not high, he was still more than capable of killing a woman who. Murong Yunshu knew how important the dragons were to the royal family. Since she had this dragon importance to depend on, she had no fear. She wasn''t worried that someone would take advantage of Chu Changge being busy attending something else to attack her. In addition, at this time, all her heart hung on Chu Changge, so she didn''t notice that someone was behind her. Meanwhile, Chu Changge was equally confident that King Chu would not hit Murong Yunshu, sitting at the dragons mouth. So he was so intent on duelling with Fang Hongfei that he did not pay attention to the situation at his back. Hua Ziyue''s face was fierce as he looked coldly at Murong Yunshu for a few seconds before shing his longsword and sending it flying towards Murong Yunshu to stab her. Suddenly, a scream rang out "Big Brother, don''t!" Murong Yunshu looked sideways at the sound, only to see Hua Ziqing, who was on the ground, looking behind her with a frightened expression. When Murong Yunshu turned her head around, she saw a blinding sh of light that made her squint subconsciously. Then did she notice that it was a longsword, flying towards her in an unstoppable manner. Without hesitation, Murong Yunshu let go of her hands and jumped down. As Hua Ziyue''s sword thrust fell short, and before he even had the time to return to the ground, he felt a pain in his throat, and his trueqiwas instantly drained away. He fell heavily on the roof while facing up, with a dragon''s sword sticking out of his throat. It wasQinglong! Murong Yunshu recognised the sword at a nce and immediately turned back to look at Chu Changge, only to see that he was still busy fighting with Fang Hongfei as if he was unaware of what was happening over here. "Big Brother!" Hua Ziqing shouted and immediately flew to the roof to embrace Hua Ziyue''s body. "Big Brother, Big Brother" "Fourth......Fourth......" Hua Ziyue used all his strength to say something, but in the end, he could only repeat the word ''fourth'' before his eyes rolled over and breathed for thest time. "Big Brother" Hua Ziqing held Hua Ziyue''s body and cried out in pain. Those once clear eyes instantly turned red, and they could no longer be pure. Hua Ziqing shouted ''big brother'' a few more times in despair and disbelief, then red at King Chu below with a look so ferocious and full of resentment. This resentful gaze from his son was like a sharp sword thrust into the heart of King Chu. His third son had been poisoned, his eldest son had lost his life, and his youngest son was filled with hatred towards him...... Suddenly, King Chu felt pathetic and ridiculous. The throne. For the sake of the throne,his wife left, and his sons were scattered. He was evenopposed by the masses and deserted by his rtives.[+] "Hahahaha......hahahaha......" King Chu threw back his head andughed. Hisughter sounded old and mournful, which appeared no different from saying that he was crying. Murong Yunshu looked over at the sound ofughter. She sighed softly and said, "He has broken down. No matter how much you hate him, he won''t feel anything anymore." These words were said to Hua Ziqing. When Hua Ziqing heard Murong Yunshu''s words, his eyes became so wet that he could not help but cry bitterly. "Father......" King Chu had gone mad. Therefore, the archers all put away their bows and arrows as they looked at each other, not knowing what to do. Without random arrowsing out from time to time, Chu Changge soon gained the upper hand. With Chu Changge''s screaming out, "Qinglongreturn", theQinglongDivine Sword flew back to him as if it had instantlye to life. The sword and its master once more united and became invincible. Fang Hongfei did not expect that the unification of the sword and its master would double Chu Changge''s killing power, so he was unable to dodge and took a sword hit to his shoulder, which caused it to bleed profusely. Fang Hongfei retreated a few metres back and immediately sealed the acupuncture points around the wound. When he looked up again, what he saw was the sharp tip of the sword. "It seems that this Chu Changge will have to add another ''killing of the Great Leader of the Martial Arts'' to his glorious deeds." As soon as these words left his mouth, Chu Changge pushedQinglongwith his strength as it went straight to Fang Hongfei''s throat. Suddenly, a dark figure knocked Fang Hongfei aside and blocked Chu Changge''s sword. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Shocked, Fang Hongfei looked back and immediately shouted, "Shuier!"[T/N] The sword pierced Lin Shuier''s eyebrow. She fell to the ground and stretched her hand towards Fang Hongfei on one side while saying, "Go......quickly......"[T/N] Hearing Lin Shuier''s words, Fang Hongfei didn''t even hesitate for a moment and flew away.[T/N] "Damn it!" Chu Changge let out a low curse. He gave Lin Shuier an unhappy look and flew up onto the roof. "Are you alright?" He asked Murong Yunshu. "I''m fine. It''s just that I can''t seem to put any strength into my right leg." Murong Yunshu said. Chu Changge quickly squatted down to check her right leg and then cursed again, "Damn!" Murong Yunshu looked at him with puzzlement. "You didn''t use to be this irritable before." Chu Changge said sullenly, "Before was before." Now he just wanted to curse very much. Letting that scum Fang Hongfei escape was already depressing enough. Now, she had broken her right leg and still told him that she was fine! If it werent for Hua Ziqing''s rming cry that allowed him to use Qinglong to save her in time, King Chu''s residence would have berivers of bloodby now. Although Murong Yunshu didn''t understand why Chu Changge suddenly became so strange, she could feel his anger. Therefore, she wisely chose to be obedient. Chu Changge picked up Murong Yunshu with an expressionless face and looked down with arrogance at all the people of King Chu''s Residence. He coldly warned them, "Don''t appear in front of my eyes again, or else. I will kill one when I see one, and I will kill a pair when I see a pair." After speaking, he turned to leave. "Wait." Hua Ziqing called out to him and said, "Let''s make a deal. I''ll tell you your background, and you give me the antidote." Chu Changge just ignored him and leapt down to leave King Chu''s Residence without looking back. He had more important things to do. * After returning to Murong Mansion and bandaging Murong Yunshu''s right leg, the first thing Chu Changge did was to ask the Killing Demons to answer for their wrongdoing. But instead ofshing out, he stood coldly in the courtyard, with his body exuding a murderous hostility. Although Chu Changge did not say a word, in the mind of the Killing Demons, he had already said everything. For the rest, they could onlybring a bramble and ask for punishment. When the Leader was ambushed, they camete to rescue him, so they should be med for it. Although they had their reasons, beingte meant beingte. They could say nothing about it. The nine people appeared, kneeling on one knee in front of Chu Changge, and said in unison, "These subordinates are guilty. Please punish us, Leader." With pale faces, torn clothes, and stick wounds all over their bodies, the nine men were so bloodstained that they looked like they had just crawled out of a pile of corpses. They were too terrible to look at. Although Chu Changge had expected that there must be a reason for their absence, at this moment, seeing the nine people in a mess before him, he could not help but be astonished. Amongst Killing Demons of the 9 Provinces, any one of them would already be hard to beat in thejianghu. Let alone defeating all nine of them at the same time. What was more, there was no other person in the world who could break the Killing Demons Formation, apart from him, Chu Changge. How could anyone have injured them to such an extent? Even Chu Changge''s great anger was extinguished when he saw his men looking like this. Noticing the nine men''s wounded appearances, Chu Changge only spat out these words coldly, "Who did this?" If those people dare to hurt his Mojiao Sect''s people, they must be prepared to pay with their life! The leader of the Killing Demons, Soul Chaser, answered, "It''s the monks from Shaolin Temple." There was a deep hatred in his voice. As if he wanted to kill all the monks in the world at once. This was the first time that he had shown his emotions in front of people. It was also the first time that he wanted to kill someone from the bottom of his heart. Not for the sake of his master or his mission. Hearing Soul Chaser''s reply, Chu Changge pondered for a long time and stated, "Impossible. Those stinking monks from Shaolin Temple are not that powerful. I have fought with them before." Laughing Buddha Mask Image Credit | As mentioned in the image "But they were using all the martial arts of the Shaolin Temple." Soul Chaser continued, "After you and your wife walked into the royal residence, we stood guard outside as you had instructed, ready to meet you at all times. But it wasn''t long before nine monks appeared, each with a Laughing Buddha mask on their faces. The martial arts they used were all the upper level of Shaolin Temple''s mastery, and their weapons were uniformly Shaolin Temple''s staff." ording to Soul Chaser, this was undoubtedly the work of Shaolin Temple, but Chu Changge always felt that this matter was very strange. If the Shaolin Temple had such an expert, there was no way that they would not havee to the Eighteen Arhats'' aid when they were having trouble in defeating him. "Apart from that, are there any other characteristics?" Chu Changge asked. Soul Chaser thought about it and suddenly brightened up and said, "There is! The nine of them, it''s as if they have endless stamina and life. No matter how much we fought, they couldn''t seem to die......" Speaking of this, he suddenly thought of something and was suddenly filled with astonishment, "Could it be...they were the Corpse Souls!" Chu Changge''s thoughts were the same as Soul Chaser. The only thing that could not be beaten to death was the Corpse Soul. Corpse Soul was a kind of witchcraft in which the maniptor manipted the dead body with his mind and turned it into a killing tool. If the martial arts used by the corpse souls were all upper-level masterpieces of the Shaolin Temple, then that maniptor behind the scenes must know Shaolin Temple''s martial arts like the back of his hand. Although the monks of Shaolin Temple had always been ipatible with the Mojiao Sect, they were somewhat aloof from politics and material pursuits and kind of pedantic. If they wanted to fight, they would first put down a war letter to agree on the time and ce of the fight. Afterwards, they would announce to the world that ''the two parties are going to fight''. Then, they would sit back and wait for the other party toe to the appointment, rather than using the Corpse Soul, which was such an insidious means to make mischief. The Shaolin Temple must not have put their hands on this incident. Nevertheless, the Shaolin Temple could not get away with it, mainly because the upper level of the Shaolin Temple''s mastery had never been passed on. It seemed that, before they could go to Kunlun Mountain, they had to make a trip to Shaolin Temple. It was a good thing that Kunlun Mountain was located to the west of Shaolin Temple so that it wouldn''t have spared them much of a journey. Otherwise, someone would have shouted ''tired of the long journey'' again.[+] When he thought of Murong Yunshu, Chu Changge was furious. Her leg was already broken, and she was still acting like theclouds were pale, and a light breeze was blowing. Did she have no idea of pain or didn''t know how to cry out when in pain?! "Withdraw for you to heal your wounds, and don''te to stand guard for the next two days." After saying these words, Chu Changge turned around and walked into the room. Chu Changge''s tone was not gentle at all, but the nine people were still moved to their core. If they had known that the Leader would be so human after they were injured, they would have been hurt more often before......if they wanted to go on strike some other day, they could just have a collective fight with each other.[T/N] * Sitting in front of the bed, Chu Changge gazed quietly and intently at the sleeping Murong Yunshu. He suddenly felt that there were times when the Heavens loved to y jokes on him. He had never dreamed that one day he would treasure his life so much. All along, he had not sought to live a long life but to live every moment as he wished. He never cared whether his life was in danger or not. As long as it was something he wanted to do, he would do it, even if it would risk his life. For him in the past, living one more day was a bonus. But ever since he met her, nothing has been the same. He would stillfollow what his heart desired, but he would make sure helived to be a hundred. He would cherish his life for her and their future. Even though it seemed harder and harder to stay alive after having an extra her around. But what did that matter? She was so obstinate that she would surely be adamant enough to go with him to theYellow Springtoo. With her, it didn''t matter if they were in heaven or on earth. As Chu Changge thought about it, a faint smile could not help but appear on his face as he gently pushed the hair on her cheeks behind her ears. He caressed her eyebrows with indescribable tenderness in his eyes. * Meanwhile, inside King Chu''s residence, a deadly atmosphere prevailed. King Chu had gone mad; the Eldest Crown Prince was dead, the Second Prince was far away, the Third Prince had been poisoned, leaving only one person who could take charge of the overall situationHua Ziqing, the Fourth Prince, who was only 16 years old. The steward hesitated for a long time before asking cautiously, "Fourth Master, how are you going to bury the Eldest Master?" Hua Ziqing stood quietly in front of Hua Ziyue''s coffin. After a long silence, he finally replied, "Buried him ording to the rites of a vassal king." "But the King is still alive......" "What''s the difference between him looking like that and being dead?!" Hua Ziqing''s tone was icy, without a trace of emotion. The butler shuddered and nodded hastily, "Yes, I''ll arrange for it now." After the butler left, Hua Ziqing continued to stand in front of Hua Ziyue''s coffin for a long time before turning around and striding towards the Murong Mansionpound across the street. Third Older Brother, I will not let you die.Hua Ziqing swore in his heart. * "The Young Mistress has ordered that she will not receive any visitors today. Please return, Your Highness." The gatekeeper stopped Hua Ziqing, who had turned up without being invited. Hua Ziqing snapped: "Get out of my way." The gatekeeper was stunned by Hua Ziqing''s attitude. The Fourth Prince of the Chu King''s Residence was known for his thick skin and would yfully soften up whoever he was refused. As he lived across the street, the gatekeeper had dealt with him several times and had never seen him like this before. The Fourth Prince''s face was even sullen as snow like he had turned into a new person. While the gatekeeper was baffled, Hua Ziqing sidled past him into Murong Mansion and headed straight for Murong Yunshu''s bedroom, making his way through unhindered. Hua Ziqing did not walk in but stood outside the door and shouted, "I promise you that I will never lend a helping hand to Hua Yeli, no matter what time or situation." Inside the room, Chu Changge was worried that Murong Yunshu would be disturbed by Hua Ziqing''s voice and nned to go out to negotiate with him alone when he saw Murong Yunshu open her eyes.[+] "You''re awake." Chu Changge said. "Hmm." Murong Yunshu held out her hand, "Give me a hand." Chu Changge did not move as he advised, "You will heal faster when you lie down." Murong Yunshu said, "My leg is lying down." "......" He didn''t know where she got so many false arguments in her head. Chu Changge couldn''t argue with her, so he helped her sit up. He smoothly picked up a pillow and put it behind her as a backrest. Murong Yunshu smiled with satisfaction and said, "Let him in." Chu Changge was tempted to sayI''ll handle this, but she was already sitting up. Could he expect that she would justlook on with folded arms? Chu Changge opened the door irritably and said in a muffled voice, "Come in." Hua Ziqing walked into the room and saw Murong Yunshu sitting on the bed with a poorplexion. He guessed that she must have hurt herself when she jumped from the dragon''s mouth, so he whispered, "I''m sorry." Murong Yunshu said, "No need to apologize. You are not the one who did me wrong." "But they are my father and older brothers." Hua Ziqing was silent for a moment before adding, "I will atone for their sins. I will settle the refugees in Chu Province Capital City properly and ensure that they will not freeze to death or starve to death at the very least. I will also not send troops to aid Hua Yeli in his rebellion. I only ask that you spare my Third Older Brother''s life. He was also only following my father''s orders." When Murong Yunshu heard this request, she looked at Chu Changge:You have the final say on this matter. Chu Changge nced at Hua Ziqing grumpily and said, "I told you, I don''t want a worthless life. But although I don''t want his life, he must leave a pair of legs behind. " Hua Ziqing was shocked, but then he calmed down again and said, "Thank you very much." His Third Older Brother hadmitted a crime on Chu Changge. It was already lucky enough that Chu Changge could save his life. What more could he ask for? Chu Changge added, "You can go now." Hua Ziqing was stunned for a moment. After saying another thank you, he turned to leave. As he walked to the door, he suddenly turned back to Chu Changge and said, "Your real mother is not Bewitching Fairy Yue." Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Something was weighing on Chu Changge''s mind. Ever since that day when Hua Ziqing left the words ''Your real mother is not Bewitching Fairy Yue'', Chu Changge looked a little distracted and felt depressed for half a month straight. This scene made Murong Yunshu very worried. But she didn''t know what she could do for him at such a time. Being anxious was the most torturous of all. As Murong Yunshu was thinking, she raised her eyes and saw Chu Changge walking into the courtyard. "What are you doing?" Chu Changge made his tone appear rxed as much as possible. He knew she was worried about him, but he didn''t want to talk about it now. Murong Yunshu smiled at him and said, "Sunbathing. Now in a season like this, once the sunes out, I want to bask myself enough." "Does it feel the same as in Jinling?" Chu Changge asked. Murong Yunshu asked rhetorically, "Haven''t you experienced it?" "Yeah, right. I almost forgot that I spent thest winter in Jinling." Chu Changge''s tone was somewhatfilled with a thousand regrets. It was alreadyte autumn. In a few days, another year would have passed. Time surely flew so fast. Perhaps, the next time they discussed the weather, they would already have grey hair. Chu Changge suddenly felt that it would be nice to grow old with her in silence without them even realising it. "What are you smiling at?" Murong Yunshu asked him. "I''m smiling at the fact that you can hardly change your instincts as an unscrupulous merchant. You even take advantage of even the sun." Chu Changge said while smiling leisurely. "If sunbathing is called taking advantage, then, aren''t you taking advantage of me every day?" "It''s not like I can bask you." Chu Changge had an innocent look on his face. "......but you''re always wandering about in front of me." "If just by wandering about in front of you is called taking advantage of you, then what should you call it if I sway towards you?" Chu Changge had an unashamed ''please enlighten me'' look on his face.[T/N] "Chu Changge you......" Murong Yunshu blushed at his question and gave him a fierce re while unhappily said, "What did you grow up eating? Your mind is full of immoral things." "Salt." His answer was brief and concise. At that moment, a maid brought them lunch. Murong Yunshu took a sideways nce at the te and saw that the portion was the same as yesterday, where they were precisely for two people to eat. So she asked, "Did you put salt in the dishes?" The maid, who was new in the house, was afraid of Murong Yunshu. She hastily nodded, "I did. I did. I can put more in if Miss doesn''t think it''s enough." "......" Did this maid think she was a salt shaker? Murong Yunshu gave a nk look to someone who wasughing fiercely beside her. Then, she instructed the maid, "Put these down first. Then go get another dish without salt." "Huh?" The maid froze. How to eat a dish without salt...... Murong Yunshu exined very calmly, "Don''t put salt in ChuGongzis dishes in the future. When he was a child, he ate too much salt. Now, he has a decent life without them." Had a decent life......could she change the word? Chu Changge was speechless for a while, then said meaningfully, "It''s okay for me not to eat salt, but I''m not going to live a decent life. For the sake of Madam''s ''sexual'' happiness, this husband must carry on being indecent to the end." "You......" Murong Yunshu red at him again. "I''ve never seen someone as...... indecent as you!" Still looking immodest, Chu Changgeughed. "That''s because you''ve seen fewer men." "Is that so?" Murong Yunshu raised her eyebrows and said, "Then, I''ll go meet more menter to gain some insight." When Chu Changge heard this, he became anxious and quickly responded, "No, no. Madam''s current insight is just fine." "No, I have to be a little more insightful. How can two people who don''t see eye to eye be together?" "I don''t have much insight either." Chu Changge immediately told her that he also shared a ''little insight'' just like her, while in his heart he was screaming:This is what you called lifting a stone and smashing it at your own feet! "Is that so?" Murong Yunshu looked at him suspiciously and pointed out, "From the sound of your voice, it seems like you''ve had extensive experience by seeingthrough thousands of sails!" Chu Changge smiled resentfully. "That''s an illusion. It must be an illusion. I''ve been busy killing others and being the target of killing every day. How can I have time to see through other people?" "ng" The maid knocked the dinner te over, followed by the bowl and te, which broke to the ground. The maid looked at Murong Yunshu as shedidn''t know what to do with her hands and feet. She shook her head while trembling as she stepped back, "I didn''t mean to......I honestly didn''t mean to......" Murong Yunshu nced at Chu Changge and gave him a helpless eye roll. "Look at how you''ve just scared other people." "Uh......" he forgot there was a ''normal person'' here. "You can withdraw. Bring two more portions." Murong Yunshu said to the maid. "Yes, yes......" The maid felt that she had just been pardoned, that she didn''t even pick up the broken tes and ran away. Shortly afterwards, new portions of the dishes were delivered, but the delivery maid had been changed.[+] "What happened to the maid from before?" Murong Yunshu asked faintly while taking the chopsticks. The new delivery maid was squatting on the ground to pick up the fragments of the tes when she heard her Master''s question. She quickly replied, "After she returned to the kitchen, she went crazy and kept saying that ''Murong Mansion is not a ce for people to stay''. As a result, the steward who happened to pass by heard her and gave her money to return home." A nice little girl had been scared silly. It was a sin, indeed a sin. Murong Yunshu sighed andmented, "Sect Leader Chu can actually kill people invisibly." "......" He always talked like that, and he hadn''t seen anyone get scared silly before... "Let''s leave for Shaolin Temple tomorrow." Murong Yunshu suddenly suggested. Chu Changge frowned disapprovingly. "Your leg has not yet fully recovered." "I didn''t say I was going to walk." A carriage ride could still work for her. In the end, Murong Yunshu''s suggestion was epted, and they set off for Shaolin Temple the next day. * Murong Yunshu looked at the extremely luxurious carriage in front of her and was silent for a long time before finally requesting only one thing"Can''t you change the colour?" "All the Imperial Carriages are in this colour." Chu Changge said. Of course, she knew that the Imperial Carriages were all in this colour! The problem was that even if you were not being robbed by mountain bandits, you would be caught by local authorities in the end. Where on earth did he get such a carriage that was not even using any ck or white colour? As if seeing through Murong Yunshu''s feeling of uncertainty, Chu Changge said, "I got it from the Emperor''s Temporary Imperial Pce. He is trapped in the capital and can''te to the capital of Chu Province anyway. So this Imperial Carriage was just sitting around there. There is no harm for us to borrow it just for a short while." A temporary Imperial Pce that has been converted into a temple. "......borrow?" Knowing him as she did, ''borrow'' was not the appropriate word toe out of his mouth. Chu Changge responded with a calm face, "I notified the Imperial Pce guards when I took it." So he called it borrowing. Murong Yunshu asked, "How did you notify them?" Chu Changge replied, "I left them a note." His face was still looking calm. Murong Yunshu faintly froze. Then her face was full of ck lines. Notified them......by leaving a note...... "Chu Changge, why don''t you just be a bandit?" Murong Yunshu teased. Chu Changge raised an eyebrow at her words and made a thoughtful face. "You think it''s good for me to be a bandit?" "......just pretend I didn''t say that." Chu Changge, however, would not let her off. "Am I behaving like a bandit?" Not ying dumb anymore? Very well. Murong Yunshu smiled faintly and said, "No, I truly believe that you do look like a bandit." "......" She sure knew how to hurt other people''s feelings! "I''d rather take another carriage." "Other carriages are not asfortable as the Imperial Carriage." That was true. After all, it was something that the Emperor used. Speaking of which, she had never ridden in an Imperial Carriage before, so she didn''t know how it would feel to be in one......Murong Yunshu faltered. She looked at the carriage for a few hesitant moments before finally sighing, "It''s better if I don''t sit in it." "Why?" "I''m afraid that after riding in the Imperial Carriage, I won''t be able to get used to riding in an ordinary carriage anymore." "I have no intention of giving it back. You can ride it whenever you want. If it breaks down, I''ll go and borrow another one for you." "......" Someone was acting too arrogant. Murong Yunshu nced at the Imperial Carriage again and said, "It will be awkward in case we collide with the Emperor one day." "......" Chu Changge couldn''t stand her anymore. Without saying a word, he threw her gently into the carriage and said, "If we collided with him, I would make him give way for you!" Murong Yunshu looked at him and chuckled.[+] She was the only one who had insisted for him to be a bandit willingly. Chu Changge shook his head helplessly as he lowered the curtain, leapt onto his horse, and instructed, "Depart." Six of the Killing Demons drove the Carriage, two rode along on horseback, and one had be invisible. While Mister Shi Er was riding a donkey, far behind themit was not because he didn''t want to ride on a horse, but someone deliberately gave himtight shoesfor him to wear by assigning him a donkey. For the reason that he was unwilling to call Murong Yunshu ''Madam''? As for screwing him like this? That person hada small belly and a chicken''s gut. That man was indeed that kind of person! * The Emperor was a person who knew how to enjoy life the most. All day and night, with thehorse never stop galloping, Murong Yunshu didn''t feel even the slightest that she washomeless and miserable. She would eat and sleep, sleep and eat until she did not know whether the time was day or night. "Where are we?" Murong Yunshu lifted the curtain and asked Chu Changge. Chu Changge gave her an astonished look and smilingly said, "You''re finally starting to care about that." Murong Yunshu felt greatly embarrassed. She had thought of asking about it before. But every time she thought of it, it was always before she fell asleep. As soon as she woke up, she forgot to ask about it again. "Shaping Town is just up ahead." Chu Changge said. Shaping Town? Wasn''t that the town at the foot of the Shaolin Temple? If she remembered correctly, there was a special inn in Shaping Town called ''JianghuInn''. The owner of the inn had a unique name called ''LiWunai''. There was also a special young man who had no name, no surname and no martial arts skills. As Murong Yunshu looked at theJianghuInn from top to bottom, both the inn itself and the people inside reeked with a peculiar smell. That inn was very interesting. Thest time she was there, the situation was urgent. Thus, she didn''t have time to explore the ce carefully. This time around, she was ready to study it properly...suddenly, Murong Yunshu remembered what happened when she was in the Five Poisons Sect, where she had learned the scents of different people. She found that the sect Holy Maiden was emitting two different smells at the same time. One was masculine, and another one was feminine. She was so frightened that she wondered if there was something wrong with her nose. The Holy Maiden was obviously a woman. So how could her body exude the smell of both male and female? Murong Yunshu had never figured out this question. * At sunset, the Imperial Carriage stopped in front of theJianghuInn, attracting countless sidelong nces from surrounding people. It was unknown who was the first to shout ''Long live the emperor, long live the Emperor''. As a result, all the people who noticed the carriage knelt and shouted, ''Long live the emperor, long live the Emperor''. However, thejianghupeople in the inn recognised Chu Changge, who was riding a dark horse, at a nce. They were surprised to see him with white hair and immediately clenched their weapons one after another while shouting, "Mojiao Sect is getting even morewless. How dare you openly kidnap the Emperor!" Hearing the loud cries from outside, Murong Yunshudidn''t know whether tough or cry. If they found out that a woman was currently sitting in the Imperial Carriage, would they call out to the Empress or the Empress Dowager instead? Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Compared to Murong Yunshu, Chu Changge was much calmer. He raised the curtain and said, "Here we are." Then, he picked her up and went into the inn with his head held high. A group of passers-by did not dare to look directly at the Heavenly Might, and no one noticed that the one sitting in the dragon carriage was Murong Yunshu. When the Killing Demons took the Imperial carriage away, they looked up and secretly searched for the Emperor, but they couldn''t see the Holy figure. They couldn''t helpining in their heart:At least say ''rise'' before you leave! As soon as Chu Changge stepped into the inn, Li Wunai, who was counting his silver with great pleasure, greeted him with great enthusiasm while holding an ingot of silver that he had not been able to put down in his hand. "Older Brother Chu, I trust you have been well since west met?" "Uh-huh." Chu Changge''s indifference contrasted sharply with Li Wunai''s enthusiasm. Li Wunaiughed dryly and said, "You and I are at least sworn brothers, so why is Older Brother Chu treating me indifferently?" Chu Changge ignored him this time and spoke indifferently to the young man working there, "Number 1 top room." A baffled Li Wunai could only chuckle a few times before asking Mister Shi Er, who was walking behind Chu Changge, "Mister Shi Er couldn''t trap Older Brother Chu atst and now has to sell himself to the Mojiao Sect?" Mister Shi Er smiled but did not say anything. The Chu''s couple obviously disgusted with Manager Li. Thus, it was better not to treat Manager Li warmly to not suffer like afish facing disaster in the moat. Li Wunai sighed andmented bitterly, "What a pity that thejianghuhas lost another one ofthose with lofty ideals." "My humble self has no virtue whatsoever, so it is a great fortune for me to have the chance to see with my own eyes that Manager Li will wail for me." Mister Shi Er responded with a very warm and gentle-like jade tone. Li Wunai froze. "Mister......must be joking." Mister Shi Er continued to smile without saying anything. Before joining the Murong Mansion, he also did not know that he could joke. If one wanted to live a good, happy life, one should find a good Masterespecially the kind of Master who built her pleasure on pain of others. Of course, the premise was that ''others'' was not him. From the moment Chu Changge walked into the inn, Li Wunai felt the atmosphere had undoubtedly changed. And when he caught sight of Mister Shi Er''s appearance waiting for a good show, it gave him......anything but reassuring. Could it be that Chu Changge was here this time specifically to bring him trouble? It didn''t make sense. He had spent years in this ce wherechickens wouldn''t take shit and birds wouldn''ty eggs, a ce where they specialised in dirty money. It could also be said as a mediator between those who diddark deeds. Chu Changge wanted to find trouble with him for what? What was more, they had also bowed to heaven and earth......oh no, they were forced to bow. Whether Chu Changge was joking or serious with him, they did light incense to worship Master Guan as they became sworn brothers. How could brothers cause one another''s death, right? I can''t. I really can''t.Li Wunai shook his head and muttered to himself:Although I, Li Wunai, love to gain profit through dirty money, I don''t do things like fighting with my brother. Could it be that it was because of Shaolin Temple......that didn''t make sense either! Chu Changge had promised Shaolin Temple that he would not use his martial arts moves against the temple. Li Wunai pondered for a few moments, yet still unable to figure out why Chu Changge''s attitude was so cold. He eventually said indifferently to the young man, his worker, "Lil Night, take Sect Leader Chu and Mister Shi Er to the backyard to check-in." Lil Night? Young and as quiet as night. This name suited him very well. The corner of Murong Yunshu''s mouth slightly hooked up. Intuition told her that to solve the mystery ofJianghuInn, this young man named ''Lil Night'' was the key. * Jianghuwas a ce of quarrels, and theJianghuInn was the epicentre of those quarrels. It was good that the inn was kept stable by a strong martial artist who presided over the situation. But this did not mean that there was no dispute happening here. On the contrary, theJianghuInn was an excellent ce to watch fights and brawls. Although no one was allowed to bring trouble inside the inn, there was no such taboo outside the inn. Hence, you could kill or maim anyone you like. It didn''t matter. Government officials wouldn''t arrest or disturb these people. Any brothers of the dead men who wanted to take revenge by going against the rules of thejianghuwould also attract other people from thejianghuto rise and attack them. In short, if you wanted to kill someone and didn''t want to bear the consequences of killing them, choose to kill them at the entrance of theJianghuInn, but there was one prerequisitethe scene must be cleaned up after the killing.[+] "You must be joking. Since I don''t clean up the scene after they kill someone, you want me to help bury the body? I run an inn, not a crematorium." Li Wunai had a cynical look on his face. Murong Yunshu pondered a little and asked, "Then, do you mind if I open a crematorium across the street?" "Huh?" Li Wunai thought he must have misheard her. "By the way, I also want to open a coffin shop next door." ? Did he really mishear her? "Oh, I need to preparehell money, wreaths, firecrackers, shrouds, etc..." Murong Yunshu took the cup and thought for a long time, then put down the cup and said, "There are many peripheral products, and the market potential is quiterge." Much like the traditional gold and silver paper, Hell Bank Notes serve as the official currency for the afterlife. Living rtives offer them to dead ancestors by burning (or cing them in coffins in the case of funerals) the banknotes as a bribe to Yanluo for a shorter stay or to escape punishment, or for the ancestors themselves to use in spending onvish items in the afterlife. Hell Bank Notes are also known for their enormous denominations ranging from $10,000 to $5,000,000,000. The bills almost always feature an image of the Yanluo Wang on the front and the "headquarters" of the Hell Bank on the back. Anothermon feature is the signatures of both the Yanluo Wang and the Judges of Underworld, both of whom apparently also serves as the Hell bank''s governor and deputy governor (as featured on the back). -Joss paper (Wiki) :For the video, the hell money is at 01:26. No English trantion though. Li Wunaididn''t know whether tough or cry, "Miss Murong, you even want to earn money from dead people?" She was simply even darker than him. "Money doesn''te when you''re born, and you can''t take it with you when you die anyway.Death ends all one''s troubles. So you might as well spend your money to bury yourself in such a big way. With an impressive burial, perhaps you will be able to have a good birth in your next life and live a little longer." "......how can people pay for it when they are already dead?" Li Wunai''s face was full of ck lines. "That makes sense." Murong Yunshu murmured and suddenly said to the twojianghumen who were duelling to the death outside the gate, "Two brave men, how about we talk about a business deal?" The two brave men, who were physically wrestling fiercely outside the gate, both stopped when they heard this and looked at Murong Yunshu in unison. "What kind of business?" Murong Yunshu offered, "You will each hand me ten taels of silver, and the one who wins can take the silver back. For the one who dies, I will use the ten taels of silver to bury him generously. What do you think of this deal?" One of them said, "You better ask him. I''m not going to lose anyway." Murong Yunshu responded, "Things are unpredictable, so you cant say that." The man''s face suddenly changed, but he didn''t dare to speak back in anger. It was better not to mess with Chu Changge''s woman. The other man was thinking about it and felt that it did make sense. Therefore, he pulled out his money bag and threw it to Murong Yunshu while saying, "Miss Murong''spromise is worth a thousand pieces of gold, so I trust you." Murong Yunshu weighed the money bag, took ten taels of silver out of it, and threw the money bag back to him, saying, "I''ll only take ten taels." "I know Miss Murong has always been charitable, so take the rest of the silver to relieve the refugees. I won''t need it after I die anyway." After the man finished speaking, he threw the money bag to Murong Yunshu. Murong Yunshu no longer postponed. After weighing the money bag with one hand, she leisurely said, "When you die, I will burn morehell moneyfor you, and you will take it to bribe King Yan for a good reincarnation in your next life." The man smiled bitterly and didn''t say a thing. Li Wunai pointed out, "Youre generous to irrelevant people. Truly generous, Older Sister-inw." Older Sister-inw? This was a rare thing. She had been in theJianghuInn for a night and a half, but this was the first time Li Wunai had called her ''older sister-inw''. As the saying went, the unountably solicitous one was hiding evil intentions. Li Wunai clearly had bad intentions. "I''ve always been so generous." Murong Yunshu answered indifferently, waiting to see what would happen next. Li Wunai chuckled as he asked, "Then when I die, you will surely burn me arge amount ofhell moneytoo, right?" He deliberately put a heavier tone on the words rge amount''. Murong Yunshu smilingly said, "Don''t worry. When you die, I will burn all thehell moneyin the world for you." "You''re not joking with me, are you?" Was the Murong Mansion a little too rich? At the drop of a hat, could they just buy everything in the entire world......her tone of utter disregard for money taught people like him how embarrassing it was to still earn profit from dirty money and save them like they were their wives! "It will cost a lot of silver to buy all thehell moneyfrom the whole world." Li Wunai said. "I know." Murong Yunshu took another sip of tea and spat out the words apanied with the fragrance of tea, "As long as you die, I''m willing to spend even more money." "......this little brother doesn''t seem to have offended sister-inw, does he?" The corner of Li Wunai''s mouth twitched slightly.[+] "I don''t think so, and even if you did, I wouldn''t hold a grudge. For example, when I came to theJianghuInn thest time, you had enticed Lin Shuier to seduce Chu Changge. I have already forgotten about that." "......" This was still called not remembering? Li Wunai deeply felt that the seemingly weak woman in front of him was even harder to deal with than Chu Changge. When he thought of Chu Changge, Li Wunai stood up sharply, looked around and asked nervously, "Where is Chu Changge? Didn''t you say before that he woulde downstairs afterwards? Howe he hasn''te down yet?" Murong Yunshu smiled faintly and said, "Do you think I came downstairs to find you for tea and a chat because I was bored?" Li Wunai suddenly realised that the person who didn''t even look at him yesterday, but today took the initiative to move a chair to sit at the door to drink tea and chat with him, must have something fishy in it. "He went to the Shaolin Temple?" Li Wunai asked. "Maybe." Murong Yunshu replied. "You two...you two, these pair are really..." Li Wunai felt so suffocated that he became toozy to waste even more of his breath. He immediately put hisqinggongto use as he hurriedly went to the Shaolin Temple. Since she had already been discovered, Murong Yunshu did not have the leisure to ''watch the y''. In fact, she had no interest in the kind of y happening outside the gate at all, especially after experiencing so much life and death. "Let''s go back to the room." Murong Yunshu said. Soul Chaser and Suo Ming, who was instructed to stay in theJianghuInn, immediately lifted Murong Yunshu. Murong Yunshu''s leg was almost well enough, except for the limp that would make her unsightly when she walked. But what was not to like about having someone to serve you? Although sitting on the stretcher wasn''t thatfortable, she enjoyed the envious and hated gazes of others. She especially enjoyed it, especially from those women of prestigious families who were obviously jealous but pretending to be noble. She didn''t know whether they were jealous of her having a stretcher to sit on or of her having beautiful men to keep herpany. If it was thetter, she was afraid they would only deserve to die of jealousy. A beautiful man was like silver in a private bank. You knew it existed, and there was a lot of it, but not everyone could have it. asionally, when you saw someone holding it out, you could only watch from afar. Only the person who ran the private bank could see and touch it and take some of it for himself. Of course, she only took the shiniest silver. As for the rest, it was good to keep it by her side until she squandered it. After returning to the guest room, Murong Yunshu threw the money bag to Soul Chaser and said, "Give it back to its owner." "Yes." Soul Chaser received the order and left. Murong Yunshu yawned and limped over to the bed. For some reason, she had been getting sleepy even more easilytely, especially on the way to Xi Province. When she thought about it, she was ridiculously exhausted these days...... Murong Yunshu thought of this as shey down to prepare for sleep when she suddenly noticed Suo Ming approaching. He took a step towards the edge of the bed, stepped back a little, and then stood staring at her motionlessly at the edge of the bed. "What are you doing?" She asked curiously. Suo Ming answered scrupulously and methodically, "Before the Leader left, he ordered that I could not leave Madam for half a step." After he finished speaking, he measured it again. He was precisely half a step. "......" It was a good thing Chu Changge didn''t say half a centimetre. Otherwise, where would he have stood? Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Bodies were strewn all over the ce whileblood flowed like rivers. This scene was what Li Wunai saw when he walked into the Shaolin Temple. "Master, Abbot, Senior Brother......" Li Wunai called out as he ran all the way to the meditation hall. Suddenly, he saw Great Master Xuankong fall under the Buddha statue and shouted out in grief, "Abbot!" He immediately dashed over. "Wu, Wunai" "Abbot, who did this? ! Who''s the one who did this?! "Go find......find Chu Changge......re......re......" Before the word ''revenge'' was out of his mouth, Great Master Xuankong breathed out hisst breath. "Abbot! Abbot!" Li Wunai was so grief-stricken that he looked up to the sky and let out a long cry, "Ah" Suddenly, he found a bloody word of '' (Chu)'' was written indragons flew, and phoenixes dancedstyle on the back of the Buddha statue that had its back facing the door. "Chu Changge......Chu Changge......if I don''t revenge this enmity, I swear I''m not human!" At that moment, a zing fire rolled in from the backyard and set the meditation hall aze. Li Wunai immediately retreated to the door and watched as the Shaolin Temple was burnt to ashes. At that moment, a fire of revenge also red in his heart. This fire would not be extinguished until he avenged all the falling blood! * Soon, the news of Chu Changgeflooded the Shaolin Temple with bloodspread all over thejianghu. Moreover, Chu Changge had disappeared since he had visited the temple that day. Murong Yunshu was still staying at theJianghuInn. Not because Li Wunai was magnanimous. On the contrary, as soon as Murong Yunshu stepped out of theJianghuInn, he would kill her. Only by staying within theJianghuInn was the safest thing for her to do. For the reason that no one was allowed to kill anyone within theJianghuInn. This was Li Wunai''s rule, and also thejianghu. When Li Wunai returned from Shaolin Temple that day, he said these words to Murong Yunshu, "As soon as you leave this door, I, Li Wunai, will immediately break the prohibition against taking life by killing you!" Although Li Wunai was ayman follower of the Shaolin Temple and was not bound by its rules and prohibitions, he had always been a self-disciplined man. He had never struck out at anyone easily, let alone take a life. But there was a time and a ce. Now, even the presence of Grandmaster Bodhiharma could not shake his determination to take revenge. BODHIDHARMA Even if Li Wunai did not kill her, Murong Yunshu would not leave theJianghuInn. It was because she would stay and wait for Chu Changge while clearing his name. She knew Chu Changge''s character better than anyone else, and it was not his style to kill the innocent indiscriminately. Even if he were responsible for the Shaolin Temple massacre, he would never have set the ce on fire. On the contrary, he would leave the remnants of the Shaolin Temple in perpetuity as a warning to alljianghusectswhoever dares to make an enemy of him would be the next Shaolin Temple. It was even less likely for him to run away immediately aftermitting murders and arson. If he dared to do it, he would also dare to take on the responsibility. He was not a man of noble character, but he was frank and forthright. These truths should have been clear to Li Wunai. However, Great Master Xuankong''sst words before he diedto seek revenge on Chu Changge, and the word '' (Chu)'' on the back of the Buddha statue, blinded him. The fire of hatred in his heart had long since burned out his reason, and all that remained was the word ''hatred''. He wanted to take revenge by killing Chu Changge. Beyond that, there was no room for anything else in his mind.[T/N] The number of people at theJianghuInn grew, with masters from all sects gathered here. Many of them were genuinely fighting on behalf of Shaolin Temple. But most were doing to gain profits under the banner of justice. Among the young talents of today''s martial arts world, Chu Changge was one of the best in terms of martial arts skills. But there was another person whose strength should not be underestimated. That person was Li Wunai. Li Wunai grew up in the Shaolin Temple, and at the age of fifteen, he came down from the mountain to open thisJianghuInn to guard the gateway to the temple. Li Wunai was responsible for the Shaolin Temple being so peaceful for over ten years by all ounts. The high level of martial arts skills of a man who could guard the gateway to the Shaolin Temple was evident. When Li Wunai fought with Chu Changge, the most likely oue was that both sides would be defeated. This scene was exactly what the crowd of spectators were expecting.[T/N] "Still no news of him?" Murong Yunshu asked softly. A few new sorrows just added between her brows. Soul Chaser shook his head sullenly, "No." Undeterred, Murong Yunshu asked again, "Don''t you Killing Demons have a special way to contact each other?" Chu Changge had gone up the mountain with the other seven, and if they found the rest of the Killing Demons, they would be able to find Chu Changge. Soul Chaser said, "There was. But after the incident at Shaolin Temple that day, we have broken off contact." The expected answer. If there were still connections between the Killing Demons, they would havemunicated a long time ago. Murong Yunshu let out a soft sigh, put down the scroll in her hand and looked at the dead tree outside the door, asking silently:Chu Changge, where the hell are you? * It was as if Chu Changge had a long, long dream in which someone kept calling his name from behind. When he wanted to look back, he couldn''t move his body, as if it had been weighed down by a thousandjin. "You''re awake." A cold female voice rang out from above. He saw a long-haired woman wearing white clothes in his trance, but her voice was not the same as the one from his dream. Chu Changge opened his eyes wide to make the scene in front of him clearer, but no matter how hard he tried, his sight would always be a blur. He closed his eyes and, with some self-loathing,pletely rxed his body andy down on the bed. Suddenly, he grabbed the woman''s hand and asked sternly, "Who are you?" "Is this how you treat your life-saver?" The woman in white questioned coldly. Chu Changge let go of the woman''s hand. His years of experience in thejianghutold him that the person in front of him had no hostility towards him. "Who the hell are you? Where is this ce?" His voice softened considerably, but it still carried the same innate authority. The woman in white said, "I am the owner of this house, and this is the Hundred Flowers Pavilion." "Where is this Hundred Flowers Pavilion?" Chu Changge asked. The woman in white answered, "Here." Chu Changge flinched for a moment and suddenlyughed. This woman, who looked so fierce, spoke a little like Yunshujust as strange as her. Thinking of Murong Yunshu, Chu Changge suddenly remembered that it was she who had been calling his name in his dream, sounded anxiously and urgently. She must have been worried when she couldn''t hear any news of him. Hopefully, one of the Killing Demons had returned alive to report the news. On that day, he took seven Killing Demons to the Shaolin Temple. Upon entering, he found that the Shaolin Temple people had been poisoned and the perpetratorsthe nine Corpse Soulswere waiting for him. A monster like a Corpse Soul had no weaknesses in its body. Thus, Chu Changge and the Killing Demons attacked the Corpse Soul for a long time without sess. When they were in a stalemate, a sweet fragrance suddenly came into the airEnchantment Fragrant from Snowy Region. He immediately lost all his strength, but with the protection of the Killing Demons, he managed toopen up a bloody path. He remembered that he had stumbled to the edge of the cliff and tried to make his way back when he was struck from behind and fell off the cliff. Although he did not know who the person who pushed him off the cliff was, he was confident that that person must be the one who manipted the Corpse Souls. That person knew the upper level of Shaolin Temple''s mastery, knew that his Achilles'' heel was the Enchantment Fragrant of Snowy Region. Since that person would be waiting for him at Shaolin Temple, he must have a good idea of his whereabouts. Combining all these, Chu Changge could only think of one personLi Wunai. Li Wunai was ayman follower of Shaolin Temple under the tutge of Great Master Xuanqing. Master Xuanqing was in charge of the Buddhist scriptures depository. It was not difficult for Li Wunai to ess the Shaolin Temple''s martial arts secrets. Moreover, Li Wunai knew that he was defenceless against the Enchantment Fragrant of Snowy Region. But there was one thing that didn''t make senseMaster Xuankong was still alive when he arrived at the Shaolin Temple. Although his organs were already shattered to the extent that even a reincarnated Hua Tuo would not be able toreverse the skys rotation, he would still be able to hold on for at least half ashichen. It was clear that his attacker knew this. There was only one possibility. He deliberately left Great Master Xuankong in near-death condition.[+] If that person had been Li Wunai, he would never have left anyone alive. Who the hell was it? As Chu Changge thought about it, he couldn''t help but get a slight headache. The scene in front of his eyes became even more blurred. At this time, the woman in white threw him a book and coldly said, "It''s stupid to die for this kind of thing." Chu Changge immediately picked it up and looked at it. Although he couldn''t see it clearly, judging from its shape, it should be the Shaolin Temple''s greatest treasureYijin Jinghanded to him by Great Master Xuankong himself. "You think I was injured trying to steal the Yijin Jing?" "Isn''t it?" Chu Changge smiled scornfully and said, "If I wanted such things, why would I need to do it myself?" As long as he gave the order, his followers would give it to him with both hands. If he, the leader, had toe to the Shaolin Temple to get a book himself, why would he have to recruit so many people? What was more, he already knew by heart the secrets of the various sects of martial arts. It was just a matter of whether he wanted to practise them or not, so why bother? * Murong Yunshu had lost her patience. Half a month was already her limit. "Chu Changge didn''t do it. I know him. He can do things like killing and setting a fire, but he won''t do things like setting fire after he kills people." Murong Yunshu tried to persuade Li Wunai to see the truth. "Is that so? You know him that well?" Li Wunai said coldly, "If he didn''t do it, then how can the word '' (Chu)'' on the back of the Buddha statue be exined? What about Great Master Xuankong''sst words on his deathbed? Today, who in the martial world doesn''t know that Chu Changge would leave his name behind after he killed someone!" "Anyone can write the word '' (Chu)''." She had written quite a few of them. "What about Great Master Xuankong''sst words?" "Great Master Xuankong did not say that the murderer was Chu Changge." "Stop arguing!" Li Wunai said with a cold face. "If you want to go, I won''t stop you. But I won''t guarantee that you will still be alive after you walk out." At this moment, someone shouted, "You can''t let her go! As long as she is there, the devil Chu Changge will definitelye to seek his death." "Right, we can''t let her go! Definitely can''t let her go!" Someone else chimed in. Murong Yunshuughed coldly and said, "You are all so interesting. I, Murong Yunshu, have not killed anyone, nor have Imitted any treason, so why should you stop me?" After that, she looked at Li Wunai and said coldly, "Manager Li, I saw that you were not an unreasonable person before I decided to stay and want to talk to you about this matter after you had calmed down. But you insist on giving me a hard time. I dare ask, what have I done to offend you? Even if it was Chu Changge who had turned the Shaolin Temple into rivers of blood, what does that have to do with me, Murong Yunshu? Even if what he did was unjustifiable and deserved to be punished by nine ns extermination, I am not one of them. Do you think that I, Murong Yunshu, am a soft persimmon that you can bully?" Her words left Li Wunai speechless. After a long moment of silence, he said, "Then you can consider me a brutal and unreasonable person. In any case, I will never let you leave alive before Chu Changge appears." This stubborn man.Murong Yunshu looked at Old Master Mo, the head of Wudang, and the corners of her mouth curled up into a faint smile as she said, "Master Mo, if I remember correctly, you said at first that none of your friends injianghuwas unreasonable people." "This......" Master Mo''s face showed some embarrassment. "That''s a good point. But Chu Changge hasflooded the Shaolin Temple with blood, and you are his unmarried wife. You will inevitably be implicated......" "In that case,jianghufriends are still unreasonable people." Murong Yunshu''s face still wore a smile, but there was a chill in her eyes. "You can''t say that." Master Mo said, "It''s not you who did the wrong thing. As long as you stay here, no one will hurt you." Murong Yunshu smiled and said, "It''s not impossible to let me stay, but I must bepensated for my losses." "What loss?" Li Wunai asked. "I am a merchant. Now that we are in the midst of a national tragedy, you have trapped me here and prevented me from making a national fortune, so of course, you have topensate me for my losses." Murong Yunshu said it as a matter of course. Everyone showed disdain on their faces. Everyone''s lives were in danger, and this person still wanted to make money. Li Wunai asked, "How much do you want?" Murong Yunshu smiled and poured out the words in a way as ifthe clouds were pale, and a light breeze was blowing, "I am afraid you can''t afford it." Li Wunai understood at once that she was teasing him and said coldly, "How do you feel about using your life to pay for it?" "It''s natural to use my life, but unfortunately, my life is not yours." "Is that so?" Li Wunai questioned, "When ites down to it, do you think your life is still your own?" "My life is my own at all times." Murong Yunshu smiled and added, "But you all seem to think you are holding this Murong Yunshu''s life. That''s funny. Is it possible that in your eyes, my Murong Mansion can sit on the wealth of the world and control the lifeblood of the Imperial Court, relying solely on the Mojiao Sect?" Seeing that the crowd was silent, Murong Yunshu added, "Don''t forget, gentlemen, even without the Mojiao Sect, Murong Mansion is not something that can easily be bullied. If you want to detain the Young Mistress of the Murong Mansion, I''m afraid you don''t have that ability yet." Everyone was shocked. Could it be that Murong Yunshu was hiding something deeply? Li Wunai said, "Then you might as well try to walk out this door." Murong Yunshu silently twirled the cup of tea in her hand and looked out of the door, smiling without saying a word. Everyone looked at each other. What did it mean when Murong Yunshu smiled without saying a word? Suddenly, the sound of heavy hoofbeats came from outside the door, rising and falling chaotically, as if there were a thousand horses and armies approaching. Soon, the sound of horses stopped. Thousands of armoured cavalry stood outside the inn. The word ''Murong'' was written iniron strokes, and silver hookshandwriting on a ck banner with gold borders stood tall in the wind. Murong Yunshu loosened her hand and put down her cup of tea, then rose indifferently and said, "Gentlemen, I''m sure we''ll meet again someday." After she finished speaking, she sauntered towards the door. Ane parted in the middle of theiron horsesuntil she could make out a carriage. "Miss!" Lu-er jumped off the carriage and ran to Murong Yunshu. "Miss, I finally found you. I thought......I thought......" said Lu-er. She couldn''t help but cry as her eyes welled up.[T/N] Murong Yunshu whispered, "Did Chief Steward Qian deduct your monthly money while I was away? For you to cry like this." "It''s not because......" Lu-er cried even harder in her worries. At this moment, another man came out of the carriage, Mister Shi Er, who was supposed to be inside the inn. Murong Yunshu said, "Mister, you have worked hard." Mister Shi Erughed. "What is Miss talking about? Sending news secretly is much better than chopping stones." Inside the inn, Li Wunai was dumbfounded, and his heart was full of doubts. How could Mister Shi Er be outside the inn? How could the Murong Mansion have an army? And every one of them was a skilled warrior. * Inside the carriage, Lu-er was so excited that she chattered incessantly. Murong Yunshu couldn''t take it anymore, so she drove Lu-er away bythrowing cold waterat her and ordering her to join the coachmen while she, herself,y down inside the carriage to rest. "Why has Miss be so sleepy?" Lu-er felt veryfortablemunicating with the two ''coachmen'' beside her. Nobody paid attention to her. "Why aren''t you guys talking?" Still, nobody paid attention to her. "Oh, by the way, who are you guys? Why are you with Miss?" Still, no one answered her. "I see. You are all from the Mojiao Sect, like the Four Great Guardians, right?" Both Soul Chaser and Suo Ming were not talkative people. Only in front of Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge would they answer. As for the others, they ignore them all.[+] Lu-er was furious and couldn''t help but grumble to the person inside the carriage, "What kind of weirdos have you brought back, Miss!" The person inside the carriage was silent for a long time before Murong Yunshu''s voice came out, "Uh-huh, people from the Mojiao Sect are all like this. You should not treat them with cold-shoulder." The above was the shared reactions of Lu-er and the two ''coachmen''. At this point, Murong Yunshu added, "If you want to chat, you go to Mister Shi Er. The two of them are just ornamental." Just ornamental...was this an insinuation that they were merelyflower vases? The corners of Soul Chaser and Sou Ming''s mouths began to twitch. Lu-er, on the other hand, looked dumbfounded, "So they''re mute!" "......" Soul Chaser and Suo Ming agreed in their minds:This noisy female has an IQ problem. Lu-er turned back to the curtain again and asked, "Right, Miss, why would King Sheng send you soldiers? Will those soldiers be our Murong Mansion people in the future? Did you see the word ''Murong'' on the banner? It''s so powerful!" "Uh-huh, they''ll be under your control from now on." Murong Yunshu said. Lu-er''s eyes suddenly lit up when she heard that. "Really?" "Their pay will be deducted from your monthly sry." "......" Lu-er''s face was full of ck lines. Raising that many soldiers would not be enough even if she advanced all her monthly money for the next life, and the next...and the next life. "It''s better for you to manage them, Miss." Lu-er said weakly. Inside the carriage, Murong Yunshu smiled and did not answer. As she closed her eyes, the corners of her mouth were tinged with a smile. Although Chu Changge''s whereabouts were still unknown, the days would not be so difficult now that she had Lu-er by her side. With a friend around who would never abandon her, the hardships would be much easier to bear. "Miss, why didn''t you allow the Four Guardians to bring the Mojiao Sect to fetch you?" Lu-er was still outside asking. It was because the Mojiao Sect could no longer sh with the famous sects. Now everyone in the entire martial world believes that the bloodshed at Shaolin Temple was the work of Chu Changge, and people who wanted to eradicate the Mojiao Sect were abounding. If the Mojiao Sect forcibly picked her up again, it would only enrage the famous sects. By then, a vicious battle would be inevitable. On the contrary, it would be much easier to rely on the power of the Murong Mansion to leave theJianghuInn and clear her rtionship with Chu Changge. There would be no more people to make things difficult for her by associating her with the Mojiao Sect. This way, she could concentrate on finding Chu Changge. These truths would not be understood by Lu-er even if she exined them to her. So, Murong Yunshu continued to ignore her. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 When Chu Changge first heard about Hundred Flowers Pavilion, Chu Changge thought it was a ce oflovely spring scene, but he didn''t expect it to be aLand of Peach Blossoms. It hadgreen hills and clear water, with petals falling in riotous profusion. Chinese Parasol Tree It gets its name ''parasol'' because of its wide leaf that resembles a parasol. Its woods are usually used to make several Chinese instruments likeguqinandguzheng. Image Credit |I, KENPEI,CC BY-SA 3.0, via Wikimedia Commons It was a small valley with exotic flowers and rare herbs that grew around a tower-shaped small log cabin. Next to the log cabin was a tall parasol tree, so thickly branched that it covers almost half of the cabin. As you walk out of the cabin, you could see a waterfall from a distance, with a majestic spring flowing straight down. Even if the scenery was breathtaking, the viewer was not in the mood to admire it and found it dull. The mountain was just a pile of rocks, and the waterfall was just a pool of water. While the exotic flowers and nts, to Chu Changge''s eyes, were no different from the flowers and nts that could be seen everywhere. Chu Changge stood by the stream and observed the direction of the water flow. If there was running water, there must be a source. He believed that if he followed the direction of the source the water flow from, he would definitely be able to leave this terrible ce. Suddenly, a cold, cheerless voice sounded from behind him"You are not going to get out." There was no need to turn around for Chu Changge to know who was speaking. For in this valley, apart from him, there was only one living person. "Whates in can also go out. Since I was able to enter, I can get out as long as I return the same way." Chu Changge was still gazing at the stream with no intention of giving up. "You fell down the flowing water from above." The woman in white, the owner of the Hundred Flowers Pavilion, Qiu Shuiyin, said as she looked at the other side of the waterfall. Chu Changge was overjoyed at her words. In that case, this ce should be near the Shaolin Temple. As long as he climbed the mountain in front of him, he would be able to leave this ce. In the past few days since he woke up, Qiu Shuiyin had refused to reveal any information. Not only did she not tell him how to leave, but she also did not even mention where this ce was or which state it belonged to. Qiu Shuiyin expected Chu Changge to get up the mountain, but she wasn''t worried at all. It was because no one had ever climb over it. "You won''t be able to get up there." Leaving these words behind, Qiu Shuiyin turned to leave. The wind by the stream was cold, and her body could not bear it. Chu Changge was still standing by the stream, looking up at the high waterfall, with the corners of his mouth slightly hooked.Can''t go up? That must be the most ridiculous thing in the world.Apart from the Yunxia Temple outside the Tianque Pce, there was no other ce in this world that he could not go up to. Chu Changge slowly strode through the waves, arriving at the bottom of the waterfall to observe the terrain. As he had expected, the rock face was worn smooth from years of running water and was not suitable for climbing. But this was not a big problem. The most pressing matter of the moment was topreserve and nurture his spirit. He had been tortured by that strange woman for the past few days and had lostyers of skin. If he continued like this, not to mention climbing, he would even have trouble walking. He couldn''t understand how anyone could live on a diet of flowers. It was enough that he ate flowers, but he was only allowed to eat one flower petal per meal. What was more, he was only allowed to eat two meals a day. It was a miracle that she had survived this long. As Chu Changge thought about it, his stomach couldn''t help but rumble. At this moment, he missed Guo Quede''s little salt-filled food. It was better to die of salt than to die of hunger. What was more unlucky was that there were no fish in the stream and no birds and animals in the valley. He couldn''t even hunt game if he wanted to. Chu Changge helplessly covered his empty stomach and sighed, wondering what kind of god Qiu Shuiyin would be titled with after she attained immortality. * At dinner, Chu Changge held his share of the dinnera nail-sized flower petal, between his two fingers and finally said the words he had hidden in his heart for a long time, "When you be immortal, you must remember to help me turn this into a roast chicken before ascending to heaven." Qiu Shuiyin stopped chewing at his words. She raised her eyes and looked at Chu Changge strangely for a moment. Then she chewed slowly, swallowed the flower petals and drank a bamboo tube of spring water. After that, she stared straight at him as if she was waiting for something. Chu Changge raised his eyebrows strangely while restraining the urge to wolf down the flower petal that could not even fit between his teeth as gracefully as possible. Then poured a bamboo tube of spring water directly down his throat and felt the cold water slowly flow into his stomach. He hadn''t been this bitter since he was a child. Seeing that Chu Changge had finished his ''meal'', Qiu Shuiyin reached out to check his pulse, but he quickly dodged it. Qiu Shuiyin looked at him coldly and said, "If I wanted to kill you, you wouldn''t still be sitting here." "I know." Chu Changge resentfully held his hand out for her to recheck his pulse. He was just reacting out of habit. "There''s no need." Qiu Shuiyin said, "The fact that you can still avoid means that your brain is not broken." Chu Changge''s face was full of ck lines. He was tempted to say that his brain would sooner orter break down if he continued to be starved like this. "Since your brain is not broken, don''t talk nonsense in front of me again. I won''t be immortal, and there''s no roast chicken here. If you don''t want to starve to death, then keep your mouth shut. Otherwise, you won''t even have flowers to eat." Dropping these words, Qiu Shuiyin got up to leave but stopped in her tracks at Chu Changge''s following words. "Have you had your pulse checked?" Chu Changge asked indifferently. Qiu Shuiyin turned her head. "No." "Then you really should take your own pulse." "I''m not sick." Qiu Shuiyin said this with her mouth, but her heart moved a little. Was he......concerned about her? "Remember to tell me the results after you take your pulse. If your head is sick, I can leave you alone about what happened just now." When he said this, Chu Changge''s voice changed from light to cold, seemingly to advise and threaten her at the same time.[+] His words made the warmth that had just risen in Qiu Shuiyin''s heart vanish into thin air. She was so confused. How could a person she had only known for a month care about her? Not to mention that during the ten days he was in aa, he had been calling out to a woman called ''Yunshu''. "You''d better know where you stand. This ce is the Hundred Flowers Pavilion, and your life is mine." Qiu Shuiyin''s voice grew colder and colder. Upon hearing this, Chu Changgeughed wildly as he said, "No one dare say that he (she) is responsible for my life." Qiu Shuiyin looked straight at him with cold eyes, "I saved your life. In this life of yours, you will stay behind to repay me for the favour I have done for you." "Is that so?" Chu Changgeughed. "You may not know that I am not someone who knows how to repay kindness, and many people even think that I often repay kindness with enmity." "You won''t." "Howe you are so sure?" Qiu Shuiyin was silent for a moment before saying, "Because you have love in your heart. If a person still knows how to love other people, this means that he is not thoroughly a bad person." "Unfortunately, I only know how to love one person. A man who knows how to love only his wife will be more indifferent to others. If you see him suddenly show mercy, then it must be because his wife wants him to do that." His......wife? Qiu Shuiyin only felt a pain in her heart. Feeling a little annoyed by the stirring in her heart, she said, "She must hope that you know how to repay the kindness." "Correct. Since you saved my life, she will surely repay you." In the end, Chu Changge turned the topic around and spoke notably louder as if he was wealthy, "Just name a price. My Madam has plenty of silver. So I''m not afraid even if youopen your mouth as big as a lion." Qiu Shuiyin was slightly angry at his words that she coldly said, "That depends on how much your life is worth in her heart." "If you say that to her, she will undoubtedly answer''utterly worthless''." Chu Changge smiled. "She''s a merchant. When ites to business, she won''t talk about feelings." Qiu Shuiyin was stunned for a long time and then coldly said, "Indeed, it is worthless." With those words, sheleft with a flick of her sleeve. * There are three rooms in the cabin: a bedroom, a study and a woodshed. Chu Changge slept in the woodshed. In fact, after he had healed and cleaned himself up, Qiu Shuiyin had permitted him to sleep in the study, but he refused. It was unknown if it was because of Murong Yunshu''s influence or his owntent mental cleanliness, but he would rather sleep on a straw mat in the woodshed than on a bed that someone else had slept on. Lying on the ground while looking at the moonlight outside through the tiny wooden window, Chu Changge suddenly had a feeling of being in prison. Not because he was hungry and physically tired, but because he was inside the window and the bright moon was outside. Now he guessed everyone thought he was the one responsible for the Shaolin Temple bloodbath. It didn''t matter to him. He was used to taking the me for anything that happened in thejianghu. He didn''t even bother to exin. Anyway, he already had countless enemies. Adding one more was not too much. But her days......would only be hard.[+] * As it turned out, Chu Changge''s worries were superfluous. Murong Yunshu''s life was very good. She ate well, slept well and could count her silver every day. At least that was how it looked to others. Those other people included Lu-er, who was staring dully at her master at that moment. "Miss, are you really not going to look forGuye?" "Hmm." Murong Yunshu indifferently replied as she flipped through her ount book. "Really, truly not going to?" "Hmm." Murong Yunshu continued to read the ount book. After being away for almost half a year, there were simply too many things for her to deal with. "Really really really really not going to?" Lu-er asked with an aggravated tone, still undeterred. Murong Yunshu couldn''t endure it any longer as she raised her eyes at her, "Do you miss him a lot?" "Uh......" Lu-er was speechless. How could she dare to miss her Mistress'' man! "Every......everyone is just worried," Lu-er answered in a tiny voice. Murong Yunshu nced at her again, then hung her head and plucked the abacus with one hand and jotted down the ounts quickly with the other, while saying in a very light-hearted manner, "He won''t die." "......I didn''t mean it like that." She was not worried aboutGuye''s life or death. Everyone said thatGuyewas a great devil and a great scourge, which wouldst for a thousand years. Surely he wouldn''t die that easily. Seeing that her Master was no longer paying attention to her, Lu-er was torn for a long time before she whispered again, "I was worried that......you might not be able to think straight." Murong Yunshu gave out a light smiled at her words as she responded, "I didn''t even have trouble thinking straight when my own father died. So what''s the point of looking for death when your fianc goes missing?" Lu-er nodded as if she had finally realised. "That''s true. It''s not such a big deal. We can just find another one." "Yeah, it''s not a big deal. Just find another one surnamed Chu." "Why does it have to be Chu?" Lu-er wondered. Murong Yunshu was still flicking her abacus as she casually exined, "I don''t want the child to take someone else''s surname in the future." Lu-er thought about it and felt that her Master''s words made sense. The thought that the little future miss and young master would be surnamed Zhao, Qian, Sun and Li......made her squirm. Suddenly, a sh of light came to her mind, and Lu-er shouted, "I know, let them take Miss'' surname, Murong!" "Well, that''s what I thought so too." For the first time, Murong Yunshu found that her maid was also very wise. Lu-er''s eyes widened, "Since you''ve already thought about it......" Suddenly, Lu-er''s eyes became even more enormous, and she eximed bewilderingly, "Miss, you, you, you......you''re pregnant?!" Chapter 121 Chapter 121 At this moment, the concubines of the Murong Mansion were very conflicted, really conflicted. It was good to be able to hold a grandchild, but their stepdaughter was not married yet. Whats worse was, the futureGuyewas still nowhere to be found. If thosesavage and unreasonabledevils and monstersmen ofjianghuknew that a little devil was growing in Yunshu''s belly, what would happen! What should they do? Ah, what should they do? The nine concubines of Murong Mansion had been pacing back and forth in front of Murong Yunshu''s study all morning. At one moment, they were looking at the sky and the other at the ground. At another time, they were seen mumbling to themselves. Those who didn''t know would think they were performing a ritual of summoning the dead. "Old Ninth, you go in and talk to her." "Right, Old Ninth, you go." All agreed that the Ninth Concubine should go in and discuss with Murong Yunshu. "Why me?" The Ninth Concubine was a million times reluctant. "Because you''re the youngest." "The older one should do this kind of thing!" "There is a generation gap between the old and the young. It''s easy for the young to talk together. If you go in, Yunshu won''t give you a look." "Of course she won''t give me a look because she won''t even look at me!" The Ninth Concubine was determined not to be the one who received the injustice. That Yunshu girl was a freak, and now she was carrying abination of a freak and a devil in her belly, so the Ninth Concubine could not tell how entric Yunshu would be. She was adamant not to go in. The concubines were torn again for a long time. They finally decided to go in together, enduring the misfortune as one. When they pushed open the door, the room was empty. The concubines'' faces looked pale. "Where is she? Lu-er clearly said she was in the study!" "I suddenly remembered that when Lu-er said Yunshu was in the study just now, her gaze flickered as if she was hiding something." Could it be... One thought came to all the concubines'' minds at the same timehad she run away from home again? When they thought that it was possible, the concubines could not help but feel sad.Yunshu, Yunshu, how can we, the widowed mothers, live with you keep on walking away from problems? Although we did get a little bored of not worrying about food and clothing, we want to find little things to do. But you can''te back for three or five days and leave us with a mess that takes three or five months to clean up! How could they cope with those boorish fellows of jianghu whoe to their door from time to time to seek revenge? Ai! The concubines let out a long sigh. For them to have such a stepdaughter, if they expected the care of the elderly from her, it could only be done in the next life. In this life, if they could have a normal death, they would already be satisfied! At that moment, Nie Qing walked into the courtyard and saw the concubines standing in front of Murong Yunshu''s study, sighing long and short while the room was looking empty. He immediately realised that she had left the building and he hade backte again. Gazing at the empty courtyard, Nie Qing could still see a trace of her sketching with her brush, concentrating, but the person she sketched under her brush was not him. After a long time, Nie Qing turned around and left in silence. After months of waiting, only torub shoulderswith her was enough for him. He was relieved to know that she was all right. Next, he would go back to the capital and finish what he had to finish.[T/N] He also wanted to continue to guard the vast Murong Mansion for her, but he had to leave since the world had be unsettled and his ambition was still unfulfilled. This situation of his was perhaps the reason why he could only stand behind her. He had the world at heart, while Chu Changge saw her as his world, so he would neverpare to Chu Changge. He had no qualifications to stand beside her forever, watching her smile like a flower, and cared for her tenderly when she weighed down by sorrow. Silent vignce was hisst holdout. And now, he was going to let go of this persistence to help somebody turning the world to peace. * A wagon moves slowly forward on the muddy road, leaving long wheel marks on the ground as it went on. Every few metres, groups of refugees, old, thin, frail women and children, were seen walking and hobbling along the road. "Miss, why are there no young, strong men among those refugees?" Lu-er looked out through the carriage window with a sympathetic look on her face. Murong Yunshu guessed, "Either they have died or been arrested and taken away to work asable-bodied men." "Oh." Lu-er lowered the curtain, pouted, and after a long silence, she suddenly asked, "Why do they insist on making war?" Murong Yunshu replied, "Because there is only one throne, while there are many people who want to be Emperor." "Why do so many people want to be Emperor?" "Don''t you want to?" "Of course not. If I be the Emperor, then Miss surely will be my puppet master." Lu-er''s face showed as if the matter was something natural. Murong Yunshu chuckled. "That''s true." It was a pity that many people were not as self-aware as Lu-er. They clearly could not be an Emperor, yet dreamed of being one. Lu-er asked again, "Miss, why are we running away from home?" "Because you have a talkative mouth, and I forgot to sew it shut." Murong Yunshu said. "......Miss, I didn''t go around spreading the word about your pregnancy." Lu-er felt aggrieved. She had obviously never said anything to anyone. Howe the next day, everyone in the Murong Mansion knew that Miss was pregnant? Murong Yunshu said, "I know. You were just talking to yourself when a bystander identally overheard you." "Then...in that case, you can''t me me. Since Miss wouldn''t talk to me again, I had to talk to myself," Lu-er said sullenly. "But you can just close the door and recite it slowly instead of running exclusively to crowded ces." Thinking about how Lu-er had reacted yesterday when she guessed she was pregnant made Murong Yunshu couldn''t help butugh. Someone had been working so hard; therefore, wasn''t it reasonable for her to be pregnant in the end? Lu-er had been jumping up and down as if she had heard the biggest shock of all while mouthing the words ''Miss is pregnant, Miss is pregnant......'' For fear that the maids and page boys who wereing and going would hear her. Lu-er shut up resentfully. It was just a coincidence. She was in a daze at the time, so she didn''t know many people were around her. Seeing Lu-er''s face admitting her mistake, the corner of Murong Yunshus mouth hooked up, satisfied as she continued to read her book. In fact, the real reason she left home was that the Four Guardians had heard the news about Chu Changge. It was true that she was a bit troubled by the spreading word of her pregnancy. After all, she was pregnant before she had gotten married. Moreover, their enemies outside werering at her like a tiger watching his prey. It would be troublesome if they knew that she was carrying Chu Changge''s flesh and blood, but that was not enough to make her leave home, especially now that she was pregnant. Had she not learned that she was pregnant in the first ce, she would not have personally given up her search for Chu Changge. After the physician told her that her fetal position was abnormal and was prone to miscarriage, she immediately left the Shaolin Temple area to return to Jinling to nurse her child. During these days, when Chu Changge was away, she would wake up every night with nightmares. Yet, she had to remain calm and could not have too many mood swings. Such days when even fear is not allowed are simply suffering. Luckily, South, East, North and West did not disappoint her when they sent her the Chu Changge''s news. A cook had killed a fish and dug out a jade pendant from its belly. He then took it to a pawn shop when the Mojiao Sects spies discovered it. That jade pendant was not an ordinary jade pendant. It was actually the ck Wind Order of the Mojiao Sect. ording to the cook''s ount, that batch of fishes were all from a fish trader of Qingshui Vige. * Murong Yunshu met up with the Four Guardians at the South Province checkpoint. Led by them, they arrived at Qingshui Vige.[+] Looking at the busy fishermen in front of her, Murong Yunshu instructed Lu-er, "Go and ask them where they get all their fish from." "Oh." Lu-er rushed over to ask and came back a short whileter, saying, "They said the fish were all fished from the river. The river is just up ahead, about two or three hundred metres from here." River? Murong Yunshu''s heart sank a few notches. When they came to the river that the fishermen spoke of, Murong Yunshu''s heartpletely sank to the bottom. Her slim hope sank in the vast waters of the river, unable to find ashore. "This is not a river. Its simply an ocean." East Guardian was frustrated and even a little desperate. Faced with the endless water with no source visible above or below, he suddenly lost his confidence. If a person fell into this vast ocean, what could be the person''s chances of survival? He was not optimistic. The three people South, North and West also stood still, not daring to say a word more. They even breathed carefully. They were afraid of revealing their inner pessimism. Not far away, a flock of seagulls flew, wailing, and their cry sounded unusually bleak in Murong Yunshu''s ears. Somehow, she seemed to hear Chu Changge''s cry for help......no, no. He was a proud one. Even if he needed rescuing, his voice should be high, full of irrefutable arrogance.[T/N] After gathering himself, Murong Yunshu said, "Go and find a ce to stay, from a family. Give them some silver and tell them to stay elsewhere temporarily." "Yes." The East Guardian immediately went to do it. The fishing boats that went out to sea were berthed one after another. The sun slowly sank and fell on the horizon. The dim corner of the sky was swallowed up by the cloud little by little. The calm sea began to roar, churning out big waves, dragging the coastline. Murong Yunshu went to the beach again and sat down on the rocks, which were still permeated with moisture, and listened to the sea weeping. On the empty beach, there was no ce for Soul Chaser and Sou Ming to hide. Both stood upright like two marble statues not far behind Murong Yunshu. For almost two months, there had been no sign of that particr signal they were familiar with. Hence, this showed that their other seven brothers wereboding ill rather than well. Fists clenched, the two men secretly swore in their hearts:I will not be a man until the murderer is cut into pieces! * Hundred Flowers Pavilion. The heavens did not disappoint him. Chu Changge usedQinglongas a shovel to dig in the ground and finally dug up food that could rece the flower petalssome kind of unknown tuberous fruit. Chu Changge gleefully washed it clean and nibbled on it. It was very sweet. Then he gobbled it up. He truly wanted to swallow the whole huge fruit. Having eaten and drunk enough, Chu Changge could not help but smile bitterly. If he continued like this, he would surely be a wild man. After a few days, when Chu Changge washed his face by the stream, he suddenly noticed that his hair seemed to have darkened a bit. After a few more days, his hair had all turned ck. Not only that, but Chu Changge also felt hisqiand blood flowing freely. His body became as light as a swallow, and his internal strength had improved a lot. Just as Chu Changge wondered where this change hade from, the ever-cold and aloof Qiu Shuiyin suddenly snapped. "You slyly ate my anther!" Qiu Shuiyin roared angrily at Chu Changge, who had just returned from testing the terrain by the stream. Chu Changge looked puzzled. "What anther?" "The medicine I nted in the back! I''ve worked so hard for three years nting it. This year it''s just about to reach harvest time, and you''ve dug up everyst one of them!" Qiu Shuiyin felt like her head was about to explode. In more than ten years of living, she had never been so annoyed before. "Uh......" So that thing had not only a name but also an owner. Chu Changge grew up without ever stealing anythinghe always borrowed things, and now that he was used of stealing by Qiu Shuiyin, he couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. "I won''t eat your stuff for nothing. You name a price, and I''ll give you silver." Chu Changge had the backbone to say that he was willing topensate her for the loss. "You......you......" Qiu Shuiyin was so angry with him that her body trembled, "What else are you capable of besides crushing people with silver?! " "Killing people." Chu Changge answer indifferently. Qiu Shuiyin was so mad at him. Stealing food from her and still being so open about it was......simply shameless. "You have to leave. I don''t want to see you again!" Qiu Shuiyin growled. "Just in time, I do have to go." Chu Changge turned and walked out a few steps, then turned back and said, "So far, I have only ever repaid one person for saving my life, in the most primitive way. She is now my wife, my only wife." After a few seconds, he added, "Although I am not a man who knows how to repay kindness, I am grateful for the help you gave me. Because of you, I have a chance to be reunited with my wife. So if you have any wish, I can help you to fulfil it." Qiu Shuiyin muttered to herself for a long time before saying, "You take what is in the woods with you." After speaking, she turned and went into the house, closing the door behind her, with her eyes full of loneliness. She was brought here by a strange granny at the age of five and had not left for twelve years. What wish could she have? If she had to name one, she thought, it would be to have someone by her side when she died. Since the strange granny passed away, no one had evere into the Hundred Flowers Pavilion. The day she found him by the stream, she did everything she could to bring him back to life, thinking that she would have apanion. Even if he could not speak, it was good to know that there was someone who was equally lonely as her.[+] What was to be done? He was not lonely. He hissed in despair while he was in aa, but it was because he had a deep love in his heart and was afraid of losing the woman called ''Yunshu''. She thought that between living in the Hundred Flowers Pavilion and dying on the way to find his wife, he must have preferred thetter. So she decided to give him the things in the woods, the things she had originally intended to keep for herself. She had no more attachments to the outside world for a long time anyway. The only reason she had not died over the years was that she was unwilling to be stuck here for the rest of her life. In fact, her body simply could not stand wandering outside. * Chu Changge came to the woods and found a raft and a bundle of sun-dried anthers. It dawned on him that it was no wonder she did not allow him to go near the woods. But what did she need a raft for up the mountain? She couldn''t just paddle up the waterfall. The anther was a good thing. Not only could it fill one''s hunger, but it also had medicinal effects. But it seemed like these things were saved for Qiu Shuiyin''s own preparation. If he took away, he did not know how many three years would it take for her to raise enough dry food to leave here. Chu Changge turned around and left without taking anything. His heart was limited. He could only afford to owe one woman. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 When Chu Changge used the power of theQinglongto cut the wall to fly up to the top of the cliff, he realised what Qiu Shuiyin''s words ''You can''t get up there'' meant. The top of the cliff was directly connected to a stretch of water in the shape of '''', with cliffs nked it on both sides. The deeper you went, the wider the water was, the deeper the bottom was, and the greater the resistance. By the time Chu Changge swam to the exit, he was already exhausted. What made him feel even more powerless was, outside the exit was not a shore, but an endless ocean! No wonder Qiu Shuiyin had asked him to bring the raft and dry food. Even if he were highly skilled inqinggongand physically strong, it would be a nightmare for him to cross this sea with his bare hands. Just when Chu Changge was at his wit''s end, a ck dot suddenly floated in the distance. The ck dot grewrger andrger and finally became a ship with a g printed with a skull high up on it. It''s a pirate ship! Chu Changge was overjoyed and swam quickly towards the pirate ship. When he got close, he flew up into the air andnded on the deck. Seeing the intrusion of an outsider, a group of pirates immediately surrounded him, "Who are you?" "Chu Changge." "Chu Changge? Another version ofChu Duange! I''ve never heard of it." A one-eyed pirate with a fleshy bodyughed loudly. He then asked, "Looking at yoursoft skin and tender flesh, which sect are you from?" Chu Changge was not angry or annoyed as he answered indifferently, "The Mojiao Sect." As soon as the one-eyed pirate heard the word ''Mojiao Sect'', his face immediately changed colour. Although he had seldom been active in the Chinese martial arts world since he went to the sea as a pirate, the Mojiao Sect had spread its notoriety long before that. So it was hard not to know about it. The one-eyed pirate looked at Chu Changge one more time. This man hadbright eyes and graceful eyebrows, umonly handsome. He was simply agongziand didn''t look at all like a member of the Mojiao Sect. Thus, he pped his legs andughed loudly. "Don''t think that pirates are unknowledgeable. Although we are not active in the martial arts world, we have heard of the name of the Mojiao Sect. How can a man like you be in it? You''re making meugh to death! Hahahaha......" "Hahahaha......" The rest of the pirates followed suit and burst outughing. "I didn''t know that even pirates had heard of the name of the Mojiao Sect." Chu Changgeughed along with him, but in a very gentle and meaningful way. The one-eyed pirate stoppedughing and said, "Seeing how lightly you flew up to the deck just now, you were very skilled. What sect are you from? Wudang? Shaolin? Tell me, maybe I''ve heard of it." Chu Changge replied, "You must have heard of it. It''s the Mojiao Sect." At that, the one-eyed pirate said with a long, unhappy face, "Is that funny? Do you think you can fool me? To tell you the truth, I was lying to you when I said I had heard of the name of the Mojiao Sect. In fact, I know the Mojiao Sect very well, especially the Mojiao Sect Master. I am still friends with him!" In the end, as if he was not convincing enough, he extended three more fingers to add, "Thirty years. I have thirty years of friendship with the Sect Leader of the Mojiao Sect! You want to lie to me? You''re still a bit young!" "I never thought that your distinguished self would have such a deep connection with the Mojiao Sect!" Chu Changge had a look of unquestioning belief in the one-eyed pirate''s words, which gave him enough face. Then Chu Changge frowned and said, "But as far as I know, the current Sect Master of the Mojiao Sect has just turned twenty-three this year."[T/N] "Uh......" The one-eyed pirate was speechless, then resentfully said, "Wrong word. It''s the Mojiao Sect Leader''s father, his father." "So that''s how it is." Chu Changge still didn''t expose himself as he said with a smiling face. The one-eyed pirate had a guilty conscience at the look of Chu Changge''s eyes and hastily added, "Old Chu has a son. Thest time I saw Lil Chu was when he was only this tall." The one-eyed pirate put his hand to his chest height inparison and continued, "Unexpectedly, after a few turns of decades, Lil Chu has grown into Big Chu and took over the position of leader. What was that kid''s name again, Chu......Chu......" "Chu Changge." Chu Changge kindly finished it for him. "Yes, Chu Changge......" Suddenly, the one-eyed pirate stared at Chu Changge with wide eyes. "You......you......what did you just say your name was?" "Chu Changge. It just so happens that it is the same name as the Mojiao Sect Leader." Chu Changge smiled brightly.[+] Uh.The one-eyed pirate was embarrassed beyond measure. There was no way it was that coincidental... At this point, a pirate henchman whispered to the one-eyed pirate''s ear for a while. The one-eyed pirate first looked frightened, then he scowled, and finally, his face turned deathly pale. A few momentster, as if he was being possessed, the one-eyed pirate gave out a shout with great affection, "Nephew!" Chu Changge''s face immediately filled with ck lines. He (the one-eyed pirate) couldn''t close his eyes when he died unless he climbed up the Mojiao Sect, could he? "I haven''t heard that my father had a brother in his lifetime." Chu Changge said. "Of course you haven''t heard of it. We posthumously be brothers." "..." Chu Changge really had nothing to say. It turns out that an elder, reincarnated in somebody else''s body, hase to this world specifically to save this little nephew. Truly excuse me for myck of manners." Chu Changge spoke in all seriousness. The one-eyed pirate smiled and patted Chu Changge''s shoulder with a brotherly smile on his face and said with considerable bravado, "That''s as it should be, as it should be." The pirates on the sidelines had ck lines on their faces.Don''t you have any moral integrity, Captain?! You don''t have to lose your life just to im a rtive rtionship with him, okay. If you''re reincarnated, so what are we? The walking dead? After the process of ''kin recognition''pleted, Chu Changge naturally became the pirate ship''s guest of honour. "Nephew ah, you don''t resemble your father at all." After saying that, the one-eyed pirate picked up arge bowl filled with wine, wiped his mouth with his sleeve after drinking it and said, "Your father is so rough-looking, but you are so refined. How strange." Chu Changge was wolfing down his food when he suddenly heard this and immediately withdrew the chicken leg from his mouth and asked, "Do you really know my father?" "Of course, we know each other. We are brothers......" Seeing Chu Changge roll his eyes at him, the one-eyed pirateughed awkwardly and changed his tune. "When I was not a pirate, I met your father once. At that time, he and the Bewitching Fairy Yue, oh, that''s your mother, broke into the Forbidden City and caused a scene in the Hall of Golden Chimes. That momentum was even more powerful than when I swept through a thousand armies outside the closed Imperial Gate witha single spear and a horse!" The Forbidden City? The Hall of Golden Chimes? Chu Changge frowned slightly and asked again, "Why are they making a scene at the Hall of Golden Chimes?" "If it was not because of Noble Consort Yue......" Halfway through the sentence, the one-eyed pirate suddenly stopped. A look of grief and anger filled his face. He poured arge bowl of wine down his throat in a fit of rage. Then he ced the bowl heavily on the table with a loud ng. "Such a disastrous beauty!" He said with hatred. After saying that, he drank another bowl of wine and said, "Take your time. Im going out for a while." Chu Changge suppressed the many doubts in his heart and said indifferently, "Be my guest." After the one-eyed pirate left, Chu Changge also lost his appetite. His heart kept lingering on the words ''Forbidden City'', ''Hall of Golden Chimes'' and ''a disastrous beauty''. His mood was inexplicably heavy. * Murong Yunshu had lived in the fishing vige for nearly half a month, but she never found any clue. She had no other way but to keep on sending people to search along the coastline. In the fishing vige, another boat would go out to the sea the next day. Hearing this news, Murong Yunshu made an important decisionshe was going to go out to sea with that boat. As soon as the four guardians heard that Murong Yunshu wanted to go out to sea, they immediately expressed their opposition. "The sea is very stormy, and you are pregnant, Madam. So you shouldn''t be travelling." East Guardian argued. The South Guardian nodded heavily. "Not to mention, the suffering of being tossed around. In case of a thunderstorm, there is also the possibility of the boat capsizing." Fearing that he would run out of words when it was his turn, the North Guardian immediately said, "There will also be sharks, and sharks eat people." As he said this, he danced around with an exaggerated expression on his face as he visualised a shark eating a man. The West Guardian couldn''t bear the way the North Guardian acted, so he rolled his eyes and said to Murong Yunshu, "It''s better to let me sail along with you on that boat." "Right. Having all of us four will have the same effect." The North Guardian spoke vigorously again. There seemed to be a guilty conscience in his voice. He feared that he would be met with another eye roll. Murong Yunshu didn''t seem to hear their words at all. She said to Lu-er, "Prepare the luggage to go to the sea tomorrow." Lu-er''s face turned white with fear as she said, "Are you still going, Miss? Didn''t you hear what NorthGongzisaid? Sharks eat people!" "I didn''t say I was taking you." "Ah!" Lu-er screamed, "Miss, you can''t just leave me behind again!" "Aren''t you afraid of being eaten by sharks?" "Uh...... afraid. But, but......" Even though she was afraid, she still had to go. The thought that she was going to be food for the sharks made Lu-er feel sad. It was because she was young and ignorant that she had followed the wrong Master. If there was an afterlife, she must be reborn before her master and kill those unusual thoughts in her Master''s head while her Master was still in the cradle.[+] When Murong Yunshu saw Lu-er''s moving and tragic expression as if she was a brave man on his way to his death, Murong Yunshu pursed her lips in amusement and said, "Don''t worry. The shark won''t eat you." "Really?" "M-hm." "Why won''t the sharks eat me?" "Because sharks eat meat." Lu-er was hit hard by her words. "Miss, human flesh is also meat!" "Yours doesn''t count." "Why doesn''t mine count?" "Aren''t you going to pack?" "Uh......yes." Lu-er silently went back to the room to pack clothes. Her mouth never forgot to use her Master:Miss is just a bully! "You guys go pack up too, and sail with me tomorrow." Murong Yunshu said. Knowing that she would simply ignore any further attempts to dissuade her, the four men, South, East, North, and West, did not bother to say any more. Walking out the door, the four of them were silent all the way, each with their own thoughts. After a long time, North Guardian suddenly had a sudden thought. "Why don''t we grab a physician to go out to the sea with us!" His words made the other remaining three eyes brightened up. "This is an excellent idea." East Guardian praised. It was rare for North Guardian to receive anypliment that he couldn''t help feeling a little smug. He added, "We need to purchase enough medicinal tonic to protect against a rainy day." The other three gave him another bigpliment. "Lil North, I didn''t know that you have a brain too." West Guardian said. "And the midwife!" North Guardian thought how brilliant he was even to consider this. However, the three from the East, South and West''s faces were full of ck lines. "You think we''re going to spend the New Year on the boat?" Lil Leader was only two months old now. No matter how much he inherited the ''good gene'' of his family, he couldn''t have been born so soon. North Guardian rubbed his nose awkwardly as he said bitterly, "It''s good to be prepared." West Guardian rolled his eyes. "You honestly don''t have any brain after all." "If he had a brain, would he be behind you?" South Guardian jeered. "That''s true." The three men from East, South and West chatted as they walked towards the town, leaving North Guardian alone, sighing to the heavens. The one who talks too much errs much. The one who talks too much indeed errs a lot. In fact, he really thought it would be better to take the midwife with them. Each of the Leader''s family was all freaks. Who knew when the Lil Leader would suddenly pop up. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 July 16, 2021 Chu Changge spent two days on the pirate ship but did not find out anything, only that the one-eyed pirate was the pirate ships captain. As for his true identity, no one knew. But Chu Changge could guess from his words, on the day he first met him, that he must have a great connection with his own life. Originally, Chu Changge did not believe much in Hua Ziqing''s words and had long since made up his mind that no matter who his birth parents were, they had nothing to do with him. But this time, when he met this person, in the middle of the vast ocean, who was rted to his birth, he could not help but want to find out what was going on. The closer he got to the truth, the more he wanted to know. This was probably what he was feeling at this moment. The pirate ship sailed slowly, without a fixed course. Chu Changge asked the one-eyed pirate where the ship was heading, and his answer wasI don''t know. "It was because we''ve gotten lost." That was the one-eyed pirate''s exnation. When Chu Changge heard this exnation, he had the urge to kill him.If you can''t even recognise your direction, how can you be a pirate! "Do you know in which direction the Central ins is?" Chu Changge asked. The one-eyed pirate stood by the mast, looking out into the distance. He shook his head afterwards and calmly answered, "I don''t know." "......then, what do you know?" Chu Changge asked rather powerlessly. The one-eyed pirate thought for a moment and said, "The sun rises in the east and sets in the west." The corners of Chu Changge''s mouth slightly twitched as he gritted his teeth. "What else do you know?" "The wind at sea blows half the year towards the southeast and another half the northwest. There''s an ind to the northwest, and if we''re lucky, we''ll end up on that ind." "What if your luck isn''t good?" "Wait until the first half of next year when the wind blows from the southeast to blow us back." At these words, the blue veins on Chu Changge''s forehead kept on popping out, and he asked with a ck face, "So, if you have bad luck again, and be blown once more by the northwest wind, you have to repeat doing what you''ve just said?" "Wow, a hint is all that you need. Nephew, you have a lot of wisdom!" The one-eyed pirate had a look of admiration on his face. He had been blown back and forth across the sea for several springs before he figured out the pattern. "It''s just that my luck hasn''t been good for a long time." The one-eyed pirate said as he looked off into the distance one more time. "......" Chu Changge knew it just by looking at him. The one-eyed pirate withdrew his eyes and added, "But now that you are here, things are different. The fact that my ship has drifted to you and rescued you in the middle of a vast ocean means that you are quite lucky. Maybe, if we drift for a few more months, we''ll be able to dock." He knew he had always had good luck, but with such a boatload of unlucky pirates, no amount of good luck could counter the growing bad luck around them. After a long silence, Chu Changge suddenly leapt to a high ce and pulled the rm bell. When the rm bell rang, all the pirates came on the deck while looking at each other in bewilderment. On the other hand, the one-eyed pirate tilted his head to look at Chu Changge, curious as to what he wanted. When Chu Changge saw that all the people had almost arrived, he cleared his throat and shouted, "From this moment on, this pirate ship will be taken over by me." His words caused a storm of protest from all those present. "We already have our Captain. Why would you want to take over?" "Yeah, we have our Captain." "Captain, what the hell is going on here?" "Yeah, what''s going on, Captain. Say something." Chu Changge listened quietly to the talk between the pirates. After a long time, the corners of his mouth curled up, and he said in a very calm manner, "In that case, as long as he dies, I can take over this ship?" His single sentence shocked everyone. All those present were likecrows and peacocks making no sound. The one-eyed pirate also flinched for a few moments, then burst outughing as he said, "Nephew, we pirates are all coarse people and don''t understand your jokes, so stop ying around." "I''m not joking." Chu Changge''s face suddenly sank as he said, "I''m taking over this ship. Are you willing or not?" The one-eyed pirate simply stopped smiling as he scowled and said, "I was kind enough to save you, but don''t go too far. Be careful, or I''ll throw you into the sea and feed you to the sharks." Chu Changge repeated in a heavier tone, I want to take over this ship. A chilling aura of those who go against me will die covered his face. The one-eyed pirate said unhappily, Look at your refined character. Howe you act more of a bandit than me?! If you make them obey mymand, you will be the vice-captain. Chu Changge said with great mercy.[+] The one-eyed pirate thought for a moment and finally decided to back down. Heughed a few times at the crowd of pirates and then said, Im on good terms with his father, so just let him be the captain if he wants to. The crowd faces were full of ck lines.Captain, if you act this way, youll make your brothers disappointed! He robbed your boat with just his words. If this matter gets out, how can they still have any face to walk on the street in the future? The one-eyed pirate let out a long sigh and then said in a serious tone, What you guys do not know is that I also have difficulties in doing so. The crowd looked at him in unison as they heard his words.What are the difficulties? Were giving you a chance to exin. The one-eyed pirate sighed again and hesitated for a few moments before saying, I cant beat him. Ugh.The crowd was instantly petrified. After a long time, someone shouted, We still have to fight even if we cant beat him! Its better to lose in fighting than being a loser. Yes, Captain. You have us to give you a helping hand. What are you afraid of? Someone started shouting ''ho ho ho'', and soon everyone followed suit. The one-eyed pirate pped the back of his head as he began to get a headache and suddenly shouted, Shut up! All the pirates immediately silenced. The one-eyed pirate snapped, Do you think I can be an undefeatable cockroach just by roaring and yelling a few times? Anyone who doesnt like it will fight him. If he wins, Ill make him captain, and if he loses, hell be thrown into the sea to feed the sharks. When the crowd saw that the Captain had said so, they dared not disagree anymore. Even if the Captain could not beat the man, they were certainly no match for him. Very well. Chu Changge stretched his back and said incrediblyzily, Whoever doesnt like it can jump into the sea by themselves. Dont bother me. After speaking, he went into the cabin to sleep. The group of pirates look at each other. What kind of luck has the Captain had in his life to save an ancestor and had to support and serve him halfway? Facing the torn stares of his brothers, the one-eyed pirate coughed awkwardly and said, Dismissed. Lets go back to our work. They refused to go. Captain... The one-eyed pirate barked, Even you people want to ride over my head? Seeing that the Captain was angry, the crowd immediately dispersed. As soon as his men withdrew, the one-eyed pirates wiped a bitter tear in the wind. If one didn''t work hard when one was young, one would only be a henchman all ones life. Only a henchman! * Inside the cabin, Chu Changge leans back and closes his eyes, contemting how to lift himself out of his difficult situation. The wind was blowing northwest. Even if they were lucky enough to be blown to the ind that the one-eyed pirates said, it would be a big problem to get back to the Central ins from that said ind. Rather than leave it to fate, it would be better to make the first move. If he could just find out which direction the Central ins was in and sail that way, they would undoubtedly be able to dock. But now, he was just like the one-eyed pirate, who only knew that the sun rose in the east and set in the west, and nothing else. So how was he going to tell the direction of the Central ins? Chu Changge tossed and turned, thinking hard but unable to think of an answer. If only Yunshu were around. No matter what happened, she would always have a solution. Her solution would be a bit strange and weird, but it was better than nothing. Now, if only he could return to the Central, he would be willing to swim back with dry food on his back. Unable to think while lying down, Chu Changge simply stood up and paced back and forth in the room. He was anxious now, very anxious. He had never been so anxious in his life. It was his bad luck to run into a bunch of pirates who couldnt tell the difference between north and south! The Heavens were against him, werent they? Suddenly, from the corner of Chu Changges eyes, he saw a sh from an iron box. It was unlocked and had a dirty piece of cloth draped over the edge, which seemed to have something drawn on it. He opened the box and took out the cloth to look at it. Its a map! He was overjoyed and looked down at the box again, only to see that there was also a copper disc with a pointer inside apart from the map. What are these things? Chu Changge asked the one-eyed pirate as he went out with the map and the disc.[+] The one-eyed pirate tilted his head listlessly and answered, I dont know. Isnt this boat yours? The implication was,how can you not know whats on your boat? Didnt you just say that you were taking over this boat? Dontgo on a long detourwith me. What the hell is this! Is it a navigational tool? Something to give directions or something? The one-eyed pirate took another look at the disc, then turned back to look out to sea with a long sigh, and then another long sigh...... The corners of Chu Changges mouth slightly trembled as he asked rudely, Thinking of yourdeadmother? The one-eyed pirate let out another long sigh, then looked at Chu Changge with a sad face as he said, I have just lost a ship and am thinking whether to throw myself overboard or hang myself. Can you just leave me in peace? ......Ill give you back your boat when we get to the Central ins. Its no use. The one-eyed pirate said sadly, My dignity has been trampled on by you, and I dont want to live...... The corners of Chu Changges forehead jumped wildly, and he stared at the one-eyed pirate for a moment without any expression. Finally, he couldnt bear it any longer and flew to fetch the rope from the mast to make a few loops around the one-eyed pirate, then pulled hard and tied the lower end of the rope to an iron stake on the deck. With a p of both of his hands, it was done. Before the one-eyed pirate could react to what was happening, he was already hoisted into mid-air. You, you, you......what are you doing?! The one-eyed piratemoved his hands and feet aboutin the air. Giving you a hand. Chu Changge replied indifferently. The sea is windy, and before long, you will be dried and be a dry corpse. The one-eyed pirate, too heartbroken for tears toe out, scowled miserably as he said, Dont be so serious! I was joking. Really. Life is so beautiful that I want to live a few more years. So, do you know what this is? Chu Changge asked, holding up the round disc. The one-eyed pirate shook his head. I dont know. Then theres no need for you to live anymore. Chu Changge went back to the cabin after saying that. The one-eyed pirate was in a hurry, Hey, you dont have to rush off. If you want to leave, put me down first...... Captain, what are you doing up there? A young pirate minion asked as he approached. Ah, oh, ahem, blow-drying. Im blow-drying myself. Its so windy here......so windy...... achoo...... Sigh, what an embarrassment. The young pirate walked away with feelings of distressed and disgusted, leaving the one-eyed pirate alone in the wind. This time, the one-eyed pirate honestly wanted to die. What had he done in his past life that he could meet a living ancestor in this one? Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Everyone was on their backs when they suddenly choked on water. As soon as Murong Yunshu left for the sea, she encountered a once in a few hundred years tsunami. The boat kept on being knocked out by the waves that holes of all sizes started to appear. The cabin was already filled with water. Those, who werent swept away by the seawater, all came onto the deck. Heavens really ''cared'' for her, huh! Murong Yunshu held onto the iron stake on the deck and mocked herself in her heart. "AhMiss help, help!" Lu-er screamed as she hugged the mast. The wind and waves were just too strong, making the fishing boat terribly bumpy. Murong Yunshu haddifficulty fending for herself. Even to stand firm was already hard, let alone walk a few meters over to save her. "Ah!" Lu-er screamed again. Both of her arms clinging desperately to the mast. She was in imminent danger of being blown away by the gale at any moment. Murong Yunshu''s heart was shocked, and she hurriedly asked for help, but the four South, East, North and West were even worse off than she was, as they were swooning because of seasickness. When Murong Yunshu saw that Lu-er could not hold on, she hurriedly called out, "Hold on to the mast and don''t let go." After saying this, she knelt and used her hands to brace herself on the deck to steady her body. Then, she slowly moved forward. "Grab my hand." Murong Yunshu held out her hand to Lu-er. Lu-er tried hard to grab Murong Yunshu''s hand but couldn''t. Their two hands always missed each other, and she was so anxious that tears came out of her eyes. Murong Yunshu was also burned with anxiety and withdrew her hand, intending to move forward some more. Lu-er, however, thought Murong Yunshu had given up on her and desperately stretched her arms forward, crying and screaming like a child afraid of being abandoned, "Miss, don''t leave me, don''t leave me......" As Murong Yunshu struggled to move forward, she warned with a ck face, "If you cry out once more, I will really leave you behind." Lu-er immediately went silent, with her round eyes looking at Murong Yunshu pitifully. In the end, Murong Yunshu managed to pull Lu-er from danger. Lu-er wiped her tears. "Boo hoo, almost eaten by sharks, boo hoo." "Let''s see if you dare to climb up the pole again in the future!" Murong Yunshu said in a semi-threatening manner. No more, not any more. Lu-er shook her head like a pellet drum, then said withrighteous indignation filled her chest, "I me those fourcrows'' beaks, uselesscrows'' beaks!" Murong Yunshu was stunned when she saw Lu-er actually dared toin about those fourstraw sackmen. Could it be that after a trip to hell, she had be more daring? The four men who were vomiting in the stern of the boat, foaming at the mouth, turned back with innocent faces and sorrowful eyes:What do we care? Lu-er wanted toin, but when she saw how the four men looked like they had lost half their lives, she lost all her anger. Her temper dropped an octave, and she weakly said, "Before we left, you said we''d run into a storm, and then we did. What else is it if it''s not acrow''s beaks?" Suddenly, three evenly distributed ck dots appeared over the heads of four pale-looking men.That is not calledcrow''s beaks. It''s called foresight.If Madam didn''t go out to sea after listening to their advice, nothing like this would have happened. They were miserable too, okay! They had been wronged but didn''t even have a chance to argue as they opened their mouths and continued vomiting. Murong Yunshu frowned and said with disgust, "Can I trouble you guys with one thing?" The four men nodded their heads weakly. In fact, in their hearts, they wanted to say that there was nothing they could do to help except telling them just to drop dead. "Turn around when you want to throw up." Murong Yunshu said. "......" They could still help with this favour. The four people turned around and fell to the ship''s rail to continue to vomit into the sea. "Miss, when will this wind stop?" Lu-er followed Murong Yunshu''s example by plopping down onto the ground, hugging the iron stake. "I don''t know." Murong Yunshu was also curious to know when this storm would pass. The cabin was already full of water, and the fishing boat had already started to sink. If this continued, even if the waves did not capsize the boat, they would still sink to the bottom of the sea. Murong Yunshu looked at the four people who were vomiting furiously and sighed. Had she known they were this seasick, she should have brought Sou Ming and Soul Chaser. They were good-looking and capable. Those two people were worth more than these four. She wondered how things were going with the things she asked them to look into...... * Murong Yunshu entrusted Soul Chaser and Sou Ming toe to Shaping Town to assist Mister Shi Er in finding out the truth about the destruction of Shaolin Temple and uncovering the culprit behind it. They were said to be helping him, but they were actually rescuing Mister Shi Er from Li Wunai''s hands.[+] In the beginning, when Mister Shi Er left theJianghuInn unnoticed, he took Murong Yunshus personal letter to borrow soldiers from King Sheng to escape from thetiger''s mouth, which made Li Wunaitake the matter to his heart. So when Li Wunai learned that Mister Shi Er had not left Shaping Town with Murong Yunshu but stayed behind alone to inquire about the truth, he had him arrested. Inside an airtight secret room, Mister Shi Er sat on his knees as he closed his eyes to meditate and chant Buddhist scripture. Suddenly, with a rumble, the stone door opened, and Li Wunai walked in expressionlessly with a meal in his hands, saying, "Mister Shi Er is truly an expert in mechanisms, to be able to recognise a certain Li''s secret passage." Mister Shi Er opened his eyes and asked somethingtotally unrted like wind, horse and ox, "How long has it been since you''ve recited the scriptures?" Li Wunai snorted coldly and said, "It''s none of your business." "From the moment you put me in here, everything about you has something to do with me, including your life and death." Mister Shi Er spoke without going too fast or too slow. "I''m afraid I''ll have to disappoint you then. I won''t die so soon." "I''ll be disappointed if you''re dead." Mister Shi Er responded with a smile, "Only you and I know about me being locked up here by you. If you die, who will bring me food in the future? I don''t want to be buried alive with you yet, so you might as well live well." Li Wunai coldly ced the meal on the stone table and wondered, "Mister Shi Er is clearly a man of decency. Why does he want to be in thepany of that murderous devil Chu Changge?" "Hahahaha......" Mister Shi Erughed freely, then said, "A straightforward person does not resort to insinuations. You and I both know in our hearts that what happened at Shaolin Temple was not his doing, and words like a murderous devil, you''d better say them to others who will listen to you." Li Wunai looked gloomy at his words and inquired, "What else do you know?" Mister Shi Er smiled without saying anything. Li Wunai''s face suddenly showed horror as he asked, "Did you find out......" Suddenly, his face changed as he said, "Even if you found out something, it doesn''t matter. You will never be able to walk out of this room anyway." "In that case, can you satisfy my curiosity?" Mister Shi Er said, "I have found out many things and figured out many things, but there is only one thing that I have not been able to figure out. I think you should know what I am referring to." "I don''t know!" Li Wunai''s speaking manner was likechopping the nail and slicing the iron. "You know." Mister Shi Er said unflinchingly, "What exactly is that man''s rtionship with you? You would rather create adeep-seated hatred caused by blood-debtbecause of the Shaolin Temple and falsely use Chu Changge of Mojiao Sect as an enemy, protecting him from exposure?" Li Wunai turned around. After turning his back on Mister Shi Er, he said, "You talk too much." After he had finished speaking, he quickly walked out of the secret room. The stone door mmed shut with a loud bang, and Li Wunai was instantly drained of his strength as he crumpled against the stone door. He tilted his head back, and his face filled with pain. That man......was his younger brother! Li Wunai was not a fool. After so long of searching, although he did not find out Chu Changge''s whereabouts, he figured out something. Chu Changge had never been afraid of being known to have done something terrible and would never abandon Murong Yunshu to her fate. The fact that Chu Changge disappeared mysteriously after the incident at Shaolin Temple could only mean one thing: someone else was responsible for the bloodshed at Shaolin, and Chu Changge''s disappearance must also have a great deal to do with that person. However, he never thought that the person turned out to be his younger brother, who shared the same parent with him! On one side was Shaolin Temple, whom he had a debt of gratitude as weighty as a mountain and a brother whom he had kowtowed to heaven and earth as a sworn brother, while on the other was his younger brother from the same mother.[+] Which was insignificant, which was more important?[T/N] * Chu Changge was in trouble. When the tsunami struck, although the pirate ship could withstand the blows of the wind and waves, so far, there were no other problems except the violent shaking. But he personally encountered a problem. A huge problemseasickness. This had taken Chu Changge by surprise.[T/N] He had spent so many days on the boat unscathed. He didn''t want to lose his guard in a storm. His stomach continued to feellike overturning seas and rivers(), and it was highly unbearable. Chu Changge vomited down the ship, and the one-eyed pirate screamed from above. "Retribution, this is retribution!" The one-eyed pirate was still hanging in mid-air, swaying with the wind, simr to a swing. "Shut uprgh" Chu Changge started throwing up again as soon as he opened her mouth until he could feel his internal organs almosting out. "Hahahaha......" The one-eyed pirate had been hanging for three days, depressed for three days, and was finally happy at the moment. "Brothers, put me down, put me down quickly." Chu Changge was the only one on the whole boat who felt dizzy. Soon, the one-eyed pirate was finally released. The one-eyed pirate took a few proud steps in front of Chu Changge with his hands behind his back and then said, "From this moment on, I am back in charge of this ship!" "Aren''t you unable to beat him, Captain?" A pirate minion weakly asked. The one-eyed pirate smiled very gently and uncharacteristically and said, "That was before, you know,before. Now he can''t even stand, and you still think I can''t beat him?" Then he didn''t need to get along with Chu Changge anymore. "Captain, you aren''t an upright person if you take advantage of other people in their difficulty. That''s what you said." "That''s what I said before, but it doesn''t apply now." The one-eyed pirate red at Chu Changge and said, "I''m calling ita tooth for a tooth. It''s not like he hasn''t taken advantage of me before!" "......when was it?" This boy is really out of line. The one-eyed pirate red at that young minion and replied, "He''s taking advantage of me by robbing my ship on the grounds that he''s better at martial arts than me." The pirates were secretly ashamed of their leader.Captain, you can''t behave like this even if you want to save your face. "Captain, why don''t we throw him into the sea and feed him to the sharks while he''s defenceless to save ourselves the fear of his retaliation when he''s well." One of the pirates suggested. "Yeah, Captain. If we don''t get rid of him now, once the storm passes, there''s no telling how he''ll get back at you......and at us." Another pirate echoed. "Point taken." The one-eyed pirate nodded his head frequently in agreement. ording to his observation over the past few days, Chu Changge hadthe heart of a wolf and the lung of a dog. He would surely take his revenge. He was a freak who could stab you even when he didn''t have any grudge against you. If you didn''t kill him now, you would be killed by himter. On second thought, the one-eyed pirate remembered that Chu Changge''s father had once saved his life, and killing his son was tantamount to repaying kindness with enmity. He couldnt do that. He really couldn''t Chapter 125 Chapter 125 In the end, the one-eyed pirate decided to throw Chu Changge into the sea and gave him a log to fend for himself. Soon, Chu Changge was swallowed by the sea and disappeared. "Captain, why don''t you just kill him and then dump the body?" "I feel guilty about killing him." "But will this give you peace of mind?" "It won''t." The one-eyed pirate sighed heavily as he looked at the ce where Chu Changge had disappeared. He knew that from the moment he threw him into the sea, his good days hade to an end. He would havehis heart and galldder constantly hung upfrom that moment on. He feared both Chu Changge''s death and for him to be still alive. If Chu Changge died, he would be condemned by his own conscience. If Chu Changge did not die, he would continue havinghis heart and galldder hung upas he knew Chu Changge woulde back to take his revenge on him. These feelings of his were a contradiction, indeed a contradiction. "Ai" The one-eyed pirate let out a long sigh, "Why am I so unlucky!" * The tsunamisted for a day and a night before the sea finally returned to calm. The fishing boat that Murong Yunshu and her party were on had long been blown to pieces. Luckily, before the boat was destroyed, they had tied to each other with cables so that they were not separated as they currently floated on the sea while holding onto a huge nk of wood. "Madam, sit on the nk." East Guardian suggested. "Yes, Miss, you are pregnant. You should go up...achoo..." Lu-er sneezed and shuddered. Murong Yunshu did not object. She was almost frozen stiff. Climbing onto the nk, she said to Lu-er, "The nk is big." She implied that there was room for two people on it. Lu-er was moved to tears by her words. She knew that no matter what, Miss would never abandon her. She knew it! Just like that, the four men, South, East, North and West, crouched at each corner to bnce the nk, while Murong Yunshu and Lu-er sat cross-legged on top of the nk while looking around, trying to find help. "Grrrrr." Lu-er hurriedly covered her stomach, feeling incredibly embarrassed. "Grrrrr." "Grrrrr." At that time, loud gurgling sounds rose and fell as if someone was ying music with them. Murong Yunshu shook her head in amusement. She had only learnt today that stomach growling could also be contagious. "I vomited until I emptied my stomach before." North Guardian exined the reason why his stomach growled in iparable aggrievedness. The other three, South, East and West, sighed sullenly. For the first time in their life, they were caught in a storm immediately after they set out to sea, and for the first time in their life, they got seasick from being on a boat. Heavens didnt want to give them any face, did they? How disgracing they were! At that moment, Murong Yunshu suddenly noticed something in the distance that seemed to be approaching them. She quickly pointed there and asked, "What is that thing?" The crowd followed her gaze and, after a moment, they eximed in unison, "It''s a boat, it''s a boat!" Murong Yunshu also saw the thing clearly at this moment and let out a big sigh of relief. Sure enough,heavens never sealed off all the exits. Lu-er was thrilled that she stood up and waved desperately to the boat, "Help, help......" The people on board seemed to see them and changed their course as they came straight towards them. They got closer and closer. Closer and closer. Suddenly, Murong Yunshu caught sight of the g hanging from the top of the tall mast, and her heart immediately sank as she asked, "Do you guys recognise that mark?" South Guardian replied, "It''s a pirate g." His voice was a little solemn. As expected, it was just as she thought. Murong Yunshu''s expression also became grave. She had seen many bandits onnd, but this was the first time she had encountered pirates at sea. She had heard that the pirates were all cruel and vicious, and the quadruplets, who usually could stand up for themselves, were like frosted eggntwilted. If the other party was difficult to talk to, she was afraid that it would be just likeout of the tiger''s mouth, only to enter the wolf''s den. When Lu-er heard that the other party was a pirate, she was so frightened that half of her soul was gone. She didn''t dare to beckon again and weakly hid behind Murong Yunshu, asking, "Miss, do you think they will save us?" Without waiting for Murong Yunshu''s answer, North Guardian spoke up first, "If they refuse to save us, we''ll rob this ship and be pirates ourselves instead!" "Hmm, that''s a good idea." South Guardian began to assess the feasibility of this path in his mind. East Guardian also nodded slowly and quite approvingly said, "If we are going to rob it, we have to take it by surprise and strive to be quick, urate and ruthless, in just one step." "Lil North, it is rare to find you so thoughtful. Thus, we will entrust this glorious and difficult task to you." West Guardian said.[+] North Guardian pped his chest and said with extra bravado, "No problem. I''ll take care of this matter. You guys can just wait to be pirates!" Listening to the four men''s conversation, Murong Yunshudid not know whether tough or cry. She was wrong. She should not have forgotten the fact that these four people were the guardians of the Mojiao Sect. No matter how much of astraw bagthey were, they were still people of the Mojiao Sect and highly skilled martial arts guardians. Robbing a pirate ship was just a matter of striking it out with their pinkies. * Onboard the ship, the one-eyed pirate looked at the people floating in the sea with a torn face, struggling between saving or not saving them. Don''t save them.His conscience would condemn him. Save them.What if they got anotherwhite-eyed wolf? This problem put him in a dilemma. Really a dilemma. A man as kind and conflicted as him should not have be a pirate! "Captain, are we going to save them or not? If we don''t, we''ll just turn around. It would be cruel to give people hope and then let them down." A pirate minion said. "I''m still thinking about it, aren''t I?!" The one-eyed pirate kicked up the side of the ship in extreme depression and cursed rudely, "Darn it, why are there so many people at sea! And they''re all going out without boats. What a drift!" The pirate minion suddenly had ck lines on his face. "Captain, it''s obvious that their ship was too fragile to stand the test of the storm and was swallowed up by the sea!" The one-eyed pirate asked, "Then why didn''t they build their ship firmly? They should know that the sea is full of wind and waves." The corners of the pirate minion''s mouth twitched slightly. "Just tell us whether to save them or not, Captain." The one-eyed pirate said, "Save, of course. However, once they are rescued, we will tie them up to save ourselves from trouble." "Aye." The pirate minion immediately sprang into action, ready to release the cable to save those people. But before he could lower the rope, a cluster of water violently sshed up from the sea and sshed all over him. "What the......" Before he could finish speaking, a rope seemed to grow legs and coil around him. Then it extended its clutches to the other pirates gathered around him. Soon, a dozen pirates were tied together. "I was worried that the rope wasn''t long enough." North Guardian chuckled and picked up the rope that the pirate minion had dropped. Before the crowd could react, he finished wrapped everyone with it, neatly and quickly, leaving only the one-eyed pirate untied. When Murong Yunshu, who arrived afterwards, looked at the pirates tied up in a pile in front of her, she suddenly realised that these ''people'' called Guardians did not need to be smart. They were only required to have good limbs. She really shouldn''t have doubted their ability to be a guardian before, just because they were not good at using their brains. "Who are you people?" The one-eyed pirate asked the North Guardian with a wary look on his face. North Guardian thought for a moment before answering, "Pirates. Pirates who specialise in robbing pirate ships." The one-eyed pirateughed at this and wondered, "Could it be that my fate hasoffended the God of Tai Suithis year? Howe every one of them wants to rob my ship......" "Who else robbed your boat?" The one-eyed pirate turned around and looked at the person asking, only to see a young girl of 18 or 19 years old standing facing him, followed by three messy men in ck clothes and a little maid wet from head to toe. Of course, the girl''s condition was not much better, but she did not give the appearance of being down and out. She wascool and collected, making people feel veryfortable looking at her. "Howe you''ve be a pirate when you''re still too young to learn?" The one-eyed pirate asked with a smile. This girl had such a pleasing aura about her that one couldn''t bear to give her even a scowl. Murong Yunshu seemed not to have heard him and repeated in an aggravated tone, "Who else robbed your boat?" When the one-eyed pirate saw that the other partypletely ignored his words, he threw out these three words with his nose pointed to the sky, "Not, gonna, say." "How about now?" North Guardian asked, holding the one-eyed pirate by the neck with one of his hands. The one-eyed pirate''s face was full of shock. "Who the hell are you people?" This man was a martial arts expert, so quick to strike. The woman who looked like his master was still in great splendour, even when reduced to such a level. She was obviously rich, well-bred, and had good self-cultivation. She must havee from a wealthy family. "You answer our Madam''s question first." North Guardian coldly said as he increased the force in his hands a few notches.[+] The one-eyed pirate, unable to breathe from the chokehold, said in a rush, "I''ll tell, I''ll tell you. Just let go of me first." North Guardian let go of his hand. "Speak!" The one-eyed pirate moved his neck a few times and said, "Chu Changge, the Sect Leader of the Mojiao Sect." Murong Yunshu was overjoyed at his words and hurriedly asked after him, "Where is he now? Was he injured when you saw him?" The one-eyed pirate looked wary. It took him a few seconds before asking back, "Who are you to care about him so much?" "His wife." Murong Yunshu replied. The one-eyed pirate''s heart skipped a beat when he heard the word ''wife'', and his breathing almost came to a standstill. Luckily, he had asked her about her rtionship with Chu Changge first and not directly told her about his whereabouts. Otherwise, if she knew that he had thrown her husband into the sea and fed him to the sharks, he would be reporting to King Yan right now. Seeing the one-eyed pirate hesitate to speak, the most impatient Lu-er urged, "Speak up, tell us where myGuyehas gone to!" "Uh......yourGuye......Chu Changge......he......" The one-eyed pirate stammered for a long time, then suddenly pped both hands onto his thighs and let out a loud cry, "Nephew Chu......Nephew Chu, he died so tragically......so tragically......" At these words, everyone''s faces lost their colour. Murong Yunshu stumbled backwards a few steps and almost fell when she suddenly stopped. "Be careful, Madam!" The East and South Guardian supported her from the left and right sides, respectively. Murong Yunshu took several deep breaths to steady his emotions, stood upright and asked the one-eyed pirate in a trembling voice, "You say he''s dead?" Seeing her miserable face, the one-eyed pirate suddenly felt a little ufortable and hesitated for a few moments before finally nodding, "Yes. When the tsunami hitst night, he was swept away by the sea." After saying that, he pointed to the rest of the pirates who were being tied and said, "Ask them if you don''t believe me. They all can testify." The pirates nodded their heads like how a pestle pounded the garlic, "Yes, yes, yes, he was swept away by the sea." Murong Yunshu only felt that the sky and the earth were spinning in an instant. Just when the feeling of loneliness suddenly swept her, and she had no stronghold to hold on to, she copsed with a crash. "Madam!" "Miss!" The Four Great Guardians and Lu-er were desperately shouting in Murong Yunshu''s ears, but she could hear nothing. In front of her eyes, what emerged was a wickedly beautiful face, looking at her with a gentle smile. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 When Murong Yunshu opened her eyes again, it was already the following day. "Miss, you finally woke up!" Lu-er''s teary eyes were red. Murong Yunshu looked at her in a daze, then abruptly got up and got out of bed as she staggered onto the deck outside with floating steps. "What are you doing, Miss......" Lu-er asked as she chased after Murong Yunshu. Murong Yunshu stared nkly at the empty pirate ship for a long time. Then, she suddenly tilted her head as she looked coldly at the crowd of pirates still being tied up and said, "Throw them all into the sea." "Yes." South, East, North and West began to follow her instructions at once. The pirates were horrified. "Please spare our lives! We didn''t do anything. Its none of our business." "Since he fell into the sea from here, it has something to do with you." Murong Yunshu said coldly. "It''s none of our business. It''s really none of our business. He, himself, was the one who jumped......." Murong Yunshu''s eyes shed a brilliant light at their words. She narrowed her eyes at the one-eyed pirate as she pointed out, "I remember you said yesterday that he was swept away by the sea." "This......he was swept away by the sea and jumped himself......he jumped first and then was swept away by the sea...... " "Why did he jump into the sea when he was perfectly all right?" Murong Yunshu asked. "Uh......this......" The one-eyed pirate scratched the back of his head and said, "How would I know? He certainly didn''t tell me the reason he was seeking death......but from the time I rescued him, he had been hollow-eyed and lifeless while on board, with absolutely no courage to live at all. So when I saw him jump overboard, I wasn''t surprised at all." Murong Yunshu looked at him indifferently. Her face was expressionless as she asked, "Do you mean that there was something wrong with his brain?" The one-eyed pirate thought for a moment, then nodded heavily and said, "You can say that." Murong Yunshu clenched her fist secretly, but her face remained unruffled. "East Guardian." She spoke indifferently. East Guardian answered, "Present." "Do you know what it means to live worse than death?" Murong Yunshu''s voice was calm and quiet, with a few hard to detect sounds of hergnashing her teeth. East Guardian replied, "I haven''t experienced it myself, but I often let others experience it." Murong Yunshu said, "I guess this pirate captain hasn''t experienced it either. You should help him out." As soon as the one-eyed pirate heard this, his face immediately turned pale. He took a few steps back and said with a dry smile, "Even without your help, I know what it''s like to live worse than death. I don''t need you to show me......" An extremely cruel sneer spilt from the corner of the East Guardian''s mouth as he said, "If you knew that, you wouldn''t have done such an audacious thing."How dare you tease them? You truly haveeaten a bear heart and a leopard gall! The one-eyed pirate continued to retreat. He spoke as he withdrew, "As the saying goes,a gentleman moves his mouth and not his hands. I see that your distinguished self is a man of striking appearance, definitely a gentleman. Let''s......let''s not do this. Let''s talk. Let''s talk about it properly...." "For the sake of only having one eye, I''ll forgive you for your clumsiness this time." Step by step, East Guardian approached him. The cruel look on his face faded and was reced with a harmlessly bright smile. "Listen carefully. I am not a gentleman. You are not a gentleman. They are not gentlemen. No one here is a gentleman. I have no other choice but to do it." By then, the one-eyed pirate had retreated to the side of the ship and was unable to retreat anymore. "You, you, you......what do you want?!" The words were directed at Murong Yunshu. Murong Yunshu spoke indifferently, "To watch your expression when you live worse than death." "You......you......" The one-eyed pirate''s face was full of horror. This time, he was totally screwed. He was also a martial arts practitioner before he went to sea as a pirate. But in front of the real martial arts experts, his martial arts skills could not even make him be considered as athree-legged cat. The man in front of him was definitely the best of the best. Just the name of the head of the Four Great Guardians of the Mojiao Sect alone was enough to scare the living daylights out of someone. East Guardian broke three of the one-eyed pirate''s ribs with a kick, then snapped his lute bone with a backhand and shattered it with the wind of his palm.[T/N] "Ah" As East Guardian''s hand rose and fell, a heart-retching scream rang out in the sky. The one-eyed pirate''s entire body slumped to the ground. His face twisted beyond recognition, and cold sweat poured from his forehead. "Now, can you tell me Chu Changge''s whereabouts?" Murong Yunshu asked as she coldly looked down at him. The one-eyed pirate grimaced in pain. When he heard that she only wanted to inquire about Chu Changge''s whereabouts, he was enraged as he said hatefully, "You''re torturing me to such an extent just because you want to know his whereabouts? If you want to know, you can just ask. It''s not like I won''t tell you!" If she had told him the truth earlier, he would have been able to save himself from the pain of having his lute shattered. He was even willing to tell her everything. "I asked yesterday, and you didn''t tell me the truth. I thought it would be easier to talk if one of us was standing and one was lying down." Murong Yunshu said.[+] One-eyed pirate heart regretted it! If he had known this, if he had known this......he would not have mentioned even a word about Chu Changge in the first ce. Why did as soon as he threw off the Sect Leader of the Mojiao Sect, the next one toe was Madam of Mojiao Sect came with her guardians, carrying out the vendetta against him? The sea was vast. As if he were not unfortunate enough, they even ended up on his boat?! Bad luck. This was absolutely freaking bad luck! I''ll never be a pirate in my next life! "Are you willing to say it or not?" North Guardian retorted, "If you don''t tell us, I''ll p you to death!" The one-eyed pirate was furious when he heard that. Although he was not a great martial artist, he had a lot of backbone. How could he tolerate such a threat! "Go ahead, sh me to death with your one p. You''ll be buried with me when I die anyway. At least I won''t be lonely on the road to the Yellow Springs." North Guardian was furious. Hegnashed his teethseverely as he said, "Fine. I will do as you wish!" With that, he raised his palm and aimed it towards the crown of the one-eyed pirate''s head. "Stop it." East Guardian intercepted the wind from North Guardian''s palm and pushed him away while saying, "Don''t be impulsive. The Leaders whereabouts are unknown. For that, he''s still useful to us." North Guardian reluctantly withdrew his hand and stood aside, staring hatefully at the one-eyed pirate. He wished he could kill him with his eyes. Suddenly, the North Guardian was in a trance. He felt like he had seen the one-eyed pirate somewhere...... Murong Yunshu asked once more, "I''m asking for thest time. Where the hell is he?" The one-eyed pirate tilted his head and refused to answer. He would never change his mind. If he said that Chu Changge was not dead, they would ask him how he had fallen into the sea. If he told the truth, he would actually be dead. As long as he didn''t tell the truth, she would keep him alive. "Guyeis not...is not dead?" Lu-er whispered. How stupid. West Guardian gave her a nk look as he said, "The Leader didn''t die. They were lying." At one moment, they said that the Leader was swept away by the sea, and at another moment, they said that he jumped off by himself. It was true that the Leader''s mind was a bit different from that of ordinary people, but jumping into the sea tomit suicide? What a joke. Only this one-eyed monster in front of him coulde up with such ame lie. Did he think that everyone in the world was as stupid as he was? "SinceGuyeis not dead, where is he? Did they lock him up?" Lu-er asked. "No." South Guardian said, "We searched the whole ship yesterday and did not find him." "If he wasn''t on the ship, it couldn''t be......" said Lu-er before snapping her mouth shut. Don''t be acrow''s beak. You absolutely can''t be acrow''s beak. "What couldn''t it be?" Murong Yunshu tried very hard to calm herself down, but her brain felt stuck, unable to turn when she thought of Chu Changge. She was eager to hear anything about Chu Changge''s situation, whether it was true or false. Lu-er did not dare to speak nonsense, but she did not know how to lie to Murong Yunshu. So she could only stare at her with a helpless face. Murong Yunshu only said one word, "Say." Her tone was not heavy, but it almost scared Lu-er out of her wits. Miss'' expression right now was so scary, like, like she might kill someone at any moment...... The more Lu-er thought about it, the more afraid she became. She quickly said, "CouldGuyebe thrown into the sea by them?"[T/N] Her words snapped Murong Yunshu out of her dazed state! The pirates'' confessions varied, but there was one thing inmon, and that wasChu Changge had been on this ship, but now, he was gone. Given Chu Changge''s character, after finding this pirate ship in the rough sea, he would have made the same decisionto take possession of the ship for himself. Without knowing whether the other side was friend or foe, it would have been wisest to get the upper hand first. After thinking about it, Murong Yunshu could no longer calm down. She clenched her fist with all her strength and approached the one-eyed pirates step by step. She was furious. "How dare you...how dare you...." "I......" The one-eyed pirate suddenly felt an invisible power in the seemingly soft woman in front of him. A force that was pressing him so hard that he could not utter a single sophomoric word, and he even had some difficulty in breathing. Murong Yunshu looked down on the one-eyed pirates for a long time and finally unclenched her. She said word by word, "Throw them all into the sea!" "It''s none of my business! It was him. He was the one who insisted on throwing Chu Changge into the sea! I advised him not to take advantage of other people in their difficulties. I did advise him! Really." The one who opened his mouth was the pirate minion who often advised the one-eyed pirate.[+] "Is someone finally willing to talk?" Murong Yunshu turned to look at him coldly and asked, "Do you have a family?" The pirate minion nodded. "I have a younger brother and a sick mother at home." "Tell me what happened, and I will give thempensation." Compensation......the pirate minion stared at her in disbelief, and then he shook his head uncontrobly. "I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die......" "There are a lot of people who don''t want to die. If everyone can stay alive just because they don''t want to die, how are those who run coffin shops going to live?" Murong Yunshu answered indifferently. "I......I......it has nothing to do with me, really, nothing to do with me. Please, please spare me. I honestly don''t want to die. I just want to earn a fortune so that I can go back and cure my mother." The pirate minion cried and begged for mercy. Murong Yunshu raised his eyes slightly and said to all the pirates present, "No matter what the oue is, I will not spare you all. However, if anyone is willing to help me actively search for Chu Changge, I will give his familypensation after we dock if he has a family. And if he does not have family, I will make his death morefortable. It is up to you to decide which one you want to choose." Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Continued from the previous chapter In the end, all the pirates chose to look for Chu Changge, except for the one-eyed pirate. He did not choose to look for Chu Changge was not because he did not want to, but Murong Yunshu did not give him this choice. "Tie him to a log and throw it down." Murong Yunshu said. North Guardian immediately did as he was told. With everyst ofhis hope turned to dust, the one-eyed pirate saved himself from even resisting. He onlyhung his headand muttered, "Retribution, this is retribution......" "It''s a pity you''vee to your senses toote!" With those words, North Guardian did not hesitate to throw the one-eyed pirate overboard, then turned back to the rest of the group and warned, "Whoever dares to y tricks on us again will be the next to be thrown overboard! There won''t be a log tied to your body by then." All the pirates nodded and said that they would never y tricks. Murong Yunshu said, "You don''t have to steer. Let the boat sail freely with the wind. Everyone dispersed to search for the sea. " "Aye." The four men from the South, East, North and West nodded neatly and forcefully before assigning the pirates to stand guard. * After searching the sea for three days, they found nothing, and even the one-eyed pirate was nowhere to be found. This made Murong Yunshu feel very confused. The reason she had tied the one-eyed pirate to a log and thrown him down in the first ce was to observe the direction he was drifting to so that she could follow his track and find Chu Changge. The log wasrge enough to keep the one-eyed pirate afloat. But why was there no sign of him? Although the boat wasn''t travelling as fast as he was drifting, it also moved with the wind, and they should have met him. What went wrong? Murong Yunshu looked out at the empty sea and vaguely smelled despair.Chu Changge, nothing must happen to you. * The one-eyed pirate drifted and drifted. The sea was utterly consuming his senses. He was hungry and cold as if he had seen himself in another life. When he opened his eyes again, he saw the same sickeningly blue sea and sky but soon realised that he was not in the water, butlying on the ground. Land!The one-eyed pirate sat up with a jerk and looked around to find that he was really onnd. Here was the beach, with forest situated not far away. "Aha... Ahahahaha... Ahahahaha..." The one-eyed pirate grabbed the sand like crazy and threw it into the air. He kept on jumping and jumping, tearing his throat and shouting at the sea, "I didn''t die, I didn''t die, I didn''t die...Ahaha...Ahaha." "But you''re not far from death." A cold, icy voice came from behind him. One-eyed pirate instantly felt like he had been cut into half by a knife-like thunder. He stayed motionless for a long time as if he had been pestle in ce. Then, he stiffly turned around to face the other party. "Chu, Chu Changge, you are still alive......"Enemies were bound to meet on a narrow road. This was how he could exin their meeting. The one-eyed pirate wanted to cry, but no tears came out. He was wrong. He was really wrong. Had he known that there were tsunamis and Chu Changge in this world, he should never have been born as a human in this life...... Chu Changge haddishevelled hair and a dirty face, with a bristly unshaven chin, but his eyes were icy and murderous. "How dare I die before you are dead?" He said sorrowfully. The one-eyed pirateughed dryly and said, "Look, we are now considered to be the same people who have fallen tothe ends of the earth. If you kill me, you will be the only one left on this deserted ind. Why don''t we shake hands and make peace with each other? What do you think?" After saying that, he extended a hand towards Chu Changge. "You''re right. It won''t do me any good to kill you now that it''s just you and me on this ind." "Yeah, yeah. Let''s make up." The one-eyed pirate thrust his hand forward a few more times. "There is no need to do something unnecessary like this since we have never been good in the first ce." Chu Changge turned and walked towards the forest. He said as he walked, "As long as you eat less and work more, I won''t kill you until we leave this ce." The one-eyed pirate immediately nodded, particrly like a good minion. "I''m very diligent." After walking for about five minutes, Chu Changge stopped at a clearing surrounded by many tree stumps. The one-eyed pirate followed suit and stopped. Many trees were strewn across the clearing, and it looked like they had just been cut down. "Have the raft ready by dawn tomorrow, or else you will go back to the sea and continue floating." After throwing out these words, Chu Changge immediately swaggered off.[+] Before dawn tomorrow? It''s already almost dark!The one-eyed pirate looked up at the blue sky, but his eyes were met with a thickyer of dark clouds. He justjumped out of the frying pan and went straight into the fire. He was unlucky, really unlucky. He couldn''t understand how he still had the courage to live. Not only did he have the will to, but he had it in spades...... < div> * Murong Yunshu was starting to have a pregnancy reaction. The fishy smell of the sea air made her want to vomit even when she breathed. All the medicinal herbs she had brought on board before setting out were swallowed up by the sea, leaving her with nothing left. Lu-er was pacing up and down in a state of agitation. She ran back and forth all over the boat, trying to find something to help Murong Yun relieve her difort. The four men from South, East, North and West were also at a loss as they crouched in a circle in the corner and sighed. North Guardian said urgently, "Do something, guys! If Madam continues to vomit like this, the Lil Sect Leader is going to be vomited out." "Don''t talk nonsense!" West Guardian gave him a nk look and said, "It''s not like the Lil Sect Leader is in Madam''s stomach, so how could he be vomited out? When I call you brainless, you still refuse to admit it!" East and South looked at each other and shook their heads with a sigh. People said thatthose who stayed near vermilion would get stained red. But after following them for so long, howe these two people had not be wiser at all? "Old East, Old South, you two don''t just sigh and shake your heads! Quickly think of something." North Guardian urged. East Guardian said, "Madam cannot even smell the sea air right now. Unless she does not breathe, there is no other way." "What a stupid idea you have! If you don''t breathe, then won''t you be dead?!" North Guardian shouted. "Then, there''s nothing I can do about it." East Guardian responded in frustration. At this time, Lu-er ran bustling over, with her arms crossed, looking like an ugly shrew, as she said, "Miss hasn''t eaten all day, and you''re still here chatting!" "You misunderstand, Miss Lu-er. We are not chatting; we are trying to think of a solution." South Guardian kindly exined. Lu-er asked, "So have you figured out a solution?" South Guardian replied, "Not yet." Hearing that there was no solution, Lu-er became even more irritated. She pointed at South Guardians nose and scolded, "If you can''t even think of a solution, whats the use of having you guys here?!" "Uh......" South Guardian was speechless. When did Madams little personal maid be so sharp...... The three East, West and North also looked stunned. If they remembered correctly, this maid should have been terribly scared of them before...... Could it be that she had taken the wrong medicine? The four of them thought so in their minds. Lu-er stomped her foot in exasperation and ran towards Murong Yunshu with a wailing cry. Murong Yunshu''s face was pale and weak as shey on the edge of the bed. Her stomach was no longer full of anything for her to throw up, yet the vomiting sensation continued to rise and fall. Lu-er squatted by the bed, looking at her haggard Master. Her eyes turned red, and she cried. Murong Yunshu wiped the corner of her mouth with his handkerchief and smiled, "You should only cry when I die." "Miss, how can you still smile!" "You wish to see me cry?" "Of course not." "Then, you shouldn''t cry too, right?" Murong Yunshu raised an eyebrow and added, "It''s just a normal pregnancy reaction. I won''t die." "I know. But...but you look so ufortable..." Murong Yunshu smiled faintly and said, "My body is ufortable, but my heart is happy." "Why?" Lu-er wondered. "Because I am carrying his flesh and blood in my belly." Murong Yunshu gently stroked her little belly, her face full of tenderness. This was the first time she had seen Miss smile so gently and purely. Inexplicably, she was suddenly a little envious, and a certain desire arose in her heart. Shock! Lu-er''s eyes snapped open. Then, she shook her head desperately.What nonsense are you thinking? Shame on you! "You don''t agree with me?" Murong Yunshu asked curiously.[+] "Huh?" Lu-er flinched. She came back to her senses and hastily shook her head, "Agreed. everything Miss said was right." "Then, why did you shake your head?" Lu-er blushed. "I......" Seeing the shy look on Lu-er''s face, Murong Yunshu''s eyes narrowed, and her lips hooked up in understanding as she inquired, "Is there someone you have taken a fancy to?" "No, no!" Lu-er blushed even more. "In that case, you''re thinking of getting married." Miss had spoken out what was on her mind. Lu-erhad no idea what to do with her hands and feet. She denied it less forcefully, "I didn''t." "When we find Chu Changge and return to the Central ins, I''ll find you a good family." "No!" Lu-er cried out pleadingly, "I don''t want to be separated from Miss, no." She didn''t want to marry. She didn''t want to leave Miss and the Murong Mansion. "Is that so?" Murong Yunshu thought for a moment and said, "Then you will marry someone from the mansion." Lu-er didn''t utter a word. Sort of epting her Miss'' arrangement. "But there seems to be no one in the mansion who is worthy of you." Murong Yunshu said while searching for young talents in Murong Mansion in her mind. After a long time, she asked, "What do you think of the four outside?" Bell made of copper or bronze or (tng lng) Source | (Liao Hui Yun) via Fuyuandian At these words, Lu-er''s eyes went as wide as copper bells. With a look of disbelief, she eximed strangely, "Miss, how can I marry four people?!" "......" Murong Yunshu held her forehead and said with a ck face, "I want you to pick one." Uh.Lu-er, greatly embarrassed, lowered her head and dawdled for a long time before saying, "But I''m just a maid......" Without waiting for Lu-er to finish, Murong Yunshu interrupted, "The maids of Murong Mansion are no worse than the youngdies of other people''s houses." Both outwardly and inwardly. "But" "You can rest assured that the dowry I prepared for you will not be worse than others." Lu-er''s eyes welled up at Murong Yunshu''s words that she cried again, "Wuwu......" She thought that being fatherless and motherless, she would have no one to prepare a dowry for her, but to her surprise, Miss had not forgotten her. "Miss, you are so kind to me." "Ou" Murong Yunshu spit a mouthful of acidic water into the spittoon again. "Miss, here." Lu-er hurriedly handed her a clean handkerchief. Murong Yunshu took the handkerchief and wiped her mouth clean while sighing, "It''s only three months, and the pregnancy reaction is already so strong. I''m afraid it will be even harder in the future." Lu-er frowned. "Then don''t give birth." "Nonsense." "Hmm." Lu-er shut up. She was worried too. At that moment, North Guardian suddenly ran in with a gust of wind and shouted, "We found an ind!" Chapter 128 Chapter 128 There was a riot on the pirate ship. Facing the aggressive crowd of pirates with weapons in hand, Murong Yunshuughed to herself. This was indeedthe wrath of Heaven and anger of men. "Talking about sparing my life after repairing the nks, you''ve obviously decided to abandon us a long time ago!" The pirate minion threw the nks used to repair the ship to the ground and said, "Brothers, they have taken away all the dry food. Even if the ship doesn''t sink, we will still be starved to death. Instead of waiting to die, we should fight them to the death." After saying this, the pirate minion red at West Guardian and shouted, "He has the dried food, charge" The already red-eyed crowd of pirates lunged at the West Guardian like rabid dogs. West Guardian was holding a sack in one hand. When he saw the crowd attacking him, he immediately used the sack as a weapon to defend himself. "Take it." North Guardian handed the oars to South Guardian and went over to help West Guardian. Seeing that the wind and waves were getting bigger and bigger, the boat began to sway violently, and water began to spill onto the deck. Murong Yunshu made an instant decision and instructed East Guardian, "Take the nks." East Guardian immediately struck out with his palms, angled them upwards and downwards. In an instant, the nks flew up from the deck like an uprooted tree. He caught the nks and looked at Murong Yunshu. When he saw her nod, he immediately threw the nks t into the water, and at the same time, he jumped down,nding on top of them. South Guardian said, "Lil West, Lil North, the pigeon has flown." After speaking, he used the g to tie up the oars and threw them to East Guardian below. Then, with Murong Yunshu in one hand and Lu-er in the other, he leapt off the boat. When West and North heard South Guardian''s signal, they stopped tangling with the pirates and got away from them by jumping onto the floating nks. By the time the pirates came back to their senses, Murong Yunshu''s group had been swept by the waves dozens of metres away. From a distance, Murong Yunshu looked at the pirate ship gradually sinking. Her heart was getting heavier over time. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to save the ship, buther flesh was weak even when her spirit was willing. She was unable to help however much she would like to. Fate was so cruel that it gave you the chance to live, only to have your conscience flogged. * It was dawn the following day when the sea was calm again. Clouds lingered where the sea and the sky meet, dying the sky red. Murong Yunshu slumped on the nks, took a few breaths before sitting up and said, "Raise the sail." After the sea churned all night, the four men from South, East, North and West had been throwing up the whole night. They were now hungry, cold, dizzy and weak, and had difficulty moving even a finger, let alone setting up the sail. "Wait a moment." South Guardian spoke listlessly. Murong Yunshu looked back at them and saw all four of them staring at her with miserable faces. She couldn''t help but puff out augh as she said, "This is the first time you have ever said ''wait'' to a request I made." No matter what she had asked before, the answer had always been one word''yes''. It seemed that this time, they were totally exhausted. The four men smiled bitterly. "We are relieved that Madam''s spirits are so good." East Guardian said with immense relief. Murong Yunshu smiled. A burst of warmth she felt in her heart moistened her eyes. People all said they were great devils, but who would have thought that these devils'' feelings on protecting their master were even more profound than a gentleman...... "Hey, Miss, where did that ind go?" Lu-er looked around and couldn''t find the ind everywhere. Upon being reminded by Lu-er, Murong Yunshu suddenly realised that the ind she had seen before had gone. "How could this......how could this happen..." Murong Yunshu''s brain instantly drained. She was unable to think any longer, as her eyes stared unfocused into the void surrounding her, with her face bing expressionless. The four men from North, South, East and West, who were half-dead at the time, also immediately came to life and looked around nervously, searching for the ind. "There''s a shiping up ahead!" Lu-er called out as she pointed to the front. South, East, North and West looked in the direction she pointed. "It''s a merchant ship." Lu-er chirped, "This is great, Miss. We have a ship to ride on." Murong Yunshu remained expressionless, as if she felt it was a waste even to raise her eyelids, and did not speak. Lu-er immediately silenced her voice and looked confusingly at the four people, South, East, North and West. Miss seemed to be in a very low mood...... Yesterday, the ind was close at hand, but now it was far away. Anyone would surely be emotionally drained. East Guardian sighed as heforted Murong Yunshu, "Madam, let''s get on the ship first. Then we can ask the merchants on board. Perhaps we can find out what direction the ind is from them." Murong Yunshu''s eyes lit up at his words. Yes, they could get on the ship and ask for directions. Perhaps someone on it knew the location of the ind. "If they don''t cooperate, then, we''ll just hijack that merchant ship!" North Guardian suggested. South Guardian looked at the merchant ship carefully for a moment and said, "It looks solid. It is just right to use it to find the Leader." "Last time, it was Lil North. This time, I will do it!" After saying this, West Guardian distributed the oars to East, South and North. He then instructed, "Paddle to a ce where you can get up there with yourqinggong. Then stop. I''ll get on the boat first to take the lead, and you guys will back me up after I rob the ship." * Onboard the ship, Wei Zhentian was standing on the prow, looking down at the small boat ahead of him and ordered, "Bring the ship over and save those people." "General, the identity of the other parties is unknown. In case they are our enemies, it may causeplications to us." A deputy general said. "Do they look like soldiers to you?" The deputy general hesitated for a moment and said, "No. But we have a mission. In case something goes wrong, His Highness will me us......" "They are also the people of the Daye Dynasty." Wei Zhentian said in a stern voice, "If His Highness does not even have the love for his people, he is not worthy of being an Emperor. A man who is not worthy of being an emperor, are you willing to follow himfrom the cradle to your grave?" This time, the deputy general no longer hesitated and answered, "No!" Immediately after answering, he ordered his officers and men to save the people from the small boat. In the end, he instructed, "Don''t reveal your identity." They were pretending to be a merchant ship because they did not want outsiders to know their identities. "Yes." A private epted his orders. He was about to lower a rope into the water when a man suddenly flew up and kicked him in the nose. "Aiyo" The private was kicked several feet away. The deputy general angrily asked, "Who are you? How dare you! " "I could have been a little more daring." West Guardian said with his arms casually folded over his chest. Seeing the opponent''s extraordinary skills, Wei Zhentian expected that he was not an ordinary citizen. So he told his deputy general to stand down. "May I ask what your name is?" He asked. West Guardian chuckled and said, "You should first ask me what I intend to do." Wei Zhentian smiled at his words as hepushed the boat with the currentby asking, "What do you intend to do?" West Guardian coolly spat out a word, "Robbing." The deputy general got angry at the word ''robbing''. "You sure know how to talk big! Men......" "Stand down!" Wei Zhentian bawled out. The deputy general knew he had been impulsive again and obediently stepped back. Still, his eyes couldn''t stop ring at the West Guardian. Wei Zhentian asked, "I wonder what you wish to rob here?" "This ship." West Guardian answered as if he talked about how theclouds were pale and a light breeze was blowing. The deputy general''s eyes were about to pop out, and his heart was furious.How dare you rob General Wei''s ship! Wei Zhentian looked up and down at West Guardian, then said, "You can''t rob my ship." West Guardian was slightly bbergasted at his answer. He let out a loudugh afterwards and said, "I can take you down in one move." Wei Zhentian said, "Even if that were true, you wouldn''t have a chance to make a second move." Without waiting for the West Guardian to react, a group of people dressed as civilians emerged from nowhere and surrounded him. If that was all, he was not afraid. But the worst thing was that everyone had bows in their hands and arrows on their backs. The way they drew their bows and how they looked at each other made it clear that they had been trained. How dare he run into an army in civilian clothes? West Guardian held his forehead. He had been getting unluckytely...... Murong Yunshu, who was watching quietly from the sea, also noticed that the atmosphere on the ship was not right. After thinking about it, she said, "Let''s get on board too." "Yes." With a gust of wind, the five people stood above the merchant ship''s deck. "Madam." West Guardian retreated to Murong Yunshu''s side and said, "They are not ordinary merchants." "I can see that." Murong Yunshu faintly scanned the opposing camp and finally rested her gaze on a man dressed in navy blue robes. She said, "My family servant has not been acting sensibly by offending the General just now. I hope the General can spare some mercy on him." Wei Zhentian was shocked at her words and thought, what an impressive woman to be able to recognise his identity at a nce. The deputy general was also surprised. "How did you know?!" Murong Yunshu answered, "There is a kind of person who is born with an aura of righteousness. Just as there are people, who are born with an aura of nobility. If he is a general, he has the aura of a great general in him. Even if he is dressed in rough linen, he cannot hide the majesty of the man who is inmand of the armies and proud of his people." Wei Zhentian''s heart was again amazed. What a clever and brilliant woman. Each of her words was a gem that coulddraw blood on the first prick. After a long moment of contemtion, he said, "But there is no trace of banditry aura around Miss." "A cornered dog will jump over the wall. Therefore, it''s not surprising for an anxious man to be a bandit." Murong Yunshu replied indifferently.[+] Wei Zhentian was stunned for a moment and asked, "ording to Miss'' words, could it be that Miss has encountered some difficulties?" "M-hm. Weck a ship." "......" Wei Zhentian felt that this group of people was peculiar. He talked to them nicely, but they spoke about hijacking his ship every time they opened and closed their mouths. Did they really not take him seriously? Murong Yunshu added, "Do you know if there are inds around here?" Wei Zhentian''s expression was cold when he heard her question, and a murderous aura showed in his eyes for the first time. "Why are you asking about this?" Seeing his reaction, Murong Yunshu smiled faintly in a very unconcerned manner. She said indifferently, "You don''t need to be nervous. I still owe King Sheng a favour and will not go against him. Besides, even if I really wanted to go against him, I wouldn''t havee on wooden nks." Even as calm as Wei Zhentian was, he was stunned by her words that he could not speak for a long time. The deputy general and all the soldiers apanying him were also shocked. Who the hell was she? A big question mark was also hanging on Lu-er''s face. The more she listened, the more confused she became. "Miss, do you mean that they are King Sheng''s people?" Murong Yunshu said, "In times like these when theworld is in disorderand the rival warlords scramble for supremacy, whose army would still be at sea except for King Sheng?" "Who the hell are you?" Wei Zhentian asked. Murong Yunshu said, "You haven''t answered my question. Are there any other inds around here besides King Sheng''s fiefdom?" "Yes." Wei Zhentian eximed, "There are more than a dozenrge and small inds in this sea. I don''t know which one you are asking? " Murong Yunshu was stumped by the question. She didn''t even know where she was now. So how could she know which ind she had seen before? The four men from South, East, North and West were also silent, not knowing how to respond. Suddenly, North Guardian pped his head and eximed, "I remember the strange shape of that ind. The south-facing side seems to have been chewed by a dog......" "It''s the Ind of the Missing Moon!" The deputy general eximed. Wei Zhentian also nodded and said, "Ind of the Missing Moon is not far from here. You can see it before it gets dark, all the way to the north." "Excellent!" North Guardian said joyfully, "You quickly tell the helmsman to change course and send us to that ind!" Wei Zhentian frowned. "We have important business to attend to." West Guardian said unhappily, "You may not have understood the situation. This ship is already ours." He was alone before. But now that Old East, Old South and Lil North were all here, even if there were twice as many archers, they could still take them all down. The deputy general became even more upset, "General, let me teach him a lesson!" Wei Zhentian did not make a sound, a sign of his tacit approval. With his approval, the deputy general shed his red tasselled spear and looked coldly at West Guardian. "Win this spear of mine before you speak shamelessly!" With a smile and a raised eyebrow, West Guardian said to North Guardian, "Lil North, he uses a spear. I''ll let you have this limelight." After saying this, he had a long spear in his hand at some point and threw it to North Guardian. While on the other hand, an infantryman on the outskirts looked puzzled. How did his spear get into the other party''s hand? "Many thanks!" North Guardian caught the spear and waved it in the air. His eyes, which were as cold as the cold-looking spear, looked squarely at his opponent. The deputy general was slightly startled and dared not take the enemy lightly again. With a moment of luck, he quickly stabbed out his spear. But the red tassel in his hand was only halfway out when he felt a sharp, cold object against the back of his head. The enemy in front of him had disappeared at some point. This scene also brought a great shock to Wei Zhentian. Having ruled the army for ten years, this was the first time he had seen such fast marksmanship. "Who do you learn this skill from?" He asked. "You don''t need to know." North Guardian threw his red tasselled spear to the ground and coldly asked, "Now, can this ship be ours?" "You can''t." Wei Zhentian added, "Unless you kill all the people on this ship." At these words, the four people from South, East, North and West looked at Murong Yunshu in unison, waiting for instructions. Their meaning was clear. As long as Madam said one word, they would immediately go on a killing spree. Murong Yunshu shook her head and said, "King Sheng has been kind to me." North Guardian argued, "We''re only going to rob one of his ships. At worst, we can give him back ten or twenty of themter on." "This ship is not something you can afford to pay for." Murong Yunshu nced at Wei Zhentian and requested, "I don''t want to spoil King Sheng''s big event, but can the General lend me something?" "What?" "A small boat and a soldier who has been on the sea all year round." Murong Yunshu exined, "I need someone to point us in the right direction." Wei Zhentian nodded his head as he agreed, "That is not a problem." Then he said to his deputy, "You personally send them to the Ind of the Missing Moon." "But I" "This is a military order." Wei Zhentian said.[+] A military order was like a mountain. The deputy general did not dare to resist, so he answered, "Yes." Then he ordered his soldiers to release the small boat. "Thank you." Murong Yunshu thanked him lightly and nned to get on the small boat. Wei Zhentian hurriedly asked the question he had in his mind, "How did Miss know about the King''s big event?" "Before the armies can move, the army provisions have to be moved first." She replied, then gestured to East Guardian that he could disembark. The shock in Wei Zhentian''s heart couldn''t be described in words, so he asked another question, "May I know what Miss'' surname is?" "Murong." * With the deputy general leading the way, their voyage went very smoothly. They arrived at the Ind of Missing Moon at sunset. "Finally, we''re ashore!" Lu-er was bouncing on the sand. Murong Yunshu was not so happy; going ashore was only the beginning, finding Chu Changge was the finish. By then, perhaps she would be able tough. The four people, South, East, North and West, had been looking graved all the way. If the Leader was not on this ind, they didn''t know where should they go next.. The deputy general tied up the boat and said grumpily, "Let''s go. Whether the person you are looking for is here or not, let''s find a ce to settle down first." The group of people followed the deputy general move deeper into the dense forest. As they walked, North Guardian whispered to West Guardian, "I think I can smell grilled fish." He didn''t think he was hallucinating out of hunger...... West Guardian''s eyes lit up as he said, "So do I." Then he looked at the two people South and East, only to see them nodded lightly. Immediately, he said with great joy, "Madam, someone is grilling fish up ahead." Murong Yunshu was overjoyed at his words. She took a few deep breaths and sniffed carefully. Indeed, she could smell it too. She immediately ran out like mad towards the front without saying a word. Lu-er shouted, "Miss, you should slow down. Be careful, or you will fall down..." Murong Yunshu couldn''t hear her shout at all as she ran desperately forward, looking left and right while she ran, hoping to find the source of the scent. "She seems like she really doesn''t want to die when she hears that there''s grilled fish. She hasn''t been eating for days?" The deputy general asked curiously. Lu-er gave him a nk look as she said, "It''s stupid of you to ask things that even I can understand!" After saying that, she ran after Murong Yunshu. The deputy general looked puzzled. Wasn''t it because she was hungry? Murong Yunshu ran and ran. After only running for a few minutes, she began to feel exhausted. She stopped to catch a few breaths and was about to continue searching when she looked up and ran into a pair of beautiful eyes. At that moment, she even forgot to breathe. She could only stare, stupefied by the person in front of her. Her many days of hardships and grievances immediately turned into tears of joy. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Chu Changge was also bbergasted for a moment, then smiled and said to himself, ''Chu Changge, you truly have gone crazy.'' Turn around and leave. Murong Yunshu was stunned. She was overwhelmed by Chu Changge''s indifferent response when she felt the sky had fallen on her all this time. It was when he took several steps to leave that she spoke stiffly, "I haven''t turned to dust yet, and you already don''t recognise me?" Chu Changge''s body trembled violently at her words. He let the firewood slip from his hand as he froze in ce. In an instant, a st of ecstasy took over his entire mind, and there was only one thought in his headto hold her and never let her go again. He thought so and did so. He held her tight by embracing her in his arms, confirming that this was not another one of Heavens'' jokes on him. She had actuallye,e to him. She was not an illusion. The moment Chu Changge embraced her, Murong Yunshu could not stop sobbing. Excitement, aggravation and joy all came together. "I''m sorry." Chu Changge''s voice was low and dry, carrying an endless amount of guilt and heartache. "Next time, it will be my turn to search for you." He whispered as if taking an oath to soothe her tired body and mind. Murong Yunshu shook her head sullenly. Only after a long time did she push him away and frown. "Do you n to have another time?" Chu Changge was stunned for a moment before hurriedly said in fear and trepidation, "I don''t dare. I won''t dare again." Chu Changge''s nervous appearance made Murong Yunshuugh. Her eyebrows arched as she stared at him, and when she saw the mud and holes on his clothes, she felt a twinge in her nose again. "These days, it has been hard for you, hasn''t it?" She asked. Chu Changge smiled and shook his head. "Whenever I open my eyes and find that I am still alive, I don''t feel hard at all." After going throughnine deaths and still alive, what he feared the most was closing his eyes and being unable to open them anymore. * The one-eyed pirate noticed a bizarre phenomenon. Ever since the ind had be lively, everyone had changed their nature. Chu Changge no longer spoke coldly and fiercely to him. Chu Changge''s wife often smiles lightly. She was not as cold and unfeeling as she was on the ship before, and the four capable guardians had be much more amiable. This anomaly gave the one-eyed pirate a great deal of unease, the kind of unease that came from not knowing exactly when your opponent was going to stab you in the back. The one-eyed pirate was tempted to find someone just to ask when they were nning to bring him to trial. But then he discovered that, apart from himself, everyone else was in pairs. So there was no room for him to interrupt. If he were to run over and ask suddenly, ''when are you going to kill me'', he was afraid he wouldn''t have the chance to hear their answer. And those four guardians were busy trying to kill each other. If he interfered, it would change the love to kill him mutually. Even the little maid had made a pair with that extra little dirtbag, having a good time bickering with him. Ai.The one-eyed pirate let out a long sigh and said to himself, ''don''t mind it. Don''t mind it, okay? It''s just that, at times like this, being ignored is the greatest luck. If they really pay attention to me, I''m afraid theyll inevitably beat me up.'' * After half a day''s bantering with the deputy general, Lu-er suddenly realised she didn''t know the other man''s name and asked, "What''s your surname?" The deputy general answered honestly, "Wei (defend)." "Wei (defend) what?" The deputy general was stumped for a moment. He racked his brain and said, "Maybe it''s because my father''s surname is Wei......" Lu-er blinked. "I know your father''s name is Wei. I''m asking what''s your name, Wei what?" The deputy general was greatly embarrassed, and hisely face appeared a little flushed. He answered awkwardly, "Wei Qian." "My name is Lu-er." Lu-er smiled mischievously and pointed at Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge''s backs which were not far away from them, and said, "That''s my Miss andGuye." Finally, she pointed to the four people South, East, North and West who were fighting against each other, saying, "Those four are myGuye''s attendants, and my Miss calls themstraw bags." The corners of Wei Qian''s mouth slightly trembled as he looked at the four people and could not help but sigh loudly in his heart:They have such high martial arts skills, and yet, they are only attendants. If I had such good martial arts skills, I would have be a great general like my brother. "Was the general who was on the ship very powerful?" Lu-er asked.[+] Wei Qian''s face showed pride as he said, "He is the number one general under King Sheng and my eldest brother." Lu Er: "Looking at your appearance, it seems that you admire him very much?" Wei Qian: "He is the person I admire the most." Lu-er nodded when she realised something. Then she smiled and said, "The person I admire most is my Miss." Wei Qian looked sideways at the two people by the sea and asked, "What does yourGuyedo?" What doesGuyedo? This question baffled her. She only knew that he was in Mojiao Sect, but she didn''t know what Mojiao Sect was! Lu-er thought about it for a while and finally said while feeling unsure, "Probably......getting mixed with thejianghu?" "Getting mixed with thejianghu?" Wei Qian frowned at the thought and asked, "Does he make a living by performing art?" "......" Lu-er rolled her eyes. "That''s called wandering about in thejianghu." "Er......" Wei Qian rubbed his nose in embarrassment and said in a small voice, "We only have wanderers ofjianghuin Yanzhou, not those who are getting mixed with thejianghu."[T/N] "Is that so?" Lu-er blinked and decided to forgive him. It was normal for someone from a deserted ind to have nomon sense. Smiling, she said, "MyGuyemakes his living by robbing other people''s homes and killing others for properties." She didn''t know how many grades higher it waspared to making a living as a performer.[T/N] Wei Qian was dumbstruck by what she said. Robbing other people''s homes......killing others for properties......is it necessary for her to speak with such pride? Wait, regardless of whether her tone sounded proud or not, this is not the point. The point is, isn''t he a bandit by earning a living by robbing homes and killing people for properties? Wei Qian suddenly remembered the situation on the ship yesterday. He realised that it was no wonder they wanted to rob the ship as soon as they got on it. It turned out they were repeat offenders. "Why aren''t you talking?" Lu-er mischievously smiled as she asked, "Feeling intimidated? "No, I''m not." Wei Qian pretended to be calm while his eyes nced wildly on the ground. "But you look like you''re scared!" Lu-er pointed out. Wei Qian looked up quickly and said, "I''m not afraid. I''m just surprised that all you bandits of the Central ins are very......refined." "That''s called arefined rascal!" A voice automatically joined their conversation. When Lu-er looked back and saw that it was the one-eyed pirate, she immediately pulled a face and said, "Who gave you permission to speak?!" "No one forbids me from speaking!" The one-eyed pirate sat cross-legged next to Wei Qian and asked with a calm face, "What are you talking about? Let me listen, too. " "Thick skin!" Lu-er turned her head the other way to ignore him. Seeing that Lu-er paid no attention to the one-eyed pirate, the unknown Wei Qian followed suit by tilting his head to the side. The one-eyed pirate touched his nose,ughed hollowly and walked away with a bitter smile. He sat down alone on an upside-down tree trunk and stared out at sea. If the young prince were still alive, he would be as old as they were. He guessed that the young prince would also be a man who loved beauty rather than the country.[T/N] * "Afraid of water?" "I''m not afraidwu..." Murong Yunshu shut her mouth and retched a few times. "What''s wrong? Not feeling well?" Chu Changge asked nervously. Murong Yunshu shook her head. "It''s nothing. I''ve just spent too much time at sea, and now I get nauseous whenever I see water." "......after spending so much time on the ground, howe you don''t get sick at the sight of dirt?" Chu Changge teased. "After being disgusted at it for more than ten years, it slowly stopped being disgusting." Murong Yunshu responded earnestly. Chu Changge couldn''t helpughing, took her hand and stood up. He asked again, "Are you honestly not afraid of water?" "I''m not afraid." Murong Yunshu wondered what he was doing by asking her this question. Chu Changge smiled gently and pulled her towards the sea. The sea was freezing, but Murong Yunshu didn''t feel cold at all. Thus, she followed him slowly to the sea. When the sea flooded her knees, the strength of the waves was even stronger. As if it was trying to sweep her away. She finally could not help but exim and hugged him tightly. When her feet became unstable, her whole body almost hung on him. Chu Chang-singughed heartily at sight, asking, "Didn''t you say you''re not afraid of water?" Murong Yunshu buried her head in his arms and feigned anger, "You did that on purpose, didn''t you?" "Yes." Chu Changge confessed. He answered so quickly and frankly, so how could she continue? Murong Yunshu was so angry and amused that she wanted to use force to solve the problem. However, when she let go one of her hands, she couldn''t stabilise her body and immediately hugged him again. Even tighter than before, for fear of being swept away by the sea. Chu Changge rested his chin against her shoulder and smothered augh for a while before he whispered in her ear, "It does feel good to have a beauty throwing herself at you." Murong Yunshu was stunned for a moment. She suddenly realised that after knowing each other for so long, this was the first time she had taken the initiative to embrace him tightly, for fear of losing him the second time. It turned out that what he truly wanted, after all his deliberate efforts, was for her to initiate a hug. Inevitably, Murong Yunshu tightened her arms a few more times, her heart aching at the ease of his satisfaction. However, she spoke with a teasing smile, "It''s not easy to get a beautiful woman to hug you. When the sun goes down, and you have enough silver to go to a brothel, you can be sure to get a hug." Chu Changge tried to resist the smileing from his chest and went along with her words, "Unfortunately, this is a desert ind. There is no brothel. Otherwise, will Madam open one?" "Even if I wanted to open it, I don''t have a girl to put up as a front." Murong Yunshu said regretfully.[+] Chu Changge smiled and said, "It''s alright. With you around, Madam, there''s no fear for the shop''s prestige to rise. Even if you can''t hold it up, you still have your husband here." "You''re going to dress up as a woman and can be counted on toshow a smiling face and flirtfor the shop?" Seeing that Chu Changge had no more words to answer, Murong Yunshu smothered a few waves ofughter with immense pleasure. She then turned around and leaned against him, putting her hands on therge hands around her waist, looking at the ce where the sea and the sky met and said, "The sunset glow ising out." "Hmm." Chu Changge also raised his eyes to look into the distance. For the first time, he felt that seeing the sunset at sea was so beautiful. For Murong Yunshu, her happiness was by leaning quietly close to Chu Changge, no matter when or where. It was like a lifetime ago when she thought of her memories with him before today. Until this moment, she could not believe that she was back in his arms. The warmth from her back was so real, so nurturing, so enjoyable that she was even reluctant to leave. As she looked up at the sky, Murong Yunshu''s lips curled up stupidly, unable to resist the urge tough but not knowing exactly what she wanted tough at. At this time, Chu Changge suddenly asked, "Don''t you even miss me at all?" Murong Yunshu flinched for a moment, then replied with a straight face, "Hmm. No. How did you find out?" "You have gained weight." Chu Changge said sadly. Although it was good for her to grow meat, they had been separated for so long. He even lost a lot of weight because of his lovesickness, but she has grown meat instead. How.....how could he endure this? "Where have I gained weight?" Murong Yunshu pinched his arm. "No, I''m not." "Here." Chu Changge put his hand on Murong Yunshu''s lower abdomen. Feeling his touch on her belly, Murong Yunshudid not know whether tough or cry. She was silent for a long time before calmly dropping a bomb, "That''s not meat. That''s your son." Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Chu Changge was still pinching and squeezing Murong Yunshu''s belly, thinking it would feel much better if she had a bit more meat. However, when he heard her words, his whole body became utterly muddled. It was only after a long while that he shouted as if he had been remote-controlled, "I''m going to be a father? I''m going to be a father! I''m going to be a father!" While screaming, he hugged Murong Yunshu andughed loudly. People who didn''t know would think he had gone crazy. Chu Changges ecstatic look also infected Murong Yunshu as she hooked her arms around his neck andughed gleefully. Not far away, North, South, East and West, who were punching and kicking each other, stopped their group fight and looked at the handsome madman who wasughing maniacally on the beach. "The Sect Leader is getting even more deranged." East Guardian spoke with a grim look on his face. South Guardian alsomented, "If things go on like this, I''m afraid there''s no hope for the Lil Leader to be a virtuous man." West Guardian nodded thoughtfully. "The future is dark." For them. However, North Guardiandid not ept their statement as rightas he said very light-heartedly, "You guys are worrying too much. It''s not necessarily going to be the Lil Leader. Maybe it''s going to be a daughter, just like Madam." At those words, the corners of the South, East and West''s mouths twitched a few times ruthlessly in unison. "Don''t you think it''s even scarier if she is just like Madam?!" West Guardian asked with a ck face. "Uh......" The North Guardian touched his nose resentfully and stammered, "Actually......as long as Madam doesn''t speak......she is still quite gentle......maybe, Lil Miss will be a mute......"[T/N] "Shut up!" This sudden violent shout simultaneously came from the other three people, South, East, and West, and its lethality was quite enormous. North Guardian was immediately silenced. When he saw the three brothers'' res,filled with amon hatredfor him, he could not help but argued, "If I say it was a slip of the tongue, do you believe me......" East Guardian: "Which of your words was not a slip of the tongue?" "...." North Guardian decided not to talk to them for three days from now on. * Nightfall. A group of people built a fire in the cave and warmed themselves with it. The weather on the Ind of Missing Moon was strange. It was warm and breezy during the day, but the evening was chilly and windy. It was so cold that one wished to plunge oneself into the fire. "Miss, when are we going back to Jinling?" Lu-er asked as she curled herself up into a ball and rubbed her hands together. Murong Yunshu looked at Chu Changge.When will you leave? "We''ll leave when the southeast wind starts blowing at sea." Chu Changge said. "At the beginning of the southeast wind, there will be a ck whirlpool at sea. If you''re unlucky enough to run into it, you''ll die. So it''s best to wait until the wind changes direction for half a month before setting out." The one-eyed pirate crouched in a damp corner and said quietly. Even if they ignored him, he had to take every opportunity he could to interject. This was what you calledreturn good for evil. Wei Qian said, "In fact, if you are not in a hurry, you can wait for my eldest brother to return to pick us up after escorting the provisions to the front." "Great! When will your eldest brothere back?" Lu-er asked with a look of anticipation. It was much safer to take a big ship than a raft. Wei Qian replied, "I can''t say for sure. It will take one or two months if the ship sails fast and three or four months if it goes slowly." "Three or four months?! Miss will be inbour by then!" Lu-er shouted.[+] "Uh......" Wei Qian gave Murong Yunshu an awkward look and asked, "Doesn''t it take ten months to give birth to a child?" "That''s someone else. My Miss is different." Lu-er said with confidence. In the end, she even looked to Murong Yunshu for support, "Am I right, Miss?" "You cursed me with premature birth?" Murong Yunshu asked, raising an eyebrow. "No!" Lu-er shook her head repeatedly. "I just think you''re more amazingpared to the others, Miss." The corner of Murong Yunshu''s forehead jumped as she denied, "I''m not that amazing." This kind of thing, she had neither talent nor experience. How could she be that great...... Chu Changgeughed sullenly at the side. "A few more births, and you''ll be amazing.With familiarity, you''ll learn the trick." Murong Yunshu was incredibly embarrassed. She red at him with a red face and said unpleasantly, "This is because of you." Chu Changge flinched for a moment, thenughed out loud. "Right, it''s on me, it''s on me." All the men present looked as if they were going tough. Murong Yunshu suddenly realised what an ambiguous remark she had just made and wanted to tell him not to take it the wrong way, but on second thought, that would have been too much to ask. Hence, she simply pretended not to understand and stared into the fire silently. After a long time, the one-eyed pirate suddenly said, "Since we have to live on this ind for a few more months, why don''t we discuss ways to survive together? Eating wild fruits and sleeping in caves are not long-term solutions." "It is us who have to live on the ind for a few more months. As for you......" Chu Changge looked at Murong Yunshu. "How does Madam wish him to die?" It was not how to deal with him but how to let him die. In other words, the one-eyed pirate ended up dying anyway. As to how he would die, it was up to her to decide. Murong Yunshu responded indifferently, "You should decide. This thing like killing people is too wicked for me to do." "......"Madam, are you implying that the father of the child in your belly has done wicked things for most of his life?Chu Changge''s face was full of ck lines. The one-eyed pirate was quick to go along with it, "Right, killing others will only make your fortune suffer. You should umte virtue for the child in your belly." "Since neither the Leader nor Madam can do it, let me do it for you." East Guardian was very understanding in sharing his master''s worries. "No!" The one-eyed pirate shouted, and under everyone''s puzzled gaze, he pondered for a few seconds as he racked his brains toe up with a reason. "If you do not try tosave someone who is in mortal danger, it will also be damaging to yourhidden virtue. Your guardian is trying to kill me. You can''t justlet me in mortal danger without even trying to save me." "......" Chu Changge suddenly felt that the world had beplicated since he became a father. He used to be able to find millions of excuses just to displease anyone. But now, with a single sentence of ''damaging his hidden virtue'', no excuse was valid anymore. The words damaging hidden virtue also dumbfounded the four South, East, North and West. Since they were forced to join the Mojiao Sect by the Leader, they had no hope for the rest of their lives. Now, after all the trouble, they were looking forward to the Lil Leader. By any chance, he was born with shorings, such as having a conscience or something, how could they still make a living for the rest of their lives......[T/N] Lu-er said, "Miss, aren''t we still short of a manure picker in the backyard? Why don''t we send him......" Before Lu-er finished her words, everyone looked at her with adoring faces.If you can''t kill him, it doesn''t mean you still can''t torture him, right? Superb! What a wonderful thing!What did it mean when people saida man of great wisdom often seemed slow-witted? This was what you calleda man of great wisdom often seemed slow-witted! Lu-er, looking inexplicably self-conscious, whispered, "There really is a shortage of manure pickers......" The crowd copsed. It turned out to bea blind cat bumped into a dead mouse. Seeing the odd expressions on everyone''s faces, Lu-er thought they didn''t believe her. So she added, "It''s true. Chief Steward Qian has been harping on it for a long time since he has been unable to find a suitable candidate." "......" It was enough for them to know that there was indeed a shortage of manure pickers without going into such detail. The one-eyed pirate''s eyelids fluttered a few times viciously as he looked sulkily at Lu-er and said, "Little girl,where it is possible to let people off, you should spare them. Be careful, or you won''t be able to get married." Lu-er nced at him and said, "You''re the one who won''t be able to get married! "......I don''t need to marry." * In the end, they took Lu-ers advice, and the one-eyed pirate was not only being spared from his death but also got a job to be a breadwinner for his family. This was a good thing for the one-eyed pirate, who had been disced and wandering for years, regardless of the job nature itself. "One-eyed brother, don''t feel too bad. Our Madam treats people well. After you''ve spent time with her, you''ll find that staying away from the Leader and focusing on picking manure will not only exercise your body but also prolong your life." North Guardian said as he patted him on the shoulder in a brotherly way. The corners of the one-eyed pirate''s mouth trembled slightly. Even though he could not read a single word, he knew that there was no logic in that statement at all......and usually, the more illogical it was, the more they could reveal the truth. For example, he had a general idea of the miserable life that was about toe. Seeing the one-eyed pirate with tolive was no better than to dieexpression, Lu-er felt guilty. If she had known, she would not have said there was a vacancy in the manor and just left him to die...... * The next day, everybody went into the forest in preparation to cut wood for building a house. Chu Changge looked around and said, "Lu-er is responsible for collecting firewood for the fire, while the rest start chopping down the trees." "What about you?" Wei Qian asked subconsciously. South, East, North and West''s eight eyes shot towards Wei Qian in unison.Brother, what a good question. Wei Qian looked puzzled. Did he say something wrong? Chu Changge gave him a long, smiling look and answered, "Supervising." Wei Qian was tempted to say that they didn''t need a supervisor, but he felt that Chu Changge was smiling a bit strangely, so he had the sense to shut up.[+] Soon, everyone began to work. While Chu Changge and Murong Yunshu stood watching, suddenly, North Guardian ran over with arge stump in his arms and ced it in front of Murong Yunshu while saying politely, "Have a seat, Madam." The surface of the stumps was extremely smooth, which shows North Guardian''s good intentions. "Thank you." Murong Yunshu felt so moved that she immediately sat down. Chu Changge nodded with appreciation and said meaningfully, "You guys should learn from the North Guardian!" East, South and West looked coldly at the North Guardian.Treacherous, genuinely treacherous. North Guardian shuddered and quickly said, "This is what everyone means." The cloudy faces of East, South and West immediately turned sunny as they smilingly said, "Sure thing, sure thing. Madam''s happiness is the same as the Leader''s happiness, and the Leader''s happiness is our happiness." Murong Yunshu shook his head in amusement and said, "How ruthless are you to train them to be such a henchman." "No, I''m all in forwinning people by virtueattitude." Chu Changge looked at the sky and said with unparalleled frankness. Murong Yunshu pursed her lips again and stopped talking, thinking about what kind of house they should build. After an unknown period, she suddenly heard Chu Changge say, "I''ve thought of something!" She looked sideways at him with a puzzled expression, "What have you thought of?" "Name." Chu Changge said, "I''ve thought about it, if I have a son, I''ll call him Chu Murong, and if I have a daughter, I''ll call her Murong Chu. Do you think theyre good?" "Not good." Murong Yunshu decisively refused without even thinking. "Why not?" It had taken him a long time toe up with those. "Why should my son take your surname? Only my daughter takes my surname?" "......because I am a man." "Then I''ll find a man whose surname is Murong." "......" Chu Changge held his forehead. "Madam, the only man in the Daye Dynasty who might have the surname Murong is still in your belly." Upon hearing this, Murong Yunshu raised her dark eyebrows and said, "Thank you." "Thanks for what?" Chu Changge asked nervously. A sense of foreboding rose in his heart. Murong Yunshu smiled. "Thank you for agreeing to let my son take my surname." "When did I agree?" "Just now." "Did I?" He expressed his doubt. Murong Yunshu nodded heavily. "Yes." "......Madam, if a son doesn''t take his father''s name, he will be bullied when he grows up." "Who did you hear that from?" "My father." " Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Until the others built the house, Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge did not agree on anything. But this did not affect their rtionship. On the contrary, the daily debate made their rtionship even better. Those who had nothing to do after the house was built joined in their discussion. East Guardian: "I think the surname should be Murong." South Guardian: "I think so too. After all, the Leader is the one who is going to marry into Murong Mansion." West Guardian: "I think the Lil Leader should not only take the surname Murong but also learn about business from Madam and inherit the family business of the Murong Mansion." "Why?" North Guardian disagreed. "If the Lil Leader does not follow the Leader''s surname, can he still be called Lil Leader?" "It''s better if he isn''t! Stupid." West Guardian gave North Guardian one big nk stare. North Guardian suddenly realised that they wanted the Leader to have no sessor! It would be terrible if Lil Leader wereblue made out of indigo but became more vivid than indigo. "Alright. All four of you agree that the child''s surname should be Murong, so do I. What about the two of you?" Lu-er looked at Wei Qian and the one-eyed pirate.[T/N] "Will my opinion also be considered?" The one-eyed pirate was pleasantly surprised. Lu-er stared at him for a few seconds and threw out three words in an icy manner, "Not really." Then she looked at Wei Qian. Wei Qian was at a loss for words and stammered, "I......have no opinion." How can he have an opinion on what someone else''s child''s surname was! "With one vote ignored and one abstention, we have five votes here. Plus one vote from Miss, that will be six votes. Six votes to theGuye''s one vote. Murong Mansion wins!" Lu-er gleefully made her concluding remarks. When Chu Changge heard the results of the discussion, he only said one thing"I''m going to ignore them all!" "Uh......" Lu-er looked to her Master.What do we do now? Murong Yunshu said, "Although we''ve won overwhelming votes, he has the veto power." What a waste of time!Lu-er was dealt with a severe blow. The four people who were eavesdropping from outside the door were hit even harder. They originally thought that if they supported Madam''s words, even if the Leader wanted to settle ounts with them in the future, she would have their back. But now, the Leader had been offended, and Madam did not even feel grateful for it. What a way to try tosteal a chicken only to end up losing the rice used to lure it. "Why don''t wepare the number of people?" Murong Yunshu suggested, "We will take the surname of whichever family has more people."[T/N] Chu Changge thought for a moment and said, "It''s fine to count by numbers of people, but it has to be divided into male and female. Whichever family has more males, the sons will have their surnames. In the same way, whoever has more female family members, the daughters will take their surname." "Alright." Murong Yunshu immediately agreed. Murong Yunshu''s reply was so quick that it gave Chu Changge a feeling of being duped. Looking at Lu-er''s expression again, it was simply more delighted than seeing gold falling from the sky. "Can I back out?" Although Chu Changge had not yet figured out why both of them looked like they were determined to win, he had a feeling that he would lose this battle. "No way." Murong Yunshu decisively refused. Not being able to backtrack, Chu Changge had to put his head on the line. "I am the only male in my family right now." And as far as he knew, there were no male children in the Murong family now, unless Master Murong had an illegitimate son. "Your father isn''t one?" Murong Yunshu asked rhetorically. "Can dead people be counted?" "Who says they cannot be counted?" "......" Chu Changge knew he had been duped, but he still said with wishful thinking, "Although the Chu family has been a single lineage for generations, it will be quite a number when we add up all the ancestors." Murong Yunshu did not directly say how many people were in her family but only asked, "Do you want to take a look at the Murong Mansion''s family tree?" "......"I know you have a lot of family members. "Or go to the ancestral hall to count the tablets in ce." The corners of Chu Changge''s mouth trembled slightly. "Madam, you are cheating." "All''s fair in war." "......we''ll discuss this matterter." Chu Changge decided to go back and dig up his family tree hundreds and thousands of years ago. He didn''t believe he couldn''tpete with the Murong Mansion! At this point, Murong Yunshu took a leisurely sip of her tea. Then, she put down the cup and said in a very understanding manner, "If you don''t want topare the number of people, we can alsopare them differently." "With what then?" "Silver." "......" She wanted him to die from being too angry with her, didn''t she? Chu Changge helplessly said, "Madam, murdering your husband is against thew." "Then we''d better not get married." "......it is also illegal to kill someone who is not your husband." "In fact, I think," Murong Yunshu continued after a pause, "If I really kill you, my name will go down in history, and I will earn a good name forever." After saying this, Murong Yunshu looked pensive, as if she was thinking about the feasibility of this matter.[+] Chu Changge''s face was full of ck lines. "Madam, let''s change the subject." * Life on the deserted ind was leisurely and carefree. Apart from the fact that they couldn''t stop worrying about not having the next meal after thest, it wasrgely enjoyable. This statement, of course, did not include the much oppressed one-eyed pirate. On this day, he went to the seashore again, carrying a tree branch to stick fish for the others. He was in the middle of doing so when he suddenly looked up and saw arge ship sailing far out at sea. He immediately threw down his branch and waved desperately at the boat, shouting, "Here, here......" "What are you yelling about?" Weiqian also walked to the beach carrying a tree branch. "A ship......there''s a ship......" said the one-eyed pirate, pointing excitedly to the southeast direction. When Wei Qian looked in the direction he pointed, sure enough, he saw arge ship sailing on the sea. On closer inspection, it was easy to see that the ship was approaching the ind. Wei Qian was overjoyed as he said, "It must be my big brothering to pick us up! I''ll watch from here. You go and call the rest!" "Okay." The one-eyed pirate started to run towards the wooden house, frantically shouting as he did so, "The ship ising, the ship ising......" At that time, Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge are in the middle of fighting a new roundon theqipan. The chess pieces were grounded one by one from stones by the four men from South, East, North and Westthere was always something to do to pass the days of boredom when there were no enemies to chase and kill. "The ship is here!" The one-eyed pirate rushed into the wooden house. Seeing that the two remained indifferent, he shouted again, "Stop ying chess. The ship is here!" It was then that Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge jumped out of the chess game. "What did you say?" Chu Changge asked. The one-eyed pirate rolled his eyes and said word for word, "The, ship, is,ing!" "Oh." Chu Changge responded indifferently and looked to Murong Yunshu, "Is this game still on?" Murong Yunshu raised an eyebrow and said, "I like to finish what I started." "Just right, I like it that way, too." The two people''s attention then returned to theqipan. The one-eyed pirate''s jaw dropped. Was he hallucinating, or was the hallucination appearing before his eyes? After standing in the same ce for a long time, the one-eyed pirate, full of confusion, approached the four men who were nking away outside the wooden house and calmly said, "The ship is here." Hearing what had been said, the four men stopped what they were doing and looked at each other. "So soon?" East Guardian asked. "......are you guys in love with desert ind life?" The corners of the one-eyed pirate''s mouth twitched violently. "That''s not true." East Guardian exined, "We just want to finish making this table." The one-eyed pirate looked speechlessly at the sky for a long time, then silently turned and left. He was wrong. He was really wrong. He shouldn''t have overestimated their normalcy and thought he could finally understand their behaviour. These people were simply freaks, one more than the other. And the unborn one, in all probability, was a freak too. What did it mean by people who didn''t belong together, didn''t get to live together? He finally experienced it today. "Hey, One-Eyed, what are you doing here? Didn''t I ask you to fish? I''m still waiting for you to start cooking fish soup for Miss." Lu-er asked with a strange look on her face as she held the firewood she had just collected. The one-eyed pirate lifted his eyes to look at her and said listlessly, "The ship is here." Lu-er blinked. "Oh." Then, she walked happily toward the kitchen while holding the firewood. "Even you that calm?!" The one-eyed pirate growled as he eventually couldn''t stand it. It was so hard to wait for a ship toe, but each one of them was the least bit unresponsive. What kind of people are these! Lu-er couldn''t understand why he got so angry. She asked, "Has my Miss left?" "Not yet." "Then what do I have to worry about." Lu-er shrugged. "You should continue fishing. If Miss can''t eat it tonight, see ifGuyedoesn''t chop you up and turn you into a stew!"[+] "......if you want to eat fish, go fish yourself!" He was not going to serve them anymore! Lu-er stared back at the fading back of the one-eyed pirate for a moment, then put the firewood in the kitchen. She walked over South, East, North and West who were making the table and asked, "What would you like to eat tonight?" "Wood." "Got it." Lu-er was about to go inside when a question suddenly urred to her. So she asked another question, "Steamed or braised?" "Boiled." "Oh." As soon as Lu-er lifted her feet, she turned her head and asked, "What did you guys just say you wanted to eat?" The four men from South, East, North and West came back to their senses. "What did you just ask us?" "I asked you guys what you wanted to eat tonight." "Oh. Crabs. I sent Wei Qian to catch crabs." East Guardian said. Lu-er nodded knowingly, "Boiled crabs. I see." "Braised." "You guys just said to boil it!" Did we? You did. "All right, then. No spices needed for braising anyway." This scene happened to be witnessed by Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge, who had finished ying chess and were about to instruct the four men South, East, North and West to check out the situation on the beach. The two of them could not help but look at each other with a smile. "It''s better to hurry back to the Central ins for the sake of the future generations health." Murong Yunshu said. Chu Changge nodded her head with immense approval, "M-hm. For the sake of the future generations health." He did not want his son to be crippled at birthbrain-damaged was also considered crippled. When Lu-er looked up, she noticed both of them with their unfathomable expressions and asked with a shock, "Ah, Miss andGuye, why have youe out?" "Come out to see if you''ve gotten a little smarter." Murong Yunshu replied. Lu-er''s eyes lit up at her words and asked with anticipation, "Am I getting smarter?" Murong Yunshu looked at her in silence for a moment and answered, "I have to be virtuous now that I am pregnant. So, don''t make it difficult for me." "......Miss, you can just totallyugh it out without saying anything," Lu-er said with a grimace. "It used to be possible. But life on the ind has made your head spin, and I''m afraid you can''t understand me now." "......"Who just said that she should be virtuous when she is pregnant? Those who had the same misfortune sympathise with each other. The four men from East, South, North and West decided to rescue Lu-er. "Leader, I heard that a boat hase." The East Guardian said. Chu Changge said, "I heard about it. You four go and check it out. If you are familiar with them, invite them over. If not, just tie them up." "What about thehalf-bakedones?" North Guardian asked. The corners of Chu Changge''s mouth slightly trembled as he answered with a ck face, "Cook them properly and then invite them over." "Oh." The four men departed after they received the order. Looking at the backs of the four people, Chu Changge let out a deep sigh. It was his miscalction. He shouldn''t haveindulged in pleasure, making him forget his home and duty. He neglected that those four maldevelopment brains neededa foul wind and a rain of bloodto promote their brain growth. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Soon, the four men from South, East, North and West returned after capturing a very familiar facethe one-eyed pirate. Chu Changge slightly raised his sword eyebrows, and he looked at them indifferently, as if he was listening to them. "Say it." North Guardian pushed the one-eyed pirate forward. The one-eyed pirate stood firmly on his feet, nced at Chu Changge and said, "The ship is gone." Chu Changge''s dark eyes sank as he asked, "What do you mean that the ship is gone?" "There''s no shiping at all!" North Guardian said, "He''s the one who''s making up the rumour." "I didn''t! There was clearly a ship out at sea earlier, and Wei Qian has also seen......" Halfway through his sentence, the one-eyed pirate suddenly eximed, "Where''s Wei Qian?!" And then he looked around, trying to find Wei Qian. The four men from the South, East, North and West looked at each other. Wei Qian should be on the beach catching crabs, but just now, there was no one else on the beach except for the one-eyed pirate. Where had Wei Qian gone to? Chu Changge pondered for a moment and instructed, "Split up and go find him." "Yes." South, East, North and West turned around and were about to leave when they heard the one-eyed pirate say, "You won''t find him, so don''t bother looking." "Why?" Lu-er had an anxious look on her face. How could Wei Qian disappear for no reason at all? The one-eyed pirate looked at Lu-er and said, "Because he has left with the ship." "No way!" Lu-er didn''t believe that Wei Qian would abandon them and left by himself. The one-eyed pirate said, "When we found the ship, we agreed that he would continue watching after it, and I woulde back to report. But now the boat has disappeared into thin air, and he has disappeared too. What exnation is there other than that he left with the ship?" "But..." Lu-er turned to Murong Yunshu for help. Murong Yunshu ignored Lu-er''s stare and asked the one-eyed pirate, "Did you get a good look at that ship?" "No." The one-eyed pirate shook his head, then suddenly snapped his eyes up again and said, "I remember Wei Qian saying at the time that it was his big brothering to pick him up." Murong Yunshu thought for a moment and asked, "Is there something wrong with your eye?" "It''s your eyes that are the problem!" The one-eyed pirate countered grumpily. "If you don''t want to live, just say so!!" The North Guardian threateningly warned, "Properly answer when Madam asks you, and don''t whine." "You!" The one-eyed pirate was furious and tried to resist but knew it was ineffective, so he said sullenly, "There''s nothing wrong with my eye!" Murong Yunshu inquired, "In that case, why can''t you see the ship clearly, but he knew that it was his eldest brother''s ship?" One-eyed pirate: "Maybe he has a pair of good eyes to see far." Murong Yunshu''s dark eyebrows unfurled as she said, "It''s not impossible. I remember there is a term called dim-sighted from old age, and you probably fall into that category right now." The corners of the one-eyed pirate''s mouth slightly twitched as he muttered in his mind, ''children''s words carry no harm. Children''s words carry no harm......'' It was not that he did not want to retort, nor was it that he could not retort. But the fact that he had been together with them for so long made him understand the boundless joy he found in his struggle with Heaven and the endless entertainment he had when he fought on the earth. However, fighting with the freaks only exasperated him. He still wanted to live a few more years, so he decided to hold his tongue......no, to adopt an ignorant attitude for the time being. At this point, Murong Yunshu added, "Perhaps Wei Qian was just hoping that it was his big brother''s boat." The one-eyed pirate suddenly realised, "Do you suspect that the people on that ship are enemies and not friends, and they have captured Wei Qian?" Murong Yunshu nodded, "Other than that, there is no other exnation." "Why don''t you doubt that Wei Qian left by himself? You have only known him for two months. " The one-eyed pirate was not convinced. By all ounts, he had known them first. Why was he an untrustworthy person in their hearts?[T/N] "It has nothing to do with how long we''ve known each other." Murong Yunshu exined, "Even if he wanted to leave on his own, his big brother would not agree." The one-eyed pirate frowned, getting even more as he listened. Murong Yunshu added, "If it were indeed the General who returned, he would have brought us to see King Sheng." In fact, in her anticipation, it should be King Sheng himself who woulde to wee her. If King Sheng hadnt weed her personally, then the favour she owed him would have to be repaid in silver, and how the favour should bepensated depending on the situation. When the one-eyed pirate heard the word ''King Sheng'', his expression tensed up as he asked, "Wei Qian is one of King Sheng''s men?" "Yes. His eldest brother is Wei Zhentian, the number one valiant general under King Sheng''smand!" Lu-er said with a proud look on her face.[+] Seeing this, Murong Yunshu''s phoenix eyes slightly moved as she looked meaningfully at Lu-er and smiled before looking at the one-eyed pirate, "You seem to be very interested in King Sheng." The one-eyed pirate twisted his head, "You think too much." "Is that so?" Murong Yunshu looked at Chu Changge.What do you think? Chu Changge said, "He is a former subordinate of Emperor Tiancheng." Murong Yunshu was surprised. Emperor Tiancheng was King Sheng''s father, so why did the one-eyed pirate be a pirate instead of joining King Sheng''s side? As if he could see Murong Yunshu''s doubts, the one-eyed pirate said expressionlessly, "King Jin had put assassins to lie in ambush in every port, including Yanzhou." If he set foot in Yanzhou, not only would he besurrounded on four sides by the songs of Chu, he would also drag the Crown Prince down with him. "King Jin?" Murong Yunshu looked at Chu Changge in confusion. Chu Changge said, "It is the recently deceased Emperor Tianqi. He was the younger brother of Emperor Tiancheng. In order to spend his life with a concubine, Emperor Tiancheng passed the throne to then King Jin and made an agreement with him not to abolish the Crown Prince. After his ession, King Jin not only reneged on his promise to abolish the Crown Prince, but he also sent his men to kill Emperor Tiancheng and the men who apanied him secretly. He was one of those apanying him, the then Commander of the Imperial ArmyChen Ting." After listening to Chu Changge''s ount, Murong Yunshu''s heart could not help but feel a little admiration for the one-eyed pirate. How could one not admire a courtier who would rather be a fugitive just for his Emperor? Suddenly she felt that whatever he had done before could now be written off. For he had ared-bellied devotionand a whole body thatnked with iron bone. The one-eyed pirate Chen Ting, on the other hand, was full of shock, "How did you know my name?!" It was true that he had told these old stories to Chu Changge, but he had definitely not revealed his name. King Jin had long destroyed his reputation, background, battle achievements, and merits, and no third person besides him and King Jin knew his identity. How could Chu Changge know? Murong Yunshu also looked at Chu Changge in confusion. She was equally curious as to why Chu Changge knew so much about this little-known history as if he had experienced it himself. Originally, Chu Changge did not want to mention these past events, but since he had let it slip, he had no choice but to go all the way through the secret as he said, "There is your tablet in the Chu familys ancestral hall." ! Murong Yunshu looked at Chu Changge and then at the one-eyed pirate. "Are you rted?" "I don''t know." Chu Changge bristled and said, "I only know that my mother used to offer incense to him every year on the first day of the tenth lunar month." Murong Yunshu looked at Chen Ting again. She was sure he would know more about this. As expected, Chen Ting was too excited to speak. Only after a long time did he say with infinite remorse, "If I had known that your mother had set up a tablet for me, I would never have thrown you overboard in the first ce." "......are you sure you want to rehash that old story?" Chu Changge''s face showed a fierce light. If he hadn''t been forced to hear that history that day and guessed that he was the ''benefactor'' his mother had spoken of, he would have cut him in half with a sh. Since Chen Ting''sheart still fluttered with fear, hedrew back his neck, kept silent and shook his head. He would save his life for him to die on the battlefield. "My mother once said that you saved our whole family." Chu Changge said coolly, in an awkward tone. "How?! It was your father who saved me." Chen Ting said, "Back then, when the assassin, unfortunately, killed his Majesty, I was ordered to flee with Noble Consort Yue to ck Wind Mountain, but I met an ambush halfway. It was your father who appeared in time to save my life." "You should have already been on our mountain." Chu Changge exined, "My father wouldn''t save someone unless that person had stepped into the ck Wind Mountain." Chen Ting: "Yes, it was because I knew the rules of the Mojiao Sect at the time that I fled there with Noble Consort Yue." "What rules?" Murong Yunshu looked at Chu Changge in confusion. "Those who step into ck Wind Mountain belong to the Mojiao Sect, no matter whether they are alive or dead." The one who answered Murong Yunshu was not Chu Changge, but the four people South, East, North and West as they stood in a line next to each other. Their faces matched with expressions of righteous indignation. "The four of you wouldn''t have......mistakenly intruded into ck Wind Mountain and were forced by him to join the Mojiao Sect as guardians, would you?" The four of them nodded with tears in their eyes. They mistook the demon (Chu Changge) for a good man because they were once young and ignorant. After drinking and talking to each other as brothers and expressing their ambitions, he encouraged them to go into ck Wind Mountain toright wrongs following Heaven''s decree. As a result, theydidn''t right wrongs per Heaven''s decree, but they nearly got their heads shaved. They couldn''t do anything about it as the Leader only gave them two optionsjoining the Mojiao Sect or having their heads shaved and sent to the Shaolin Temple. As courageous and upright men, how could they be monks? Since then, their miserable lives began. It continued until now, and it would continue to do so.[+] They missed the days of being warriors. To save a man was called being a warrior. To kill a man was called killing for the people, and to ''borrow'' some silver was called robbing the rich to help the poor. What about now? When they wanted to save someone, they would be used of having an ulterior motive. If they didn''t save someone, they would be called cold and heartless. If they killed someone, they would be called indiscriminately ughtering innocent people. If they didn''t kill someone, they would be said to be pricked by their conscience. Even their casual remarks were treated asmisleading the public with rumours. Ai! South, East, North and West secretly wiped a handful of bitter tears. In fact, ah, bad people were all forced out toe out as the bad ones. They were the living examples of this statement. Seeing the four of them looking remorseful, Murong Yunshu shook her head in amusement and said, "Why don''t you just go elsewhere if you feel sorry for yourself so that no one will feel sick of looking at you and have to retaliate against you in the future." South, East, North and West suddenly seemed like Madam hadanointed their head with the purest cream. One moment, they were like little daughters-inw who had been treated wrongly, but now each of them had an unusually ttering smile on their faces as they said in unison, "It''s an honour for us to join the Mojiao Sect." Murong Yunshu was dumbfounded. They didnt even dare to run away. It seemed that someone had terribly poisoned them! Chu Changge, on the other hand, looked as if nothing was wrong and said with a long smile, "This Sect Leader is deeply pleased that you have such understanding." The four men from South East North, and West followed suit,ughing with gritted teeth and murderous rage. Suddenly, a soft and frightening voice came from the dense forest to their side"I''m d that you''re all here." Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Continued from the previous chapter "I''m d that you''re all here." When everyone heard the voice, they saw a man in aGuanyinmasking out of the forest, followed by nine bald monks in Laughing Buddha masks. "It''s you!" Chu Changge eximed. Murong Yunshu looked sideways at him. "You know each other?" "He is the chief culprit whoflooded the Shaolin Temple with blood." Chu Changge''s eyes were cold as he continued, "And the one who knocked me off the cliff." "I only me myself for not adding a cut to you merely because I found it a bit troublesome at that time. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have toe all the way here just tocut weeds and eliminate the roots." TheGuanyinMan said. "Since it''s too much trouble for you, then I will do thecutting of weeds and eliminating the rootsfor you. Don''t worry. I havea cruel heart and malicious means, also a cold-blooded person. I will definitely not show you any mercy. I promise to chop off every single part of you cleanly and thoroughly until none is left!" The words ''none was left'' wereyered with the sound of himgnashing his teeth. Itplemented Chu Changge''ssmile that was hiding a daggerat the moment. TheGuanyinManughed sarcastically and said, "You couldn''t win against me at the Shaolin Temple that day, and you still won''t win against me right now." "How will you know if I haven''t tried it yet?" Chu Changge sneered and said to Murong Yunshu with a sideways nce, "You and Lu-er should leave first." "Mmm." Murong Yunshu nodded obediently and pulled Lu-er, who had long been scared out of her wits, inside the wooden house. Chu Changge looked back at Chen Ting and coldly said, "There is nothing for you to do here." Chen Ting moved his lips but said nothing. "Still not backing off?" Chu Changge emphasised. Chen Ting frowned and wanted to speak several times before he eventually asked after a long interval, "Can''t I just watch the battle?" "No." Chu Changge ''sent'' him into the wooden house with a p, and at the end, he cast another warning look before turning to face theGuanyinMan. He said, "If I don''t unmask you today, I, Chu Changge, will not have the face to set foot in the Central ins again in the future." "You won''t even have the life to set foot in the Central ins again either!" TheGuanyinMan sneered as he instantly retreated ten metres away, and nine corpse souls immediately gathered in front of him from both sides to form a barrier. TheGuanyinMan suddenly joined his palms together and muttered incantations. North Guardian shouted impatiently, "If you want to fight, do it, or just get out of here. Who are you reciting sutras for?" When North Guardian had hardly finished speaking, he saw the nine corpse souls suddenly shuddering like they had been struck by lightning. Afterwards, they went and attacked him at lightning speed. "It''s good that you guyse to me. I''ve been waiting for this for a long time!" North Guardian shed a spear sharpened from wood and met the enemies head-on. When East, South and West saw this situation, they were about to aid North Guardian but stopped by Chu Changge. "TheGuanyinMan is the main target." West Protector: "But Lil North, he......" "He won''t die." After throwing out these words, Chu Changge flew up in the air, sweeping past the corpse souls tangling with North Guardian and heading straight for theGuanyinMan. The three men East, South and West, no longer hesitated and followed Chu Changge in forcing their way towards theGuanyinMan. When North Guardian saw that none of them came to his aid, he could not help but exim, "We agreed to fight together. Howe I''m the only one getting beaten up?!" South and East were so focused on protecting Chu Changge''s formation that they had no time to pay attention to him. Only West Guardian called out as he fought, "You carry on first. We will go to help you after we have settled everything on this side." North Guardian wanted to cry. "I can''t carry on anymore!" He was already using his pair of hands as if he had nine, and he was still being beaten up. "What the hell are these things? Why don''t they die after I''ve stabbed them so many times!" This time, even West Guardian ignored him. North Guardian felt deeply abandoned and was ovee with grief. Then he turned his grief and anger into strength and desperately took out his rage on the enemies in front of him. His killing power suddenly increased a single fold. On the other hand, theGuanyinMan never expected Chu Changge and the others to surround him. When he was thrown into confusion at that time, he immediately summoned the corpse souls back to assist him. The corners of Chu Changge''s mouth curled into a sneer as he sent a palm towards theGuanyinMan''s facemask and said, "Old East, intercept them." The nine corpse souls could only move together, and it would be enough to use only one of them to hold them back. "Yes!" East Guardian immediately left the group surrounding theGuanyinMan and intercepted the corpse souls. North Guardian, whosehands and feet were all in confusiona moment before, was dumbfounded. Why did they all run away without saying a word? Did they think he was too weak to fight them? Such a disgrace. Such a great disgrace! North Guardian leapt into the circle of corpse souls with a cold snort and joined East Guardian in warding off the enemies. "What brings you here?" East Guardian asked. North Guardian snorted coldly while saying coolly, "Although you are unkind to me, I can''t be unjust to you. I have just fought with them and know how difficult they are." "Lil North, you are indeed my good brother!" Of course. North Guardian snorted with his nose up in the air. However, after that, he turned sorrowful and resentful. He found that he becamethe lone army putting up a brave fightstruggling hard without support) in the encirclement. "Old East, how can you......" He was still thinking of continuing to use a certain someone of being heartless and faithless. However, withhis hands and feet were all in confusion, having to deal with the enemies'' attacks on his front and rear, he wished he could even use his nose to defend himself. Thus, he didn''t bother toin any further. "Work hard, Lil North." East Guardianughed out loud and joined the siege on theGuanyinMan once more. At that time, theGuanyinMan was being attacked by Chu Changge and the three South, East, and West on all sides, and his strength gradually ran out. Whenever he tried to summon a corpse soul toe to his aid, Chu Changge always struck him a fatal blow. If he did not thwart the attack, he would surely die. Murong Yunshu''s right hand gripped the door tightly. Her eyes never left Chu Changge, just like his shadow.Her heart was in her mouthall the time. Knowing that she was distraught because of Chu Changge, Chen Tingforted her, "He already has the upper hand. It won''t be long before the other side goes down." "Is that so?" Murong Yunshu''s fingers had been clutching the wooden door tightly until they left finger marks on it. If, as Chen Ting had said, Chu Changge was about to win, why did her hearts uneasiness grow more robust over time? She always felt that something terrible would happen. No. She had to do something. She couldn''t just sit there and wait.[+] Murong Yunshu asked Chen Ting, "What did North Guardian mean when he said that those nine Laughing Buddhas could not be stabbed to death no matter how hard he stabbed them?" Her intuition told her that those nine Laughing Buddhas were the key. "Those nine Laughing Buddhas died a long time ago, so of course he couldn''t stab them." Seeing her face of confusion, Chen Ting continued, "They are corpse souls, whose very selves are dead bodies." Murong Yunshu was shocked. "How can a dead body act the same as a living one?" Chen Ting shook his head with a look of little understanding and said, "All I know is that someone can manipte them. As for how to do it, I''m afraid only thatGuanyinMan knows." Murong Yunshu sniffed and looked at theGuanyinMan, trying to find a breakthrough point from him. Unexpectedly, as soon as her eyes moved over, she saw a scene that shocked her theGuanyinMan was absorbing South, East and West''s internal forces. Cosmic Absorbing Power Technique!This was Murong Yunshu''s first reaction. Chu Changge also realised that his opponent knew the Cosmic Absorbing Power Technique, but it was already toote. At the same time he drew back his palm wind to his hand to avoid his internal force being absorbed, theGuanyinMan had already sent a summoning order to the corpse souls. With East, South and West''s internal forces already being absorbed, Chu Changge was about to step in to stop the corpse souls himself when suddenly a voice came from behind him "Leave these nine monsters to me. You go and save the others." Chu Changge turned his head to look. It was Chen Ting! Chen Ting was no match for the corpse souls and could hardlyst even half a minute. However, Chu Changge had no choice. If he went over to save Chen Ting at this moment, there would be no more chance to kill theGuanyinMan, and then everyone would have to die. His mind was made up. Chu Changge turned back to face theGuanyinMan. Using all his strength, he used both of his palms to cut theGuanyinMan''s arms off. "Ah" A single blood-curdling scream resounded through the sky. TheGuanyinMan fell to the ground, with his arms bleeding profusely. Chu Changge was about to take advantage of the situation to add a strike to theGuanyinMan''s life, but the corpse souls got to him first and carried him away. Since the corpse souls appeared, then Chen Ting...... Chu Changge abruptly turned around and saw Chen Ting lying on the ground, with blood pouring out of his mouth in a steady stream as if the blood would not stop until the man was dead. "Brother one-eyed!" South, East, North and West immediately sent theirqito Chen Ting. "It''s useless." Chu Changge said indifferently. "His entire body''s meridians have been broken. Even if you all infuse your entire body''s trueqiinto him, you will still be unable to save him." If there were still salvation, he would have done it a long time ago. South, East, North and West withdrew their hands and looked at the weakening Chen Ting as their hearts filled with grief. Chen Ting was going to die because of them. Murong Yunshu was also heartbroken and said with a sobbing voice, "King Sheng''s great cause has not yet been aplished. Why would you......would you willing to die......" Murong Yunshu''s words sent a glimmer of courage for Chen Ting to struggle onest time. He opened his eyes with difficulty and used all his strength to spit out a few words, "Help King Sheng.....find......find......the little prince......" He let out hisst breath and passed away. Murong Yunshu bit her lip and kept nodding. She promised that she would help King Sheng find the little prince. Everyone''s attention was focused entirely on Chen Ting that no one noticed Chu Changge''s eyes lost focus the instant Chen Ting let out hisst breath. Just like a helpless child staring dazedly at his sleeping family members who didn''t seem to wake up. * Looking at the cold tombstone, Murong Yunshu hesitated to leave. She could never ept that Chen Ting was still a living person in the morning, but he had be a mere monument at night. "Miss, it''s windy at night. Let''s go inside and rest." Lu-er persuaded from beside her.[+] Murong Yunshu ignored her and stood in silence, mourning for a long time in front of Chen Ting''s grave before asking softly, "Where is yourGuye?" Lu-er replied, "Practising his sword on the beach." At these words, Murong Yunshu nodded slightly and said, "You go back to the house to rest first. I''ll go find him." After saying this, without caring for whatever reaction Lu-er had, Murong Yunshu walked straight towards the beach. Not long after, Murong Yunshu found Chu Changge on the beach, where he was raising his sword to sh the sea, stirring up countless waves. After throwing down Qinglong, Chu Changge crumpled to his knees, looked up to heaven and gave a long, mournful and sorrowful cry. Murong Yunshu''s heart panicked as she ran forward and followed Chu Changge in kneeling on the ground. She hugged Chu Changge from behind with her heart continuously feeling distressed. "It''s not your fault." Sheforted him in a low voice. "It was my fault. I could have saved him then, but I didn''t." Chu Changge said guiltily. "You must have your reason for not saving him." Chu Changge shook his head. No matter how good the reason was, it couldn''t be an excuse to give up a life. "I was there when I saw him rushing out without the slightest hesitation. He wouldn''t me you." Chu Changge still shook his head sullenly, "You don''t understand." As soon as Murong Yunshu heard his words, she stopped persuading him and only said, "Yes, I don''t understand. Chen Ting''s death did make us all sad, but it only gave us sadness. And yet, you fell apart. What is this all about?" Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Chu Changge murmured, "Ever since we were little, my Mom would point to Chen Ting''s tablet and told Xie-er and me that our lives were in exchange for his life. At that time, I only thought he was a benefactor of the Chu family. But now, I realise that he was not a benefactor of the Chu family, but a benefactor of Xie-er and me." At those words, some scattered fragments began to turn up quickly in Murong Yunshu''s mind, piecing together into a vague outline. And this outline left her stunned. She was unable to speak for a long time. After a long moment of silence, she asked in disbelief, "You mean......the little prince he was looking for......is you?" "This is just my guess." Chu Changge whispered. Murong Yunshu silently nodded. She finally understood why Chen Ting''s death would bring such a significant impact on him. If Chu Changge was really the little prince, then Chen Ting was more than a mere ''life-saving benefactor'' to him. Murong Yunshu didn''t know how tofort Chu Changge. After pondering for a long time, she just pressed the side of her face against his back and whispered, "He won''t die in vain." This revenge would be avenged one day. * The fact that Chu Changge could possibly be a prince was not deliberately hidden from anyone; on the contrary, he told everyone about it straight away. North, South, East and West all had unbelievable expressions on their faces. For such a big scourge, fortunately, he was not ced in the Imperial Pce. Otherwise, he would bringcmity to the country and the people. While Lu-er was concerned about a different issue. "SinceGuyeis a prince, won''t the future young miss and young master all have to take his surname?" No matter how many people there were in the Murong family, they were no match for the royal family! At these words, the room fell silent. The corners of Murong Yunshu''s forehead jumped for a long time. Her face darkened before she slowly shifted her sight towards her maid.No one will take you for a mute if you don''t speak! Lu-er hung her head innocently as she defiantly muttered, "It''s just that there are many people in Guye''s families in the first ce. A bunch of concubines give birth to a bunch of princes. These bunch of princes then marry a bunch of concubines. These bunch of concubines then give birth to a bunch of young princes. These bunch of young princes then......" "Shut up!" Murong Yunshu rubbed her eyebrows as she started to get a headache and said helplessly, "You''re so noisy. Maybe I should just sell you into the pce for you to give birth to the Emperor''s son." "Don''t, Miss!" Lu-er had a panicked look on her face. Then she hastily covered her mouth, not daring to say one more word. Chu Changge''s mood had been heavy, but when he was amused by them like this, he actuallyughed out loud. "This is called the will of God is hard to disobey." Of course, the son had to take his father''s surname. Murong Yunshu smiled and did not say anything. He was at a low point right now; she would not argue with him and let him be happy first. There were still several months before the baby was born anyway. They could still continue to discuss it. If they really couldn''t negotiate, with the child was still her belly, at worst, she could justcontrol the Son of Heaven tomand the nobles. Thinking of Chu Changge''s stamping his foot in the future, Murong Yunshu could not help smirking. She would not let her son take his surname. Let''s see what he would do then. "Miss, are you calcting something again? Your smile is so creepy." Lu-er asked. "Yes, I was calcting on how to sell you for a good price." Murong Yunshu said without good humour. This girl had taken the wrong medicine today, hadn''t she? Why did she keep on ruining her mood today? "Miss, I don''t have much meat on me. So Miss can only sell me for a few coins." Lu-er argued weakly. Hopefully, her own master would not try to make a fortune on her. Murong Yunshu looked at her speechlessly. She then picked up her cup of tea and gently blew the hot air from the mouth of the cup. Afterwards, she spoke as if she were talking abouthow pale the clouds were and the light breeze was blowing, "Although you can only be sold for a few coins, I can still gain a profit from the sell since there will be one less person for me to waste food on." Lu-er began to shed tears. "I can eat less from now on." How can there be such a stupid person!North Guardian couldn''t stand watching it anymore that he had to speak out to rescue the little white sheep being fooled by a particrly big ck wolf. "It''s time for you to go and cook." He said. "Ah! The pot is still boiling water. I almost forgot!" Lu-er rushed to the kitchen. Murong Yunshu looked askance at North Guardian with a faint smile and said, "You go and help her." "Why?" North Guardian countered with a question. "I don''t like people who just eat and don''t work." "A gentleman stays clear of the kitchen, and I won''t go there even if you beat me to death. What''s more, I have work to do." "Really?" Murong Yunshu looked to South, East and West. The three East, South and West shook their heads very righteously and unanimously, "No." North Guardian instantly wailed, "The three of them framed me! I do have work. Do you know how many strikes I got yesterday? My body is hurting all over. If you don''t believe me, I''ll show you." He tried to take off his clothes to ''verify his integrity'', but he was unable to move because he was just being frightened by Chu Changge''s words "What are you going to show her?" A faint voice, thick with murderous intent, sounded. North Guardian really wanted to bang his head against the wall. How could he forget that even if Madam was outwardly kind but inwardly evil, she was still a woman!Men and women should not touch hands when giving or receiving things. Not to mention that the Leader was still here...... That was an unwise move. Truly unwise move. An awkward North Guardianughed hollowly and said as he walked out the door, "I''ll go and cook, really go and cook......" When West Guardian saw North Guardian''s reaction, he teased him bluntly, "Didn''t you say thata gentleman stayed clear of the kitchen, and you wouldn''t go there even if others beat you to death?" "I''m not dead yet, am I?"Better take refuge in the kitchen while you''re still alive. * As soon as North Guardian left, Murong Yunshu told Chu Changge, "Do you know that our Murong Mansion has a rule?" Chu Changge raised his eyebrows. "What rules?" His intuition told him that it must not be a good rule.[+] "When you marry into the Murong Mansion, you must have dowry maids." Murong Yunshu nced at the South and East duo and said, "Since you will be joining the family in the future, the two of them will be your dowry maids." The two men looked horrified. "Why us?" "You two look pleasing to my eyes." Murong Yunshu exined. "Thank you very much, Madam." South and East resisted the urge to burst into tears and made a ttering face instead. They spoke to themselves, ''now, we may look pleasing to your eyes. Then, if we didn''t, would you have long treated us like we''repeople but do not resemble people, and ghosts do not resemble ghosts? West Guardian looked aggrieved. "I don''t look pleasing to Madam''s eyes?" Murong Yunshu: "Nothing of the sort." "Then why don''t I also be the dowry maid?" West Guardian asked. "I''ll give you the opportunity!" East and South Guardian spoke in unison. Murong Yunshu directly ignored those two unharmonious voices and asked the West Guardian, "Who said you won''t be a dowry maid?" "Didn''t you just say that the Leader''s dowry maids would be Old East and Old South?" "Oh. I haven''t finished yet. You will be North Guardian''s dowry maid." Murong Yunshu exined indifferently. "Ha?!" All three people, East, South and West, were dumbfounded. What was this situation? Could it be that the person Madam really wanted to set up was not them, but Lil North, who had been sent away? But Lil North didn''t have a marriage partner yet! Could it be that...... The three of them all looked at LeaderDaren, who had been calm and immobile as a mountain. Could it be that Madam wanted to......sit back andenjoy the happy fate of the man from Qi? Chu Changge had been watching the drama with great pleasure when he suddenly felt threeplicated and strange gazes. He couldn''t help but frown. "What''s this have to do with me?" "......Madam just said that Lil North is also marrying into the Murong Mansion." East Guardian said. "I know." Chu Changge did not take East Guardian''s words seriously. "Master Murong only has one daughter." "I know." "There is no other person for Lil North to marry other than Madam......" Chu Changge raised his knife-shaped eyebrows. "Lu-er is not a person?" Lu-er? Lu-er! The trio received a devastating strike. "You guys aren''t idiotic enough to think that Lil North is going to share a wife with this Leader, are you?" Sharing a wife? Leader, what a loyal dog you are! "Well, then... I''m going to chop some firewood." "I''m going to fetch some water." "I''m going to set something on fire." The three men, South, East and West, disappeared in a sh. Murong Yunshu was stunned. She could understand chopping wood and fetching water, but setting something on fire? Did they really think they were bandits? * Time flew. Another month had gone by. During this month, no outsiders came to the ind. The days passed at an extraordinarily leisurely pace. Ever since the matchmaking between North Guardian and Lu-er had been finalised, the two began to get disgusted with each other and decided that they wouldgrow old and die without having had any dealings with each other. In regards to this phenomenon, apart from the two parties involved, the rest were happy to see the match happen.[+] On this day, Lu-er protested for the eight hundredth time, "Miss, I don''t want to marry thatstraw bag!" Murong Yunshu was painting, and without raising her head, she said indifferently, "So, I asked him to marry you." "......" Lu-er was in tears. "I don''t want to be married to him." "I didn''t force you to marry him." Lu-er looked at the sky. "But we''re already engaged! It''s only a matter of time before we get married." "Who says you must get married when you decide to get married? You can also withdraw." Lu-er was overjoyed, "Will that be okay?" "Yes." "Great!" Lu-er started to run out, ready to tell North Guardian that she would break off their marriage. But just after she ran out, she felt something was wrong. She turned back and asked, "Miss, did you do this on purpose?" "Do what on purpose?" "Purposely trying to see me being bullied by that straw bag." If she had been able to withdraw from the marriage, Miss would not have fixed their marriage. After hearing this statement, Murong Yunshu put down her brush, looked up with a big smile, and said something that made Lu-er''s mind wish to put an end to her remaining years very much. "You finally got it." The corners of Lu-er''s mouth twitched unrestrained as she red at Murong Yunshu with an using face for a long time, eximing, "Miss, you must be so bored!" Crabs (Fighting) byQi Baishi Image Credit |Qi BaishiviaChina Online Museum "I know." Murong Yunshu picked up her brush and sighed softly at the painting that she was about to finish. If she weren''t bored, she wouldn''t be here drawing crabs fighting. "But......" Murong Yunshu suddenly said while painting, "It is not just a whim to let you marry North Guardian." "But I......" "He will be kind to you." Lu-er blushed and said with stubborn denial, "Who wants his kindness......" At that moment, North Guardian rushed in just in time, shouting with delight, "Madam, the ship is here!" Lu-er''s face reddened even more, not daring to look at him. Murong Yunshu smiled faintly and asked, "What kind of ship is it this time?" North Guardian answered, "King Sheng''s ship. I saw a big g hanging on the ship with the word ''Sheng'' written on it." "Good. Go call your Leader back. Tell him a guest has arrived." "The Leader, he......already on board." "Already on board?" Murong Yunshu frowned, "Isn''t he practising his sword?" If he had not been unable to apany her because he was practising his sword, and her body was not suitable for the cold, she would not have been bored to draw crabs at home. "He was practising his sword, but after King Sheng''s boat appeared, he immediately got on the ship." "What is he doing onboard?" "Practising his sword." "......is he thinking of taking someone to practice swords with him?" North Guardian did not speak, which could be regarded as acquiescence to her statement. Murong Yunshu immediately threw down her brush and hurried towards the seaside. He knew that King Sheng was his brother, so why did he have to go on the ship to ''practice his sword''? Was it possible that he thought thatif they didn''t fight, they wouldn''t build any friendship...... NOOB TRANSLATOR''S MUSING Everyone''s ''favourite'' viin will return in the next chapter. He never gives up, isn''t he? Chapter 135 Chapter 135 When Murong Yunshu came to the seaside, the ship stopped at sea, with a certain distance from the shore. It seemed that there was no one on board the vessel from a distance, and it was a bit eerie. "Didn''t you say he was practising his sword on the ship?" "Yeah. Old East and the others went along with him. Strange, why isn''t there any movement? I''ll go over and check." "Wait." Murong Yunshu called out to him and said, "There''s something fishy about this matter. We can''t just barge through." Seeing Murong Yunshu''s gloomy face, the North Guardian couldn''t help but worry. "Then what should we do? We can''t just stay here and do nothing, right?" Murong Yunshu thought for a moment and asked, "How far can you swim?" "I can''t swim." North Guardian answered truthfully. "Why?" Murong Yunshu asked, puzzled. The corners of the North Guardian''s mouth twitched as he said, "I''m afraid of drowning." "......" Murong Yunshu suddenly felt a little affected by his brain. It was true thatthose who were close to the vermilion might not be red, but those who were close to the ink were bound to be ck! She would stay away from thesestraw bagsin the future, or she would be assimted sooner orter. Seeing Murong Yunshu''s disappointed face, North Guardian hurriedly said, "Although I can''t swim, I can fly." Murong Yunshu gave him a nk look as she said, "Flying will make you an obvious target. Your act will onlybeat the grass and startle the snake. The only way to take them by surprise is by swimming through the water and quietly climbing aboard." After hearing what she said, North Guardian responded with a chagrined look, "If I had known this day woulde, I would not have turned Old West down when he wanted to teach me how to y in the water." "Aren''t you afraid he''ll hold you down in the water and get you killed?" Murong Yunshu asked with a smile. "That''s what made me afraid!" North Guardian looked like he had met his soulmate at the end of the world, "I was afraid that he had that bad attention. That was why I refused his offer." At that moment, Lu-er said, "Miss, I''ll go." "You can swim?!" North Guardian eximed. Lu-er gave him a nk look and said unpleasantly, "Only fools don''t know how to swim!"[T/N] Ugh.North Guardian angrily shut his mouth. Murong Yunshu, on the other hand, looked at Lu-er with a raised dark eyebrow and grunted, "Only fools don''t know how to swim?" Lu-er suddenly remembered that her master could not swim either and quickly corrected herself, "Only a fool knows how to swim!" At these words, Murong Yunshu nodded slightly in a somewhat satisfied manner. "That''s more like it." Lu-er smiled. With herheart still fluttering with fear, she let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she was quick to react, or else Miss would have retaliated against her again.That was close, really close. For his part, North Guardian looked at Lu-er with a twinkle in his eye. His look was filled with a desire to say something. "What are you looking at?" Lu-er asked, feeling shy and annoyed. North Guardian said, "Although it is often necessary to speak out of turn to please your master, it is the first time I have seen one who calls himself a fool." Lu-er froze. Soon after that, she suddenly remembered what she said just now, and her face turned red just like a pig liver. North Guardian looked sideways at her, with the corners of his mouth overflowing with a helpless smile. He really couldn''t understand why Madam betrothed this silly little maid to him. He never showed his affection for this type of woman! He did solve many problems for Lu-er, but it was all out of friendship. As oppressed people, they should stay united. Perhaps Madam had some good intentions for it. Otherwise, she must have been too bored and wanted to use them to spend her pastime. The more the North Guardian thought about it, the more likely thetter was. After all, life on the ind was really boring. It was quite possible that the already strange Madam, with the Lil Leader in her belly, woulde up with an unorthodox method to pass her time. Thinking of his lifelong events being used as a pastime, North Guardian couldn''t help but feel sad. He looked sorrowfully at Murong Yunshu.Madam, you can''t always take advantage of your own people! Murong Yunshupletely ignored North Guardian''s grieving eyes and looked at the ship on the sea for a moment in contemtion. She suddenly said, "I remember that there is a raft in the forest." North Guardian: "I''ll get it." Shortly afterwards, North Guardian carried the raft over and ced it on the sea. Murong Yunshu instructed, "Get down on the raft and paddle with your hands. Remember, be careful. Make sure not to let them discover you until you know what''s happening onboard." "Yes." North Guardian immediatelyy prone on the raft. Murong Yunshu then sent him out with a strong push.[+] "Miss, why didn''t you just let me swim straight through?" Lu-er asked. "Can you fly?" "No." "So you can''t go over there." "But you just clearly said it was useless to be able to fly!" Murong Yunshu stopped paying attention to her and stared at the ship, trying to see what was happening. * North Guardian paddled until he was close to the ship when he suddenly heard the sound of fightinging from the cabin. He was about to leap onto the deck when he suddenly remembered Murong Yunshu''s words before he left. So he held back and quickly paddled underneath the ship before quietly climbing up on the side of the deck. The deck was empty. After another careful look around to make sure the deck was genuinely empty, he leapt onto the deck and followed the sound into the cabin. With just one nce, North Guardian was stunned by the situation inside the cabin. King Sheng was tied up into azongziand thrown in the corner. Chu Changge was entangled with the nine Laughing Buddhas. While the Guanyin Man once again absorbed South, East and West''s internal forces. That was strange. The Guanyin Man''s arms had been cut off by the Leader......all of a sudden, North Guardian took a closer look. He found that the Guanyin Man''s two arms were made of iron with barbs at their ends. One was currently hooked into Old West''s corbone. Seeing this situation, North Guardian lost his cool, grabbed a shovel beside him and rushed over, "You monster, how dare you hurt my brothers!" "Lil North don''t!" East Guardian shouted to stop him. With a grimace look on his face, he had a hard time speaking, "Don''te any closer, or you''ll be absorbed just like the rest of us." The shovel slipped from North Guardian''s hand, and he was in a state ofall six vital organs failing to work properly. The Guanyin Man was absorbing Old East, Old South and Old West''s internal forces. It wouldn''t be long before he drained them all, and by then, even if they didn''t die, they would be cripples. As the Guardian of the Mojiao Sect, once you lose your martial arts skills, it would be best if they just took their lives. No way! He couldn''t watch his brothers'' internal forces be sucked dry! He couldn''t! "Leader!" North Guardian suddenly remembered Chu Changge, "I''ll hold these nine monsters at bay. You go save Old East and the others!" "You are no match for the Corpse Souls." Chu Changge fought hard while continuing saying, "You go save King Sheng. I have my way to deal with this." "But" "Do I have to give the ck Wind Order?!" Chu Changge emphasised. "This subordinate will take your order!" North Guardian''s heart sank as he no longer looked at South, East and West as he hurriedly untied King Sheng. Suddenly, the Guanyin Manughed coldly. "Want to run away? It''s not that easy!" Before North Guardian could react, a sharp object stabbed his left shoulder. He rushed to counterattack and was able to get away. But, a piece of flesh was gouged out of his shoulder. The pain made him scream at the top of his lung. King Sheng immediately tore off the sleeve of his robe and held down his wound. "How are you?" North Guardian sealed the two acupuncture points around the wound, dried the blood from his shoulder, gritted his teeth as he said, "I can''t die for a while. Madam is on the beach. Go to her quickly and tell her about the situation here. She must have a solution." Knowing that he was also a liability here, King Sheng nodded and said, "Hang in there, I will find a way to save you." * Although Murong Yunshu could not see what was happening on the ship, she could see it swaying even more, and her heart could not help but tense up over time. Suddenly she saw someone jumping off and swimming quickly towards the shore. She sped her hand and said in a deep voice, "When I tell you to runter, run as hard as you can and don''t look back, got it?" "Oh." Lu-er nodded obediently. As the visitor came closer and closer, Murong Yunshu''s heart hung higher and higher until she could see the visitor''s face and then she breathed out a huge sigh of relief.[+] It was King Sheng. When Murong Yunshu saw that King Sheng looked distressed, she knew something big must have happened on the ship. She anxiously asked before he could even stand, "What happened?" "There were ten monsters on the ship that trapped them." King Sheng took a breath and continued, "After I received General Wei''s urgent message, I guessed that the person he met halfway must be you. So I brought my men to invite you over. I was attacked halfway, and all the soldiers who came with me were killed, leaving me alone to be held hostage by them. Fortunately, Chu Changge was clever enough to spot the problem on the ship from afar and got on board in time to stop them from disembarking. But he was also trapped on the ship as a result......" King Sheng suddenly realised that Murong Yunshu was not listening to him at all, so he stopped talking and waited for her toe up with a solution. He could make powerful courtiers be prisoners overnight without much effort. However, he did not know how to deal with those monsters that could not be killed. He knew too little about the affairs of thejianghu. Murong Yunshu''s heart was burning with anxiety as she desperately tried to think of a way out. However, the more anxious she was, the less she could do, and the less she could do, the more anxious she became. Her face, which consistently showed that nothing could affect her, was filled with horror, and her forehead began to break into a cold sweat. "Those people are so bad. It''s only a matter of time before the birds take them away when they finally die!" Lu-er was so anxious that she stomped her feet. Murong Yunshu raised her eyes with a jolt of joy. Putting her fingers in her mouth, she tilted her head towards the sky. She blew a few whistles of varying lengths, only to see two to threerge brown birds flying from the horizon, followed by even more birds as they flew over in flocks. They suddenly changed direction as they passed the ship, swooped down, and went straight into the cabin. "Vultures!" King Sheng eximed, "How do you know how to summon a vulture?" After making sure that the vultures did not leave after flying towards the ship, Murong Yunshu truly breathed a sigh of relief. The corners of her mouth curled up into a faint smile as she said, "I''ve studied it." Over the past month, Chu Changge had been practising day and night to improve his martial arts skills to defeat the corpse souls and had no time to spend with her. When she was bored, she would watch him practise when the weather was good and stay in the house to pass the time by herself when the weather was bad. One day while she was sitting on the beach watching him practise, she happened to notice a vulture flying in to pick up the dead fish on the beach. This amazed her because, as far as she knew, vultures did live by the sea. Perhaps this was the will of Heaven. When she was bored from time to time, she began to try to train the vultures. Although she was not sessful, she could at least summon them by whistling after ten days. Vultures were the mortal enemy of all corpses. Let''s hope they were as strong as she wanted them to be. Sometimes I wonder if Lu-er was faking her foolishness. But when the Author let us see what was on her mind, I found it was just my wishful thinking. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Chu Changge stared dumbfounded at the scene in front of him. His mind was in a state of confusion. Why did a flock of vultures suddenly fly in for no reason at all? There were nine dead bodies here, enough for them to eat. But why did they peck at people, regardless of whether they were dead or alive? They even look like hungry wolvesing down from the mountain and eating people with a vengeance....... "Leader, don''t vultures only eat dead people? Why do they even eat me?!" North Guardian shouted as he chased away the vultures pecking at him.[T/N] "They even try to eat me. Isn''t it normal for the vultures to eat you too?" Chu Changge answered in a bad mood with hishands and feet in confusion. "There''s no logic to that! Why do they have to eat me just because they eat you? Am I more of a dead man than you?" The corners of Chu Changge''s mouth twitched a few times fiercely at North Guardian''s words as he countered back with a ck face, "You''re the one who looks like a dead man!" These vultures made Chu Changge very mad. He hated it when people put their hands on him, let alone these dirty birds. The thought of these vultures pecking at him with beaks that had nipped at dead people made him have gooseflesh. But he couldn''t beat them to death now, as he needed them to trap the corpse souls. It was so frustrating that he had to resort to begging from a bird! Feeling annoyed, Chu Changge used his inner strength to shake away the vultures around him and turn his body towards the Guanyin Man. The Guanyin Man had by now let go of South, East and West. He was busily trying to chase away the vultures desperately from his body. Chu Changge looked at him coldly and said, "Do you know why there are so many vultures on you?" The Guanyin Man stopped his hands and looked at Chu Changge, with his palms put on standby and ready to strike. "Why?" He asked in a deep voice. Chu Changge: "Because they know that you are going to die soon." The Guanyin Man snorted at Chu Changge''s mockery. "Hmph! The one who has suffered defeat at my hands still dares to speak so shamefully!" The corners of Chu Changge''s mouth curled up into a cold smile as he said, "It''s not toote for you to check on your corpse souls first before you get arrogant." When the Guanyin Man heard his words, he turned around to look, only to see the nine bodies of the corpse souls lying on the ground. Vultures densely perched on their bodies, eaten beyond recognition, as they became a mixed-up of flesh and blood. One of the corpse souls had his neck pecked out, and three vultures fought over his head. Seeing this situation, the Guanyin Man instantly lost his strength to resist and staggered two steps backwards as his body began to wobble. Since the vultures had destroyed the corpse souls, his situation now was beyond salvation. He no longer has any leverage to fight against Chu Changge...... "No... no..." Guanyin Man shook his head as he stepped back and muttered, "I''m not willing I''m not willing...." Suddenly, he identally kicked the table and knocked over the oilmp on it. The oilmp fell to the ground and instantly ignited the cabin. "This is bad. There''s a fire. Leader, run!" East Guardian no longer cared about the vulture on his body and shouted at Chu Changge. At that time, the mes hadpletely engulfed the Guanyin Man. Chu Changge looked at him for a moment in hesitation before finally unmasking him with a wave of his hand. Sure enough, it was himFang Hongfei. There had been no movement on the ship, and the vultures did not fly out again. This situation made Murong Yunshu turn from tion to worry and could not help but stand on tiptoe for a lookout. King Sheng Wang couldn''t hold back. He stepped towards the sea and said, "I''ll go back and have a look." "No." Murong Yunshu stopped him from going. King Sheng countered, "I cannot stand by and watch them die for me in vain. Don''t stop me. I must do something." Murong Yunshu responded, "I can''t control what you want to do, but you can''t go and cause them any trouble." King Sheng frowned as he unhappily stated, "I''m just going to help them. I''m not going to cause them any trouble." "As soon as you get on the ship, they''ll have one more trouble." Murong Yunshu dered expressionlessly and calmly.[+] After a moment of silence, King Sheng said, "It is true that my martial arts skills are not that high, and I would only be a burden to them if I went there. But as a king, I cannot just see my people die without even trying to save them." It was as if Murong Yunshu did not hear him since her eyes were always resting on that ship. Thinking that her silence was her tacit approval, King Sheng intended to save the people on board when she suddenly asked, "Do you want to be the Emperor?" "What?" King Sheng looked back with a face full of shock. Murong Yunshu lightly said, "You heard what I said." King Sheng did not retort. Yes, he heard her but couldn''t understand why she would ask that kind of question at a time like this. Did he want to be emperor? Of course, he wanted to. He had been hibernating for twenty years in order to one day reim the throne that was rightfully his, to inspire and rule, and to save the people of the world from living in extreme misery. "A wise monarch knows what is most important." Murong Yunshu looked sideways at him as she spoke seriously. A wise monarch knows what is most important.....King Sheng continuously repeated this phrase in his mind, and his feet could not take another step forward. She was right. If he wanted to be a wise ruler, he must first manage his own life. If his life were gone, everything would be in vain. "Miss, look, it seems to be smokeing from the ship!" Lu-er eximed while pointing to a wisp of grey smoke over the big ship. Murong Yunshu heard her voice and looked in the direction she pointed. Instead of seeing smoke, she saw the moment when the boat was aze, as the raging fire rose to the sky. "Chu Changge!" Murong Yunshu could no longer think. She ran desperately towards the sea, which had already submerged her knees. Lu-er hurriedly chased after her. "Miss, you are pregnant. You can''t just......" Halfway through the sentence, she suddenly shouted, "Miss, it''sGuye!Guyeis back...." Although Murong Yunshu had been looking ahead, her eyes were unfocused, and everything was blurry in front of her. At this moment, when she heard Lu-er''s shout, she suddenly regained her senses and took a good look. Right then did she see Chu Changge traded through the waves, with his whole body covered in dust and was shabbily dressed but still looking as graceful as ever. As soon as Chu Changge reached thend, Murong Yunshu flew over, wrapped her arms around his waist and listened to his heartbeat. Chu Changge felt her fear. He wanted to hold her tightly but was afraid of hurting the child in her belly. His hand moved helplessly until he finally rested one hand gently on her back. At the same time, the other slowly stroked her hair as he softlyforted, "It''s all right." Murong Yunshu did not make a sound. She just closed her eyes and took a few deep breaths, waiting for her wildly beating heart to calm down before asking, "Is he dead?" "M-hm. He was cremated. Not going to ask who he was?" Murong Yunshu shook her head sullenly. As early as the Guanyin Man had first used the Cosmic Absorbing Power Technique, she had already guessed his identity. After all, there was only one person in this world who knew the Cosmic Absorbing Power Technique and was pursuing them relentlessly. "Let''s make an empty tomb for him, okay?" Murong Yunshu said. When a man died, his death would settle all his grudges and grievances. No matter how much damage he had done to them, he had paid it off with his life. * That night, the moon was bright, and stars were sparse. Chu Changge stood in front of the window as he was lost in a myriad of thoughts. By killing Fang Hongfei, he had avenged Chen Ting''s revenge. The next step was to help King Sheng seize the throne. But in what capacity would he be able to help him? After twenty-three years of having the surname Chu, he was suddenly told that he should have the surname Hua. Somehow, his big brother also appeared. To be honest, he was a bit caught off guard. After guessing his identity, he had envisioned countless scenarios of what to say and do when he met with King Sheng. But when they eventually met, he didn''t know where to begin. If they threw away that little blood rtionship, they were basically strangers. There was also the possibility of bing enemies if they were not careful. Chu Changge was lost in thought when Murong Yunshu''s gentle voice suddenly came from behind him, "He should be waiting for you too." "Why haven''t you slept?" Chu Changge turned and sat down on the bed, tucking the quilt for her.[+] Murong Yunshu was wrapped up tightly with only her head exposed. She smiled and said, "How can I sleep if you haven''t left yet?" "......" Chu Changge petted her head dotingly and said, "Sleep well. No need to wait for me." "M-hm." After Murong Yunshu saw Chu Changge walked out of the room, she burrowed back under the covers and closed her eyes to sleep. * The following day, Wei Zhentian''s ship stopped at the Ind of the Missing Moon. "It is this General who isguilty of a crime which deserves ten thousand deaths. He has beente ining to the rescue." Wei Zhentian knelt on one knee. King Sheng said, "Get up. It''s not your fault." "Thank you, Your Highness." Wei Zhentian got up, looked around and asked in confusion, "Where is Wei Qian?" "Yeah, where''s Wei Qian? I heard you say he was on the ind too. Howe I haven''t seen him?" King Sheng looked around strangely when he finally rested his sight on Murong Yunshu''s face and came to a realisation. Murong Yunshu''s eyes flickered, and she looked at Lu-er. Seeing that Lu-er also had an innocent expression waiting for her exnation, Murong Yunshu didn''t know how to tell, so she looked at Chu Changge.You say it. "Killed by Fang Hongfei." "What?!" Even Wei Zhentian, who had experienced many battles, was full of shock when he heard that his brother had been killed. He was almost unable to stand still. Lu-er, however, was not so calm as tears streamed down her face. She immediately covered her and ran away. Murong Yunshu let out a soft sigh and looked towards the North Guardian. "Please." It dawned on North Guardian that Madam had long known that Lu-er was fond of Wei Qian. She also knew that Wei Qian, whose news had not been heard ever since his disappearance, must have died at the hands of Fang Hongfei. That was why Madam started matching them together to divert Lu-er''s attention. "I will bring her back." After making that promise, North Guardian chased after Lu-er. King Sheng looked sad and also puzzled. "How did Fang Hongfei appear here? And he even killed Wei Qian. What the hell is going on here?" Chu Changge said, "Fang Hongfei is the Guanyin Man." King Sheng was surprised. "Wasn''t he the Great Leader of the Central ins Martial Arts? How could...how could..." "Even this would surprise you. So how can you still think of making a deal with me, the Sect Leader of the Mojiao Sect?" Chu Changge thought that since King Sheng had seen the hypocritical face of the so-called noble and famous decent sects, he wouldn''t dare to be associated with him. King Sheng looked at him curiously and stated, "I only wanted to have a deal with her. Only after I arrived in Central ins did I learn that you were his fianc. How can I get rid of you people when I somehow got myself connected with the Mojiao Sect? Even if I wanted to, I was only afraid others wouldn''t allow it." This was not a lie. Ever since he lent his troops to Murong Yunshu to relieve her from being besieged in the Jianghu Inn, life had be much more ''exciting'' than before. There would be ''masters''ing and going to his residencetwice every three days. Eating poisoned meals was normal, and being woken up in the middle of the night with a cold sword pointed at him was amon urrence. If he hadn''t been in a good frame of mind, he would have been driven mad by these endless assassinations.[T/N] "I''m also connected with the Mojiao Sect. Why can she bethe fox that exploits the tiger''s might, but I am the one who suffers the continuous assassination?" King Sheng had thought about this question for a long time but could never figure it out. Chu Changge raised his sword eyebrows, and his smiling eyes fell on Murong Yunshu, "You ask her." After receiving the task, Murong Yunshu''s eyelids moved slightly before replying very cooperatively, "Because I am his woman." Is hetrulydead? Chapter 137 Chapter 137 When they reached ShengWangResidence in Yanzhou, King Sheng arranged two rooms for Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge, two guest courtyards separated by a garden. This condition made Chu Changge very unhappy. "Is there no conjugal room in the royal residence?" Chu Changge asked with a disgusted face. King Sheng was reviewing documents when he saw a gloomy Chu Changgeing through the door toin. He put down the papers in his hands and looked at him. He answered, "No. I''m sorry for causing inconvenience to you two lovesick." "......I haven''t been staying in the men''s guest courtyard." "So, what other pertinent things do you want to tell me?" "You haven''t justified our status to your people." Chu Changge pointed out sullenly. "Just because I haven''t justified both of your statuses, I still won''t arrange for you two to live together." Of course, whether they slept in one room or two rooms was their internal matter. That matter was out of his hands, and he didn''t even want to care. "If you won''t arrange for the two of us to live together, we won''t live in thisWangResidence." After he heard what Chu Changge said, King Sheng frowned strangely and remained silent for a moment. Then he asked in a matchless seriousness, "Have you in any way been kicked out by your wife?" The corners of Chu Changge''s mouth slightly twitched as he stayed silent. His silence was a symbol of acquiescence. No wonder he hadn''t said anything for the past four to five days but suddenly brought up this matter today. So he had been kicked out by Murong Yunshu. King Sheng concluded with a smile. His face showed a bit oftaking joy in his cmity and delight in his disaster. He bowed his head while reviewing the documents and suggested in a light-hearted manner, "Why don''t you go and stay at an inn? Try staying at an inn that is farther away from her." "I will take her with me when I leave." "You can take her, as long as you canreallytake her away with you." "......" Since he failed to coerce King Sheng, Chu Changge decided to use inducements instead. "You arrange for her and me to stay in one room, and I will give you silver." "She has promised to support me financially." The implication was thatI''m already close to the tycoon, so I don''t need your little money. Chu Changge was speechless. If there were an afterlife, he would have first robbed a specific person''s family fortune before marrying into her family. * As he walked out of King Sheng''s study, Chu Changge''s face became even more gloomy. It was unknown what was on his mind that had made his eyes ring andgnashed his teeth. He could not even hear North Guardian called out to him. Had the Leader taken the wrong medicine today? When North Guardian saw he didn''t respond to his shout, he rushed to Chu Changge''s side and stopped him, asking, "Leader, what are you thinking about so intensely?" "You''d better note out, or you''ll see how I''m going to fix you up!" Chu Changge said hatefully. North Guardian looked puzzled. "Are you talking to me?" Chu Changge returned to his senses and asked with a frown, "What are you doing getting in my way?" "Ah? Oh." North Guardian quickly retreated aside and followed Chu Changge, continuing asking, "Who did you say had better note out?" "Who else could it be? It''s that evil little creature!" The mention of a particr fellow who had ruined his ''happy asion'' made Chu Changge''s stomach burn with anger. "Uh......which evil little creature?" There were quite a few evil creatures here. Madam counted as one, and so did the Leader, but an evil little creature......there didn''t seem to be any child around them, right? Chu Changge grunted in displeasure and replied, "The one in Yunshu''s belly." He had barely had the chance to make out with his wife when that evil little creature kicked up a row at a crucial moment, forcing him to call a halt in the middle of their ''happy session''. Murong Yunshu even forbade him from going to her bed again, not even just for pure sleeping. The more Chu Changge thought about it, the angrier he became. That child was not even born yet, and he dared to spoil his ''happy session''. Imagine what would happen when he grew up?!Hmph, kid, if I don''t turn you into an ape when youe out, I''ll take your surname off! Seeing Chu Changge''s face show how his desire had not been satisfied, North Guardian could immediately feel a flock of crows flying overhead. Lil Leader was about to be born in three months, and for the Leader to threaten him like this......in case he was too scared toe out, wouldn''t thefoetus died in the womb......bah bah bah, what nonsense!The Lil Leader had such a pair of strong parents, so of course, he would have a strong life too. "What do you want from me?" Chu Changge impatiently asked as he walked. North Guardian suddenly remembered that he had a business that he forgot to mention and hurriedly said, "I was going to ask if I could cancel my marriage to Lu-er?" Chu Changge raised an eyebrow. "You want to withdraw from the marriage?" "May I?" North Guardian was full of anticipation.[+] Chu Changge thought for a moment, then suddenly corrected his expression as he asked, "Do you dislike Lu-er, or do you just dislike women as a whole?" "......just tell me if it''s okay for me to do so." Exnations were for normal people. For non-normal people like the Leader, it would be a waste of time to exin it. "No." Chu Changge resolutely rejected it. "Why?" "I can''t give her an excuse to reject you." "......Leader, let''s be honest. Just because Madam refused you because of your excessive indulgence in sensual pleasures, you can''t make fun of my lifelong event!" "Can''t I?" Chu Changge asked indifferently. A fierce light was shing on his face that brooked no argument.Try saying the word ''no'' if you dare! North Guardian shook his head first but then changed it to a few nods. "Yes, yes, yes. I''ll be happy if the Leader is ''sexually happy''. You can make fun of my lifelong event all you want." Chu Changge red at him without saying anything and walked away. Looking at the back of a particrly evil person, North Guardian let out a long sigh and muttered to himself, "Leader, Leader, I have followed you for so many years in vain, why don''t you understand? Lu-er is a good girl, but I like a girl with long legs and a thin waist!" "Just like Madam?" "Ye" Before the word ''yeah'' could be fully pronounced, North Guardian immediately stopped. If the Leader knew that he liked that type of girl, wouldn''t he beat him to death? "I didn''t expect that you, Lil North, would dare to cast greedy eyes on Madam''s beauty!" "Don''t talk nonsense, Old West!" North Guardian immediately covered West Guardian''s mouth as he looked around nervously. When he saw that there was no one around, he let go of his hand and said, "I don''t cast greedy eyes on Madam''s beauty. Don''t wrong me." "Is that so?" West Guardian smiled ambiguously. "Didn''t you just say that you like girls with long legs and thin waists?" "Even though Madam has long legs and a thin waist, I don''t treat her as a youngdy, okay!" "How else do you treat her if not as a youngdy?" "Myliving ancestor." He answered without even thinking. West Guardian frowned and thought seriously. He chastised, "Lil North, you can enjoy the beautiful scenery, but you can''t do things beyond illogical reasons. No matter how lewd you are, you can''t like your own ancestors!" "......" The veins stood out on North Guardian''s forehead. He asked with a ck face, "When did I say I liked my ancestors?! "Just now." "When was that?" "Just now." "You......" North Guardian ran out of words to counter him. He was about to use thejianghumethod to solve the problem when he suddenly noticed the corners of West Guardian''s tightly pursed mouth vaguely turned upwards. His face twitched like it suffered a cramp, obviously from holding back hisughter. "You did that on purpose, didn''t you?!" North Guardian questioned while gritting his teeth. "Hahahaha......" There was no point in holding back when he had been discovered anyway. West Guardianughed so hard that he couldn''t even straighten his back. It took a while before he could stopughing, and then he brotherly patted the North Guardian on the shoulder and gave him his advice, "Brother, take my advice. Don''t mess with women who are like your living ancestors. Once you fall in, you will repeat the Leader''s mistake in bing a ve to your wife." "Is it bad to be my wife''s ve? I see that the Leader is quite willing. You don''t know how much more amiable the Leader has be ever since he met Madam." Though the Leader was still a very, very evil person. "That''s not being amiable. It''s because he got Madam now that he doesn''t have so much spare time to make fun of us!" "That is true." Ever since the Leader was betrothed to Madam, he had stayed around Madam for the whole time. As if he could not live without her.[T/N] * It was rare for the sky to clear up after a long period of gloom. Murong Yunshu decided to take a walk in the street, so she went to find Chu Changge. At that time, Chu Changge was fishing at the fish pond in ShengWangResidence. After listening to Murong Yunshu''s intention, he only answered with two words"Not going." "Really not going?" "Not going." She couldn''t even let him get into her bed, and she wanted him to pay for shopping? Not going. He was determined not to go. He had a backbone too. Unless she lifted the ban on him, he would neverpromise. Chu Changge imagined in his mind a hundred ways of Murong Yunshu begging him for forgiveness when a fish suddenly got hooked. He jerked back to his senses, pulled up the fishing rod, grabbed the fish sharply, turned around and joyfully said, "Tonight, we''re going to eat......" The word ''fish'' had not yet been uttered when Chu Changge threw down his fishing rod and darted out. Along the way, with his long hair hiding his face and his white clothes fluttered around, he managed to intimidate countless passers-by. "I, I, I...I just saw a ghost." "Me too." "Me too." Thus, word spread that the ShengWangResidence was haunted in broad daylight. * While the Central ins was full of smoke and war, fields littered with corpses andblood flowing like a river, Yanzhou was a vibrant ce. As if it were a paradise. This was one of the reasons why Murong Yunshu decided to raise her baby in Yanzhou. She did not want her child to suffer from the war before it was born.[+] The street was bustling with people, and it took Chu Changge a little while to find Murong Yunshu. When he eventually saw her, he didn''t say anything. He just followed her as a matter of course, taking her gently in his arms and shielding her from the crowd, just like a model husband. Murong Yunshu was looking at the soft y dolls. When she saw him appear, she looked at the dolls on the stall and asked with a leisurely smile, "Which one do you think our child will look more like?" "You''re buying it for him?" Murong Yunshu nodded, "M-hm." Chu Changge stared back and forth at the four rows of figures on the stall a few times before finally frowning and asking, "Shopkeeper, don''t you have any apes here?" "......no, I only sell these dolls here." "How about the gori?" "I only sell dolls here." "Monkey?" "The animal doll seller is just across the street." "Anything that is inhuman or doesn''t look like a human will do." "Gongzi, just take whichever you like." The shopkeeper pleaded, trying to wipe away his sweat with his sleeves, as he kept sighing in his heart:I met another hedonistic fellow who came merely to muck up my ce. How could I be so miserable! "They all look like my sons, and I don''t like any of them." The shopkeeper''s jaw dropped. Had he heard correctly? Murong Yunshu didnot know whether tough or cry. She stuffed the shopkeeper with some broken silver and said very apologetically, "You have been frightened." Then, she pulled Chu Changge with her and hurriedly left. Murong Yunshu sighed in her heart as she walked away:A man with unsatisfied desire has zero intelligence. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Continued from the previous chapter "It''s still uncertain that it''s going to be a son. So you don''t have to be so upset." Murong Yunshu cheerfullyforted someone with a gloomy face. "I''m sure we''ll have a son." "How do you know it will be a son?" "I just know." "......there is a jade shop over there. Let''s go and have a look." Murong Yunshu said while pulling Chu Changge towards the jade shop. There was a dazzling array of jade inside the shop. Although not all of them were of the finest quality, they had translucent colour and lustre, rare in Yanzhou, where resources were scarce. Murong Yunshu was looking at the jade pendants when she suddenly saw a sh out of the corner of her eye. She noticed a ck hairpin sitting at the corner of the counter filled with green jades. At first nce, she could see that it was carved from the finest ck jade. "Shopkeeper, I''ll take this hairpin." "Thisdy has such a good eye! This hairpin is the treasure of our shop!" The shopkeeper smilingly took out the hairpin and handed it to Murong Yunshu. Murong Yunshu picked it up and turned it around in her hand for a while. It looked polished and smooth, an excellent piece of jade indeed. To say that it was the shop''s treasure was a bit too much, but there was no denying that it was undoubtedly the best piece of jade in the shop. After looking at it, the other jades paled inparison. "Do a horse stance." Murong Yunshu turned and instructed Chu Changge. Chu Changge''s face became wary, "For what?" "To identify whether it is good or bad." "......I can see whether it is good or bad without the need to do the squat." Murong Yunshu red at him grumpily. "Are you going to squat or not?" At that moment, the shopkeeper kindly moved a chair and ced it behind Chu Changge. "Please have a seat,Gongzi." Before Chu Changge could respond, Murong Yunshu said, "He won''t sit on it. For him, the horse stance is no different from sitting on a chair. " "Er..." The shopkeeper froze. Afterughing awkwardly for a few seconds, he finally said, "You people are really good at making a joke." On the other hand, Chu Changge''s face was full of ck lines. Could she not treat him like he was not a human being just because he was strong in martial arts? Despite all the discontent in his heart, Chu Changge cooperated by bending his legs into a horse stance. He thought, ''although the evil little creature in her belly is only half a person, her status is now different. For example, no matter what disputes ur,ter on, she can always act like a dictator with the excuse that the minority must submit to the majority.'' Chu Changge was so lost with his thoughts when he suddenly felt someone touching his hair. It suddenly dawned on him that she wanted to coil his hair up. Although it was only a small move, it touched Chu Changge to a great extent. Murong Yunshu ignored the strange looks around her. Her movements were gentle and natural as if it was usual for her to do so. Soon, Murong Yunshu withdrew her hand, nodded in satisfaction and praised, "That''s good." "After using this hairpin to coil up his hair,Gongzilooks......much more lively." What the shopkeeper actually wanted to say washe looked much more decent. Before, his messy hair added up with his nted eyes made him appear insufferable and unapproachable. He didn''t seem like a decent person in any way. Although he still has an evil air about him right now, he looked much more handsome with his hair up. "Gongzi, here, a mirror." The shopkeeper cheerfully handed Chu Changge a bronze mirror. "He doesn''t need a mirror." Murong Yunshu stopped the bronze mirror halfway over the counter. The corners of Chu Changge''s mouth trembled slightly. "Are you trying to say that my appearance will appear the same whether I look in the mirror or not?" Murong Yunshu nodded her head very calmly. "M-hm. I just think it looks good on you, and no one else will appreciate you anyway." "I can''t say for certain..." halfway through the sentence, Chu Changge realised that Murong Yunshu''s eyes had be strange. He immediately changed his sentence, "It''s enough that I have only you to admire me. For the others, just let them admire other people." Murong Yunshu smiled satisfactorily at these words and turned her head to ask the shopkeeper, "How much is it?" The shopkeeper all smiled. His shrewd eyes shifted a few times as he said, "Three hundred taels." Murong Yunshu was silent for a short while before raising her hand to take the hairpin off Chu Changge''s head. Chu Changge''s long hair, which had lost its confinement, slid down in an instant, and he went back to his previous ghost-like appearance. In response, the shopkeeper immediately modified his previous statement by saying, "Two hundred taels!" Murong Yunshu frowned and put the hairpin on the counter. "One hundred taels!" "Don''t reduce it any further." Murong Yunshu responded indifferently, "If you reduce it anymore, I will no longer have the desire to buy it. It will just be too cheap to wear on his head." The owner was dumbfounded. When she hesitated to buy it, it was not because it was too expensive but because it was too cheap? Murong Yunshu nced at the shopkeeper and said, "Wrap it up." The shopkeeper immediately took out a brocade box and wrapped the jade hairpin inside it.I feel so sorry for myself!He should have known that this pair of well-dressed and elegant couples would not care about that ''small amount of money''...... Chu Changge, on the other hand, silently smiled as he enjoyed the bitter expression on the shopkeeper''s face.You must be in the right frame of mind when you are with her. If you were not prepared to take joy in cmity and delight in other people''s disasters at any time, you would miss a lot of fun.Fortunately, he was extraordinarily gifted and could find joy in other people''s suffering. * The following day, all passers-by were shocked when a glowing, refreshed, handsome man emerged from Murong Yunshu''s boudoir. "Didn''t Miss Murong and ChuGongzihave a long-standing marriage contract? How could she have met with another man at the same time......." "Yes. I don''t know how will ChuGongzihandle this when he finds out?" "This is nothing strange. She can even get pregnant before marriage. How can something asa red plum tree jutting out over a wallbe a surprise? For such a woman who isvariable as flowing water and as light as Yang Huawon''t know how to observe female virtues at all!" "But I don''t think Miss Murong is like that!" "Yes. Miss Murong looks so noble. I don''t believe she could be that kind of person." "You are still young and are too easily fooled by false appearances. She even has the nerve toe out to meet people when she''s already pregnant before she''s married. She''s really so shameless......" At this moment, a murderous voice could be hearding from above them"Who did you say to be so shameless?" Even before his voice died out, North Guardian, in his ck attire, made a surprise appearance in front of the old woman servant and a few maids. The crowd was so frightened that they screamed in shock. Especially the old woman servant who just scolded Murong Yunshu. Her face turned white with fear. "No, no, we didn''t......talk about anyone." "Is that so?" North Guardian raised his voice slightly and cried out, "She said I misheard. Did I mishear her?" "If she said you heard her wrong, then it must be true." West Guardian floated down to the left of the crowd. With his hands on his chest and a smirk on his mouth, he spoke leisurely, "You really misheard her. I remember she spoke about ''a red plum tree jutting out over a wall''." The old woman servant''s face turned even paler, and her legs began to tremble. "No, it''s not...." "Lil West, you''ve treated her unjustly. She was talking about somethingvariable as flowing water and as light as Yang Hua." Another voice came from the back. The old woman looked back only to see a tall gentleman looking down at her expressionlessly. "You, you are......" "I''m with them." South Guardian replied quite gently. The old woman servant''s legs went weak, and she almost fell but was helped by a man from her right side. She was about to look up and thank him when she heard the man say, "You three are making up such nonsense. She was talking about someone who doesn''t know how to observe female virtues." The little strength the old woman had just regained was instantly used up, and she fainted. This time East Guardian did not hold her up and just watched her fall. "Would it look like I''m being ungentlemanly if I fix her head with a brick right now?" North Guardian cast a sideways nce at the old woman servant on the ground and asked. South Guardian replied, "No, you won''t. But if Leader finds out that you did it while that person was ''sleeping'', he will definitelyugh at you." "That''s true." North Guardian nodded his head as if he had been told to do so. "You can wait here for her. As soon as she wakes up, you''ll fix her head with a brick, and when she wakes up again, fix her head with another brick." West Guardian put forth a very constructive suggestion. North Guardian: "Then, what about you guys?" "We are going to watch the fun." After saying those words, West Guardian leisurely smiled as he waved at him and took the opportunity to walk away. "Watching what kind of fun?" North Guardian looked at South Guardian with a puzzled expression. South Guardian simply ignored him and followed after West Guardian''s footsteps. North Guardian immediately turned his attention to the only brother left.[+] "Lil North." East Guardian patted North Guardian''s shoulder and spoke withsincere words and earnest wishes, "In our line of work, it is not enough to only have good martial art. If you don''t have a brain, people will always discriminate against you." "......" Did he have to tell him that? East Guardian added, "Did you not hear them say earlier that Madam was having an affair with another man?" "Ah, how could I have overlooked this!" North Guardian pped the back of his head as he said, "The Leader must have been furious. Let''s go. Let''s get there together." The two men then drifted away just like ghosts. While the remaining maids were left standing in shock, unsure of what to do next. After a long time, one of the maids came back to her senses and shouted, "Go and inform His Highness that Madam Wang has fainted!" * When North, South, East and West arrived at the women guests'' courtyard, they were just in time to see a gorgeously dressed man, with a striking appearance from behind, was ying a game of weiqi with Murong Yunshu. "Old East, things are getting so serious." West Guardian said grimly. East Guardian nodded heavily. "This man''s martial art is not weak. I''m afraid, even with the four of us altogether, are no match for him." "There are only a few people with such high martial arts skills in thejianghu(lit. rivers andkespeople wandering from ce to ce and living by their wits, e.g. fortune-tellers, quack doctors, itinerant entertainers, etc., considered as a social group)." South Guardian also looked grave. Without even thinking, North Guardian said, "I''ll go get the Leader!" West Guardian quickly grabbed him. "Where are you going?" "Go find the Leader!" "The Leader is not in that direction." West Guardian said. "If he''s not in that direction, then in which direction will he be?" "In front of you." "In front of me? There is no Leader in......" Before North Guardian even finished speaking, he heard a man say, "You havee just in time. Go and invite someone for me." South, East and West immediately jumped behind Murong Yunshu and stared at Chu Changge with a smile. "Who does the Leader want to invite?" "Feng Cheng." After putting down a ck chess piece, Chu Changge added, "Let him deliver the baby." "......Leader, FengGongziis a man." With his stomach full of sarcastic remarks, East Guardian reminded a certain someone to think carefully. "M-hm, I know." Chu Changge slowly put down another ck chess piece on the board and said, "Just in case." East Guardian wondered. "In case of what?" "The physician said that my Miss has a strange pulse, and the fetal position is different from the usual. She will likely have a miscarriage." Lu-er replied. It dawned on East Guardian the seriousness of the issue. He immediately said, "This subordinate will go and invite FengGongziover." East Guardian was about to leave when Murong Yunshu added a warning, "Don''t let the Fairy Yaoyue know about this." East Guardian froze and looked back at her in disbelief. Lu-er once again acted as an interpreter. "The physician said that pregnant women are emotionally unstable, and my Miss doesn''t want to infuriate her mother-inw before she gets married." "......" The corners of the East Guardian''s mouth twitched violently. "I get it." South, East and West left with North Guardian, who had not yet understood the situation. "That, that person is the Leader?" North Guardian asked as if something unimaginable had happened. "You''re so generous, Lil North. You didn''t even recognise the Leader when his hair is up. A man who makes fun of me when he has nothing else to do, there''s no way I wouldn''t recognise him even if he turned into dust. Although he became a bit of a nice guy after he put his hair up." "But you guys sounded so serious......" "There is nothing fun to see. Of course, we have to be serious." "......" They all had intentionally lighted the fire (make one angry) just to tease him! North Guardian secretly vowed that one day, he would also pat the three of them on the shoulder and say seriously:In our line of work, it is not enough to have good martial art. Without brains, people will always discriminate against you. He wanted to discriminate against them. He really wanted to discriminate against them! * No sooner had South, East, North, and West left, King Sheng, turned up without being invited. Without waiting for King Sheng to open his mouth, Murong Yunshu first made her position clear, "The seal has been handed over to you. If you want silver, go directly to the private banks to get it. Until this child is born, I will not interfere with the war." "You''ve misunderstood. I am not here to discuss state affairs with you." Knowing full well that this couple were not modest people, King Sheng moved a chair by himself. He sat down next to them, saying, "A guest hase to the residence, saying that he is an old friend of yours and has important business to see you." Murong Yunshu''s dark eyebrows rose slightly, and the movement of her hand in putting down the chess piece paused as she asked, "Did this guest leave behind a name?" "Yes, he is called Huberg." Hearing the words ''Huberg'', Murong Yunshu''s hand trembled, and the white chess piece in her hand almost slipped off. How could the sorcerer of the Li n suddenlye to their door? Could it be rted to the Soul Snatcher again? Thinking of this, Murong Yunshu couldn''t help but look at Chu Changge. Chu Changge happened to be looking at her too. Four eyes collided, and they didn''t need to utter any words. They knew each other''s thoughts clearly. They shared the same belief as they were uneasy with Huberg''s sudden visit. Murong Yunshu thought about it and said, "Then, ask him toe in." "Okay." King Sheng nodded and then said to Chu Changge, "There is also a guest looking for you." Chu Changge frowned at his words and said in an unpleasant tone, "Since when has King Sheng''s residence be a vegetable garden where anyone can juste in and go?" The reason why he had agreed to live in the Sheng Wang Mansion was because of its remoteness. It was the only suitable ce for Murong Yunshu to nurse her baby because no one would disturb her here. King Sheng nced at Murong Yunshu, then said to Chu Changge, "Her name is Qiu Shuiyin." "It''s her?!" Chu Changge was filled with shock. He did not expect that Qiu Shuiyin would not only left the Hundred Flowers Pavilion but even found her way to the Sheng Wang Residence. "Is it your old friend?" Murong Yunshu asked lightly, but there were a few hints of displeasure in her words. Qiu Shuiyin was obviously a woman''s name, and she had never heard Chu Changge mention her before. "She saved me." Chu Changge thought for a moment and said, "She probably wants to ask for a favour." "Is that so?" Murong Yunshu smiled faintly and said, "Then let''s meet her first. It''s always bad to owe someone a favour." Chu Changge nodded. "All right." Also, there was no need for him to get involved with that woman anymore in the future.[+] King Sheng did not expect Murong Yunshu''s reaction would be so calm and soabnormal. He stared nkly at her for a long time before he could ept it. "There is another thing." King Sheng added, "I just heard while on my way here that your guardians had scared my nanny unconscious. What is this all about?" "There is such a thing?" Chu Changge raised his eyebrows. "There must be some kind of misunderstanding here. Without my permission, the four of them wouldn''t just randomly hurt other people." King Sheng argued, "But some maids saw four of themmit the physical assault on her with their own eyes, and more than one maid had seen it." At that moment, Murong Yunshu spoke out, "It''s probably because the four of them look too scary that their appearances had scared her." After saying that, she looked at Chu Changge again and said, "I warned you a long time ago to not let them hang out outside. It is not good if they scare people like this."[T/N] Hearing this, Chu Changge immediately looked like he had been particrly taught and agreed, "What Madam said is true. I will definitely pay more attention next time." King Sheng''s face was full of ck lines. He was the foolish one to even think of arguing with these two people. Before leaving, King Sheng looked back at Chu Changge again andplimented, "I noticed that you have be more delicate and pretty." "......if you''re not going to get lost, I''ll tear down your ShengWang(King/Prince) Residence!" * Not long after King Sheng left, Qiu Shuiyin was led to the guest courtyard by a maid from the royal residence. "Lu-er, prepare the tea." "Yes." Murong Yunshu said very politely, "Please sit down." "No need." Qiu Shuiyin''s face was cold as she looked at Chu Changge. She then said, "You said that if I had any wishes, you would help me to fulfil them." Chu Changge responded, "Just don''t ask me to marry you." After hearing his words, Qiu Shuiyin sized Murong Yunshu up with an indifferent nce and said, "I''m no worse than her." "What''s nonsense are you talking about?!" Lu-er shouted, "My Miss is much better than you even realise!" Qiu Shuiyin nced at Lu-er and said, "How shamelessly boastful." Lu-er got annoyed when she heard her words. "Miss, she......" Murong Yunshu smiled gently and reminded, "Lu-er, how many times have I told you. Don''t forget to be well-mannered even if the other person is being impolite to you." "Oh." Lu-er closed her mouth and stepped back. Murong Yunshu took a sip of tea. She smiled again and looked leisurely at Qiu Shuiyin before saying, "I am rarely polite to people. And I rarely tolerate people who are not polite to me. For the sake of you being my husband''s life saviour, I will forgive you this once." Her tone was calm as water without any hint of confrontation. After a few moments, she added, "If you are not here topete with me for a man, please sit down." "What if it is?" Qiu Shuiyin asked. At these words, Murong Yunshu snorted, and a bit of coldness spilt out from her eyes as she indifferently replied, "If it is so, I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed." Qiu Shuiyin frowned. "Are you so confident?" "No. I just believe him." Murong Yunshu looked at Chu Changge and continued speaking, "Since you want to fight with me, one of us is bound to be disappointed. And I know he won''t let me down." Chu Changge was d that Murong Yunshu trusted him so much. At the same time, he was relieved that he wouldn''t have to worry about being left alone again at night after Qiu Shuiyin had made such a scene. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 "You are not a foolish person. Say it, what is your wish?" Chu Changge felt that if he allowed these two women with strange personalities to fight any longer, the victim would only be him. Qiu Shuiyin nced at Murong Yunshu and said, "I want to follow the army and practise medicine." Chu Changge: "Okay, I will tell King Sheng to let you go to the front line." Qiu Shuiyin''s eyes twitched slightly. "You''re not going to ask me why I want to be an army physician?" "Why do I need to ask?" Chu Changge asked instead of answering. "It''s nothing." Qiu Shuiyin coldly averted her eyes and said, "Thank you for doing this favour of mine." Chu Changge countered, "There is no need to thank me. This is what I should pay you back." Then he said to the maid who had sent Qiu Shuiyin to the guest courtyard, "Take this Miss Qiu to see the king and tell him to grant her request." "Yes." The maid led the way. Qiu Shuiyin hesitated for a moment, turned and went out with the servant girl. She only took a few steps before stopping and looked back at Chu Changge. After a few seconds, she said, "I only have you as a friend. If I am unfortunately killed, please help collect my body and bury me in a ce far away from the water source." In this life, she had heard enough of the water sound. Chu Changge was stunned for a moment and stated, "You are wrong. I am not your friend. If you want someone to collect your corpse after you die, go and make some friends while you are still alive." At these words, Qiu Shuiyin''s heart ached. She had known that he was a heartless man, but she had never expected him to be this cruel. He was the only person she knew in this world. She thought that even though he was indifferent, he still saw her as a friend in his heart at least. She was so naive. Granny was right. If a man''s heart was in you, you could ride on his head. If he were not into you, even if you were willing to stick to the bottom of his feet as a speck of dust, he would hate seeing it so much that he would wash his feet regrly. "I know." Like a lost soul, Qiu Shuiyin turned back in dismay and was about to leave when she suddenly heard someone behind her say, "If you want to befriend a man......" Qiu Shuiyin paused in her steps. She did not turn around and waited quietly for the following words. "Just be friends with his wife first." If you want to befriend a man, you must first be friends with his wife.Qiu Shuiyin chewed on these words in her heart and gradually came to a realisation. Yes, Chu Changge loved his wife so much. How could he hang out with other women? Unless that woman was his wife''s friend. A man who loved his wife would not mistreat his wife''s friend. Qiu Shuiyinughed bitterly in her heart. She had really forgotten how to interact with people. After a long moment of contemtion, Qiu Shuiyin turned around and faced Murong Yunshu. She looked earnestly at her, almost stubbornly. "Why are you telling me this? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll steal him away?" Murong Yunshu curled her lips and smiled. Theughter in her eyes was robust as if she had heard a big joke, "If he were snatched away, it would be me, Murong Yunshu, who is blind. And as far as I know, no blind man has evere out of the Murong family, and I will not be an exception." After a pause, she added, "As for why I told you all that, it''s probably becauseyou saved my husband. So I returned a friend to you. It''s not a loss for you." Qiu Shuiyin looked at her for a long time and stated, "You are really confident." "I''ll take that as apliment." Murong Yunshuughed. The corner of Qiu Shuiyin''s mouth moved a little before she finally said, "From this moment on, you are my first friend. Although I am still unclear about what exactly a friend means, it is my principle that I will never covet my friend''s husband. So you can rest assured that I will not steal him from you." The corner of Murong Yunshu''s mouth slightly curled up. She smiled without saying a word. * After Qiu Shuiyin left, Chu Changge felt uneasy in his heart. "Why are you making friends with her?" "Why not?" Murong Yunshu raised her dark eyebrows and said, "She is someone who I can befriend with." "But she......"has designs on your husband, me!Chu Changge was frustrated. Did she have too much faith in him, or did she simply not care at all? Murong Yunshu seemed to have read his mind and said with a smile, "You are the first hen she sees when she opens her eyes. You''re not the indispensable one." "......can you not use the hen as a metaphor?"Even if you have to use a chicken, you should use a rooster at least. Murong Yunshu gave him a look and continued, "She just doesn''t know that there are many good men in this world yet. That''s why she relies solely on you." Chu Changge''s eyes narrowed, "Better than I am?" Murong Yunshu rolled her eyes at him. "No one will say that you are a good man." "You don''t think so either?" Chu Changge''s voice changed its tone. Murong Yunshu stared at the tea leaves floating in the teacup and calmly said, "No one will think that their own things are bad." She hung her head, trying to hide her blushing cheeks. This answer satisfied Chu Changge. It didn''t matter what others thought. It was enough that she thought he was a good man.[+] Suddenly, as if he had thought of something, Chu Changge knitted his sword brows and said, "I have just thought of a problem." Murong Yunshu slightly raised her eyes. "What?" "Why did you agree tomarry() me in the first ce?" "......it''s actually ''marry()''." "Okay,marry(). Why did you agree tomarry()......this marriage in the first ce?" Chu Changge really could not say the words ''marry() me''. An example of using the two words. Murong Yunshu lowered her eyes at his words. She silently turned the teacup in her hand. After a long time, she finally said, "Because at that time, I needed a shoulder to lean on, and you happened to be willing to lend it to me." "If it was someone else, would you have said yes too?" Chu Changge frowned, not entirely satisfied with her answer. The thought that she would have said yes even if he hadn''t gone to propose marriage himself at that time didn''t sit well with him. Murong Yunshu thought for a moment and asked rhetorically, "If it were someone else, would you also propose marriage?" Chu Changge was rendered speechless by her question. If it were someone else, would he have proposed marriage? Perhaps not, and perhaps he would. Who could say what someone''s fate was? Whether by chance or fate, he had asked her to marry him, and she had agreed. All he could say was, if he had known he would fall in love with her, then he would never have asked anyone else for her hand in marriage. Chu Changge suddenly felt that it was a gift from the heavens that he could meet thest person who could make his heart flutter. If she hadn''twashed off her cosmetics to show her natural beautywhen they first met, or if he hadn''t gone through a changefrom seas into mulberry fields, would they still value each other as if their lives depended on it? No, definitely not. If there had ever been a Murong Yunshu in his life, there would only be that one from then on. Fortunately. Truly, fortunately, she was the first and thest. "Thank you." Chu Changge said softly as he suddenly dropped a kiss on her head. Murong Yunshu was stunned. "Thanking me for what?" Chu Changge smiled and silently held her in her arms. Thank you for appearing so promptly, not a step earlier and not a stepter, for meeting me at the time and ce we were meant to meet, and for staying with me ever since. "Yunshu." "Hmm?" "It''s nothing. I just wanted to know if you were still around." Murong Yunshu''s heart warmed, and she blushed tenderly, "You''re here. Where else can I go?" At these words, Chu Changge''s dark eyes, which were as deep as night, shone with a soft light like the white moon. He believed in destiny, in a godsent marriage, in the vow to live and die together, in the vow he made with his son where they would hold his son''s hand and grow old with him. * Huberg waited for three days in ShengWangResidence before meeting Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge. "It''s harder to meet you guys than to meet the Emperor." Hubergmented this as soon as they met. "We''ve been rtively busy these past few days." Chu Changge exined in a rare moment. His exnation caused Murong Yunshu, who was originally very calm and undisturbed, to have her cheeks burned and her gaze drifted away, embarrassed beyond belief. Very busy indeed. Busy doing immoral things. She didn''t know what''s wrong with Chu Changge. He had been so enthusiastic for the past few days, causing her barely get out of bed. Murong Yunshu''s cheeks grew even hotter when she thought of those lingering days. She blushed to the roots of her ears as his tender words of love and wanton teasing kept shing in her mind...... "Miss Murong, looking at your rosyplexion, you seem to be in good health." Huberg had the look of a fortune-teller with his eyes looking at her in an unfathomable manner. Murong Yunshu immediately removed those indecent images from her mind. After a pause, she said, "Nothing unusual has happened to me yet. Did youe all the way here just to see if my body is okay?" "Of course not." Huberg smiled and said, "I havee to join Miss this time." Murong Yunshu slightly raised her brow, and her face showed a little surprised. "You want to rely on me?" Huberg nodded. "Yes." Murong Yunshu muttered to herself for a long time before saying, "Murong Mansion doesn''t hire people now. Even if we want to recruit, we won''t recruit strange people like mister. Murong Mansion opens private banks and earns real money. A noble person like mister who knows about destiny and understands heaven and earth is useless in Murong Mansion." [+] But Huberg did not take her words seriously and spoke to Chu Changge instead. "Now that there isgreat chaos under heavenand all the kings have rebelled. Furthermore, many local tyrants and copycat overlords have made themselves kings. Has Leader Chu ever thought of doing something great?" Chu Changge smiled disdainfully. "What kind of thing is considered a great deal?" Huberg: "Win the Central ins and unify the whole country." If these sonorous words werethrown on the floor, they would make a sound. "I''m not interested in the world." "But the world is interested in you." "Is that so?" Chu Changge raised his sword eyebrows, his cynical face showing a little unrestrained tenderness. "My world has long been in my hands. What does someone else''s world have to do with me? If it is interested in me, then it has chosen the wrong person." Huberg: "The world is so big. How can the Mojiao Sect be regarded as the world? I didn''t expect Leader Chu was willing to be ordinary. " Chu Changge asked, "Who said that the Mojiao Sect is my world?" "So, what world are you talking about?" Huberg wondered. "Naturally, it''s something you won''t understand." Chu Changge said with a smile, then nced at Murong Yunshu. Huberg didn''t understand his nce. Murong Yunshu, however, could see it clearly. She grabbed Chu Changge''s hand excitedly and then said to Huberg, "Although mister mistook the wrong person, your trip to Yanzhou will not be in vain. I will introduce you to King Sheng." "No need." Huberg said with a smile, "I believe in my own vision, and I don''t misread people." Murong Yunshu wanted to persuade him. But on second thought, a good general recognises his master as well as a good horse. Any more persuasion would only be futile. So she directly instructed, "Lu-er, see the guest off." At one moment, I''ve always imagined that Qiu Shuiyin was Murong Yunshu''s long lost sister. But on second thought, no siblings in this world have the same temperament, even if it''s fiction. That would be illogical. Plus, Old Master Murong was a loyal husband. How would he dare to have an illegitimate daughter outside, right? Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Feng Cheng arrived at King Sheng''s residence in Yanzhou, and a graceful, half-aged woman came with him. "I haven''t even allowed you to enter the Chu family door yet, so howe you''re pregnant?" Fairy Yaoyue asked incredulously as she red at Murong Yunshu with her pair of beautiful eyes. They should not have reminded those four straw men, North, South, East and West, regarding such a person as the Fairy Yaoyue in the first ce! When they asked those four not to be rmed, they invited the said person instead. The quadruplets really did have a penchant for interpreting the phrase''not good enough to aplish anything, but more than enough to spoil things'' through their action! A headache Murong Yunshu sighed in her heart, but her expression was still as if one sawhow pale the clouds were and the light breeze was blowing. She said, "Firstly, I will not enter the door of the Chu family. It is your son who will enter the door of my Murong Mansion. Secondly, you will have to ask your son about the pregnancy. I am not quite sure how I got pregnant." "" "" "" Before everyone could return to their senses, they heard Chu Changge say, "Ask Feng Cheng. He knows." The corners of Feng Cheng''s mouth trembled slightly, and a few ck lines shed across his pale face. "Why would I know how you conceived your son?" "You''re a physician!" Chu Changge had an expression that told others that his answer was logical and natural. The corners of Feng Cheng''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch some more. Fine. He was the one who thought too much. But who said that a physician should know how a person conceived a baby? It wasn''t like he had ever conceived one before! At that moment, a calm voice came from the doorway, "Your family looks so lively. Truly makes others envy." As soon as King Sheng appeared, the chattering crowd immediately quieted down. When Murong Yunshu heard this, she looked at Chu Changge in disbelief and asked with her eyes,you didn''t tell him you were brothers? Chu Changge shook his head slightly and whispered, "For him, it is better not to have any brothers." Murong Yunshu got the message. Yes, an Emperor was supposed to be alone. One more brother meant one more burden. For King Sheng, who was deeply hurt by the same family, the generals who fought with him must be more worthy of his trust than the brothers who were connected by blood. "Am I interrupting your conversation?" King Sheng asked with a smile. Fairy Yaoyueughingly responded, "There''s no such thing. If we knew King Sheng woulde here, we would have weed you. How can your appearance be a disturbance? Your Highness has business to discuss with Ah Chang and Yunshu, right? Then we will not disturb you people any longer." After saying that, she waved her hand and yelled for South, East, North, West and the others to go out. "Elder Yue." King Sheng suddenly turned his head and called out to Fairy Yaoyue. When he saw her pausing her steps, he continued, "You seem to be afraid of seeing me." She always avoided his gaze. It happened while he was in Murong Mansion, and now, it also happened in his royal residence. Fairy Yaoyue''s body stiffened. Then she turned around andughed cheekily. "You''re overthinking it. I, Fairy Moon, have never been afraid of anyone at this age. You may be a king, but in my eyes, you are just a younggongziwho does not know martial arts. So why should I be afraid of you?" "Is that so?" King Sheng''s eyes slightly sank as he stared at her for a moment before a gentle smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. He said, "Then, I must have been overthinking things again." "It must be." Fairy Yaoyue smiled and walked away afterwards.[+] That swaying figure looked like a total desperate flee in Chu Changge''s eyes. He looked thoughtfully at Fairy Yaoyue''s back for a long time before withdrawing his gaze and ask King Sheng, "Is there anything wrong?" "Can''t Ie and sit here if I have nothing to do?" "You can''t." "......this is my royal residence." King Sheng emphasised his position as the master of the residence. "But I live here now." Chu Changge said it as if it ought to be. King Sheng knew that reasoning with Chu Changge, well-known for his unreasonableness, would only be a waste of time. Thus, he just let him be. As long as it did not hurt him, he could draw a circle and upy thend wherever he wanted. "The situation in the Central ins is now basically settled. With the Chu River as the boundary, EmperorShenwu, Hua Lingtian, upies the east of the Chu River. King Liang Jr, Hua Yeli, upies the west." Chu Changgemented, "I''m a bit surprised that Hua Lingtian canpete with Hua Yeli." "He has beenpretending to be a pig just to eat the tiger." Murong Yunshu hit the mark with a singlement. Hua Lingtian was hergreen plums and a bamboo horseolder male maternal cousin. Although she could not say she knew him thoroughly despite growing up together, she could guess eighty to ny per cent of his thoughts. He was not a weak man. Let alone one who was willing to be mediocre. With his talents, it was no surprise that he had reached the position he was in today. But that was all. What Hua Lingtian wanted was supreme power. While what King Sheng wanted was a peaceful world for the people. "I decided tond at western province port on the fifteenth next month and formallypete for the Central ins." King Sheng Wang dered. Chu Changge frowned at his words and asked unkindly, "You want to cooperate with Hua Yeli?" King Sheng put it across to him. "Between Hua Yeli and Hua Lingtian, I must choose one to work with, or they will join forces to fight against me. And from Yanzhou, I must pass through Hua Yeli''s territory." Of course, Chu Changge knew this. But working with Hua Yeliit went too much beyond his bottom line. King Sheng added, "I know about the problems between you and Hua Yeli, which is why I came to speak to you first. If there were no other way, I would not have taken this step." "I havesworn not to coexist with Hua Yeli." Chu Changge made his position clear. King Sheng looked at Murong Yunshu awkwardly, hoping she could persuade Chu Changge. He saw Murong Yunshu smile as she slowly said, "If you have made up your mind, just follow your n." "You agree?" This took King Sheng a little by surprise. Although Murong Yunshu was a little morefair and reasonablethan Chu Changge, she was neither this fair nor reasonable person. At least, in his expectation, it was going to take quite a lot of words. Murong Yunshu exined, "Marching to war and fighting for power is your business, and you do not need to seek my approval. Whether or not I continue to provide you with financial pirs is my business." The implication was, it was none of my business regarding who you wanted to work with. But if that person was someone I don''t like, then don''t ever think of getting another coin from me. Seeing that King Sheng didn''t speak, Murong Yunshu added, "I am a merchant. Everything I do is interest-oriented. It is also one of my interests to spend my money happily. If you cooperate with Hua Yeli, I will not be spending my money happily. I usually don''t do unhappy things." King Sheng said, "A man who has achieved greatness does not have to be a stickler for small details. My cooperation with Hua Yeli is only temporary; the day I defeat Hua Lingtian is the day the alliance ends." Murong Yunshu countered, "It''s a shame we''re just ordinary people. It''s typical of us ordinary people tohaggle over every pennyand be vindictive." King Sheng argued, "I don''t think you are ordinary people." The corners of Chu Changge''s mouth curled up into a cold smile. His eyes held a chilly light as he said indifferently, "That''s right. We are not ordinary people. Wehaggle much more over every pennythan ordinary people. If others hurt me for a moment, I will destroy them for a lifetime." King Sheng''s heart was shocked. He was appalled by the murderous aura Chu Changge released at that moment. "What exactly is your disagreement with Hua Yeli?" He had heard many rumours, but judging from the hearsay, it should not be that bad. There must be some inside story that he did not know about.[+] Chu Changge coldly snorted as he said, "The grievances between Hua Yeli and me are not something that others can clearly describe with the word ''disagreement''. All you need to know is that if he doesn''t die, I won''t be able to livefortably and joyfully. And he thinks the same way too." King Sheng stated, "But ording to my ambassador''s report, Hua Yeli is not averse to cooperate with me." "Because he wants to be an Emperor, but I don''t." Chu Changge added, "I don''t want fame or profit. I just want to live happily. If you say one more word on this matter, my heart will be unhappy. If I am not happy, I will do something that makes my heart happy, such as burning the army provisions onXuanyueInd." XuanyueInd was the closest ind on the sea to thend, only a quarter of an hour away by boat. King Sheng had quietly stockpiled army provisions there several months ago. Although King Sheng had a broad mind, he did not like to be threatened. His face immediately sank as he said, "You sure knew a lot." Chu Changge stated, "If I don''t know such a trivial matter, how can I befortable letting my wife and child live here?" It dawned on King Sheng that he should have known that even the wealthiest people would be concerned about where others spent their money. Murong Yunshu had never bothered to ask or to listen to him. He should have sensed that there was something fishy about this. It turned out that they already knew everything about his every move. No one was happy to be watched, and King Sheng was no exception. "I will think of another way on this matter. But you will have to tell your men to retreat. I don''t like having an eye on me all the time." "Just right, so do I." Chu Changge said as he looked at him meaningfully. King Sheng was slightly bbergasted. "What do you mean by that?" Chu Changge pondered for a long time and said, "It means, please remove all the eyes around this guest courtyard." It turned out that he knew everything but said nothing. A few moments of gloom shed in King Sheng''s eyes as he said, "I will remove them." With that, he turned and left. When King Sheng walked to the entrance of the guest courtyard, Chu Changge suddenly said to his back, "I have confidence in you." King Sheng paused at his words, but he did not turn around, quietly waiting for him to continue. Chu Changge continued after a few seconds, "But you have failed to live up to my confidence in you." The night before they left the Ind of the Missing Moon, they hadn''t talked much. But they had long since exchanged their trust in each other. He had made up his mind to help King Sheng take the throne as an outsider. But when King Sheng returned to the royal residence, he nted eyes around the guest courtyard. King Sheng stood still, clenched his fist, unclenched it again, and left without a word. He unknowingly had ruined it all! But he could not repeat his father''s mistake. He could not! * "It''s nothing personal. What happened to him as a child has long since robbed him of the ability to trust people." Murong Yunshu tried tofort Chu Changge. Chu Changge curled his lips in a smile. His smile looked somewhat bleak in Murong Yunshu''s eyes. "Is a person who cannot trust others qualified to be a wise monarch?" How could one win the people''s hearts if one did not trust them? How could one win the worldwithout obtaining people''s hearts? Murong Yunshu didn''t know how to continue. She was silent for a long time before saying, "Perhaps, an Emperor is supposed to be like that." Chu Changge was gloomy. Was this how an Emperor should be? Then he would rather not be an Emperor. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 In the end, King Sheng chose to cooperate with Hua Yeli. Murong Yunshu thus suspended her economic support to King Sheng''s army. The army provisions that King Sheng had hoarded on Xuanyue Ind were only enough tost him half a year. If he could not destroy Hua Lingtian''s army and break with Hua Yeli within half a year, thisthree-legged potconfrontation would end with the fall of Yanzhou. As soon as King Sheng''s army left, Yanzhou City became depressed overnight. Even the wind at the city''s head seemed unbearably bleak. However, for Murong Yunshu, staying at King Shen''s residence to nurse her child was veryfortable. It felt terrific tocontrol the Son of Heaven tomand the noble. Now, for example, her mother-inw hade back to seek revenge on her again "I heard from Ah Chang that you want my good grandson''s surname to be Murong?" Bewitching Fairy Yue asked as soon as she entered the door. Murong Yunshu nodded, "M-hm." "No, no, absolutely not! He is flesh and blood of our Chu family. Why should his surname be Murong?" "He''s in my belly. Why shouldn''t his surname be Murong?" "But he''s also Ah Chang''s flesh and blood!" "Then, I will allow the child to call him father." Murong Yunshu smiled brightly. "You can''t try to take Ah Chang''s share for yourself just because the baby is in your belly!" At these words, Murong Yunshu raised her dark eyebrows. With a smile at the corner of her mouth, she questioned her back as if she were talking about howpale the cloud was and how gentle the wind blew. "Why not?" Bewitching Fairy Yue was speechless and red angrily at Murong Yunshu for a long time. Shen then red at Chu Changge with the feeling ofhating iron for not bing steel. She stated afterwards, "You will have the next child!" "......" Chu Changge''s handsome face twitched a few times as he countered very good-naturedly, "You can let Feng Cheng give birth to one first, and I will follow suit." "That won''t work." Bewitching Fairy Yue''s beautiful eyes kept on ring at him. She dered, "If Feng Cheng conceives a child, won''t the child be surnamed Feng in the future? No, absolutely not." "...... don''t worry. No matter how high his medical skills are, he can''t conceive a child." Chu Changgedidn''t know whether tough or cry. Bewitching Fairy Yue wanted to say something else, but she heard Murong Yunshu say, "I''m tired." The subtext of this statement isidle people, please disappear automatically. Consequently, Bewitching Fairy Yue very consciously drifted awayin a gust of wind. It wasn''t that she had suddenly be reasonable. But, thest time she had failed to leave in time, and she waster forcibly asked to leave, the consequence was, a bolt from the blue hit her a little bit, just behind her heel. There was even a deep crater cleaved through the t earth. She didn''t know if it was a warning or a coincidence. She didn''t want to experience it again. It didn''t matter if she died. But if she was killed just because she was hit by lightning, how could she had any face to even y a ghost? * As soon as she left Murong Yunshu''s door, Bewitching Fairy Yue happened to meet Chu Xiyue, walking hand in hand with Feng Cheng. She suddenly had a clever idea. With a few turns of her calcting eyes, she spoke to Chu Xiyue, "Xi-er ah, your eldest sister-inw is a talented person. You must learn more from her. Especially when ites to the surname of a child. You must learn from her." The corners of Feng Cheng''s mouth violently twitched as he said, "My child is my Feng family''s flesh and blood. Of course, our child should have the surname Feng." "The child is in Xie-er''s belly. Why should the child take your surname?" Bewitching Fairy Yue suddenly felt that Murong Yunshu''s statement was really too self-righteous. Feng Cheng was speechless. He could only sigh helplessly and humbled himself as he gently responded, "Since ancient times, children have been following their father''s surname. So you cannot be unreasonable by going against this." Bewitching Fairy Yue said, "Then, tell this kind of talk to my dear daughter-inw. If you can convince her, the child in Xie-er''s belly will take your surname." Feng Cheng looked up to heaven. Asking him to persuade Murong Yunshu? Did she not know that the word promise'' did not exist in Murong Yunshu''s mind at all? Bewitching Fairy Yue, however, couldn''t care less and drifted away with a smile on her face. What a talent. She was indeed very talented.[+] * "Didn''t you just tell me that our son would take my surname?" Chu Changge only asked after Bewitching Fairy Yue had left. "M-hm." Murong Yunshu smiled and lightly said, "I just particrly admired the way your mother looked when she stamped her feet." "......she''s your mother, too." "Not yet." "She will be soon." "That''s why I''m going to enjoy it a few more times while she''s not. Lest when we be a familyter, we all can not live in harmony." At those words, the corners of Chu Changge''s mouth tremble a few times before he said, "Actually, I don''t mind if you guys are at each other''s throats." Murong Yunshu gave him a nk look. "I mind." While talking to each other, they saw Feng Cheng storm in with a calm face and immediately threw out a question into their faces, "Chu Changge, are you still a man?" Chu Changge flinched for a moment, then smiled wickedly. "If I''m not a man, can Yunshu''s belly be so big?" Feng Cheng snorted coldly and said, "It''s impossible to say. There are so many kinds of diseases nowadays. It''s not surprising for strange people to get strange diseases in their bodies. I can''t say for certain. It may not be even your son she''s carrying in her belly, but a demon!" "Don''t talk nonsense, Feng Cheng." Chu Xiyue tugged at Feng Cheng as she continued to admonish him, "You can''t just say such inauspicious words even if you''re angry!" "It doesn''t matter." Murong Yunshu smiled very generously and spoke in an insipid way, "Even if he''s a demon, I''ll still give birth to him. If he is not a demon, I will definitely train him to be one as well. When it bes a self-fulfilling prophecy, I hope FengGongziwon''t give him the cold shoulder. If he does anything wrong to you, you must be more forgiving and not lower yourself to his level." Feng Cheng''s fair face was suddenly streaked with blue and ck as he lost his temper. "The demon should be strangled in his cradle. To save him froming out to harm other peopleter on!" At those words, Murong Yunshu looked slyly at Chu Changge. "Fortunately, you are not a childhood friend with him." It was hard to imagine Feng Cheng, who had only just learned to crawl, reaching out his demonic hand to Chu Changge, who had just emerged from his swaddling clothes...... As she was thinking of this, Murong Yunshu abruptly felt a sharp pain in her abdomen, and a cold sweat began to break out on her forehead. Chu Changge''s heart tightened, and he urgently inquired, "What''s wrong?" Murong Yunshu''s brow was furrowed from the pain, but there was a smile on her face. "If I''m not wrong, it should be that......thedemonis about to be born." Chu Changge was stunned, then shouted in panic, "Isn''t there still a month before the baby is supposed to be born? Feng Cheng, you quack!" Feng Cheng also panicked but did not forget to scold him back, "What it has to do with me if your demon grows so fast?!" "Oh my God, can you two just stop arguing? Sister-inw is about to give birth. Do something!" Chu Xiyue shouted asall of her six vital organs failed to work properly. Chu Changge nodded his head repeatedly and said, "Yes, yes, now is not the time to settle ounts with that quack doctor. Xie-er, quickly go and call Mom to......" Not waiting for Chu Changge to finish, Murong Yunshu pinched his arm and said, "Don''t call Bewitching Fairy Yue. I can''t give birth when I see her......" "" "When I see her, I can''t help but want to go against her." "" "Go and call the midwife." "Ah, yes, midwife, midwife!" While carrying Murong Yunshu towards the bedroom, Chu Changge shouted towards the door, "You four, please bring me the best midwife in Yanzhou City immediately!" * Time passed, and they had yet to see South, East, North, and West returned with the midwife. Chu Changge was burning with impatience. While appeasing Murong Yunshu, he never stopped criticising Feng Cheng as a quack. Feng Cheng returned a few words of criticism back at first. Then, he gradually began to feel that he was indeed a quack and made up his mind to painstakingly study how to deliver a baby from now on. So that Xie-er would not suffer when she gave birth in the future. It was unknown how long it took, but South, East, North, and West finally returned. But what they brought back was not the midwife but Bewitching Fairy Yue. Chu Changge was furious. "You don''t want to live anymore, do you?!" East, South, North and West shivered at his rebuke. East Guardian hurriedly exined, "This time, it''s not a joke, it''s really not. We searched all over Yanzhou City and could only find one midwife who was so hungry. She looked like she was half-starved. She would only answer ''hungry'' no matter what we said. We had no choice but to call the Old Madam......" After listening to the exnation, Chu Changge lost some of his anger. Though, his face remained unpleasant, angry and anxious. Chu Xiyue said, "Mom, there is no midwife right now, and sister-inw is about to give birth. You shoulde and deliver sister-inw''s baby." "Ah? I......I......" Bewitching Fairy Yue''s face turned white with fear. Chu Xiyue said, "You are the only one here who has experience in giving birth." "I......" Bewitching Fairy Yue was so anxious that she had a belly full of words to say but didn''t know where to start as she spoke incoherently, "I don''t know.....I......not at all......" Chu Xiyue was even more anxious than she was. "Mom, stop talking so much. Just hurry up and deliver sister-inw''s baby! Don''t you want to have your grandchild?" Chu Changge held Murong Yunshu''s hand and whispered, "Mom, please." There was a plea in his voice.[+] "I..." "You guys...... should not make things difficult for her." Murong Yunshu endured the severe pain and said, "She has never given birth to a child." When this statement was made, everyone was shocked. If Bewitching Fairy Yue had never given birth, how did Chu Changge and Chu Xiyuee to be? Bewitching Fairy Yue looked surprised. "How did you know...." Murong Yunshu did not answer her question, for she was in too much pain to speak. What to do......what to do......Chu Changge tried desperately to calm himself down. Panic could not solve any problem. The most urgent task is to find someone to deliver Yunshu''s baby......to deliver the baby......deliver baby...... The more chaotic the situation, the more urgent he became. All of a sudden, Chu Changge remembered a person and spoke ecstatically, "King Sheng''s nanny! Quickly, go and fetch Madam Wang!" At Chu Changge''smand, South, East, North and West immediately set off. * When Madam Wang saw the four fierce men standing lined up in front of her, she fainted in fear again, mouthing the words, "I dare not say anything bad about her......never again......" When she fainted, the other four almost followed suit as blood filled up their brain. "What now?" North Guardian frowned with a look of helplessness. East Guardian looked at Madam Wang for a moment and pondered, "Ssh cold water to wake her up and carry her away." "Good idea! I''ll get the cold water." North Guardian turned around and was about to get a bucket of water. But he was stopped by the South Guardian, "It''s better to carry her back first before waking her up. Otherwise, she''ll pass out again halfway through." He didn''t know the olddy''s heart could not stand the shock. "Makes sense." As soon as their minds made up, the four of them each took an arm and a leg as they carried Madam Wang to the guest courtyard in a great hurry. While sighing in their hearts:Lil Leader, you have neither a loving mother nor a loving father. So why are you in such a hurry toe out? Do you know that your parents are such evil people that theycan''t even recognise any of their rtives? Wait... didn''t Chu Changge tell them that he could be the missing prince? Oh, wait, unless they think that Noble Consort Yue is Fairy Yaoyue? Or Chu Changge didn''t tell them that his Mother was Noble Consort Yue? Or he didn''t know that his real Mother is Noble Consort Yue? Chapter 142 Chapter 142 When a baby''s cry came from inside, Chu Changge immediately dragged Feng Cheng into the delivery room witha gust of wind. Feng Cheng stumbled in his rush and continued to keep up withrge strides as he grumbled, "You are the father. Why do you have to drag me along?!" Without saying a word, Chu Changge dragged Feng Cheng to the bedside and said, "Check the patient." "Check for what?" Checking on the child would be more logical. Feng Cheng looked puzzled. Chu Changge growled, "Just check her when you''re told to do so!" "......everyone else is overjoyed to be a father, but you look like you''ve lost your own father and don''t even take a look at your own son. In my opinion, the one who needs to see a physician more is you." Feng Cheng gave him a nk look. Chu Changgepletely ignored Feng Cheng''s ridicule and spat out words with suppressed anger, "Check her pulse." Feng Cheng could no longer persuade him, so he had to check Murong Yunshu''s pulse, who had just given birth. After a long time, he withdrew his hand and curtly said, "Everything is normal. She can''t die." Hearing Feng Cheng''s diagnosis, Chu Changge looked up to heaven and heaved a sigh of relief. Then he went to the bedside to wipe the sweat from Murong Yunshu''s forehead and put her wet hair behind her ears. "How do you feel? Do you feel ufortable anywhere?" Chu Changge asked softly.[T/N] Murong Yunshu nced at him withhidden bitterness. "My heart is ufortable." Chu Changge immediately tensed up at his words, "What''s wrong?" Without waiting for Murong Yunshu to answer, he roared at Feng Cheng as if he had changed into another person, "You quack! Didn''t you say that everything was fine with her?" Feng Cheng was so stunned by Chu Changge''s scolding that he wanted to retort but did not have the strength to do so. Only after a moment did he remember to ask Murong Yunshu, "What exactly does it feel like? Heart beating fast? Can''t catch your breath?" It must not be palpitating heart disease, right? Murong Yunshu looked at him expressionlessly for a long time and said, "I''m not satisfied that only a woman can give birth to a child. Can you solve this problem, Divine Physician?" The corners of Feng Cheng''s mouth twitched. "I can''t." He was a mere divine physician, not a god...... "Quack physician." Chu Changge sullenly cursed again. Feng Cheng felt that he was utterly unable tomunicate with the couple who had just given birth to a son in front of him. So he chose to remain silent while hypnotising himself over and over again in his mind:they are patients. The physician has to be tolerant of the patients. Really need to be tolerant...... "That......" Madam Wang walked up to the Chu couple with a loving look on her face while holding the newborn baby. "Don''t you want to see the baby? He''s a beautiful boy." Murong Yunshu smiled gently at her words. Her face was full of joy from being a first-time mother, and she was about to ask Madam Wang to carry the child to her side when she heard Chu Changge gloomily say, "Don''t want to see it. You tell him to get as far away as possible." "Uh......" The smile on Madam Wang''s face stiffened as she looked awkwardly at Murong Yunshu. Murong Yunshu gave Chu Changge a funny look and said, "He will only cry and can not get far away for now. When he can get away from you,ter on, you can tell him those words again." After saying that, she smiled at Madam Wang and said, "Carry him over. I want to see him." Madam Wang hurriedly put the child into Murong Yunshu''s arms. With a look of fear of catching the gue, she retreated three metres away to wait. "He looks a lot like you." Murong Yunshu said softly as she examined Little Murong. Chu Changge looked down at the child faintly and said with a look of disgust. "He''s ugly." Murong Yunshu, "......" "Newborn children are usually ugly." Madam Wang said carefully from the sidelines. "Can my son bepared to an average person?" Chu Changge asked coldly. Madam Wang immediately became silent. She muttered in her heart, ''This person is really strange. One moment he was extremely disgusted with his own son, and the next, his son suddenly bes very precious to him.'' Chu Xiyue said, "Sister-inw gave birth to your son, not an enemy. Don''t act like you have a deep hatred for him, okay?" "Don''t you dare put in a good word for him." Chu Changge threatened her with extreme displeasure. Chu Xiyue rolled her eyes and said, "Sister-inw, look at Ah Chang''s terrible attitude. He doesn''t even act like he is the father of his child''s at all." Murong Yunshu said, "These two father and son have had a grudge against each other for a long time. It has not been easy for them to meet until today, so you should just let him vent it all out." Chu Xiyue was speechless for a while. "Sister-inw, he was just born. Can''t you ask his father topromise?" Murong Yunshu raised a dark eyebrow and stated, "That is a matter between men, and it is not appropriate for me to interfere." The thing between men......men......Chu Xiyue was tempted to ask her a question,what is your definition of a man?But as soon as her eyes came into contact with Murong Yunshu''s breezy expression, she decided not to say anything. The child''s actual mother was not even worried. Thus why she, the child''s aunt, had to belike the man of Qi who feared that the sky might fall? Besides, eventigers would not eat their own cubs. No matter how gloomy Ah Chang was, he would not y with his own son''s life. If the child couldn''t even die, what was there for her to worry about? It wasmon to see people looking half-dead in a ce withdeep water and scorching firelike the Mojiao Sect.[+] Feng Cheng: "Xie-er, let''s go. They are now father and mother, which makes them have amunication barrier with us." "They''ve always had amunication barrier with us!" Chu Xiyue looked at Feng Cheng with wide eyes, "You just realised it today?" "......I''ve just realised today that the ditch between them and us is so deep that it has be impassable." Feng Cheng said. Chu Xiyue: "But he''s Ah Chang. I can''t abandon him." "Well, that''s why we''re leaving." Feng Cheng paused and continued, "Let''s fill in this ditch." Chu Xiyue blinked with a puzzled expression, "How do we fill it?" Feng Cheng looked silently at her for a few moments before saying, "Let''s have a child." Chu Xiyue blushed at his words and squirmed. "But I''m not pregnant yet." "You will be soon." As soon as Feng Cheng and Chu Xiyue left, Madam Wang also retired quietlywith Little Murong, whose mother didn''t dote on him and a father who didn''t even love him, in her arms. Once out of the delivery room, Madam Wang looked at the baby in her arms and let out a long sigh while shaking her head and muttering to herself, ''Young people nowadays! They are getting worse and worse. It''s just as well to have a baby out of wedlock, but they don''t even care about him when he is born. What a sin, what a sin!'' "What nonsense are you talking about?" Madam Wang was startled by the sudden sound. When she looked up, she found a man standing in front of her. Suddenly, she had the illusion of seeing a ghost in broad daylight. Her hand shivered, and the child fell to the ground, making a muffled sound. Not expecting Madam Wang to suddenly let go of the child, North Guardian could only watch as Little Murong fell solidly to the ground. In the wake of the muffled thud sound, he finally came back to his senses. "You''re freaking out of your mind!" West Guardian hastily picked up Little Murong and nervously checked him up and down before saying with immense gratitude, "He is still breathing." Lucky. Truly lucky. The three people, East, North and South, all breathed a sigh of relief at his words.It''s good that he is still breathing...... A short whileter, North Guardian suddenly realised a problem. "Why isn''t the Lil Leader crying? Could it be that......the fall has damaged his brain?" That''s a good question.South, East and West look at each other with grim faces.What do we do now? After a long time, East Guardian, with matchless calmness, let out a few coughs before giving out his idea, "Since he breaks his brain when he fell just now, if anyone asks, just say he was born like that." Good idea!Both North and West cast an adoring look at East Guardian. East Guardian smiled very modestly. "It''s just a small skill that is not even worth mentioning." "Yes, yes. If people ask about it in the future, I''ll say it was you who came up with it." North Guardian said with a smile. East Guardian''s face was instantly filled with ck lines as he squeezed words out of his teeth, "Don''t you dare!" If word of this reached the ears of the Leader and his wife, would he still have a chance to live? Not to mention how Lil Leader would retaliate when he grew up...... "Uh......" North Guardian shut up resentfully. He just wanted to show off that he had a talented brother, nothing more. He had no other meaning. Really. South Guardian thought for a moment and said, "Then, it''s settled. The Leader has done all kinds of evil and still managed to live free and easy. So the retribution must have to bear by the Lil Leader. It''s normal for him to be born brain-damaged." "It is a blessing from Heaven that he still has all four limbs intact." West Guardian voiced his agreement while checking Lil Murong once more to ensure that his arms and legs were still intact. "Fortunately, Lil Leader is hard-boned and can withstand that fall." "Fortunately, Madam Wang is not that tall." North Guardian said weakly. "" "" "" The three men were speechless, and then they suddenly remembered that Madam Wang was still there. When a woman reached her age, she loved to gossip. Especially someone like Madam Wang, who had nothing better to do all day. Thinking about this, East Guardian immediately warned Madam Wang, "I don''t want to do anything to a woman. So you''d better not tell anyone about what happened just now." South Guardian added, "Don''t doubt his words. He''s best at beingmerciless when destroying flowers." The tone of his voice was unusually serious. The corners of East Guardian''s eyes throbbed a few times.Brother, even if this brother ishungry and thirsty, he will not ''ravage'' an old woman who is over half a hundred years old. Don''t make your words sounded so ambiguous. "And he is particrly violent. If a woman falls into his hands, she will definitely regreting to this world." West Guardian deliberately carried on with South Guardian''s words. East Guardian''s face began to twitch. He could only me himself for making friends carelessly at the time he was still young and ignorant... "Actually, when a woman reaches her age, she shouldn''t mind whether he is gentle or violent with her, right? She should be lucky to have someone to ruin......" North Guardian''s tone was still cautious and solemn.[+] Twitched. Twitched once more. Continuously twitching. East Guardian could no longer control the twitching of his facial muscles.I, can''t, endure, it, no, more!East Guardian gave out a sudden and violent cry, "If you dare to say one more word, do you believe that I will not ruin you first?!" "......" South and West duo decided to convince themselves that this was a mere hallucination. It must be...... North Guardian hesitated for a long time before speaking, "Old East, I am a man." "......I can''t believe I''ve put up with your brainlessness for so long!" East Guardian shouted. No need to make a personal attack on him. North Guardian had an innocent look on his face.[T/N] With a sad face, South Guardian walked past the East Guardian and patted him on the shoulder. "Old East, it has been hard for you." "" "Lil North was born with the same brain damage as the Lil Leader, so don''t mind him." West Guardian stopped beside East Guardian with Little Murong in his arms, then walked away. Soon, East Guardian heard bursts ofughter. Then he noticed that Madam Wang was looking at him with a peculiar expression.[T/N] "I, I won''t tell." Madam Wang''s voice trembled. East Guardian immediately clenched his fists. His murderous aura leaked out as he coldly spat out a word, "Scram" If only the brothels take men......if brothels really do take men...... Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Ever since Little Murong was born, the guest house has be cold and quiet. Chu Xiyue and Feng Cheng were busy ''filling the ditch'' and were not seen all day. Fairy Yaoyue, who used to visit every day, was also nowhere to be found. While the four people, South, East, North and West, spend their days carrying Little Murong on the streets looking for ''buyers''. That day, the four of them were wandering on the streets again. When they found a wealthy young woman, they immediately went up to her. "This is our family''s Lil Leader, called Chu Murong, just born less than a month ago. He cries once a day. Even though he cries once a day, he is very pleasing to the eye. Do you want him? I can sell it to you cheaply if you want." Their tone sounded like they were trying to sell cabbages. With an expression of having met a madman, the young married woman politely declined and tried to walk away by making a detour around them. South Guardian went after her. "I''ll give you a 10% discount." "Sick." "He''s not sick. He''s just a bit of a crybaby. I''ll give you a 50% discount if you think the price is too high." West Guardian offered. "Madman, get out of the way." "Do you want us to pay you instead?" North Guardian asked. "Somebody! Help" In response, North, South, East and West immediately walked away as if nothing had happened. They looked around while giggling andughing as they strolled on the street in a leisurely manner. "See? No one likes you except the four of us. When you grow up, you must be filial to us, got it?" East Guardian said to Little Murong in his arms. Little Murong''s beautiful, clear eyes were wide open, staring numbly at the East Guardian, with confusion in his eyes. "Old East, don''t force him. If you force him too hard, be careful that he brings an usation against you before the Emperor." West Guardian said. At these words, the corners of the East Guardian''s mouth curled up into a smug smile. "Hmph, he can''t even escape my five fingers, and he still wants to use me before the Emperor?" When he had hardly finished speaking, East Guardian suddenly felt his hands a Little wet, hot and warm......he suddenly realised what it was. His proud expression distorted instantly, so he handed Little Murong to South Guardian. "Being upstaged again?" South Guardian Little Murong and quietly asked. Without replying, East Guardian turned around silently. "Let''s go back to the royal residence." North Guardian smiled and pointed out, "Didn''t he just escape from your five fingers?" "......only know how to urinate everywhere. Truly without any character." East Guardianined bitterly. "Old East, don''t use him wrongly. He didn''t urinate everywhere. I can testify that he peed at the same ce every time." West Guardian looked askance at the not-so-small wet spot on East Guardian''s chest and said, "It''s always there every time." "......" East Guardian looked to the sky:this subordinate may look casual, but that still makes me feels ufortable! How much do you hate me, Lil Leader! * Seeing that Chu Murong was about to turn one month old, Father Chu and Mother Chu finally remembered his existence. East Guardian sent the brat in with tears in his eyes and the feeling of retiring after winning some merit. Anyone who dared to give him a child that was not a month old again would have their ancestors exterminated! "He seems to have grown a lot." Murong Yunshu spoke with a smile as she hugged Little Murong. Chu Changge also looked like a doting father, teasing Little Murong for a while before saying, "Well, today''s visitation is over." The nerves of South, East, North and West tensed after hearing his words. What did he mean by the visitation was over? Could it......it was unlikely that......it must not be...... "Take him away." Chu song added. A sudden, thunder, from, the, clear, sky. "Lea, Leader......" said East Guardian in a trembling voice. "His surname is Chu." Not East or West, not even South or North. He didn''t even have the surname Zhao, Qian, Sun and Li, but Chu!How can you......have the heart to give your son to someone else to torment......no......raise......someone else to raise? "I know his surname is Chu." Chu Changge said. "Then why don''t you just take him?" Chu Changge frowned at Little Murong and threw out a word, "Troublesome." "......but you created this troublesome person yourself!" As a man, one should be responsible for what one ''produced and gave birth to''. "I didn''t expect him to be so troublesome at that time." Chu Changge said, "You guys take him away quickly and bring him to us every day from now on for us to take a quick look at him." Quick look every day......Leader, is this quick look is just a confirmation of whether your son is still alive?South, East, North and Westmented in their hearts:This is not an act of one''s birth father. This action was much worse than a stepfather! When Chu Changge saw that the four people did not show any sign ofing over to hold Little Murong, he urged, "Hurry up and carry him away." South, East, North and West stared at Chu Changge for a moment, then, without a word, turned to leave the room.[+] Chu Changge was stunned. When did the four of them be so bold? How dare they turn a deaf ear to his orders! At that moment, Murong Yunshu was holding and rocking Little Murong while feeling extremely good. Chu Changge turned his head stiffly. "Did you ask them to do this?" Murong Yunshu looked up with a smile. "I didn''t even say a word. They left it to me because they thought Murong was troublesome." Chu Changge was speechless. His face even turned gloomy. Murong Yunshu shook her head in amusement and questioned, "What exactly did he provoke you, for you to dislike him so much?" Chu Ge frowned at Little Murong and replied, "He will affect my normal life." Murong Yunshu raised an eyebrow. "When has your life ever been normal?" "It used to be normal, but it hasn''t been normal since you were pregnant with him." Chu Changge answered sullenly. Murong Yunshu was bbergasted for a moment, then realised what he meant by ''normal life'' and red at him with shame and annoyance. She rebuked, "Your son is still here. Speak properly!" "Look, his existence has already had an impact only after a short time." Chu Changge said resentfully, "I can''t even say it, let alone do it." "......you are a father now." "But I am still a man." Chu Changge''s face grew gloomier. Murong Yunshu simplydidn''t know whether tough or cry. "Don''t do that. You''re going to scare him. Give him a face and smile at him." Chu Changge snorted and said coolly, "Why don''t you ask him to smile at me first?" "......Chu Changge, do you have to make it difficult for a child that''s only a month old?" Murong Yunshu felt quite helpless. Who once said to her that he wanted to have a son for him to have some fun with? Chu Changge and Little Murong stared at each other for a long time before Chu Changge suddenly said, "Fine, I''ll let you live here. If you dare to make trouble, I''ll throw you into the sea and feed you to the sharks." Little Murong seemed to understand his words. His sharply contrasting eyes gazed at him motionlessly. Afterwards, he opened his mouth and burst into tears. This time, even Murong Yunshu''s face could not help but reveal a look of disgust. The four men, South, East, North and West, looked at each other and smiled outside the door. Even the most demonic person would have another demon to clean up.Leader, your disaster has just begun. * A weekter, when South, East, North and West returned to the guest courtyard, ready to enjoy Chu Changge''s frantic appearance, they turned dumbfounded as soon as they entered through the door. What''s going on here? The Lil Leader surprisinglyy obediently in his cradle. His eyes were unblinking as he gazed out at the blue sky and white clouds in the sky. No way! Aren''t you too young to know how to make a spiritual journey throughout the universe? Isn''t the Lil Leader a crybaby? Why has he suddenly be so quiet? "You guys are finally willing to show up." Chu Changge said with a smile and an expression as pleased as punch, the braggadocio of a victor.[+] South, East, North and West once again looked at Chu Murong, lying in the cradle, as they became lost in thought. Could it be that......Lil Leader wasn''t skilled enough after all and had fallen under Leader''s clutches in defeat? At this moment, Chu Xiyue, who was learning to paint from Murong Yunshu, suddenly asked, "Sister-inw, I heard that children all love to cry. So why is Little Murong so quiet?" Ever since she arrived, she had never heard him cry once. Could it be that he had some kind of disease? "His father isn''t dead, and his mother is still alive, so what''s there for him to cry about?" Murong Yunshu said with great righteousness. Three ck lines appeared on Chu Xiyue''s forehead. "Don''t you think it''s abnormal for children not to make noises?" The four people South, East, North and West, were nodding their heads vigorously on the sidelines. It''s absolutely not normal! When they thought of the time Lil Leader was hanging out with them, his cry was too shocking, even to the ghost and gods. Murong Yunshu raised an eyebrow and said, "He''s probably afraid of being thrown into the sea and fed to the sharks." "......" Chu Xiyue put down her brush, walked over to the cradle, observed Chu Murong for a moment, and said with a frown, "Such a big dummy. I have found the problem." "What?" Chu Xiyue: "He didn''t move a muscle. He didn''t even blink." This was obviously very abnormal! Why were they so calm? "Probably asleep." Murong Yunshu answered indifferently. The corners of Chu Xiyue''s mouth trembled slightly. "His eyes are still open." "Some people naturally like to sleep with their eyes open." Murong Yunshu''s mood remained breezy. "Is that so?" Chu Xiyue scratched Chu Murong''s ticklish part and said, "I think......he kind of looks like......his acupuncture points have been sealed......" ! South, East, North and West were instantly petrified. Murong Yunshu sighed lightly and looked bitterly at Chu Changge. "I''ve told you before when someonees, you should let him sleep inside the den." Chu Changge smiled faintly. "How meaningless will it be if I just let him fall asleep. I just like to see him unable to cry whenever he wants to, unable to move whenever he wants to." "......" South, East, North and West suddenly felt that Leader was really too happypared with the Lil Leader. "Ah Chang." Chu Xiyue looked at Chu Changge with ck lines on her face. "Aren''t you afraid that he will hate you?" Chu Changge raised his sword brows. "There are already so many people who hate me. Just adding one more doesn''t make that much difference." "Ah Chang, you''re going to be struck by lightning." Chu Xiyue said feebly. Chu Changge only raised his eyebrows with a look of indifference. Murong Yunshu then raised her eyes to look at Chu Xiyue and said in a calm tone, "After you have heard his cries, you will know that being struck by lightning is nothing." South, East, North and West nodded wildly. This statement was not an exaggeration at all! Otherwise, they wouldn''t risk Leader''s revenge by throwing Lil Leader to his parents. You know, the Leader''s revenge was much more horrible than lightning strikes. If one was inflicted with a natural disaster, one could continue living. However, one couldn''t even live in a man-made disaster! They were thoroughly criticising the Chu couple behaviour in their hearts when suddenly, a deafening cry sounded In an instant, heaven and earth were silenced, and the only sound left in the long, white sky was the wailing of Chu Murong. Everyone was dumbfounded, with a face of consternation.Isn''t Little Murong acupuncture points being sealed? Why is he crying? The Four Great Guardian''s surname: South -Zhao East - Qian West - Sun North - Li (if I''m not mistaken, his real name had been mentioned once. I just don''t remember in which chapter it was) Chapter 144 Chapter 144 After a long time, Chu Changge finally burst outughing. "Well done! He''s really the son of Chu Changge! " "Little Murong unsealed his acupuncture points?" Chu Xiyue asked with an incredulous look on her face. "I''m afraid he did." Chu Changge was smiling. It was the kind of smile that came from a father who was proud of his son. In response, South, East, North and West''s expressions instantly changed from shock to horror. What adult, masculine men like them couldn''t do was done by a baby who had just reached a full moon. This......how could they still be in thejianghuin the future? Even if no outsiders knew about this, they, themselves, could still feel that they were losing their face. Everyone was shocked by Little Murong''s impressive martial arts talent, except for Murong Yunshu, who frowned. "Can you make him not cry first?" She asked. "Of course." Chu Changge immediately sealed Little Murong''s mute acupuncture points. Then he folded his hands on his chest and looked at Little Murong with a smile while saying, "This will only stop him temporarily. After a while, he will break through the seal, and he would cry even more than what he did just now." "......" said Murong Yunshu, rubbing her brows as her head started to get a headache. "Is there no method that can get him not to cry once and for all?" Chu Changge: "There is. But you would disagree." "What kind of way?" Murong Yunshu now had a headache and a heartache when she heard Little Murong''s cry. As long as he could stop crying and y quietly on his own, anything would do. Chu Changge gave Murong Yunshu an odd look and said, "Poisoned him to bepletely mute." "......you might as well poison me to bepletely deaf." Murong Yunshu said unhappily. "I don''t have the heart to do it." "Then you have the heart to poison your son until he''s mute?" "It''s not like he can talk now anyway. It makes no difference if I make him mute or not." "" "When he''s able to talk, I will give him the antidote." "" Can''t listen to any of this anymore!East, South, North and West looked at each other and reached a unanimous agreement. Next, with lightning speed, they picked up Little Murong from his cradle. "Leader, it''s better if we bring him with us." Chu Changge''s dashing eyebrows slightly raised, with a bit of displeasure shown in his eyes. "You want to steal my son?" East Guardian: "Don''t you think he is troublesome? As your guardians, we should handle all Leader''s troubles." "So......" Chu Changge lengthened his word and asked in azy, slow manner, "What are you going to do with him?" "Served him like our real father." North Guardian answered. "Yunshu is his birth mother, and Murong is the father. Where are you going to put me?" Chu Changge asked. North Guardian only felt a chill run down his spine, making him absolutely terrified. West Guardian shook his head and red at North Guardian,hating iron for not bing steelbefore helping North Guardian out of his predicament. "Leader, we will treat the Little Leader well." "Much better than how I treated him?" "......it can''t bepared with the Leader. But we will do our best to make Little Leader can grow up ''normally''." West Guardian pronounced the word ''normally'' a bit hard. "I am very pleased that you have the heart to do this. However, I think he would prefer to grow up by his father and mother''s side." Chu Changge spoke calmly and entirelyposed. I don''t think so at all!West Guardian deeply despised it in his heart. Chu Changge curled her lips into a smile. "Alright. Give me back my son." South, East, North and West took a step back and refused to return him. "Are you sure you want to steal my son from me?" Chu Changge''s voice raised up a few notches, carrying an undeniable and very sorrowful threat. South, East, North and West took another step back with hesitation started to show up on their faces. Seeing this, Chu Changge''s face sank, and he ordered in a stern voice, "Bring, him, over, here." East, South, North and West trembled with fear. East Guardian, who was holding Little Murong, returned him to Chu Changge with shaking hands. After receiving Little Murong, Chu Changge''sbrows immediately raised in delight, with his eyesughingas if he had turned into a different person. "People who love to smile usually have better luck. You were born as my son, so you can''t do without luck. Come on, give Dad a smile." "Giggle......giggle......" "Wow, Little Murong isughing!" Chu Xiyue eximed in surprise. Chu Changge smiled and put Little Murong back into his cradle while saying, "Don''t get too excited. He willugh for a long time, so you can enjoy it slowly." "......Ah Chang, you will really be condemned by God."After sealing your son''s mute acupuncture points and activated hisughter acupuncture points, what do you take him for?"Sister-inw, aren''t you concerned at all with Ah Chang brutalizing your son?" Murong Yunshu spread her eyebrows and pondered for a few seconds. Then her feather-like eyshes dropped slightly as she continued to paint. She said, "That''s between them, men. It''s not my ce to interfere." Chu Xiyue looked at the sky. After a long time, she cursed bitterly, "Crazy people, a pair of crazy people!" After saying this, she strode out, just in time to bump into Feng Cheng, who hade looking for her. "Who has been bothering you?" Feng Cheng pulled Chu Xiyue back. Chu Xiyue stomped her foot and said with extreme frustration, "No one bothered me." Feng Cheng pulled a face as he urged, "Tell me the truth." "Well......" Chu Xiyue stared at her toes in thought, then looked up at Feng Cheng seriously and asked, "If our child is particrly weepy in the future, what will you do?" At these words, Feng Cheng pondered for a moment, "What did those two freaks do that hasoffended Heaven and reasonagain?" Chu Xiyue was slightly surprised. "How did you know?" Feng Cheng looked up at someone in the guest courtyard and indifferently said, "Now that he finally managed to have a son, how could he be content if he didn''t wreak some havoc?" "Feng Cheng, you know Ah Chang too well." "Not enough to understand him, though." Feng Cheng wondered, "I can''t guess what method he used to make Little Murongugh so mournfully." "He activated Little Murong''sughter acupuncture point." Chu Xiyue answered sullenly. "That''s it?" Feng Cheng was a little disappointed.[+] "You don''t think that''s problematic enough?" "It''s too low level." Chu Xiyue''s face was full of ck lines, and then her eyes snapped wide as she warned, "Feng Cheng, if you dare to touch my son in the future, I will destroy you!" "......don''t worry, unlike a certain Chu, I will not be so wicked." After saying that, he nced at Chu Changge again, then swept Chu Xiyue away. * Inside the courtyard, Chu Changge watched the two walk away and sighed, "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen Xie-er being so dominant." East Guardian: "Right. Young Mistress used to be so imposing." "It may be after experiencing death anding back to life, it changed her nature." South Guardianmented. West Guardian nodded heavily. "Some people deserve to die for once." "Hey, why are you looking at me while saying that?!" North Guardian asked irritably. "Don''t you wrong an innocent man. I was looking behind you," answered West Guardian before abruptly shutting his mouth and trying to find a hole he could get inside in the ground. It wasn''t a tree behind Lil North. There was a person. A living, unmistakably calm woman. "What''s back there?" Chu Changge asked with a smirk. His smile looked unusually eerie in West Guardian''s eyes, making his hair stand on end. "That......I think......we can give Little Leader some wine. It will help him to sleep peacefully and for him to practice his drinking at the same time. Gain two things in just one move."Little Leader, you must not me me for being cruel. me your parents......no. You can''t me them either. You can only me yourself for being born in the wrong ce. * In the end, West Guardian''s idea was adopted. From then on, Chu Murong began ''living as if he was drunk or dreaming''. The beautiful wine passed through his intestines, and sleep lingered in his mind. asionally, when he woke up ''untimely'' to appreciate the world''s beauty, he would encounter ''domestic violence''. Four monthster, Chu Murong already knew how to entertain himself. Now, for example, after breaking through the dumb acupuncture hole sealed by Father Chu, he would giggle. "He used to cry whenever he opened his mouth. Why did he suddenly turn it into a giggle?" Chu Changge asked with a look of astonishment and disbelief. Murong Yunshu also found it strange. After thinking about it, she guessed, "He was probably happy to find out that he was strong enough to fight against his own father." "...Madam, you sound like you''re gloating." Chu Changge''s face was full of usations against her. "I am feeling proud." Murong Yunshu asked, "Don''t you feel proud that thecolour blue, which was originally made out of indigo, is bing more vivid than the actual indigo?" "Well, you have a point. I''ve decided to teach him martial arts starting from tomorrow." Chu Changge said in all seriousness, with a weird smile shone in his dark, heavy eyes. And so, on the second day, Chu Murong''s cradle was piled high with various jade swords. Murong Yunshu had asked Chu Changge why he only gave Little Murong a sword to y with. Chu Changge''s answer wasthose who used swords were dashing.[+] "That''s what happens when people reach a certain level of narcissism." Murong Yunshu exined to Madam Wang. Murong Yunshu did not know how to bring up a child, so she often asked Madam Wang for advice. Every time Madam Wang came, little Murong was ''sound asleep'', and today was an exception. It was because Chu Changge wanted to see how Little Murong, surrounded by swords, would react. However, Little Murong ignored the jade swords and looked up at the sky as soon as his eyes opened as if he was unconcerned with the world. This made Chu Changge quite frustrated. How could Chu Changge''s son ignore the swords? "Good boy Murong, take the sword. Only when you have a sword in your hand will you not be bullied." Chu Changge held a small Liantian jade sword and waved it around and around in front of Little Murong''s eyes. Murong Yunshu shook her head in amusement and turned to ask Madam Wang, "When will he probably be able to speak?" "It''s usually at seven or eight months. You usually have to talk to your child more often or y theqinfor him to hear so that he can speak early. Otherwise, not only will he be speakingte, but he will most likely be umunicative when he grows up." Madam Wang suggested. Murong Yunshu: "So if you give him swords to y with from a young age, will he be very murderous?" "This..." Madam Wang looked at Chu Changge carefully and then said, "I''m not sure about this." Chu Changge turned back and smiled at Murong Yunshu, "Don''t worry, I gave him a jade sword to y with. When he grows up, he will definitely be as warm as jade." "...... as warm as you are?" Murong Yunshu asked in a strange tone. "So, in Madam''s eyes, I am also as warm as jade!" Chu Changge automatically blocked out the unfavourable elements of Murong Yunshu''s tone against him and said with infinite relief, "I really did not love you for nothing." "" At that moment, Lu-er boldly ventured in from outside and shouted, "Not good, Miss. I heard that King Sheng has been captured!" Murong Yunshu''s heart sank at her words. Counting the days, it had been more than five months since King Sheng had gone out to the Central ins. She expected that there would be newsing back soon, but what she was waiting for was the report of King Sheng asking for help. She didn''t expect that he would be captured...... Chu Changge also put away his yful smile, and his eyes were cold. I have made a mistake in the previous chapter. North''s surname wasn''t Li, but Gu. (I don''t know why the author came up with that four surnames, but it was still my mistake for assuming that those surnames were theirs.) He was thest descendant of the Gu family, as stated inChapter 39. Sorry for that Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Chu Changge decided to go to the Central ins to rescue King Sheng. Hearing Chu Changge''s decision, Murong Yunshu could only say four words, "Waiting for your return." In fact, she was more willing to apany him to the Central ins than to wait at the royal residence. However, she had to stay behind since there was still Little Murong mouring for food at home. Since Chu Changge left Yanzhou, Murong Yunshu never fed wine to Little Murong. On the one hand, because wine has no more effect on Little Murong. On the other hand, because Chu Changge was not around, she didn''t even have the mood to harm the child. "You didn''t even take a nce at the sword when he was here, and now that he''s gone, you''re even sleeping with it. You''re deliberately going against him, aren''t you?" Murong Yunshu said to Little Murong, who was sitting on the table ying with the jade sword. Little Murong seemed to understand her words. He looked up at her with wide eyes without moving a muscle. Murong Yunshu gently stroked his head. A little light of sorrow shed in her smiling eyes as she sighed, "Mom doesn''t me you. Mom just misses your Dad too much." Little Murong blinked and then continued to y with his sword. He could still giggle while he was ying by himself. Little children could always entertain themselves. Murong Yunshu looked at him again and smiled, saying, "You shouldn''t me him. He''s just too anxious to prove that his son isblessed by heavenandstood out from the masses. That''s why he tried to y crazy with you in every way possible. You don''t know that the first time you broke through the acupuncture point sealed by him, he was so excited that he didn''t sleep the whole night." Thinking of how Chu Changge jumped up and down at that time, Murong Yunshu could not help but want tough. Perhaps in the eyes of others, Chu Changge was an ipetent father, but Murong Yunshu knew that he loved Little Murong more than his own life. "If he knows that you are not drunk now, Mom doesn''t know how happy he will be." Murong Yunshu knew that Little Murong couldn''t understand her words, but she still wanted to speak. "You must remember that the person who often makes things difficult for you loves you more than anyone else. Even Mom......admit with regret that Mom is not as good as your Dad." "Sister-inw, you areying theqinto a cow again!" Chu Xiyue happily smiled as she walked into the yard. "No. The cow arrived early today, and I haven''t even prepared theqinto a cow again yet. " Murong Yunshu said confidently. "......this is strange. Howe you became a good wife and mother as soon as Ah Chang left?" It wasn''t like she didn''t know how ruthless Ah Chang used to be when he was around. "It''s not like you don''t know that man. He always had a knack to lead someone astray. When he does something bad, he always makes people want to help thetyrant Zhou." "That''s true." On this point, Chu Xiyue knew it very well. "Before I met him, I had been a very gentle person."[T/N] *The corners of Murong Yunshu''s mouth slightly trembled, "You''ve known each other since you were in your mother''s womb."[T/N] "In another life." "You remember what happened in your past life?" "Sister-inw, can you cooperate with me once? I''m helping you to testify." "Giving a false testimony is punishable by jail time." "......"Boring, really boring! "You came to see me for something?" Murong Yunshu asked. "Oh, I almost forgot!" Chu Xiyue said, "I came here today to ask you why you saidst time that my Mom had never given birth to a child?" Upon hearing this, Murong Yunshu''s eyebrows slightly dropped as she asked indifferently, "Why do you suddenly think of asking me this question?" "I always remember. It''s just that Feng Cheng didn''t allow me to approach your guesthouse before, saying that this ce is ominous since there are many evil spirits here." Murong Yunshu raised her eyebrows and questioned, "Since when did Feng Cheng change his profession to be a feng shui master?" "......let''s get down to business!" It would honestly be asking for trouble to ygoing round the curves and skirting the cornerswith Big Murong since it would end up withpointing at the mulberry tree and cursing the locust treeresult.[+] "What business?" "You said my Mom had never given birth to a child." "When did I say that?" "Last time." "Which time?" "When you gave birth to Little Murong." "Really?" "Really." "I don''t remember." "......just tell me the truth." "What truth?" "Why did you say my Mom never gave birth to a child?" "When did I say that?" "Last time..." Chu Xiyue suddenly realised that the words had been circled back to her and hastily stopped. She then said solemnly, "Don''t try tomove a thousand catties using four ounceswith me. I need to know the truth." "Then you should go and ask Fairy Yaoyue." Murong Yunshu''s expression was also grave, "Only she knows the truth." "But......" "Lu-er, see the guest off." "Sister-inw......" Lu-er: "Miss Chu, please go back. It''s not like you don''t know my Miss'' temper." Chu Xiyue sighed, "Alright. I''ll go ask my Mom." * After sending Chu Xiyue to the door, Lu-er turned back to the room. "Miss, why didn''t you tell her the truth?" "It''s not a good thing to know too much." Murong Yunshu answered indifferently. Lu-er was silent for a long time. Then she asked under her breath, "That was why you didn''t tell me about Wei Qian''s death in the first ce, did you?" At these words, Murong Yunshu sighed lightly and said, "me me if you want to. Indeed, I didn''t handle Wei Qian''s matter well." Lu-er shook her head sullenly. "I don''t me Miss. The one who killed Wei Qian was Fang Hongfei, andGuyehas already taken revenge for him. I''m just......very sad." The word ''very sad'' carried a thick sobbing tone. "I know." Murong Yunshu pulled her down and said, "You can cry if you want. It''s already enough for you to endure it for so long." She should have known that Lu-er had a one-track mind as she was. Once she had fallen in love, even if it were only for a moment, she would go all the way from there. She knew there was no road up ahead, but she kept going. This may be fate. Everyone would fall for another person at some point in time. For those who were lucky, the moment of them falling in love would lead to them spending a lifetime together. The unfortunate ones, on the other hand, spent a lifetime of loneliness to pay tribute to that moment of them falling in love. The majority of people were in between the fortunate and the unfortunate while living an ordinary life. Perhaps Lu-er would meet another Wei Qian in the future, but the feeling at that time could never bepared to the first time she fell in love. That was why Murong Yunshu could not say anythingforting, not even a word. * Murong Yunshu bought a lot of jade swords, and every day since Chu Changge left, she would put a jade sword in Little Murong''s cradle. Now, the jade sword had beturtledove upying the magpie nestand uwfully upied the whole cradle. Fortunately, Little Murong had stopped sleeping in the cradle.[+] On this day, Murong Yunshu was staring at Little Murong with her hands on her cheeks when a child-like voice prated through her mind. Suddenly, she sat up straight and looked at Little Murong and asked, "What did you just say?" Little Murong stared at her with a puzzled expression for a moment, then slurred his words and called out, "Dad......dad......" Murong Yunshu was ecstatic and said excitedly, "Call Mom, call Mom quickly!" "Dad......dad......" Little Murong spoke the words ''dad'' twice, and then he giggled. Murong Yunshu was angry and happy at the same time as she picked him up andined, "You deserve to be abused by him. He mistreated you, yet you''re still thinking of him first!" Little Murong giggled and danced with the sword in his hand, "Dad......dad......" "Yes, yes, yes, that sword was bought for you by your Dad." Murong Yunshu said grumpily, her tone a little sour. "I bought you so many swords, and you didn''t touch a single one, only hugging the ones he bought all day long. Do you think that just because your surname is Chu, you have to be on his side?" Lu-er, who came in with the dinner, saw this scene, and her face was immediately full of ck lines. "Miss, be normal." Ever since the young master was born, Miss had be more and more abnormal. She always said some inexplicable childish things. Murong Yunshu simply ignored Lu-er and continued to speak with Little Murong, "Since you have grown up, we will go to see your Dad tomorrow." "ng" the te shattered on the floor. Murong Yunshu looked at Lu-er. "Did you have a cramp in your hands?" "......" The way Murong Yunshu put her previous words made Lu-er''s hands shake some more. "Miss, the little young master is only seven months old." "I know." "It''s still a long way for you to say that he has grown up." "He has been calling out for his dad." "But he is still only seven months old." "He misses his dad." "......it''s you who misses his dad, isn''t it?" Lu-er questioned. The corner of Murong Yunshu''s mouth twitched without her retorting. Then the conversation turned to, "Pack your bags. We''ll leave tomorrow." "I''m going too?" "Who else will change his diaper?" "......" So that was what she was for. * At the same time, Chu Changge, who was far away in western province, also missed Murong Yunshu and his son. Little Murong was such a crybaby. Without him, Yunshu would have gone crazy, right? She was a person who liked quiet surroundings. How could she stand the little one''s earth-shakingghostly wail and wolf-like howls! He heard Madam Wang say that Little Murong would speak at seven or eight months. Counting the days, it was almost seven months now. He didn''t know whether he would call out to his dad or his mom first. "Leader, General Wei says there is an urgent military matter and would like to invite you over to discuss it with him." East Guardian said as he walked into the tent. "I see." Chu Changge gathered his thoughts and followed East Guardian to Wei Zhentian''s tent. As soon as Chu Changge arrived, the atmosphere within the tent suddenly became tense. He was already not surprised by this phenomenon and directly sat down on Wei Zhentian''s principal general''s chair and asked, "I heard there is an urgent military situation?" The generals present, including Wei Zhentian, were ustomed to Chu Changge''s arrogant behaviour and, fearing his superior martial arts skills, had to approve of his behaviour tacitly. "King Liang Jr offered to reconcile." Wei Zhentian said. Chu Changge''s dashing brows furrowed at his words as he asked, "You believe in his words?" Wei Zhentian eximed, "I don''t believe it. But he has His Highness in his hand, so we muste up with countermeasures as soon as possible. If you don''t give a reply, I am afraid that King Liang Jr will make the situation unfavourable for His Highness." "He won''t." Chu Changge said, "The reason why Hua Yeli and Hua Lingtian are now able to coexist peacefully is because of theirmon enemy, King Sheng. If Hua Yeli wanted to harm King Sheng, he would have done it a long time ago. He wouldn''t have waited until now. Likewise, if he wanted to release King Sheng, he would not have joined hands with Hua Lingtian in secret while outwardly allied with the Yan Army." "Then why is he pretending to propose a reconciliation right now?" Chu Changge said, "What terms did he offer?" "I don''t know yet. The messenger said the conditions were in Hua Yeli''s letter. He will only hand over the letter if he sees you in person. " A letter for him? Chu Changge pondered for a moment and said, "Invite the envoy from the Liang army in." "Yes." Soon, the iing Liang envoy was brought into the camp. When Chu Changge saw the appearance of the messenger, he was stunned. Chapter 146 Chapter 146 September 14, 2021 Continued from the previous chapter When Chu Changge saw the appearance of the messenger, he was stunned. How could it be Huberg?! Chu Changge could not believe his eyes. This number one sorcerer of the Li n, who had sworn in front of him a few months ago that he had the Mandate of Heaven, had unexpectedly cast himself under Hua Yeli''smand in the blink of an eye. This was Chu Changge''s second ''surprise'' after arriving in the western province. And the first ''surprise'' wasMister Shi Er built a dungeon for Hua Yeli to hold King Sheng. Unlike the surprised Chu Changge, Huberg was very calm. "Leader Chu, hope you are well." Chu Changge didn''t bother to exchange pleasantries with him and directly asked, "Where is the letter?" "Here it is." Huberg took a letter out of his broad sleeve and handed it to Chu Changge. Chu Changge opened the letter carelessly, looking at its contents with some impatience, when suddenly, his deep eyes snapped to attention, and he looked up at Huberg. He noticed that Huberg was also looking at him, and his face expressionless. But he could see something in those lifeless eyes. Something that they had a tacit understanding of. "Leader Chu, what does the letter say?" Wei Zhentian asked anxiously. The rest of the generals also looked at Chu Changge, impatient to know the letter''s contents. Without answering them, Chu Changge gave Huberg another look and handed the letter to Wei Zhentian. "......exchange Murong Yunshu for King Sheng......" Wei Zhentian almost tore the letter with the shaking of both of his hands when he saw this sentence. "Hua Yeli really does not have good intentions!" Wei Zhentian rebuked bitterly. "Who is Murong Yunshu?" One of the young deputy generals couldn''t help but ask. It seemed like he hadn''t heard of this figure? "Leader Chu''s unmarried wife." Wei Zhentian answered in a heavy tone. As soon as the young lieutenant heard Wei Zhentian''s words, he immediately shut his mouth tight and dared not say another word. In his heart, however, he had a lot of doubts. Why did King Liang Jr want Chu Changge''s unmarried wife? What exactly did Murong Yunshu have that would make King Liang Jr willing to exchange His Highness for her...... Not only the young lieutenant but also the rest of the generals were confused. Although the Murong Mansion was rich, Murong Yunshu was only a woman in the end. How could a man as ambitious as King Liang Jr love beauty over the country?[T/N] Only Chu Changge knew in his heart that this letter from King Liang Jr was not a peace letter but a war letter. "You go back and tell Hua Yeli that I am running out of patience. Tonight at midnight, I will visit the Liang army main camp, and he can either prepare King Sheng''s or his own neck to be saved." A hint of astonishment shed in Huberg''s eyes at his words. "His Highness and I will await Leader Chu with great pleasure." Before walking out of the camp, he turned back and added with a smile, "And Mister Shi Er, I am sure he is also looking forward to meeting Leader Chu." "What a double-dealing person. Let me kill you first!" North Guardian was furious. "Stop!" Chu Changge stopped North Guardian and coldly reminded, "Have you forgotten the rules of the Mojiao Sect?" North Guardian immediately lost his momentum. He hung his head and muttered, "I haven''t forgotten." One of the teachings of the Mojiao Sect: there must be a reason to kill a person. "Who is Mister Shi Er?" Wei Zhentian asked. His intuition told him that Mister Shi Er was bound to be a key figure. When the Liang army envoy spoke the name Mister Shi Er, Chu Changge''s expression was noticeably colder by a few degrees. "A bricyer from Murong Mansion." Chu Changge answered indifferently.[+] A bricyer from Murong Mansion? Wei Zhentian was slightly shocked. "Why is the bricyer of the Murong Mansion in the Liang army camp?" Chu Changge''s dark eyes sank as he asked coldly, "Isn''t the King of Yanzhou also in the Liang army camp?" Wei Zhentian was speechless. Knowing that Chu Changge did not want to say more, he stopped asking and only asked, "What are your ns?" Chu Changge replied indifferently, "Save King Sheng." Wei Zhentian pondered for a while and said, "If you could have saved His Highness by barging into the Liang army camp alone, you would have gone a long time ago and would not have waited until now." He believed that Chu Changge had visited the Liang army camp many times before that. There must be a reason why he had returned empty-handed every time. Chu Changge: "That''s not something you need to be concerned about." "Anything that has to do with His Highness is something I need to be concerned about." Wei Zhentian was not about to back down on this issue. Chu Changge gave him a faint nce after hearing his words. "In that case, you wille together with me tonight." With that, heleft with a flick of his sleeve. As soon as Chu Changge left, the four men, South, East, North and West, followed suit. As soon as the four men left, Wei Zhentian''s camp exploded into a frenzy. "This Chu Changge is so reckless! How dare he not even take the Great General into ount because of his superior martial arts skills!" "Great General, even we can''t stand this anymore. How can you still endure it?" "Yes. Even without Chu Changge, we can still save His Highness! Just one word from you, and we''ll have him out of the Liang army camp immediately!" Every word everyone said was full of discontentment towards Chu Changge. "Shut up!" Wei Zhentian bellowed, and the whole room immediately fell silent. Not a single sound could be heard anymore. "Chu Changge cane and go in the Liang army camp as he pleases. Which one of you has the ability to do so?" Sweeping a nce at the crowd, Wei Zhentian added, "Whoever has this ability, I will abdicate immediately and let him be the Great General!" "That''s not what we meant. Everyone is just not used to seeing Chu Changge riding on your head, General." "If you guys are capable, you can also ride on my head." Wei Zhentian said in a deep voice, "You must remember that the reason why our Yanzhou army has been able to hold on until now is that it is backed by the strong financial power of the Murong Mansion. Murong Yunshu is like yourparents who provide you with food and clothes. You may disrespect me, but you cannot disrespect your parents." When everyone listened to Wei Zhentian''s words, they bowed their heads in shame. Wei Zhentian continued, "No matter how rampant or arrogant Chu Changge is, he is still our friend because he came here to save His Highness. As long as one has amon enemy and amon goal on the battlefield, one is a friend. Anyone who dares to talk about Chu Changge''s faults behind his back again in the future will be dealt with militaryw!" "Yes!" Everyone epted the instruction. * While Chu Changge wasbadly burned about the headregarding Huberg and Mister Shi Er defected to Hua Yelis side, Murong Yunshu, who was far away in ShengWangResidence in Yanzhou, was also facing trouble. Murong Yunshu had never dreamed that in a ce like Yanzhou, she could still meet an old friendan old friend with whom she had no good friendship. "Miss, who is that person? Why does that person keep staring at you?" Lu-er carefully asked as she hid behind Murong Yunshu with Little Murong in her arms. Murong Yunshu looked at the visitor and answered indifferently, "The Holy Maiden of the Five Poisons Sect." Upon hearing the word ''five poisons'', Lu-er''s back arched a few degrees, and she nervously held Little Murong firmly in her arms. "I can''t believe Miss Murong still remembers me. This is so delightful." The Holy Maiden smiled as she walked towards Murong Yunshu. That smile looked so strange in Murong Yunshu''s eyes that it made her body ufortable, and her hair stood on end. She had never been afraid of anyone in her life, except for the Holy Maiden of the Five Poisons Sect, whom she tried to avoid in any way. The more people you didn''t want to meet, the more you would meet them, especially when you were unprepared and caught off guard. Heaven liked her indeed, and wanted to make fun of her when she couldn''t stand any loneliness. "Do you know what I am most proud of?" The Holy Maiden asked softly. Murong Yunshu did not answer because she could not answer. This person in front of her, she could not guess her and did not want to spend time thinking.[+] The Holy Maiden moved a few more steps closer. "The thing I am most proud of is that even if I do nothing, whenever you see me, there is always a look of fear in your eyes. Isn''t it something to be proud of to have the Young Mistress of Murong Mansion, whofears neither Heaven nor Earthand the wife of the Mojiao Sect Master, afraid of me so much?" Murong Yunshu wanted to step back and open the distance between the two, but she knew that once she stepped back at this time, she would never be able to stop until she fell into the hands of the Holy Maiden. Thus she suppressed her fears, looked straight at the Holy Maiden with her head held high, and said as calmly as possible, "Holy Maiden has high martial arts skills and is clever at using poison. So everyone stays away from you. Murong Yunshu is just an ordinary woman and is no exception." "Is that so?" The Holy Maiden''s light eyebrows raised slightly, and a few moments of coldness passed through her eyes, "You are not an ordinary woman. If you were an ordinary woman, you wouldn''t be showing that fearful......and disgusted expression." She knows?Murong Yunshu''s heart sank. She did not dare to continue. She feared that once she spoke, she would reveal the trepidation that she could not even hide. "Do you know why I came to the Central ins this time, especially to Yanzhou?" The Holy Maiden asked. Murong Yunshu''s face was expressionless and silent. The Holy Maiden also stared at her expressionlessly for a long time and asked, "Where is Chu Changge?" Murong Yunshu''s hand trembled as she coldly responded, "If you didn''t know where he was, you wouldn''t havee to Yanzhou." "Haha." The Holy Maidenughed a few times towards the sky before her smile faded and said, "Not bad. I know he is not in Yanzhou. That''s why I came to find you......and your son." After speaking, she swept over Murong Yunshu''s right shoulder. She looked at Little Murong in Lu-er''s arms and said with a smile, "Although he is only seven months old, that eyebrow, that eye, that unbeatable and arrogant demeanour, he is indeed the same as Chu Changge. One can''t help but think oftearing his body to thousands of pieces!" The Holy Maiden instantly transformed her expression into a rakshasa with a hideous face when she said thest sentence. Those vicious, gnashing teeth, with a strong sense of hatred, the words ''tearing his body to thousands of pieces'', made Murong Yunshu almost fail to stand still. "He had spared your life." Murong Yunshu tried to awaken the conscience in the Holy Maiden. "He should have known this day woulde when he released me.Jianghuis supposed to be a ce where you kill me, and I kill you. Although he didn''t kill me in the first ce, he has branded me with a mark of shame. If I don''t kill him, I will have to live with that mark for the rest of my life. It is already not easy toe to this world, so how can I bear it and let myself live in such humiliation?" The Holy Maiden''s eyes burned with a fierce, destructive fire of hatred, with paranoia that would not stop until she died and her urgency to be reborn. The storyline is getting weirder and weirder. And from now on, the story will be a bit serious, especially the next chapter...with another death of someone we know. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Murong Yunshu stared nkly at the scene in front of her, and her mind went nk. She could feel thesky spinning, and the earth went round, as her body lost its fulcrum. A person appeared instantly, and the current situation becameseemingly a generation apart. A few minutes ago, the Fairy Yaoyue was nowhere to be found, and the Holy Maiden still held Murong Yunshu''s life in her hand. Now, the Fairy Yaoyue was on the ground, and so was the Holy Maiden. Murong Yunshu was the only one, clearly, the leading role, watching both sides losing as if she was just a mere spectator. "Miss!" Lu-er ran out of the room to help Murong Yunshu. "Miss, what happened? Fairy Yaoyue......Holy Maiden......how did they......" "Fairy Yaoyue......Fairy Yaoyue......" Murong Yunshu murmured a few times. She pushed Lu-er away and stumbled a few steps before rushing towards Fairy Yaoyue and knelt down. "Yaoyue......" "Still refusing to call me Mom?" A pale-looking Fairy Yaoyue asked with a bitter smile. Murong Yunshu held back her tears, her lips trembled, and only after a long time did she choke out a cry"Mom." Before the words were out of her mouth, tears were pouring down her face. If it were not for the timely appearance of the Fairy Yaoyue, she would have be a dead soul under Holy Maiden''s sword. Red Spider Lily It is thought to be the only flower on the long road to the Yellow Springs, which greets and ushers neers to the river of forgetfulness. It blooms inrge numbers there, and from a distance, they look like a carpet made of blood. Because of their redness, they were called the path of fire''. It is also known as the flower of death. -Baike Baidu Image Credit |Baike Baidu "Good, good, really good......" A smile blossomed like a flower on the bloodless face of Fairy Yaoyue, which was tragically poignant, like the red spider lily along the road to Yellow Springs. Asolitary flower in love with its own fragrance. "Little, Little Murong......" Murong Yunshu hurriedly grabbed Fairy Yaoyue''s hand. "Little Murong is fine, very fine. Lu-er, bring Little Murong here." Lu-er hurriedly ran into the house and passed Little Murong to Murong YunShu. "Murong, call grandma." Murong Yunshu put Little Murong next to Fairy Yaoyue. Little Murong stared at the Fairy Yaoyue without saying a word. Murong Yunshu coaxed softly, "Good boy Murong, call grandma quickly." "Call grandma, Young Master." Lu-er also urged on the side. Little Murong still looked bewildered. His pretty eyes moved as his gaze shifted from Fairy Yaoyue to Murong Yunshu. Murong Yunshu: "Its just calling someone out. So call her grandma." Little Murong blinked and called out in his milky voice, "Dad......dad......" Fairy Yaoyue smiled after hearing his words. "Finally, I''ve been allowed to win for once. Little Murong called out to his father, who is my son, first." Murong Yunshu also smiled. Her smile was filled with endless sorrow. Faced with the breathless and dying Fairy Yaoyue, she did not know what else to do except to smile along with her. Little Murong also seems to be infected by Murong Yunshu''s sadness. There was a hint of sorrow in his clear, innocent eyes as he learned to be quiet afterwards. "Tell Ah Chang that King Sheng is his brother, and he must......must......help......help...." Seeing that Fairy Yaoyue was on herst breath, Murong Yunshu nodded again and again. "I know, we all know." At this time, Chu Xiyue suddenly ran into the guest courtyard with a smile on her face and abruptly froze when she saw the scene inside. "Mom......Mom......" She murmured a few times before throwing down the small shoes in her hands and ran over to hug Fairy Yaoyue. "Mom, Mom, what''s wrong with you?" "Xie-er." Fairy Yaoyue smiled sadly and clutched Chu Xiyue''s hand, saying, "Feng Cheng must marry into the family......otherwise......I will not die in peace......" "No, no, Mom will not die......you will not die......" Chu Xiyue, who had all hersix vital organs failed to work properly, shook her head violently. "Sister-inw, you are so smart. You must have a way to save Mom. Hurry up, think of a way......" Murong Yunshu lowered her head. If Fairy Yaoyue could still be saved, she wouldn''t have just stood there. Fairy Yaoyue: "Xie-er, don''t make things difficult for your sister-inw. Mom......Mom can''t make it......" "No! No! It''s not going to happen! It won''t!" "Xie-er, listen to me." Fairy Yaoyue said, "Remember the chest I used to store your dowry?" Chu Xiyue nodded. "Since I was a child, you have not allowed me to touch it, saying that if I touched that box, I would not be able to marry." "Yes, it''s that box. There......is something there......that was left for Ah Chang......you......you help me pass it on to him......" The word ''him'' barely escaped her lips when Fairy Yaoyue''s hand loosened, and she could no longer open her mouth or close her eyes. "Mom" Chu Xiyue wailed hysterically while hugging Fairy Yaoyue as she cried her heart out. Murong Yunshu silently pressed Little Murong''s head into her arms and looked at the unclosed eyes of Fairy Yaoyue. After a long time, she stood up without a word and handed Little Murong to Lu-er. "Carry him into the house, and don''te out." She instructed and then walked expressionlessly step by step towards the dying Holy Maiden on the ground. She spoke heavily, "Jianghuis originally a ce where you kill me, and I kill you. It was Chu Changge''s fault for not killing you in the first ce. Now, I''ll finish what he should have done a few months ago as a way to correct this mistake." The Holy Maiden smiled and looked at Murong Yunshu. Her answering tone was very confident, "You will not do it. You are Murong Yunshu, the young mistress of the Murong Mansion. You may be indifferent to people''s lives, yet you will never let your hands be stained with blood." "Is that so?" Murong Yunshu picked up Fairy Yaoyue''s weapona willow sword and dragged it slowly forwards. The sharp tip of the sword drew a long deep mark on the ground, apanied by an ear-piercing sound as if she was sharpening it, which also worked as the chime of death. "It''s not easy to meet someone you really wished you could get rid of in this life. How can I bear to let you live with the stigma of humiliation for the rest of your life? Only if I let you die in humiliation and unable to free yourself for generations can I release the hatred I have inside my heart and at the same time not disgracing my status as the Madam of the Mojiao Sect." Murong Yunshu uttered as she walked. "I know you. I can see through you. It is because I can see through you that you have feared me." The Holy Maiden''s expression remained very confident.[+] Murong Yunshuughed coldly. "If you could see through me, you wouldn''t have said such foolish words. I am afraid becauseIcan see through you and notice something in you that is different from normal people. And that something makes me feel disgusted." The Holy Maiden was stunned. "What do you mean by that?" "I''ve always wondered how you can coexist with two opposed scents, half man and half woman, at the same time. Now, I think I know the reason." Murong Yunshu said, "Your soul, and your body, don''t belong to the same person. Or, you were born as a different kind. A different kind whose body is a woman but whose soul is a man!" "You surprisingly do understand me." The ghastly face of the Holy Maiden showed a few moments of delight. "From the first moment I saw you, I knew that you would understand me. Your eyes, so wise, like youhave never eaten the food ofmon mortals. It was as if you could see through everything, but you didn''t even bother to look at them. Later, when I duelled with Chu Changge, I realised that it wasn''t that you didn''t bother to look, but your eyes, your heart, were already fully upied. Apart from Chu Changge, who else can you see? Who else do you even bother to look at?" "There are many people I would like to see, but you are not included in them." Murong Yunshu replied coldly, dragging the sword up from the ground and pointing it at the Holy Maiden''s throat. "No. That includes me, that must include me......" Holy Maidenughed like a madman, forgetting the sword was at her throat, forgetting that her life and death were at stake. "After all, you can still see through me. Even though you are so disgusted with what you see." "You''re wrong." Murong Yunshu said, "What I loathe is not you, but your behaviour. A person who is used to being in control of everything is most disgusted by being at the mercy of others. And I happen to belong to that kind of person. What I fear, too, is not you, but your body and soul that are different from normal people." "If I were a man, and if I met you before Chu Changge, would you look at me the way you look at him now?" The Holy Maiden asked. At these words, Murong Yunshu was silent for a long time. Feeling discouraged, her hand started to loosen, and she threw the sword down. Once it slipped from her hand, she turned around and coldly said, "Take your own life yourself." "I knew it. You couldn''t eveny a hand on me." There was something smug and emotional in the Holy Maiden''s voice. Murong Yunshu didn''t answer her question. That''s right, she honestly couldn''t do it. "Answer me." The Holy Maiden insisted, "If I were a man, and if I met you before Chu Changge, would you look at me as you look at him now?" Murong Yunshu rebuked, "Don''tpare yourself with him. You don''t deserve it." "Sure enough, your heart still only has room for him......" Suddenly, the Holy Maiden''s eyes snapped wide open, and she leapt up to pounce on Murong Yunshu. Murong Yunshu was about to push her away, but she was hugged and spun around by the Holy Maiden. When she raised her eyes, what she saw was a scene that made her gasp Behind the Holy Maiden''s back was a sword, and at the other end stood Chu Xiyue, who wasas cold as ice and frost. Before Murong Yunshu could calm herself down, she heard the Holy Maiden whisper in her ear, "I never wanted to kill you, never......" She then stopped breathing, a sign that she finally died. Murong Yunshu watched as the Holy Maiden slipped from her and looked at Chu Xiyue in a daze. "Who are you?" If the Holy Maiden had not taken the sword for her just now, the person on the ground would have been her. "You sure can keep your cool no matter what kind of situation it is." ''Chu Xiyue''mented coldly, with a strong murderous aura in her eyes. "Who the hell are you?" Murong Yunshu asked again. "You will soon find out." ''Chu Xiyue'' raised her hand and quickly nudged Murong Yunshu''s acupuncture points, then said in a loud voice, "If you don''t want Murong Yunshu to die, immediately hand over Chu Murong!" Murong Yunshu watched coldly, without uttering a word, as ''Chu Xiyue'' threatened Lu-er, who was inside the house. For she knew that no matter what she said, there would only be one oueLu-er couldn''t escape, and neither could Little Murong. Inside the house, however, Lu-er was in a war between nature and humanity. On one side was the heaven-like Miss, and on the other was the Young Master, Miss'' most precious person. If she handed the Young Master over, she wouldn''t have to live anymore. But Miss......she couldn''t let anything happen to Miss...... "Little Master, say, what should I do?" Lu-er, who was hiding in the closet, asked in a low voice.[+] Little Murong blinked woodenly with a bewildered look. At that moment, a cold voice suddenly came from outside, "Want me to tear down this closet?" Lu-er''s nerves tensed. This voice, so close, so close as if it was......in front of her! Boom The closet door was opened wide. Lu-er tucked Little Murong into her arms and looked up with trepidation. Nevertheless, when she saw that the visitor was Chu Xiyue, she smiled like a flower and breathed a huge sigh of relief, "Miss Chu" "Chu Murong." ''Chu Xiyue'' coldly said. Lu-er''s voice came to a screeching halt. She floundered for a long time before asking, "Miss Chu, why are you......like a different person?" Chu Xiyue snorted coldly, snatched Chu Murong from Lu-er''s hands and said, "Go tell Chu Changge that his wife and child are in the hands of King Liang Jr. If he doesn''t want his wife and son to die, he should be well-behaved and don''t spoil His Highness'' business!" Completely confused, Lu-er stumbled for a moment before chasing after Chu Xiyue. But the courtyard was empty except for the corpses of the Fairy Yaoyue and the Holy Maiden of Five Poisons Sect. What''s going on? The first time Fairy Yaoyue appeared, Miss told her to hide inside. By the time she came out, both Fairy Yaoyue and Holy Maiden of the Five Poison Sect suffered losses. The second time, Miss told her to hide inside once more, and when she came out again, Miss Chu was no longer Miss Chu and Miss......was nowhere to be found. Miss disappeared, and the Young Master was taken away. What should she do? Suddenly, she remembered Chu Xiyue''s words before she left. Guye! Yes, go findGuye!Guyewas so powerful. He must be able to save Miss and the Young Master! NOOB TRANSLATOR''S MUSING I know it! She''s not Chu Xiyue! She has been acting really weird. It''s weird that no one noticed, especially Chu Changge, Feng Cheng and thete Fairy Yaoyue. And...now I need to fix some previous chapters. I''m using my veto to change the word ''Mother'' to ''Mom''. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 It was a dark and windy night. A suitable day formitting murder and arson. Once Chu Changge, Wei Zhentian and the four men South, East, North and West arrived outside the Liang army''s camp, they split up into three directions. South, East, North and West attacked the Liang army from four directions, creating the illusion of a surprise attack by the Yan army. Chu Changge, on the other hand, visited his ''old friend'' in the Liang army camp alone. "Then what should I do?" Wei Zhentian couldn''t help but ask. It was because it seemed that Chu Changge and the others were already nning to start taking action, while he hadn''t yet been assigned with any task. "You stay right here." Chu Changge said after turning his head back. Wei Zhentian was stunned. "And then what?" There should always be a reason for him to stay here, right? "There''s nothen." "......I didn''te just to see you get caught." Wei Zhentian argued. Chu Changge raised his dashing eyebrows and stated, "We won''t let ourselves be caught just for you to see either." Wei Zhentian did not want to beat around the bush any further and told Chu Changge directly, "I am not here to watch a y. Tell me, what exactly do you need me to do?" "What can you do?" Chu Changge asked. Wei Zhentian was silent for a few seconds and said, "No matter what you tell me to do, I will do my best." "In that case, you will......" Chu Changge thought for a moment and said, "Just do as you see fit." After saying that, he left while staying away from the moonlight. Wei Zhentian was dumbfounded. What did he mean by doing as he saw fit? With a slight twitch at the corners of his mouth, Wei Zhentian couldn''t help but cry out the unfairness in his heart. He was also the Great General of Yanzhou, and he couldn''t even do a stalking job for Chu Changge. This was an extreme act of bullying! But then again, Chu Changge was indeed an extraordinary person. His excellent martial arts skills, outstanding vision, and well-thought-out long-term strategy showed that he hadheaven and earth under his control. Sometimes, especially when he was sitting in the principal general''s chair, he looked like an Emperor, full of confidence, dignified and respectable. Heconsidered everybody and everything beneath his notice. He also had this belief thatno one else should be respected other than himself. Despite that, one couldn''t help but obey him willingly. Wei Zhentian was lost in his own thoughts when he suddenly noticed, from the corner of his eye, that a fire had broken out in the east direction. Soon the south, west and north parts were also in mes, turning the Liang army into an uproar. With thetroops already starving and the horses in disarray, now, the firehad thrown both men and horses were off their feet. It seemed that South, East, North and West had begun their operations. Wei Zhentian immediately raised his guard. Although he didn''t know what Chu Changge''s intention was to leave him here, or if there was none at all, he had to y a role since he was already involved in this operation. He would do as he saw fit. At the very least, he could still collect their bodies if the operation ever failed. * As soon as South, East, North and West issued their signals, Chu Changge sneaked into a tent. "Mister Shi Er, I trust you have been well since we parted?" Before the words left his mouth, Chu Changge was already standing in the middle of the tent. Mister Shi Er looked up sharply and was overjoyed to see that the visitor was Chu Changge. "Ah, Chu Changge, you''re finally here!" Chu Changge was not surprised by Mister Shi Er''s enthusiasm, for he had never believed in Mister Shi Er''s defection to King Liang Jr. It was not that he believed in Mister Shi Er''s loyalty. He just believed in his own strengtheven if Mister Shi Er had a great backer, no one would dare betray the Mojiao Sect or him, Chu Changge.[+] "What''s that look on your face? You don''t think I really betrayed the Murong Mansion, do you?" Mister Shi Er''s eyes red as he grunted, "You should know that even if I had the guts to betray the Murong Mansion, I wouldn''t have the guts to betray you. Everyone in thejianghuknows that Chu Changge, the Sect Leader of the Mojiao Sect, hates traitors the most. Anyone who betrays youwon''t have a road leading to the sky, nor door into the earthas they will ultimatelydie without a burial site." There was a saying injianghu, ''once you joined the Mojiao Sect, you would be a devil forever''. That''s why he would rather be a bricyer in the Murong Mansion than ''enjoy the peace and quiet'' in the Mojiao Sect. In any case, Murong Mansion was an influential, wealthy family which operated legally after all. In the future, when his future generationse out to mingle, they would have some confidence when they talked about their family background. The main fact that their ancestor was a mere bricyer of the Murong Mansion would not be a threat to others. Even if it could not be used to scare people, they at least would not be attacked by the crowd, right? "It''s good that you know." Chu Changge coldly said. As soon as Mister Shi Er saw Chu Changge''s grave expression, it suffocated his heart. He couldn''t help but sigh that some people really should be born with a smile on their face. Even though most of the time, it wasa smile that hid a dagger in it. Chu Changge asked, "Where is King Sheng being held?" "You''re not going to ask why I am in the middle of the Liang army camp?" "I''m not interested in it right now." "It was Huberg who invited me here." When Mister Shi Er saw Chu Changge frown a little, it implied that Chu Changge was listening to him. So Mister Shi Er continued, "A few months ago, I was trapped in the underground chamber of theJianghuInn by Li Wunai, and it was Huberg who saved me. He told me that you were still alive and imed that you had the destiny to be the Emperor......" "You believe in his nonsense?" Chu Changge interrupted Mister Shi Er with some annoyance. Mister Shi Er was originally bowing his head. But when he heard Chu Changge''s words, he raised his head and looked straight at him, questioning, "You don''t believe his words?" Chu Changge raised his chin slightly and said, "Not even a word." "If you don''t believe them, then why are you looking so annoyed?" Mister Shi Er still looked straight at him, not allowing him to escape his gaze. "Given your character, you should have scoffed at things that you don''t believe in, but instead, you reacted with annoyance. Annoyed that he might be right. Maybe not all, but at least partly right, and that''s why you''re annoyed. Is that right?" In response to Mister Shi Er''s analysis, Chu Changge became speechless and remained silent for a long time before coldly asked, "I''ll only ask you one question. Where is King Sheng?" "Why are you so nervous about King Sheng''s life? I thought you wouldn''t worry about anyone''s life, even your own, except for Murong Yunshu." Mister Shi Er''s eyes were deep as if he had seen something in Chu Changge. "I ask you once more. Where is King Sheng? Don''t make me ask you for the third time." Chu Changge looked down at Mister Shi Er, who was a head shorter than him. The twinkling in his eyes was like they had been dosed with water, a sign that he nearly exhausted his kindness. Mister Shi knew, if he answered with irrelevant statements again, he would die in return. Therefore, this time, he no longer ignored Chu Changge''s question and replied, "The underground stone prison, under King Liang Jr''s tent." Having got the answer he wanted, Chu Changge did not linger for another half second and disappeared from Mister Shi Er''s tent in an instant. As soon as Chu Changge left, a man walked in from the tent''s entranceHuberg. "Chu Changge wouldn''t worry about other people''s lives for no reason unless that person''s surname was Chu or Murong." Mister Shi Er mumbled as he looked in the direction where Chu Changge had disappeared. Huberg stepped forward and stated, "King Sheng''s surname is neither Chu nor Murong. His surname is Hua." Mister Shi Er abruptly turned his head and looked at Huberg with a shocked expression. "What you mean is......" Huberg smiled but remained silent as he nodded slightly. "How could......" Mister Shi Er suddenly remembered something and said, "That''s right. Chu Changge is rted to King Sheng. King Sheng is the orphan son of Emperor Tiancheng. And Chu Changge''s aunt, Fairy Yaoyue''sdajie, Fairy Mingyue, had a rtionship with Emperor Taicheng. This matter was widely circted in thejianghuat that time." "So I suspect that Chu Changge is not the son of Fairy Yaoyue. Rather, he was born from Fairy Mingyue and Emperor Tiancheng''s union." "But that doesn''t make him the Emperor that Heaven intended him to be." "But this can prove that my divination is well-founded," Huberg said. Mister Shi Er nodded his head in understanding, with a dazed look on his face. In fact, he was not interested in Chu Changge''s heavenly destiny. He had onlye here because he was now a member of the Murong Mansion. Since Murong Mansion provided economic support for King Sheng, King Sheng had to be the victorious party. Otherwise, Murong Mansion would lose everything it had invested in. * When Chu Changge arrived at Hua Yeli''s tent, Hua Yeli was also waiting for him, fully prepared with wine and delicacies. "Your arrival is a littleter than I expected." Hua Yeli said calmly while raising his ss. Without hesitation, Chu Changge sat directly opposite him and stated, "I don''t want to waste time with you. Let King Sheng go, and I will let you live for a few more days." Hua Yeli stared coldly into the cup and said in a faint voice, "You should know that there is a reason why I am not on guard against you, just as I know that it would be easy for you to take my life." Chu Changge''s eyes sank when he heard what Hua Yeli was saying before he spoke, "If you have any other chips, just take them out and see if they are worth your life." "How long has it been since youst saw Murong Yunshu?" Hua Yeli asked.[+] Before the words were out of his mouth, a murderous aura surfaced in Chu Changge''s eyes. "Are you trying to tell me that you have her?" Within two months apart, he had sent her daily letters, and she had replied to every one of them. This morning, he even received a letter from her saying that all was well.She''s going to be okay. She''s really going to be okay...... Hua Yeli did not answer Chu Changge''s question but asked him another one of his, "How long have you not paying attention to Chu Xiyue''s words and actions?" Chu Changge was stunned again. Xiyue......it seemed like it had been a long time since he had paid any attention to Xiyue, and she always circled around Yunshu and Little Murong. Seeing that Chu Changge did not say anything, Hua Yeli added, "Don''t worry, I will not kill Murong Yunshu. As for your son......" After a pause, Hua Yanli raised his eyes to look directly at him and said through clenched teeth, "He should not havee into this world at all!" Crashcups, bowls, tes and dishes shattered all over the floor. The table was instantly turned into wooden crumbs, and it piled on the floor like sand. And Hua Yeli, who was still calm and collected a second ago, now had his face turned red as he was choked by Chu Changge. "Do you not know how much I want to kill you? Are you tired of living your life?" Chu Changge''s voice was gloomily ice-cold to the extreme as if it was the sound of a locked souling out from hell. "Kill me, and you will never see your son again." Even though his life and death were at stake, Hua Yeli remained indifferent andposed as a god. Chu Changge''s eyes were tense, and the strength of his hands increased a bit. Seeing that Hua Yeli started to roll his eyes, as long as Chu Changge clenched his fingers a bit more, he could get rid of this menace. However, Chu Changge eventually loosened his hand. He didn''t dare to bet on his family''s life. When Murong Yunshu opened her eyes, it felt as if she had slept for centuries, and her head felt terrible. Looking at the arrangement in front of her, Murong Yunshu gradually regained her senses, followed by a low cry, "Murong!" Looking around, there was no sign of Little Murong. Murong Yunshu suddenly felt dizzy, as if the sky was falling. Suddenly, out of nowhere, a milking voice could be heard. Murong Yunshu was overjoyed and casually grabbed an outer upper garment and wrapped it around her body. She got out of bed with her bare feet and looked around while calling out, "Murong, Murong......" "Dad......dad......" Murong Yunshu followed the sound and saw Little Murong lying under the bed, with only his small head poking out. He looked at her with a confused expression, as if he was asking, ''What are you doing?''NOOB TRANSLATOR''S MUSING I have to change Bewitching Fairy Yue''s name toFairy Yaoyuesince I don''t know how to correctly trante her older sister''s name (mingyue=bright moon, xianzi=fairy). So I just tranted it asFairy Mingyue. for the inconvenience. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Murong Yunshu was stunned for a moment, followed by the sound of snorting. Then she carried Little Murong out from under the bed while smiling dotingly. "Was it really that fun being under the bed?" Little Murong blinked. "Dad......" "Your father wouldn''t go under the bed. He''s a man whose greatest hobby in life is to stand on the high ground and enjoy the thrill of looking at everything from above." Murong Yunshu said with a smile. At that moment, a cold voice came from behind her, "Unfortunately, it won''t be long before he is trampled by our soles forever." Murong Yunshu slowly turned around and cast a sidelong nce atChu Xiyueas she said, "There is a type of person who is born to only step on others. While there is another type of person. No matterhow many rivers they hold back and how many seas they overturn, they won''t turn intoa salted fish that has turned overtheir fate of being stepped on. Chu Changge belongs to the first type, while you, unfortunately, belong to the second type." Chu Xiyue smiled instead of being angry. "What about you? Which one do you, yourself, belong to?" "The one that ispletely different from yours." Murong Yunshu answered. The corners ofChu Xiyue''s mouth curled up into a sombre smile as she approached Murong Yunshu and said, "Then I''ll turn over and show you!" After saying that, she raised her hand and was about to p Murong Yunshu. "Are you crazy?!" A man in ck interceptedChu Xiyue''s hand halfway through and said, "Have you forgotten His Highness'' orders? He wants an intact, unharmed Murong Yunshu. Do you think your life will be saved if His Highness sees a scar on her face?" Chu Xiyuestared hatefully at Murong Yunshu. After a long time, she swatted away the ck-clothed man''s arm in annoyance and said, "Fine. Since she can''t be beaten, I''ll beat her son! His Highness can''t tolerate Chu Changge''s vile spawn anyway." Hearing these words, Murong Yunshu''s hand slightly clenched. Still, her face remained breezy as she smilingly said, "What Hua Yeli wants is not a dead Murong Yunshu, right? If you dare to hurt my son even a bit, I will make it impossible for you toplete your mission. Not only will you be punished by Hua Yeli, but you will also be hunted by the Mojiao Sect and blocked for eternity by my Murong Mansion." Chu Xiyue: "Humph! You think I''ll believe your words?" "You might as well try." Murong Yunshu smiled brightly, with a calm look on her face. Chu Xiyueraised her hand to strike but stopped abruptly in mid-air. She stared fiercely at Murong Yunshu for a moment. She clenched her fist, then lowered her hand, and angrily said, ''''Don''t think you''re so capable! You are only relying on His Highness'' love for you! If not for His Highness'' love, you would have died many times!" "Many thanks for the reminder. On that note, I will personally ''thank'' him for his kindness." When she said the word ''thank'', a few moments of coldness shed in Murong Yunshu''s eyes. "There is no need to pretend! If you really want to thank His Highness, then kill the feeling that you have for that great devil, Chu Changge. Then, you should wholeheartedly follow His Highness by helping him reign over this kingdom."Chu Xiyue''s tone was obviously unfriendly. Murong Yunshu said indifferently, "I will take your suggestion into consideration." Chu Xiyue''s eyes narrowed as she asked suspiciously, "Are you ying some kind of wicked trick again?" Murong Yunshu was not the type of person who was open to persuasion. Once she became meek, it meant that she was mulling over something again. This had been proven true at the expense of Wang Chao and Zhang Yu''s lives. Murong Yunshu looked at her and smiled without saying anything. Sometimes not saying a word was more useful than saying a thousand words. Sure enough, Murong Yunshu''s silence madeChu Xiyueeven more certain that Murong Yunshu was nning something, andChu Xiyuebecame ill at ease. "Keep an eye on her. Don''t let her out of your sight." She told the man in ck. The man in ck frowned a little and said, "She''s just a woman who. Is it necessary to exaggerate that much?" "The more powerless people are, the more tricky they will be. Keep a close watch on her and listen to me." Seeing that there was still hesitation on the man in ck''s face,Chu Xiyueadded, "I have seen her tricks. Their levels are so high that you and I will never reach." Her tone had an unwillingness to ept the truth, mixed with the sound of her gnashing her teeth. When the man in ck saw thatChu Xiyuedid not look like she was deliberately exaggerating her words, he nodded and promised, "I will keep an eye on her." Seeing the two nervous people, Murong Yunshu smiled lightly. This was the effect she wanted. No matter when, where and in what situation, the enemy should feel threatened by her. The more the enemies felt thatevery bush and tree looked like an enemy soldier, the easier it was for her to defeat them. Paranoia was amon problem of the weak. Taking advantage of the enemy''s paranoia was her way to win. "Can we get something to eat?" Murong Yunshu asked. The man in ck hesitantly looked atChu Xiyue.What to do now? EvenChu Xiyuedidn''t know what to do. She just stamped her foot in annoyance and said, "Give her two white buns! Let''s see what kind of tricks she''s going to y!" After saying this, she left in a huff. The man in ck then gave Murong Yunshu a te of white steamed buns followingChu Xiyue''s words. Murong Yunshu sighed lightly. The disadvantage of being too threatening was that she could only eat white steamed bread in the future. "Can I have a bowl of water?" Murong Yunshu asked again. The man in ck looked wary, "What do you need the water for?" "......to drink." Did he think she was going to drown him in a bowl of water? * Chu Changge returned to the Yan army camp with a gloomy face. Along the way, there were many times when Wei Zhentian wished to ask what had happened and why they had returned empty-handed. However, as soon as his eyes touched Chu Changge''s murderous gaze, he could not open his mouth.[+] Chu Changge leapt off his horse and kicked open the door of the Yan army main camp. He walked inside while saying, "East Guardian, you go back to Yanzhou to see if Yunshu and Murong are well." "Yes." East Guardian immediately left after receiving the order. When the generals, who had been waiting for a long time, saw Chu Changge''s grave expression, they all looked at Wei Zhentian with a confused expression, "Great General......" Wei Zhentian raised his hand to signal them not to say more, then followed Chu Changge towards Feng Cheng''s tent. "Don''te in." Chu Changge dropped these words coldly at Wei Zhentian. He lifted the curtain and walked into the tent, asking, "Have you noticed anything strange about Xiyue''s speech and behaviour? Something different from before?" At that time, Feng Cheng was pounding medicine, and when he saw Chu Changge solely condemning him, he looked up at him in confusion, "What''s wrong?" Another person was also looking at Chu ChanggeQiu Shuiyinthe Yan army''s military doctor. Chu Changge, who had not yet noticed Qiu Shuiyin''s presence, pointed out unhappily, "You heard me." Feng Cheng gave him an ufortable look, then frowned and thought for a moment. That''s when he said, "There are no big problems, but some small habits are different from before. I asked her several times, and she said it was because she had been staying in the Li n for too long. But I remember when she first came back, her habits were the same as before." Chu Changge''s face sank at Feng Cheng''s words as he eximed, "Indeed!" "Indeed what? Apart from what exactly?" The more Feng Cheng listened, the more confused he became. "The one who has been living beside us is a fake Xiyue. She is Hua Yeli''s people." Chu Changge answered sullenly. His heart was so worried that he could not wait to fly back to Yanzhou immediately. "How is this possible......" Feng Cheng''s hand trembled, and the pill jar toppled over onto the table, "How is this possible......" "Howe you didn''t notice anything different even when you shared a bed with her?" Chu Changge asked. Feng Cheng fell onto the couch in dismay. His face paled. "If she is not Xie-er, then where is Xie-er?" Chu Changge did not expect Feng Cheng''s reaction to be so great. He gave him a strange look as he said, "She should be in Hua Yeli''s possession." "No, no, no......" Feng Cheng murmured, shaking his head, "That person is Xie-er. It''s Xie-er''s body. I can''t be mistaken...... " Chu Changge was stunned at these words, "You mean that body is still Xie-er''s original body, but the person inside is Hua Yeli''s people?" Feng Cheng nodded. Then, he suddenly raised his eyes and said: ''''I remember now! After you and Murong Yunshu disappeared, Xie-er and I kept asking around for news about you. But one day, she fainted. When she woke up again, she told me not to search for you anymore. She was afraid that what she found, in the end, was just a corpse, and she couldn''t ept it. That''s why I gave up looking for you and took her on a tour of mountains and rivers to enjoy the beauty of nature until you asked South, East, North and West toe to find me to go to Yanzhou." "She must have been changed at that time." Chu Changge pondered for a long time and wondered, "And where did Xie-er go?" Feng Cheng closed his eyes in pain, "I don''t know. I really don''t know." It was surprising that he had been living with an unfamiliar soul for a long time...... The thought thatChu Xiyuewould be carrying his child in her belly made Feng Cheng feel worse than death. He couldn''t even tell the woman he loved apart. What kind of man was he...... Qiu Shuiyin looked coldly at the two men with anguish expressions on their faces. Her heart felt inexpressibly envious and jealous. As well as inexplicably heartbroken. She thought, if there was also someone who loved her the way Chu Changge loved Murong Yunshu and Feng Cheng loved Chu Xiyue, she would definitely not let that person show such a painful expression. * The following day. Yeying/ Nightjar Image Credit |Baidu "Master, Old East has sent a letter!" North Guardian handed the letter from the East Custodian that carried by a nightjar to Chu Changge. Chu Changge hurriedly opened it to read. When the words ''Madam and the Little Leader had been captured by Hua Yeli'' came into view, he roared and crushed the letter before throwing it into the air. "Hua Yeli, if I don''t break you into pieces, I''m not Chu Changge!" Seeing such a reaction from Chu Changge, the three of them expected that the news from Old East must not have been good. Thus, they all held their breath and did not dare to breathe. Wei Zhentian thought that Chu Changge should have calmed down after the night. He came over early in the morning, trying to ask aboutst night''s situation. When he walked to the door, he heard Chu Changge''s roar that managed to make his legs tremble with fear.[+] What had happened again to make the Great Leader Chu this furious? Sometimes Wei Zhentian really felt that Chu Changge was like an unpredictable bomb, unpredictable in his moods. At times like this, it was better for him to retreat. Just as he turned around, he bumped into the soldier who hade to report the news. "Great General." The soldier stopped to salute. "Hmm." Wei Zhentian motioned for him to get up and then asked, "What''s the matter?" The soldier reported, "Word hase from the Liang army, asking Leader Chu toe to the Liang camp tonight for a banquet to discuss the alliance between the two armies." When Wei Zhentian heard this, he retorted, "You should have passed these words at once. I am themander in chief of this army. If he wants to make peace, he should talk with me!" "But......" The soldier lowered his head in difficulty and said, "But King Liang Jr said that since he is a vassal king, only those from the royal family are worthy of negotiating terms with him." "Isn''t King Sheng in his camp?" Wei Zhentian asked. "King Liang Jr said..he''s not talking about King Sheng...." "Then who is it?" "It''s......it''s...... it''s Chu Changge......" Wei Zhentian yelled, "Nonsense!" The soldier flung himself to the ground and said, "This subordinate does not dare to talk nonsense. These are all words from the Liang army. Please forgive me, Great General." Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Continued from the previous chapter The soldier flung himself to the ground and said, "This subordinate does not dare to talk nonsense. These are all words from the Liang army. Please forgive me, Great General." Wei Zhentian raised his eyebrows for a moment and instructed, "Stand down." "Yes." Wei Zhentian added, "Wait." The soldier turned back immediately. "Does the Great General have anymand to this subordinate?" "Don''t tell anyone about this." "Yes." After briefing the soldier, Wei Zhentian turned his head to look at Chu Changge''s tent and walked back to his camp with a heavy face. Inside Chu Changge''s tent, Chu Changge and the others clearly heard the dialogue between Wei Zhentian and the soldier. They all became silent, and the atmosphere became depressing. "I''m going to kill him!" North Guardian said. The Western Guardian gave him a nk look as he said, "Once Wei Zhentian dies, the Yan army will bea sheet of loose sand. Even if King Sheng is rescued, the Yan army will not be able to survive." "But he knows Leader''s identity!" The North Guardian argued, "Once Wei Zhentian is dead, there will be another person recing him. There are many great generals in Yan''s army. Are you still afraid that there will be no one to lead the army? Even if there none, it''s not a big deal for me to do it!" He had known how to lead the troops into battle ever since he was ten years old. If it weren''t for God''s will, he would now be like his father and grandfather, galloping into the battlefield, full of vim, in his way of bing a great general with great vigour. "I have no problem with that, but the Yan army will not obey you easily." South Guardian said. "I know how to persuade the soldiers to obey me." He spoke calmly. His eyes were deep and piercing like he was a veteran of the battlefield. "That''s enough," Chu Changge''s voice and eyebrows showed signs of impatience. "You all withdraw. Don''t let anyonee in and disturb me." The three men from North, West and South looked at each other and exited one after another. As soon as he left the camp, West Guardian couldn''t help swearing, "Hua Yeli is so freaking despicable!" North Guardian nced at him faintly and said, "Old West, pay attention to your image." "He doesn''t even have any image, so how do you expect him to pay attention to it?" South Guardian asked indifferently. The corners of West Guardian''s mouth twitched slightly as he countered, "It''s better to have no image than pretend to be serious!" North Custodian gave him another faint look. "Old West, Old South is indeed a serious person. He''s not even pretending." When West Guardian heard this, he jumped up angrily to his feet and questioned, "Who do you really want to be with?" "Uh......" North Guardian looked inexplicably bbergasted while answering weakly, "A girl with long legs and a thin waist?" "You......" West Guardian was furious that his fingers trembled. He even gritted his teeth whilehating on iron for not bing steel. "Do you still think you can be a general with your idiot look?" North Guardian was silent. Madam said not to quarrel with a man who flew into a rage out of humiliation. "You will never be a general in your life, nor is your whole family!" West Guardian yelled out. North Guardian nced at him speechlessly before saying, "Old West, are you so mad that you''ve be confused? My whole family had been a general except for me." "......idiot!" West Guardian cursed andleft with a flick of his sleeve. North Guardian was dumbfounded and looked at South Guardian, "Old South, what was he so mad about?" South Guardian looked at West Guardian''s back with a serious expression and calmly said, "In his view of life, anyone who doesn''t share his intelligence is regarded as an idiot, so you don''t need to pay attention to him." Upon hearing this, North Guardian gave South Guardian an odd nce and said, "Old South, your view of life is the same as this, right? People who talk more than you are regarded as not serious enough, right?" "Well, just like your outlook on life. People who are not as idiot as you are, you regarded them as not normal."[T/N] "" * Inside the tent, Chu Changge sat in the general''s chair, rubbing his brow in exhaustion withhis heart inexpressibly distracted and his thoughts in turmoil. The hustle and bustle of this mundane world were actually disgusting. It was only at this moment that Chu Changge realised that he had long since had enough of the life of ''you killing me and me killing you''. The reason for his dy in retiring was that he was used to living on a knife''s edge and was always prepared to kill and be killed. "Yunshu, when all of this is over, I will take you and Murong away from this dispute. For sure." Chu Changge murmured, with his mind in a state of confusion. Yunshu, if you were me, what would you do? Chu Changge tried to think in Murong Yunshu''s way of thinking. After a long time, he suddenly saw the light before his eyes and felt that the world was no longer grey.[+] * The life of a te of steamed buns and a bowl of water continued. Now, Murong Yunshu even wanted to vomit at the sight of steamed buns. However, Little Murong was quite happy with the situation, especially when the man in ck brought the steamed buns, where he would always smile happily. This day, the man in ck brought another te of white steamed buns. As soon as he walked through the door, Little Murong giggled and danced. Murong Yunshu scratched his nose in amusement and said, "Little Murong, everyone in our Murong family has been enjoying high positions and living infort, where we all have been pampered and spoiled since childhood. But why are you so easy to raise?" At those words, little Murong looked at her with a dumbfounded expression, his eyes unblinking. Murong Yunshu added, "Poor child, you must have inherited it from your father. It''s also true that eating steamed buns is so much better than eating salt. You should be content." The man in ck was nervous as soon as he heard Murong Yunshu speak. He set the steamed buns and water on the table, then retreated silently to one side. "Do you have a wife and a child?" Murong Yunshu asked as she broke the steamed bun into small pieces and put them on the te. The man in ck twitched his mouth without speaking. "Is it a daughter or a son?" The man in ck had a surprised look in his eyes and was about to ask how she knew. But then he remembered ''Chu Xiyue''s'' instructions. He pursed his lips andheld his tongue. Murong Yunshu didn''t care whether he reacted or not, as she continued, "How much did King Liang pay you to do his work for him?" When the man in ck heard the remark, his face showed a fierce expression temporarily. Then he turned back to being expressionless and answered coldly, "I workforHis Highness, not for his money." "Not for money, then I suppose it must be to repay kindness?" Without waiting for the man in ck to answer, Murong Yunshu then said with a smile, "Those who know how to repay kindness usually have an unbroken conscience." The man in ck was slightly stunned and lowered his eyes without speaking. "Can I ask you a favour?" Murong Yunshu asked. "No." The man in ck resolutely refused. Murong Yunshu only pretended not to hear his refusal as she then requested, "Close the door." The man in ck was stunned and hesitated for a moment before getting up and closing the door behind him. "You should be on the other side of the door." Murong Yunshu said as he looked at him. The corners of the man in ck''s mouth twitched as he stated, "I won''t let you out of my sight." Murong Yunshu smiled slightly. "If you say this sentence to your wife, she will be very touched." "It''s none of your business." "Have you ever seen your wife breastfeeding your child?" Murong Yunshu suddenly asked a question that was asunrted as wind, horse and ox. The man in ck looked embarrassed and didn''t say anything. "It seems that you never did." Murong Yunshu added, "I guess your wife wouldn''t me you since you haven''t seen other women breastfeeding their child either." The man in ck froze again. Then he suddenly realised what her words meant and turned around in a hurry. Did she have to talk in a big circle just to feed her child? "You''d better close the door. Even if it''s your back, your fierceness will make him lose his appetite." Murong Yunshu''s tone was very understatement, but it made the man in ck shiver fiercely. Finally, the man in ck went out in a depressed mood and closed the door from the outside. It was unknown how long time had passed when ''Chu Xiyue'' appeared as the man in ck was still immersed in self-recrimination for his negligence towards his wife and child. "Why are you standing here?" ''Chu Xiyue'' asked. The man in ck returned to his senses and replied, "She''s in there......breastfeeding her child." As soon as Chu Xiyue heard his reply, she shouted, "She never gave her child even a mouthful of milk!" With that, she kicked the door open and rushed into the room. The man in ck also followed her in with a chagrined look on his face. "Didn''t your father ever teach you that knocking is the most basic courtesy?" With a cup of tea in her hands, Murong Yunshu slowly raised her eyes to look at the visitor, looking iparably graceful.[T/N] "You......" ''Chu Xiyue'' did not expect Murong Yunshu not to escape and was stunned for a long time before saying viciously, "I''m sorry that you are unable to escape!" Murong Yunshu pursed her lips and turned them into a smile as she asked, "Why should I run away when I can eat and live well here?" ''Chu Xiyue'' went speechless and red at Murong Yunshu without speaking. At this point, Little Murong, who was sitting on the table eating a steamed bun, giggled abruptly. Murong Yunshu looked at Little Murong lovingly and said, "It is wrong for children tough at adults." Little Murong suddenly stoppedughing as if he had understood her words. "So well behaved." Murong Yunshu smiled and stroked his head, adding, "Our Murong Mansion people are all educated. Don''tugh at your enemies. It''s enough just to put disdain in your eyes." Little Murong tilted his head in thought as if he understood and then lowered his head to eat his bun. Murong Yunshu didn''t expect much cooperation from him. So she just smiled and stopped talking. She lowered her head to drink his tea, with the intention of''take care then, I won''t bother myself to send you off''. ''Chu Xiyue'' snorted coldly and said to the man in ck, "Keep an eye on her. She can''t y any tricks now that we''re still at sea, but once onshore, she might try some!" The man in ck did not answer. He red at Murong Yunshu with hiseyes zing like torches. Although he did not know what she had done inside the room when he was outside, or perhaps she had done nothing at all, it seemed that he was no longer a match for her based on the trick she had used to trick him out.[+] Her unhurried tone of voice and breezy expression made it seem likethe wind had dropped, and the waves had subsided. But, somehow, there were smells of intrigue everywhere. It was impossible to guard yourself against a woman like her. Even fromraising her hand and moving her foot, they were full of unfathomable insight into everything as she made unhurried control of the overall situation. The man in ck did not understand why he was the one in fear when she was held as a hostage. He really didn''t know whether he had failed too much or she was the one who seeded too much. "You''re very clever." The man in ck mumbled as he withdrew his gaze. "Thank you for yourpliment." Murong Yunshu continued to drink her tea while looking calm and steady as a mountain. "You may not believe it, but I am looking forward to seeing you run away." "I do believe it." Murong Yunshu smiled and looked at him leisurely, saying, "You are curious about how I will escape from right under your nose." "That''s right. I want to know just how clever you are." "Then I have to disappoint you. I''m not going to run away." The man in ck was slightly surprised. "Why?" Murong Yunshu didn''t answer him and only smiled at him. She then got up and picked up Little Murong, who had finished eating his steamed bun, and put him on the bed. Murong Yunshu smiled and urged, "Go to sleep. Children should go to sleep after eating and eat again after sleeping." The man in ck''s face was full of ck lines when he heard her words. To sleep after eating, and to eat once more after sleeping. Was she raising a pig? Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Hua Yeli waited for five days for Chu Changge to revisit him, but the news that awaited him instead was that their backup rations had been burned. "How did the fire happen for no good reason? Speak clearly." Hua Yeli asked the general who came to report in a deep voice. "The granary showed no signs of being broken into or damaged in any way, and this General suspects thefire came from the sky." "Nonsense! ThisWangorders you to find out the cause immediately. If you dare to speak out again, you will be punished by militaryw!" "Aye, aye." The general who hade to report the news withdrew as if he was fleeing from a dangerous scene. Hua Yeli hammered his fist down heavily on the table in annoyance and pondered for a long time before asking, "Military Adviser, who do you think is the one responsible for this?" "Chu Changge." Military Adviser Xu Hu answered indifferently. "ThisWangthinks so too. There will be no one else but him." Hua Yeli''s fists clenched as he instructed loudly, "Someone, go to the Yan army camp and invite Chu Changge toe here." Without waiting for the soldiers outside to reply, azy voice could be heard from outside. "There is no need tomove your troops and stir up your people. This Chu has been waiting for a long time." Once the words were spoken, Chu Changge was already standing in front of Hua Yeli, Huberg and the others. "You burned the rations." Hua Yeli''s tone was not one of doubt but of certainty. Chu Changge curled his lips into a smile and said, "That''s right. It was me who burned it." Hua Yeli''s face instantly went cold as he asked, "Don''t you want to see your son anymore?" "This is not something you should be concerned about." Chu Changge smiled and said leisurely, "What you should be concerned about right now is how long you can support yourself when your backup provisions have all burnt down. Oh, I forgot to tell you, counting the days, the other four granaries you have in Shu Province will soon be reduced to ashes as well." Hua Yeli was appalled by these words. If only one granary was burned, he could still replenish the grain from Shu Province. But if Shu Province''s granaries burned, he would be unable toturn around this hopeless situationand had to march out of the battlefield forever...... "Scared? You should have been afraid a long time ago." Chu Changge''s face had aspring-likeexpression with a pleasantly warm smile. However, apletely opposite cold light flowed from his eyes. Hua Yeli raised his chin and looked him straight in the eyes. "You are not the only person in this world who is cruel and ruthless." Chu Changge still had a high and lofty posture. Still, the iciness in his eyes became even more piercingly cold, with a vicious aura that could destroy the sky and the earth. "I have seen your ruthlessness. But you haven''t really seen my ruthlessness. I can tell you that I, Chu Changge, only ept threats from one person, and that person is not you. Apart from her, all other people who try to threaten me will only end up one waydeath." Hua Yeli also did not back down and confronted him with equal harshness, "You can kill me now. On my road to Yellow Springs, I will have someone to keep mepany, so I won''t have to be afraid of being lonely." "Don''t worry. It is rare for me to hate someone to the core, so I won''t let him die so lightly." Chu Changge smiled wickedly and added, "I''ll wait for you to beg me." After saying that, he turned and left. Hua Yeli stood in a daze, caught off guard by Chu Changge''s sudden strike. This time, he had been defeated. The current rations were only enough for the Liang army tost for three days. The nearest granary had already been burned. Even if the four granaries in Shu Province were spared, it would take at least ten days and half a month to dispatch provisions from there, which was simply toote. "Since things have reachedwhere the hills and streams end, what does the Military Adviser think thisWangshould do?" Hua Yeli asked bitterly. Xu Hu answered light-heartedly, "We haven''t yet reachedwhere the hills and streams end." Hua Yeli was slightly pleased to hear this. "Could it be that the Military Adviser has a good n?" Xu Hu exined, "I don''t have any good strategy. But does His Highness still remember a letter that came from the backup granary a few days ago, asking for urgent dispatch of army provisions from our main warehouse in Shu Province?" "Remember. That had been approved by thisWang." Hua Yeli questioned, "But what does that have to do with this?" Xu Hu replied, "ording to my spection, that batch of army provisions should still be on the road now." Hua Yeli was shocked. "Does the Military Adviser mean that army provisions are neither in the Shu Province granary nor have they been burned together with the backup granary?" Without waiting for Xu Hu to answer, he instructed, "Immediately send someone to meet them and bring the provisions directly to the military camp. Make sure that everything is foolproof!" Xu Hu answered, "His Highness can rest assured that I will arrange for it. There is another thing......" "There''s no harm in being straightforward." "Yes." Xu Hu said, "With that batch of provisions, we won''t be cut off immediately, but we won''tst long either." "How long can itst?" "One month." Xu Hu said, "There is only one way to raise enough provisions to sustain the survival of the officers and men within this month." Xu Hu did not finish his sentence, for he believed Hua Yili understood his unfinished meaning. Hua Yeli was silent for a moment before saying, "Withdraw. I have my own considerations on this matter. " Xu Hu nodded and left. Before leaving the tent, he could not help but turn back and advise, "Your Highness, it is not wise to go against Chu Changge." Hua Yeli''s expression sank at his words and warned, "Don''t let me hear such words again." "Your Highness" "Do what you have to do." Xu Hu wanted to give some more advice, but when he saw Hua Yeli''s look of determination, he sighed and replied, "Yes." Walking out of Hua Yeli''s tent, Xu Hu tilted his head and let out a long sigh as he stared into the nk sky for a long time before raising his steps to leave. "Heaven''s will. This is really Heaven''s will!" "What has Military Adviser Xu seen through the heavens again?" Huberg stepped forward from the side to stand alongside Xu Hu.[+] Xu Hu didn''t directly answer Huber''s question but sighed and shook his head helplessly. He only said, "It''s hard for one to be a man of great talent if one is easily swayed by personal feelings." When Huberg heard this, his eyes shed as he quietly asked, "So, between them, who Military Adviser thinks can be a man of great talent?" Xu Hu was slightly surprised and turned his head to look at him. "What do you mean by asking me that?" Hubergughed and said, "Nothing. I just wanted to hear the Military Adviser''s opinion on it." Xu Hu looked at him probingly for a moment before saying, "No matter who can be a man of great talent, His Highness is still our master." "The Military Adviser is right." Huberg nodded and smiled. * After days at sea, she finally came ashore. Stepping on the firm earth, Murong Yunshu felt refreshed and invigorated. Although the sky was dark and cloudy, in her eyes, it was clear and sunny. Atst, she had arrived in the Central ins. The Central ins, this was her territory! "Don''t get any bad ideas. Otherwise, you have to be careful. I''ll have to be rude to you by then!" ''Chu Xiyue'' immediately threatened Murong Yunshu when she saw Murong Yunshu was in a good mood as soon as she got off the boat. Murong Yunshu smiled faintly and said, "If I really want to have any bad ideas, I am only afraid that I will be unkind to you when that timees. I am a person, who when in a good mood, everything will be fine, and I won''t get any crooked ideas. When I''m in a bad mood, I can''t help but want to do something. For example......" Murong Yunshu didn''t finish her sentence, looked around and turned to say, "So, while I''m in a good mood, speak less. To spoil my good mood is the same as causing trouble for yourself." Murong Yunshu''s words annoyed ''Chu Xiyue'' to no end, but she was too cautious about taking any offence. Thus, she just snorted coldly and said nothing more. "Do you have a name?" Murong Yunshu asked the man in ck beside her. The man in ck hesitated for a moment and then said, "Li Ling." Murong Yunshu smiled and raised an eyebrow, saying, "I have a cousin who also has the word ''ling'' in his name."[T/N] Li Ling didn''t respond, waiting for her to say more. "Actually, this word ''ling'' is very unlucky." Murong Yunshu gave him a meaningful nce, and then she stopped talking.[T/N] Uponnding, Murong Yunshu was taken into an inn. Coincidentally, across from this inn was Huufeng Private Bank. The town where they were staying for the night was called Shaping Town.[T/N] To be on the safe side, ''Chu Xiyue'' only needed arge guest room with two beds in it. As soon as she checked in, ''Chu Xiyue'' closed the door and windows and argued with Li Ling. "Don''t you know this is her ce?" "I don''t know." Li Ling frowned, "This is the western province, far from Jinling." "This is Shaping Town!" ''Chu Xiyue'' was so angry that her face turned red. She pointed at the closed window and said, "Open the window and take a look. Across the street is Huifeng Private Bank!" "Huifeng Private Banks are everywhere. ording to what you say, the entire Central ins is her territory, and we should not have gone ashore at all." Li Ling said with a gloomy look on his face. "That''s what I like to hear." Murong Yunshu lifted the cup of tea in her hand to him in a ''cheers'' gesture as she took a shallow sip. The smile at the corner of her mouth was elegant and subdued. "You shut up!" ''Chu Xiyue'' said bitterly, "Don''t be too proud. We will only stay here for one night." "One night is also long." Murong Yunshu countered. ''Chu Xiyue'' shuddered at her words and questioned, "What did you say?!" Murong Yunshu said indifferently, "I said that one night is also very long, and many things can happen." ''Chu Xiyue'': "You......" "Are you still on duty for thetter half of the night?" Murong Yunshu asked Li Ling,pletely ignoring ''Chu Xiyue'', stamping her foot in anger at her. Li Ling was bbergasted and was just about to answer ''yes'' when he heard ''Chu Xiyue'' beat him to it by saying, "I will be on guard for thetter half of the night! Don''t you dare y any tricks!" Murong Yunshu sniffed and silently turned to change Little Murong''s nappy with a smile on her lips.[+] Suddenly, Little Murong opened his mouth and cried, "Mom...." Murong Yunshu was shocked. Then she was overjoyed and urged excitedly, "Call Mom again. Call out Mom once more!" Little Murong blinked in confusion, "Mom...... Mom......." "Good boy! Such a good boy!" Murong Yunshu excitedly hugged little Murong tightly "Stars...... stars..." Murong Yunshu stiffened and muttered in her heart,what a natural born spoiler, just like your father. You won''t feel good when you don''t let other people know you''ve done something terrible! ''Chu Xiyue'' also heard something fishying from the child''s mouth and asked cautiously, "What stars?" Murong Yunshu immediately collected her thoughts, and her face returned to her calm expression. She turned her head and asked, "Haven''t you seen the stars in the sky?" ''Chu Xiyue'' did not believe that things could be that simple. She always felt that there was some kind of conspiracy. Yet not knowing precisely what Murong Yunshu was nning, ''Chu Xiyue'' sat back on the bed. She stared unblinkingly at Murong Yunshu and her son, waiting to see what would happen next. Seeing that ''Chu Xiyue'' didn''t pursue the matter any further, Murong Yunshu also let out a silent sigh of relief. She scratched little Murong''s nose, saying, "The stars onlye out at night. It''s still daytime, so there are none." ''Chu Xiyue'' had only just rxed a little. However, as soon as she heard Murong Yunshu speak of day and night, her spirit tensed up again. Something will definitely happen tonight. Definitely...... Chapter 152 Chapter 152 That night, while Murong Yunshu and her son were sleeping soundly, ''Chu Xiyue'' kept her eyes open until midnight while yawning and fighting with her tired eyes. Li Ling was supposed to be on duty for the first half of the night, but ''Chu Xiyue'' did not feel at ease, so she refused to go to bed at that time either. "You should go to bed," Li Ling urged. ''Chu Xiyue'' consciousness perked up as she shook off her head and said, "I''m not going to sleep. I''m going to watch her all night long." "But you''re affecting my consciousness by being like this." Li Lingined, "I wasn''t even sleepy, but I was so affected by your drowsy appearance that I became sleepy too." "Then why don''t you just go to bed? It''s not like anyone''s forcing you to keep watch!" ''Chu Xiyue'' replied irritably. Li Ling argued, "I am a man." "Self-righteous men!" Li Ling''s face changed slightly, and the corners of his mouth twitched before he finally said good-naturedly, "Don''t worry, I will keep an eye on her. If I truly let her escape, I will take full responsibility for it when exining to His Highness." Hearing his words, ''Chu Xiyue'' looked at him with surprise, and then she stared at him suspiciously, for a long time, before conceding, "Okay, I''ll give her to you, but don''t be negligent." Li Ling lifted his eyes, sort of a sign that he heard her. The wind blew at night and went in through the creaks on the window. Li Ling stared intently at Murong Yunshu and her son. He didn''t stand up and stretch his fists until the rooster crowed. Unexpectedly, someone nudged the acupuncture points at his waist as soon as he stretched open his arms. Li Ling suddenly became frightened and shouted, "Who is it?!" ''Chu Xiyue'' jumped up from the bed because of his shout and asked nervously, "What happened?" "Someone has nudged my acupuncture points." Li Ling said. ''Chu Xiyue'' immediately checked the room. She could not find any suspicious characters around, and none of the doors or windows showed signs of having been opened. Then she looked at Murong Yunshu, who was breathing evenly and sleeping unconsciously. "Are you sure someone has been here?" ''Chu Xiyue'' asked Li Ling with a suspicious look on her face. When Li Ling saw that ''Chu Xiyue'' doubted him, he immediately asked with a stern face, "Do you think I''m standing here motionless because I''ve sprained my back?" The corners of ''Chu Xiyue''s'' mouth twitched slightly. Only after a few seconds did she unblock Li Ling''s acupuncture points and inquired, "Have you seen the face of the person who nudged your acupuncture points?" Li Ling: "No. He attacked me from behind." When ''Chu Xiyue'' heard this, she rechecked the doors and windows in the room and stated, "There is no sign of anyoneing in." Li Ling didn''t believe it. He personally checked the room up and down. Finally, he found that there was literally no sign of anyone breaking in before he wondered curiously, "Someone obviously nudged my acupuncture points......" "It''s must be your delusion." ''Chu Xiyue'' said. Li Ling''s mouth trembled slightly as his face darkened. "How can it be my delusion when my acupuncture points were nudged? If you''re that capable, show me how you can delude yourself like that!" ''Chu Xiyue'' countered, "Maybe you''ve really sprained your back." "......."Is this woman an idiot?Li Ling skimmed his eyes at her and stopped wasting his words with ''Chu Xiyue''. The following day. While ''Chu Xiyue'' and Li Ling were depressed, Murong Yunshu was glowing and full of energy. "Did you two be thievesst night?" Murong Yunshu asked with a smile. ''Chu Xiyue'' snorted coldly and twisted her head without saying anything. On the other hand, Li Ling observed Murong Yunshu''s expression. He could feel that there was a sense of hertaking pleasure in their misfortunein her smile. What happenedst night was indeed her doing! What puzzled Li Ling was, she had been sleeping under his nose, so how could she have gotten behind him and nudged at his acupuncture points? Even if she knew how to move with great speed, she could not have done it so quickly. Butst night, apart from Murong Yunshu, only her son Chu Murong was the other person in the room. Thinking of this, Li Ling couldn''t help but move his eyes to Chu Murong. Could it be the work of this baby who was less than a year old? In an instant, Li Ling''s mind conjured up a palm-sized Chu Murong flying behind him like a little bee to nudge at his acupuncture points.......Li Ling felt himself going crazy. People were prone to be nervous after being in a high state of tension for a long time. Murong Yunshu, on the other hand,pletely ignored Li Ling''s probing eyes. Sheughingly teased Little Murong as if nothing was wrong. Those who didn''t know would have thought that ''Chu Xiyue'' and Li Ling were her entourage. * Chu Changge was waiting. Waiting for Hua Yeli to personally send King Sheng back to the Yan army camp and hand over the surrender letter. But he had stood by for several days, and the Liang army side had not moved even a muscle. This made him begin to wonder if he had miscalcted. So he sought out Wei Zhentian to ask his opinion about it. "ording to your estimation, how long can the Liang armyst with the existing food and provisions?" "The food should have been cut off long ago." Wei Zhentian added after a moment''s thought, "Unless he found another way to get the rations." Chu Changge said, "Impossible. His granaries were all burned by me. It is impossible to re-prepare the provisions so quickly." Wei Zhentian nodded in agreement, thought for a moment, and gave his other opinion, "Perhaps he has a fifth granary that we don''t know about." With this one word, it had woken up the dreamer!Chu Changge immediately summoned South Guardian. "Spy on Hua Yeli. Once you discover the existence of the fifth granary, destroy it immediately." "Yes." South Guardian instantaneously epted the order.[+] "Wait." Wei Zhentian exined, "It doesn''t have to be destroyed. In times of war, the most valuable thing is food. It''s a pity just to burn it." South Guardian stopped, feeling that Wei Zhentian''s argument had merit. He looked to Chu Changge, waiting for the Leader to make up his mind. Chu Changge pondered for a long time before saying, "It''s a bit more troublesome. But between being burned or stolen, thetter should be more likely to drive Hua Yeli mad. Old South, as soon as you discover the location of the fifth granary, gather your men and take it down in one fell swoop." "Yes." As soon as he left Chu Changge''s tent, South Guardian met with West Guardian and North Guardian, who hade to report the news they had gathered. "Old South, what makes you so happy?" North Guardian asked curiously. The corner of South Guardian curled up pleasantly as he replied, "The Leader sent me to rob." ".......isn''t it just robbery? It''s not like we haven''t done it before. Do you have to look so happy that you cannot close your mouth?" North Guardian was unimpressed. South Guardianughed without saying a word and sauntered away in a very pleased manner. North Guardian looked puzzled. "Has Old South taken the wrong medicine?" He asked West Guardian. West Guardian stared solemnly at South Guardian''s back for a few moments. Heter said with a hefty voice, "It should be that he has taken too much medicine." ".......I think you are the one who has taken too much medicine." "Boring!" West Guardian gave him a nk look. He put away his pretended deep expression and said thoughtfully, "Think about it. Since our Leader betrothed to Madam, he has be a virtuous man and seldom does things like killing people. Even if he asionally kills someone, it only is because he was forced to do so, or that person certainly deserves to be killed, such as Fang Hongfei. Now, he suddenly asked Old South tomit a robbery, which was like a prostitute taking on clients again after being a virtuous woman. So how could this not make people excited? He has been a brother to Old South for so long, and you don''t know Old South''s sulky nature. Don''t look at him like he''s usually so serious, but in fact, his heart is more agitated than anyone else. After being sullen for so long, he finally caught the chance to be flirty. Can he not be happy?" "Old West, you''ve seen through the Old South thoroughly!" North Guardian regretted that he was not as good as West Guardian. West Custodian snorted his nose to the sky and said, "I''ve seen through you thoroughly, too." When North Guardian heard this, he was intrigued and quickly asked, "Then tell me, what is my character?" West Guardian looked at him faintly for three seconds before spitting out the words, "A stupid person." ".......a dog can''t spit out ivory!" West Guardian''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Did you just call me a dog?" North Guardian, following his example of snorting his nose to the sky, said, "You can be the ivory if you want." "" North and West were bickering when they heard a very familiar voicee from inside the tent"Eithere in or get the hell away." The two men were suddenly tense, and at the same time, eximed in their hearts:Oh no, how could we have forgotten that this was outside the Leader''s tent? The two men exchanged nces and walked into Chu Changge''s tent with their tails tucked between their legs.[+] Seeing Chu Changge''s gloomy face, North Guardianughed dryly with a frightened heart and tried to fawn on him. "Leader, your ears are bing even more perceptive." Chu Changge: "When have my ears ever been less perceptive?" "Er.......I didn''t mean it like that." North Guardian was incredibly embarrassed. It seemed like he had beenttering the horse''s rear end. Chu Changge grunted and asked, "Have you gotten any results on the matter you were asked to investigate?" "Yes, yes." North Guardian rushed to answer, "We found out that Soul Chaser and Su Ming are in Shaping Town and have not left yet." "Mister Shi Er has already left. What are they still doing there?" Chu Changge wondered. "I don''t know. But two days ago, some brothers in the sect suddenly received orders from themto spy on Li Wunai." At these words, Chu Changge couldn''t help but frown. Were they still investigating the Shaolin Temple case? But from what he knew about them, they always did such things personally and never resorted to the power of others. Unless......they had more important things to do.[T/N] What made them use the identity of the Killing Demons to get others to spy on Li Wunai just to get away?[T/N] * Li Ling was going crazy. He had been struck by an inexplicable, painless attack every night. If he couldn''t find the culprit, he certainly would have thought he was schizophrenic and hallucinating. "Where did your beard go?" Upon waking up, ''Chu Xiyue'' found that Li Ling''s beard had disappeared. "Cut it." "What''s the point of cutting your beard for no good reason?" "What does it have to do with you?!" Li Ling growled. ''Chu Xiyue'' was stunned for a moment, then yelled back at him, "You''re riding on my head when I''m treating you nicely?!" Li Ling turned his head away and grunted coldly, not making any more sound. "I''m asking you again, where''s your beard?" Li Ling still didn''t answer. At this time, Murong Yunshu just finished freshening herself up. She then nced at Li Ling through the shiny bronze mirror, opened her pursed lips topliment, "I suddenly realised that you are quite handsome." Li Ling''s face suddenly twitched a few times ferociously. As soon as Murong Yunshu spoke, ''Chu Xiyue'' suddenly came to a realisation. "Did you do this?" She asked Murong Yunshu. Murong Yunshu raised her eyebrows and stated, "If I were to trim him, I would have trimmed his eyebrows." The next day. Li Ling''s eyebrows were actually trimmed. No, they were shaved. The two white strips of ''eyebrows'' on his wheat-coloured face were particrly eye-catching. "Yesterday, you cut your beard, and today you drew your eyebrows. Such a pervert!" ''Chu Xiyue'' said with a disgusted face. Li Ling clenched his fingers into a fist. He genuinely wanted to punch ''Chu Xiyue'' in the face. Murong Yunshu was in a happy mood as she slowly and methodically dressed Little Murong. Afterwards, she walked past Li Ling with Little Murong in her arms in an iparably amiable manner. She then nced at him and praised, "The drawing is very realistic." In an instant, the two white ''eyebrows'' moved frantically as if they had beeninjected with chicken blood. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 "Your Highness, news hase from the rear that our rations have been robbed en route!" Hearing the soldier''s report, Hua Yeli almost couldn''t stand. Only after a long time did he wave his hand to signal the soldier who hade to report the news to withdraw. "Your Highness, the only way we have now is to bow down to Chu Changge." Xu Hu suggested. Hua Yeli''s right hand pressed down on the table, making a slightly muffled sound. His back looked unusually lonely. "Send a message to Chu Changge that the rations will be exchanged for King Sheng, and I will wait for him at the camp. If we don''t see the rations before midnight, there will be no more King Sheng in the world." "You mustn''t, Your Highness!" Xu Hu tried to reason out, "Letting go of King Sheng would be likeletting a tiger back into the mountain. The future troubles will be endless! What Chu Changge wants is Murong Yunshu and his son. We can use them in exchange instead." Hua Yeli said, "Even ifthe fish dies or the gets torn, thisWangwill not use Murong Yunshu as an exchange." "Your Highness." "ThisWanghas made up his mind. Please step down." "Your...." Only when he opened his mouth, Xu Hu swallowed the word ''Highness'' back. He turned it into a long sigh and left dejectedly. Hua Yeli closed his eyes and listened to the neighing of the horses and the sound of peopleughing outside his tent. His heart was indescribably deste. Why was it, the high-spirited him would be in such an extremely awkward position when he encountered Murong Yunshu''s issue? Even when he eventually won, he won it in such embarrassment. If he could, he would have preferred that he had never fallen in love with her. * Chu Changge epted Hua Yeli''s conditionstolen rations in exchange for King Sheng. When King Sheng returned to the Yan army camp, it was clear that the atmosphere was not right. And this weird atmosphere was due to him. So after the meeting was adjourned, he asked General Wei Zhentian to stay behind for questioning. "What''s going on?" King Sheng asked in a heavy tone. Wei Zhentian was also waiting for King Sheng to ask. Hence, he replied offhandedly, "There are rumours that Chu Changge is the son of Emperor Tiancheng." To Wei Zhentian''s surprise, when King Sheng heard his answer, King Sheng was not surprised at all. After a long silence, King Sheng murmured, "In the end, the news still spread around." "Your Highness has already known Chu Changge''s identity?" Wei Zhentian asked. King Sheng nodded. "I was suspicious of his identity when I first saw him in Jinling. His face is very much like his mother."[T/N] Wei Zhentian: "He does bear a slight resemnce to Fairy Yaoyue." At least both of them were stunningly beautiful. "I''m not referring to Fairy Yaoyue." King Sheng''s eyes twitched slightly, and he continued after a few seconds. "I''m referring to his real mother, Fairy Mingyue,Fu Huang''sbeloved concubineNoble Consort Yue." Chu Changge was actually the son of Noble Consort Yue! Wei Zhentian''s face was full of astonishment, and then it dawned on him. No wonder. No wonder when His Highness knew that Chu Changge was his brother, he was hesitant to admit it. If it weren''t for the fact that Noble Consort Yue had charmed Emperor Tiancheng, His Highness wouldn''t have fallen to such a state. Even the Daye Dynasty wouldn''t have been torn apart andgued by smokejust as it was today. "So what does Your Highness.......intend to do?" Wei Zhentian asked. King Sheng thought for a moment and then shook his head. "I don''t know." Wei Zhentian still wanted to say something, but it seemed that King Sheng didn''t want to continue this topic anymore. He said, "If Your Highness has no other orders, this General will leave first." "Well, go ahead." King Sheng nodded and suddenly added, "General Wei." Wei Zhentian immediately stopped walking and turned to look at King Sheng. "What other instructions does His Highness have for this General?" King Sheng said, "No instruction. ThisWangjust wants to ask you a question." Wei Zhentian: "Your Highness, if you please. This General will answer with everything he knows." King Sheng hesitated for a moment and asked, "Can thisWangstill trust you?" Wei Zhentian was stunned as a bad premonition shed through his heart. "If Your Highness thinks that this General is not trustworthy, Your Highness can take this General''s seal at any time." Wei Zhentian respectfully said while bowing his head slightly. King Sheng: "With this word from you, thisWangis relieved. You may go down." "Yes." As he walked out of King Sheng''s tent, Wei Zhentian raised his eyes and saw Chu Changge standing not far away, with a look of hurt in his eyes that was at odds with the lofty aura he carried.[T/N] He heard His Highness'' words, didn''t he? Wei Zhentian withdrew his eyes and dragged his heavy stride away. Hopefully, His Highness would make a wise choice. * It did not take too much time to travel from Shaping Town to the Liang army camp as ''Chu Xiyue'' and Li Lingspurred the horse to full speed. Finally, they managed to ''escort'' Murong Yunshu and her son to Hua Yeli''s army camp ten days after disembarking. Although there were many minor incidents along the way, nothing major happened. This came as a great surprise to ''Chu Xiyue'' and Li Ling. With Murong Yunshu''s character, she shouldn''t be that honest. "You really never thought of escaping?" Before leaving his post, Li Ling asked the question that had been in his mind. "Do you really think you shaved your beard and eyebrows by yourself?" Murong Yunshu asked rhetorically. "It was indeed your work!" "It''s not me. It''s them." Murong Yunshu answered, pointing behind Li Ling. Li Ling turned around, only to see two handsome and umonly beautiful men in white looking at him, as cold as frost. "Who are you?!" "Soul Chaser." "Suo Ming." The two men replied coldly. Li Ling flinched for a moment and turned his head to look at Murong Yunshu. "Who the hell are these two?" "The one you can''t beat." Murong Yunshu answered indifferently. "If that''s the case, why didn''t you just escape?" Li Ling had self-awareness. The two people in front of him were clearly much more skilled in martial arts than himself. Murong Yunshu raised an eyebrow and asked, "With food and shelter, and someone to protect me for twelve hours without closing their eyes, why should I run away?" "...... don''t you know that you''re in a dungeon?!" Li Ling was a bit exasperated. This woman was too confident! "Hasn''t the trickeries that wereunknown to god or ghostswhich were done to you along the way taught you a lesson? From the moment I set foot on the Central ins, I was already free. You are right in one thing you said, there is no ce in the Central ins that is not my territory, including here." Murong Yunshu raised her eyes to him and added, "There is no ce that can be my dungeon. Even if there were, it would notst long. Because I''m surrounded by people who can dismantle it." Li Ling was silent. It turned out that these days, for ''Chu Xiyue'' and him, it had been an escort job that hadput their heart in their mouth. While for Murong Yunshu, it had been idle sightseeingwhile she was enjoying the scenery along the way, she also had fun watching the fantastic show that ''Chu Xiyue'' and he had put on at all timesas if they were facing their formidable foe. "I have one more question I can''t figure out." Li Ling said. "Then take your time thinking about it." ".......what is the purpose of youring here?" Murong Yunshu shook her head and squinted her eyes. "Go home and ask your wife what she would do if someone were willing to escort her to your side unconditionally." Li Ling flinched twice, and then realisation dawned on him.That''s right. Although this was the Liang army camp, there was the Yan army stationed not far ahead. Among the Yan army was her husband. Someone was willing to escort her to her husband''s side, so why would she have to go against it? Li Ling''s gaze suddenly became strange. How could there be a woman who could be so calm and sensible all the time in this world? But even so, man''s ns were not as good as Heaven''s. She was clever, and His Highness was not stupid. "Have you ever made a mistake?" Li Ling asked. Murong Yunshu was surveying the room''s furnishings, and when she heard Li Ling''s words, her eyes paused for a moment before requesting, "Can you bring me an oilmp?" "......"This woman is far too calm!"This ce was designed by Mister Shi Er, a master of mechanisms. No one in the world can crack it, not even your husband, Chu Changge." Li Ling reminded her not to be too optimistic. Murong Yunshupletely ignored his words and stressed, "What I want is an oilmp. For lighting. " "....... I''m reminding you that once you get in here, you won''t be able to escape for the rest of your life unless you cooperate with His Highness." Hey, Mister Shi Er already met his match.Murong Yunshu couldn''t help but say, "Men who are noisy are usually not too lucky." Li Ling''s mouth trembled as he questioned, "Do you never ept other people''s kindness?" "An oilmp. That''s the only kindness I need." "......" Li Ling felt that his thinking was not at all on the same level as hers. Any more conversation would be equivalent toa chicken speaking with a duck. As he shook his head, he said, "Wait here, I''ll go get you an oilmp." On his way back from getting the oilmp, Li Ling suddenly tapped his head and dropped it to speed up his pace towards the dungeon. "You''re still here?!" After the surprise, Li Ling breathed a huge sigh of relief. He was fortunate. Really fortunate. Murong Yunshu gave him a strange look and said indifferently, "I was waiting for you to return with the oilmp." Li Ling was stunned for a moment, then remembered that he had just thrown the oilmp halfway in a hurry and was about to go back to look for it. When he turned around, he remembered the doubt he had in his mind. "Do you know how to break the mechanism here?" Murong Yunshu''s phoenix eyes moved slightly in shock for a moment, then smiled without saying a word.[+] Sure enough! After getting his answer, Li Ling murmured and sighed, "No wonder you''re so calm......." Murong Yunshu responded, "I''m calm not because I know how to crack the mechanism." Li Ling wondered, "And what is it then?" Murong Yunshu faintly smiled. "You have also been in thejianghu, right? Haven''t you heard that Mister Shi Er is now the bricyer of Murong Mansion?" "I know. But he has now defected to the King Liang Jr''s side." Murong Yunshu lowered her eyes to look at the tea leaves slowly unfolding in the boiling water in her cup. She then murmured with a lowugh, "How would someone from my Murong Mansion defect to someone else that easily......." "But......." Li Ling was about to argue when his thoughts abruptly flew as he eximed, "Could.......Mister Shi Er is faking his surrender?!" Murong Yunshu did not make a sound, which was considered as acquiescence. "You''re telling me this without fearing that I''ll tell His Highness?" Li Ling asked. Murong Yunshu raised her eyes to him, "Will you?" "I will." At that, Murong Yunshu lowered her eyes and continued to look at the tea leaves floating in her cup while smiling lightly. "You won''t." Although the tone of her voice was light, she was very sure of herself. Li Ling couldn''t believe his ears.This woman has calcted everything!Even human hearts couldn''t escape her eyes. "What makes you so sure?" Li Ling was unwilling to be seen through like this. "If you would snitch on me, you would have gone to inform Hua Yeli when you went to get the oilmp." Murong Yunshu exined. "You sent someone to follow me?" With that startling cry, Li Ling looked at the two men in white inside the room with his heart palpitating. Fortunately, he had not gone to report to His Highness just now. Otherwise, he was afraid that by now, he would have lost his head. "Sure enough, you never do anything you are not sure about." "No, I''m only sure of one thing." As she said this, Murong Yunshu''s looked sideways at Little Murong, who was sitting on the bed listening intently to the adults talk. However, her soft-focus did not fall on Little Murong. It was more like she was looking at another person through him. "Which one?" Li Ling asked curiously. Murong Yunshu hooked her lips, not answering his question, nor did she intend to. That matter had now be the one thing she was most sure of. Chapter 154 Chapter 154 A murderous aura. A strong murderous aura. Mister Shi Er could only feel a cold chill running up his back and a dazzling gleam of a knife all over his body. "Chu Changge, I came to deliver a message to you with my good intentions. But somehow, you look like you want toswallow me raw and in whole. What is the meaning of this?" Mister Shi Er asked as he straightened his back. "You know very well that I can''t open your mechanism!" Chu Changge said with a gloomy face. "Uh.......this......your woman can open it. Try knocking from outside......" Without waiting for Mister Shi Er to finish talking, Chu Changge baulked, "No." Mister Shi Er: "Why?" "No means no." "......" Mister Shi Er couldn''t figure out how all the young people nowadays were so twisted. Especially this one in front of him, squirming for no reason.[T/N] Chu Changge thought for a moment and said, "Give me the drawing of the dungeon." "No." This time it was Mister Shi Er''s turn to baulk. "Your life or your drawing, take your pick." "......" Mister Shi Er rolled his eyes and pointed out, "I am now a member of the Murong Mansion. You can''t just kill me." Chu Changge''s long and narrow eyshes that looked like feathers lifted slightly as his eyes red coldly at Mister Shi Er. He then said, "Don''t worry, I won''t just kill you. I will kill you very earnestly." Hearing the word ''earnestly'' together with the sound of Chu Changge gritting his teeth, words like ''death by a thousand cuts'' and ''tear the body to thousands of pieces'' immediately came to Mister Shi Er''s mind.... "You''d better make yourself at home." Mister Shi Er said with his heart pounding. Chu Changge gave him a nk look and repeated, "The drawing." "No. In our line of work, there are also rules. Just as you teach the devils, when killing someone, never leave a witness alive. We don''t leave any ns behind when we''ve built a mechanism. Let alone pass them on." "One more nagging word, believe it or not, I can make you change your profession immediately." Chu Changge warned in his aggravated tone. "....... I''ve already changed my line once, from the master of mechanism to bricyer. The blow is already heavy enough. Can''t you Chu family members be merciful? Doing too many sins is going tomake you die without sons." Mister Shi Er sighed. Chu Changge smiled inexplicably at his words and responded, "Don''t worry, I already have a descendant. I won''t die without sons." "Not yet one full year of life, right? Children under one year old are the easiest to die." In a moment, Chu Changge''s pretty eyes narrowed into a line as he repeated Mister Shi Er''s words grimly, "A child under a year old is the easiest to die?" Seeing this, Mister Shi Er immediately took two steps back. He spoke in a particrly ttering manner, "That''s for ordinary children, ordinary children. Your child must have a body thatno swords and spears can pierce, beunprated by hundreds of poison typesand has a very strong, lucky life. Your child cannot be generalised." "I can''t believe you''ve learned to tter people too." Chu Changge teased. "Uh......." Mister Shi Er froze. He suddenly realised that since he had changed his profession to a bricyer of the Murong Mansion, he had be even more fluent in speaking ttering words. What happened? Could it be that.......his ears had been soaked, and his eyes had been dyedby them? Yes, it must be. He was influenced by the fact that he was exposed to all the tterers around him. Chu Changge added, "But I love to hear what you said. My son, naturally, will live a long life." At the thought of Little Murong, a look of pride immediately appeared in Chu Changge''s eyes. "When he was three months old, he was able to unblock the acupuncture points that I had sealed. When he grows up, I don''t know how powerful he will be." Mister Shi Er, whose sanity had just returned to normal, stiffened again. Although his surname was Shi, he was not of the same ancestry as Shi, after all, so he couldn''t help being scared! "Are you threatening me?" Mister Shi Er asked.[T/N] "Don''t worry. By the time he grows into a man, you will be dead already, and that scourge will not harm you." Chu Changge smiled brightly. Handlebar Moustacheis on the top right. Image Credit| Vinnie - Barber (What Is and How To Grow a Perfect Handlebar Mustache, Apr 21, 2021) Mister Shi Er''s not too long and not too short handlebar moustaches shook violently as he eximed with a darkened face, "I can still live for at least twenty years!" "But I think you only have twenty seconds to live." Chu Changge''s face sank again. "Drawing." He almost changed the subject because of Mister Shi Er. How can he still remember this!With an iparably frustrated sigh, Mister Shi Er said, "I really don''t have the drawing. But I can teach you how to crack the mechanism." "Tell me." ".......we will have to be there for me to teach you." * At the same time that Mister Shi Er went quietly to report to Chu Changge, Murong Yunshu was ''receiving'' a visit from Hua Yeli. Before walking into the stone dungeon, Hua Yeli had thought of many kinds of opening lines. However, when he walked through the door and saw Murong Yunshu, all the lines he had prepared beforehand were forgotten. In his mind, there was only her clear, beautiful face and her ever-salty, indifferent expression when facing him. It had been more than a year since he hadst seen her in Shu Province. During this year, there was not a single night when he did not toss and turn, unable to sleep amid bitter longing. Knowing full well that her heart had long since been given to Chu Changge, he still preferred to be obsessed,imprinting his love in his bones and engraving it in his heart. Today, he would end this endless purgatory himself. Hua Yeli lowered his eyes, hiding all his deep feelings. When he looked up again, his eyes were already calm. He sauntered forward and sat down opposite her. Hua Yeli was still thinking about what he should say first for their reunion after being apart for so long when he heard her indifferent voice. "I didn''t expect you to be so stupid." Stupid.......yes, stupid. If he wasn''t stupid, how could he be infatuated with a woman who couldn''t possibly fall in love with him? Hua Yeliughed bitterly in his heart, but his face was unperturbed as he said nonchntly, "I said I want to keep you, no matter what method I use." Murong Yunshu did not respond immediately but looked down at the tea inside the cup in her hands for a while before raising her eyes to look at him. She said, "I have thought about this along the way for a long time, but I have never figured out why, as smart as you are, you would make the same mistakes over and over again. I think there must have been many sober people around you who warned you not to follow this old path, and you must not have taken their advice. You are clearly a wise, good man, but why do you insist on your own views on this matter?" Can''t figure it out? You are so smart. How can you not figure it out? If you were willing to take a serious look at me, even just a nce, you would have realised how justified my one-sided stubbornness is.Hua Yeli''s dark eyes moved lightly. He was silent for a long time before he murmured, "Perhaps, it''s because, in this matter, only by constantly making mistakes does one''s heart can be happy." Murong Yunshu''s heart trembled at his words. A few moments of surprise shed in her eyes as she suddenly understood why Hua Yeli had done what he did. In her feelings for Chu Changge, she too had deliberately vited thew. All because she was obsessed with him, and she had no regret for it. The difference was, her feelings had a way out, while Hua Yeli''s......was destined to go nowhere. When she raised her eyes again, Murong Yunshu could see for the first time the deep feelings Hua Yeli had for her in his eyes. Even though they were hidden so deep inplete darkness. "You......do not have to do that." Murong Yunshu''s tone sounded much warmer. She knows?Hua Yeli was slightly startled. Then he lowered his head again, feeling very self-conscious. "I know. You don''t have to feel troubled anymore. I''ve already figured it out." Figured it out?Murong Yunshu was d to hear him say that as she listened respectfully to his following words. Only after a long time did Hua Yeli reopen his mouth. As if he had made a great determination, his cold face exuded a pain that made people''s hearts ache. "Between country and beauty, I choose country." It was because he could not obtain the beauty he wished for the rest of his lifetime. "So, are you going to let me go?" Although she could leave here whenever she wanted, she was willing to give Hua Yeli a way out, though. As long as he personally delivered her to Chu Changge, she would forget her grudge with him with a smile.[+] In fact, after going through so many thicks and thins, Murong Yunshu had already taken mortal grudges lightly. When one lived, one must know what the most important thing in one''s life was. What was most significant to Hua Yeli was the country. While what was most valuable to her was that their family of three would never be separated. As long as there was no more separation, everything was worth forgiving. To Murong Yunshu''s disappointment, Hua Yeli turned down her motion. "I can''t let you go just yet." Hua Yeli said. Murong Yunshu lowered her eyes and stopped talking. "I need to meet with Chu Changge. After I''ve met and talked to him, I''ll let him pick you up." "Many thanks." The corner of Hua Yeli''s mouth twitched as he turned to leave. The moment he walked out of the dungeon, he muttered four words in his heartan Emperor doesn''t need any love. * That night, in the deep of the night, Chu Changge quietly sneaked into the dungeon under Hua Yeli''s tent, where Mister Shi Er had been waiting for a long time. Mister Shi Er: "May I ask you." "Keep your voice down!" Chu Changge scolded in a low voice. Mister Shi Er froze and said, "I can''t hear any sound from up there." "I know. I was afraid she would hear." Chu Changge said, pointing to a stone wall in front of him. "You were supposed to pick her up, so what if she heard you?" "Who says I''m here to pick her up?" Chu Changge raised an eyebrow and continued saying, "I''vee to familiarise myself with the mechanism today." "" "I''lle back tomorrow to pick her up." "......may I ask why you need to make such an unnecessary move?" "No." "......." Mister Shi Er rolled his eyes and stated, "Actually, even if you don''t say it, I already know it. A person like you who strives to amaze the world no matter what you do naturally wants to show off your talent in front of your son whom you haven''t seen for a long time." Chu Changge raised his jaw and eyebrows without saying a word. Sure enough. Mister Shi Er shook his head speechlessly and said, "He''s only eight or nine months old. Even if you crawl to meet him, he won''t look down on you. Do you have to be like this?" Chu Changge simply ignored his words and urged, "Hurry up." Mister Shi Er could do nothing about it and was just about to tell him the location of the first mechanism when a ghostly, cold, emotionless voice suddenly came from behind him "Let''s talk." Without waiting for Chu Changge''s response, Mister Shi Er immediately raised his hands to show his innocence. "I didn''t know he was here!" Chu Changge red at Mister Shi Er in displeasure, then turned to face Hua Yeli. He raised his chin expressionlessly and said, "You can''t stop me." Hua Yili said, "I don''t want to stop you. After we talk, I will personally open the stone door for you and send you away." "If you have anything to say, let''s meet on the battlefield." "It has to be talked about now. Right now, this very moment." Hua Yeli said emphatically. "Chu Changge, you should just talk to him. It won''t hurt if you speak to him for a few words anyway." Mister Shi Er advised. Chu Changge pondered for a while. He also felt that there was indeed a need for closure between him and Hua Yeli. So he looked at Mister Shi Er and said, "There is nothing more for you to do here." "......."Can''t this kid talk properly?Mister Shi Er sighed helplessly and lifted his legs to leave. Inside the tent, only Chu Changge and Hua Yeli were left. On the other side of the wall, Murong Yunshu held Little Murong and listened with her ears. In fact, Murong Yunshu was very reluctant to do this kind of thing, but there was no other way. She didn''t know what was wrong with Little Murong, who had suddenly refused to sleep that night. When he heard Chu Changge''s voice from outside, he was even more excited. His hand kept on tilting towards the stone door, just like beckoning a soul. In all the time she had brought him along with her, she had never seen him so enthusiastic. While he was still dead set on Chu Changge even after being ''abused'' by him for months. Indeed, such awhite-eyed wolf! Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Chu Changge and Hua Yeli faced each other, rtively speechless. After a long time, Hua Yeli spoke first, "My real father is not King Liang." Chu Changge moved his eyes and muttered to himself, ''What does it matter to me who your real father is?'' Hua Yeli paused for a few seconds before adding, "My biological father was Emperor Tiancheng." Chu Changge was greatly shocked, and his deep eyes were full of disbelief. How could.......how could...... Hua Yeli hung his head and whispered, "I only found out about it a few days ago. If I had known, if I had known you were my own brother." "I''m not!" Chu Changge violently interrupted Hua Yeli, unwilling to listen to him any longer. On the other side of the wall, Murong Yunshu suddenly realised that it was no wonder that Hua Yeli had no deep feelings with King Liang Sr. It was also no wonder that LiangWang Feiinsisted on Hua Yeli''s rebellion! Hua Yeli closed his eyes and tried in vain to shut the pain in his heart, but he could not hide the intense sadness between his brows. Mu Fei''s words came to his mind again. "Don''t deal with Chu Changge again. He is your brother, half brother. Your biologicalFu Wangis not King Liang, but Emperor Tiancheng." "I have heard that Chu Changge is the son of Emperor Tiancheng and Noble Consort Yue. Noble Consort Yue was a good sister of mine while in the Imperial Pce and the saviour of our mother and son." "In those days, before Noble Consort eloped with thete Emperor, she once told me that thete Emperor was going to abandon Jiangshan for her. This would be a huge scandal for the royal family. The Dowager Empress and the new Emperor would never allow such a thing to spread. They would definitely dere that thete Emperor died of illness. By then, all the concubines who had been favoured by thete Emperor and had no children in the harem would be buried alive in the Imperial Tomb with him. Your father was interested in me at that time. So Noble Consort Yue asked thete Emperor to write thest Imperial Edict before abdication and bestowed me to King Liang as hisFei." "I have no feelings for yourFu Wang. After I married into the LiangWangResidence, I found that I had flesh and blood of thete Emperor in my stomach, so I have been very cold to yourFu Wangall these years." Why? Why did she have to let him know such a cruel truth after he had driven Chu Changge to his death time and time again....... God, what had he done wrong to be punished like this? "Ahhhhhhhh" Hua Yeli could no longer control himself as he hissed and punched the wall until his fist got bloody. Chu Changge wanted tough very much. But he couldn''t. The love rival he wanted to kill the most had turned out to be his half-brother. God really did love to joke with him.But God, this time, your joke is too big. Seriously too big....... Suddenly, the ground and wall shook as the stone doors slowly opened. Chu Changge quickly turned back to look, only to see Murong Yunshu holding Little Murong and their eyes met. There was tenderness, heartache, andtens of thousands of wordsin his eyes. "Yunshu!" Chu Changge called out in a low voice. He stepped forward quickly to embrace Murong Yunshu, mother and son, into his arms. Hua Yeli did not want to look at their family reunion, nor did he dare to. "You take her away. Go as far away as you can. I will not hunt you down again. No one will dare to hunt you down again." The voice was full of contradictions and pain. Chu Changge let go of Murong Yunshu and looked at her, seeking her opinion. Murong Yunshu also gazed at him and said earnestly, "If you go, I will go. If you stay, I''ll stay too." Chu Changge''s heart was touched for a moment. "Okay, let''s go." After saying this, he picked up Little Murong, holding the younger one in one hand and the older one in the other, and left the dungeon. Hua Yeli stood in stunned silence for a long, long time before he turned violently to chase after them as he looked at the family of three who had long since walked away. So far away that their backs were blurred, and he wept. Farewell tonight, goodbye forever. Letting Chu Changge and Murong Yunshu go was Hua Yeli''sst act of tenderness. From then on, there would be no more emotional Hua Yeli in this world. Only the cold-blooded and heartless King Liang Jr. Under the moonlight, another person witnessed the transformation of the feudal lord. Looking at Hua Yeli standing tall in the wind, a smile of relief gradually appeared on Xu Hu''s face. Iron bones. Tender feelings. At this time, Hua Yeli was a true man. After that, he would be a wise Emperor. * At the same time, Huberg, who was observing theheavenly bodiesat night, suddenly had his eyebrows jumped. He counted his fingers and muttered, "Strange, why has the Monarch''s Star shifted?" Huberg immediately ran back to his tent. Mister Shi Er, who had been waiting in the tent for a long time, asked curiously, "You''re in such a hurry. What''s wrong?" "Something big happened." Huberg simply replied and began divination. Seeing his gloomy expression, Mister Shi Er also stood up nervously. He came behind him to read the hexagram together. "What is going on?" "The Monarch''s Star has shifted." "You didn''t read it wrong, did you? How can you suddenly say the Monarch''s Star has shifted?" Huberg shook his head. His eyes that revealed nothing stared unblinkingly at the hexagram. "What does the hexagram say?" Mister Shi Er asked. After a long time, Huberg finally said, "I can''t see it." Mister Shi Er: "What can''t you see?" Huberg: "I can''t see if the person to be the Emperor has changed or if he has changed his position." "Several feudal lords are stationed here. So it must be that person to be the Emperor has changed......." Suddenly, Mister Shi Er stared at Huberg and used him, "Huberg, could it be that you''ve found out Chu Changge can''t be the Emperor anymore, so you''ve changed your story to fool me again, right?" The corner of Huberg''s mouth trembled slightly. "I''m not fooling you. That''s what the hexagram showed me." "Just because I don''t know the hexagram, so you''re saying whatever you like to me, right?" "" * On the other side, a family of three strolled hand in hand under the dim light of the night, dyeing the moon with ayer of happiness. "Do you still hate him?" Murong Yunshu asked softly. Chu Changge was silent for a short while before answering, "I can tell what is the most important thing for me." Murong Yunshu''s heart warmed at his reply. Then she asked, even though she already knew the answer, "Then what would you say is the most important to you?" How could Chu Changge not know that she was doing it on purpose, but he was happy to answer it out loud. "You."If thrown on the floor, his neither too fast nor too slow words would surely make a sound. Being with you is what matters most. If letting go of hatred is what it takes to stay peacefully with, I am willing to tolerate the whole world. "What about Little Murong then?" Murong Yunshu was all smiles, deliberately making things difficult for him. Chu Changge raised his eyebrows in thought and said, "He''s just a drag." "" A momentter, a mournful cry pierced the sky, followed by an abrupt stop, and after a long time, the cry resumed, followed by another abrupt stop.......and so on. Looking at the two father and son who were''in a battle of wit whereeach stuck to his own stand'' beside her, Murong Yunshu just smiled helplessly and blissfully. * Four yearster, at the back garden of Murong Mansion. "Mom, it was me who burned Uncle East''s eyebrows." "Mom, I was the one who gave Uncle North thexative." "Mom, I was the one who cut Uncle West''s eyshes." "Mom, the person who changed Uncle North''s appearance was me." "Mom." "Enough is enough." Murong Yunshu interrupted Chu Murong, who confessed his crimes, as she started to get a headache. She said helplessly, "Murong, if you did something bad, then that''s it. You don''t have to go around telling people about it." Chu Murong blinked. "But Dad said that a real man will dare to take responsibility for his actions." "......." Murong Yunshu held her forehead. "Your dad''s words are not Imperial Edicts. You don''t have to listen to him all the time." Chu Murong looked nk. "Mom, what is an Imperial Edict?" "The Emperor''s decree is the Imperial Edict." "Oh." Chu Murong had an understanding. "Mom means that only what the Emperor says can be fully listened to?" "Mhmm." Murong Yunshu didn''t care if it made sense or not. She just nodded heavily. As long as she could shake someone''s position in Little Murong''s heart, she could even say thatYue Laowas theKitchen God. In response, Chu Murong thought with a displeased frown and said, "Then let Dad be the Emperor." That tone was as if theKing of the Mountainwas saying, ''we''re going to do a big job tonight.''. "......." She couldn''t teach this child. She really couldn''t. Murong Yunshu felt that she was utterly unable to intervene in the matter of educating Little Murong. No, that was not entirely out of the question. Little Murong was still very interested in the topic of making money. As soon as they talked about business matters, the way he looked at Chu Changge turned into a look of abject contempt. As if he was saying, ''Dad, you don''t understand about making money''. What a great pleasure. At that moment, Chu Changge came over in a fury andined, "Madam, look what your son has done!" Murong Yunshu looked over and saw that Chu Changge''s increasingly handsome and mature face was densely written with a brush in variousbinations of ''*one, two, three, four, five, six, seven, nine, nine, nine,'' scribbles. *What Murong Yunshu has taught Chu Murong is how to write numbers incapitals. Yes, they called them thecapital numbers. The usual way one writes number in Chinese is (1), (2), (3), (4), (5), (6), (7), (8), (9), (10). But when one writes on cheques or for ount purposes, one will write the numbers this way (1), (2), (3), (4), (5), (6), (7), (8), (9), and (10). This is to avoid the cheque or ount from being altered since the numbers have more strokes. Great, another one of her son gratifying acts. Murong Yunshuughed disgracefully and pointed out, "He is your son, too." "You''re the one who taught him to write." Chu Changge said sullenly. "Then you should break his hand." Murong Yunshu said with great indifference. In an instant, three ck lines emerged on the two faces of Chu''s father and son, onerge and one small, carved out of the same mould.[+] Chu Changge: "Madam, you gave birth to him after nearly ten months'' pregnancy." Chu Murong: "Mom, you gave birth to me after nearly ten months'' pregnancy." How terrible, father and son were on a united front again.Murong Yunshu immediately pulled Chu Murong into her arms and asked, "Murong, can I change your surname?" "Not good." "......."Such a direct response.Murong Yunshu asked, "Why not? Now that you live in Murong Mansion, if your surname is Murong, you will have a much better position in this family." "Troublesome." ".......names are for others to call you, and it is supposed to be more troublesome to others." Chu Murong replied, "But if my surname is Murong, I have to leave two characters after I do something bad. When my surname is Chu, I only need to write one character." Two characters, one character? Murong Yunshu suddenly remembered someone''s habit ofarousing the great indignation of both men and godswhen he was young and immediately changed her mind. "Then you should continue to have the surname Chu. Just Chu." Chu Murong tilted his head suspiciously and looked up at his mother, "Mom seems to dislike Murong a lot." "Nothing of the sort." Murong Yunshu said with unusual calmness. Chu Murong: "Then why didn''t Mom let Murong take Mom''s surname?" "Uh......." "Your mother is afraid that writing two words will take too much time after you''ve done something bad and dy your escape." Chu Changge was very helpful to help his wife out. Murong Yunshu was about to nod her head in agreement when she heard Chu Murong say, "But why do I feel that Mom is afraid that I will ruin Murong Mansion''s reputation?" "" "" Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge looked up at each other with teary eyes.Our son has a bright future ahead of him! Such a joyous and harmonious family of three. At that moment, Lu-er rushed in and said, "Miss, this is bad! I heard thatEmperor TianandEmperor Yeare about to go to war again!" In an instant, Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge''s expressions changed at the same time. "Dad, who is Emperor Tian and Emperor Ye?" Chu Murong tilted his head and asked Chu Changge. Before Chu Changge could answer, Lu-er eximed, "Gu,Guye, did you disfigure your face?" The corners of Chu Changge''s mouth twitched a few times. "They are Murong''s handwriting. Go and fetch me a basin of water." "Oh." Lu-er immediately rushed off to fetch water. Chu Changge gave Chu Murong a depressed re and warned, "Don''t scribble on Dad''s face in the future, got it?" "That''s not scribbles. That''s the ount." Chu Murong answered dead earnestly. "....... it''s not like there''s no paper at home. Why do you have to write it on Dad''s face?" Chu Murong snorted with his nose to the sky and said, "I just love to do so." Ha?Chu Changge was bbergasted for a moment, thenughed heartily. "Good, good, good. Really worthy of being my son! In the future, when you walk in thejianghu, you need to have this kind of courage!" Murong Yunshu sighed helplessly.If the upper beam were already not right, the lower beam would surely be crooked! "Dad, you haven''t said who Emperor Tian and Emperor Ye are and why they are at war?" Chu Murong asked. "Oh, the two of them......" Chu Changge searched his mind, trying to find an easy-to-understand word to exin the feud between Hua Yeli and King Sheng to Chu Murong. "They are two brothers who are not on good terms with each other and are at war over the family fortune." Murong Yunshu responded. When Chu Changge heard what she said, he cast Murong Yunshu a grateful look. In response, Murong Yunshu raised her dark eyebrows. The two of them were ''making goo-goo eyes at each other'' when they suddenly heard Chu Murong earnestly requested. "Mom should also give me a younger brother. When I get bored, I canpete with him over the family fortune." "......" Why did that sound like ''Mom, give me a brother too. When I get bored, I''ll beat him up for fun''. When Murong Yunshu raised her eyes, she suddenly saw Huberg smiling at them. Obviously, he had heard Chu Murong''s words. She smiled awkwardly and said, "I am not good at teaching my son that I have made youugh." Lu-er, who had fetched water to wash Chu Changge''s face, secretly thought, ''Fortunately, she''s unable to teach her son well. If she did, it would have been dreadful.'' Huberg went straight to the point. "When you withdrew all Murong Mansion''s funds and retired to Jinling, King Sheng, Hua Tiansheng and King Liang, Hua Yeli, were both frustrated by theck of army provisions. They had to return to Yanzhou and western province. Then they proimed themselves as Emperor, respectively. Emperor Shenwu, Hua Lingtian, also ceased fire because of the empty treasury. Since it was not suitable for a long-term war campaign, the country had to divide into Three Kingdoms. For four years, the Three Kingdoms have been saving their energy for a long time. I''m afraid this time, it''s going to be a fight to the death. So what are your ns?" Murong Yunshu didn''t immediately answer Huberg''s question but told Lu-er to take Chu Murong away instead. Then she inquired, "How is mister''s business today?" Stunned, Huberg answered, "There''s not much business." After the truce between the kings, Huberg came to Jinling, stayed in Murong Mansion and made a living by fortune-telling. "I guess it''s because the people have seen through the changeable affairs of the world and don''t believe in your business anymore." Murong Yunshu said meaningfully. "Does Madam intend to be just as resigned as ordinary people?" Huberg asked, also meaningfully. Murong Yunshu smiled faintly. "It''s better for the mister to worry about the money for this month''s room rental first." Instantly, Huberg''s face twitched a few times. Thisndy, who had a look where shedid not eat the food of ordinary mortals, was actually the type of person who woulddevour a person without spitting out the bones! Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Since the news of the impending war between Hua Yeli and Hua Tiansheng spread, everyone in the Daye Dynasty found themselves in danger, and they were pretty terrified. In particr, the nine concubines of the Murong Mansion, who felt disturbed and restless all day long. Their fear was not that the war would affect the business of the Murong Mansion, but if the war involved the Murong Mansion, Murong Yunshu would probably hand over Chu Murong to them to raise. "s, in case Yunshu leaves home again, How can we live from now on?" "Yes. That little kid Murong is so naughty. He''s not something we can subdue." "Why don''t we go too?" "Where to?" "Back to our maiden''s home." "No way. Master is already gone, and Yunshu is the kind of person who doesn''t care about anything. Once we leave, I''m afraid no one will even think of picking us up for eight to ten years." "Thene back on your own." "How humiliating that will be." "Maybe I will be sent back by my parents as soon as I go back." When the Third Wife spoke, the rest of the concubines were silent. Their hearts became deste. Yes, they had been married for so many years, and although they had never given birth to Master''s children, both the Master and Yunshu had treated them with kindness and righteousness. Both of them allowed them to live here without worrying about food and clothing and took care of their maiden''s family business in every way. These acts were the reason why they preferred to be widowed rather than leave the Murong Mansion. Not to mention whether they would be able to remarry after leaving Murong Mansion, they would not even be able to pass the pressure from their father and brother alone. In the business world, there was no stronger backer than the Murong Mansion. And no ce to read this chapter better than at xinshou blogspot. "Yunshu has treated us with great kindness, so we''d better stay and help share her worries." The First Wife uttered with a sigh. "Yes. If it were anyone else, once the Master left back then, our good days would havee to an end. Yunshu treated us......really beyond words." At that moment, a childish voice came from the doorway"I''m going to tell Mom." The nine people looked at the door in unison, only to see a tiny head peeking out sideways from behind the door, with his other body part remained unseen. "Mu, Murong, you''re here. Come in quickly. Grandma was thinking of you." The First Wife smiled and went to hug Chu Murong. Chu Murong stared at the First Wife with a solemn face for a few seconds and stated, "I won''t go in. I''m going to tell my Mom right now." "......"What an honest child.The First Wife was in tears in her heart, but her face was still smiling. "Good boy Murong, your Mom is too busy to care about such trivial matters." Chu Murong responded, "Mom is very idle." "......"Can you not be so honest? "Mom is worried that Grandmas are lonely. So she asked me toe and see you." Chu Murong said. "Is that so?" The First Wife smiled with joy. "Your Mom still remembers us?" Chu Murong nodded heavily. "I even heard Mom say yesterday that she was going to find a good family for you." At these words, everyone was instantly petrified and had mixed feelings in their hearts.Yunshu, do you think we are an eyesore, or are you just too understanding? Chu Murong didn''t understand why everyone suddenly had sullen expressions. Thus he stopped talking. Then he pouted in bafflement and skipped away. * When Murong Yunshu heard Chu Murong''s''report'', her reaction was rather nd. Her response made Chu Murong very dissatisfied. "Mom, Grandmas are going to run away from home!" Chu Murong repeated with a frown. "Mhmm." Murong Yunshu still responded faintly and continued to read her book. "Mom, aren''t you worried that they will nevere back?" "Areyouworried?" Murong Yunshu asked rhetorically while her eyes were still on the book. Chu Murong tilted his head in thought and replied, "Not really. If they are gone, there are still others that can y with me." Murong Yunshu''s heart shook at his words. She raised her eyes to look at Chu Murong and rebuked him, "They are your Grandmas. They are different from the others." "But they are just like everyone else, with one nose and one mouth, two arms and two legs." Chu Murong replied childishly. Murong Yunshu''s willow leaf eyebrows slightly knitted as she asked in a deep voice, "Who taught you this?" Chu Murong blinked. "Dad." "He taught you that?" Murong Yunshu asked again, not believing that Chu Changge would teach Chu Murong this. It was one thing to be cold-hearted. It was another to be thin-skinned. "Mhm." Chu Murong nodded and said, "Dad said that all people in this world who are not surnamed Chu are the same, one nose and one mouth, two arms and two legs. No matter how much trouble they make, they only have the fate of being trampled under my feet." At those words, the corners of Murong Yunshu''s mouth began to twitch wildly. She should have known that she couldn''t let her son take his surname....... "Dad also said that people should have principles. Although I am powerful, I can''t bully people casually. Only when others try to bully me, or when I feel that person is not pleasing to the eye, then can I bully them." ".......your Dad isindeeda man of great principles." Murong Yunshu said. "But...." Chu Murong looked up at Murong Yunshu innocently with his eyes wide open. "I don''t find anyone pleasing to my eyes except for my parents." "......." The corners of Murong Yunshu''s mouth, which had just regained its calmness, twitched once more as she sighed. "Murong, please be a tolerant person." Chu Murong thought for a moment and nodded in a seemingly understanding demeanour, "Oh." With a heart full of confusion, Chu Murong walked out of his mother''s study and suddenly bumped into a wall of flesh. The owner of that wall of flesh hurriedly knelt to check whether Chu Murong''s organs were still intact. "Little Leader, you''re not hurt, are you?" "There''s nothing serious." Chu Murong stared coldly at that person before asking, "Who are you?" That person tapped hard on his cheeks twice. "You made my face look like this. How can you not know who I am?" Chu Murong was astonished for a moment, then it dawned on him, "Uncle Bei, it''s you!" "Uh-huh!" North Guardian had a displeased look on his face. Chu Murong cupped his chin and examined him for a moment before saying seriously, "Uncle Bei, you''d better change back to your original face. This face of yours looks very unpleasant to me." "......." The corners of North Guardian''s mouth slightly twitched as heined bitterly in his heart, ''I don''t like everything about you. You''d better go back and reincarnate.'' Chu Murong added, "But that original face of yours looked even worse to me." "......."So you have changed my face to this face, haven''t you? "No, no." Chu Murong shook his head repeatedly and said, "Mom told me to be a tolerant person. So I want to be tolerant of you. Forget it, whichever face you use, as long as you don''t appear in front of me in the future, I won''t find you unpleasant to my eyes." "......." North Guardian turned into a petrified state as he watched Chu Murong leave.What kind of tolerance is this?No, that was not the point. The point was.how did his face make this little brat find it to be unpleasant? It was his parents who had given him this face. He also wished that by just using his face, he wascapable of causing the downfall of a citywithout the need for him to pay with his life. But most of the time, life didn''t go as one had nned! Devilishly beautiful men like the father and son, even with all the bad things they do, they could still walk around happily with their good faces and be popr everywhere they went. How many people could be like them in this world. As North Guardian thought till here, he couldn''t help feeling sad. He remembered that once, he was also a handsome man sought after by everyone in the capital. However, since he joined the Mojiao Sect, where beautiful men were as many as clouds, his handsomeness had been eclipsed. s, since other people were much better looking than him, it made him genuinely irritated! At that moment, a voice aszy as it could be, came to his ears, "How long do you n toment the injustice of God out there?" North Guardian immediately returned to his senses and walked resentfully through the door. "How does Madam know that I wasmenting the injustice of God?" Murong Yunshu put down the book and nced at him as she asked him back in a very breezy manner, "Don''t you think that the Chu father and son were born to provoke people''s dissatisfaction with God?" North Guardian nodded heavily at her words with mixed feelings. Madam could indeeddraw blood with just one prick! "Have you found the book I told you to look for?" Murong Yunshu quickly changed the topic to the next one. When it came to business, North Guardian''s self-confidence, which was about to be shattered, instantly and automatically pieced itself back together, articting without a single seam, as strong as if it had never been wrecked. "I dug up the entire Daye Dynasty from top to bottom, inside and out, knotted up and turned it upside down, and in the endI still couldn''t find it." North Guardian smilingly said.[+] Murong Yunshu''s hand shook, "If that''s the case, what are you doing back here?" "Er....it''s already a loss if the book is not found. But if we lose another person again, wouldn''t that be the same asgiving our enemy a wife and losing our soldiers to the enemy as well?" North Guardianughed dryly. Murong Yunshu raised her hand very helplessly as it went to rub her eyebrows. Only after a long time did she say, "It''s when youe back that yougive your enemy a wife and lose your soldiers to the enemy as well." North Guardian''s expression turned stiff instantly. "Madam means that if I don''t go back, I can offset the loss of not finding the book?" "Since you know this truth, you shouldn''t havee back." ".......I just know about it now." "It''s not toote for you to know." Murong Yunshu said indifferently. ".......is Madam kicking me out?" North Guardian asked with a hurt look on his face. Murong Yunshu lightly sighed as she said, "This kind of thing, it''s fine if we keep it to ourselves. Making it too clear will make me look heartless." North Guardian was tempted to say,your ruthlessness never needs to manifest itself. It is all too natural for you. Murong Yunshu added, "You have been by Chu Changge''s side for a long time, so you should understand the principle of either seed or die. Although the Murong Mansion is not a Mojiao Sect, it has the same style of handling things as a Mojiao Sect and will not stop until it has achieved its goal. You really shouldn''t havee back without finding All Nations Come To Pay Tribute." North Guardian snapped to his consciousness. That was right. How could he have forgotten that the words ''give up halfway'' never existed in the minds of those in the Mojiao Sect? "Thank you, Madam, for reminding me of my mistake." He had almost let the stubbornness in him that refused to say no get lost in the destion of time. "It can''t all be med on you." Murong Yunshu stood up and walked to the door, looking at the endless clear sky and sighed. "Dullness is the easiest thing to sap one''s fighting spirit. Life is too dull for you now." North Guardian was startled, not understanding why Murong Yunshu would suddenly let out such an exmation. Then he heard her say, "There are only two reasons for a person to settle for mediocrity: to be worn out by reality or to see that mediocrity is the real truth. Chu Changge and I belong to thetter category, and you belong to neither of them." "I had set my mind to serve the Leader to the death. Protecting the Leader is the goal of my life." North Guardian swore. Murong Yunshu smiled and shook her head, "You are from a family of generals, where your whole body and strong character have been embedded with the need to perform meritorious service. What''s the point of staying by his side?" North Guardian''s eyes instantly welled up, and he was too excited to speak, "Madam......." "Go. I have prepared some things. Take them with you when you meet with Hua Yeli. He will ce you in an important position." "But Hua Yeli is the Leader''s sworn enemy!" North Guardian eximed with great rm. Murong Yunshu did not exin but only said, "Healso knows about this." What happened in the dungeon four years ago didn''t need too many people to know. Since Hua Yeli did not tell Hua Tiansheng about their rtionship, it would be more unlikely for him to admit his rtionship with Chu Changge. The only reason she asked the North Guardian to go forward and help Hua Yeli was that she and Chu Changge owed Hua Yeli a favour. On the night four years ago, if it wasn''t for Hua Yeli''sbesieging Wei to rescue Zhaoact of attacking Yan army camp overnight, forcing Hua Tiansheng, who led his army to block their way, to withdraw his troops, the three of them wouldn''t have the opportunity to live peacefully in Jinling. After sending North Guardian away, Murong Yunshu stared into the distance with a dazed look on her face. Her heart was heavy. The friend of the day before yesterday was the enemy of yesterday. Today they were friends, but what would they be tomorrow? Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Since North Guardian left Jinling for the West Province, the lives of South, East and West have since lost their colour, leaving only ck and white, monotonous and uninteresting to the extreme.[T/N] On this day, the bored South, East and West gathered together in the back garden of Murong Mansion, each upying a tree while enjoying the day by cooling themselves off. Sitting on the fork of a willow tree by theke, the West Guardian, with a willow twig in his mouth and one eye opened, one eye closed, looked at the sun that had just recently risen and said in a slurred voice, "Old East, why don''t we go and achieve our goals too!" At that moment, East Guardian was lying on a tree''s trunk, resting his hands behind his head as his pillow. He was squinting at the sun as if he was thinking about some significant issue with a particr concentration. Hearing West Guardian''s suggestion, he sighed, "Now that wicked people are in power, even if we want to worry about the country, we don''t even have the chance!" "But Lil North went." West Guardian countered sullenly. East Guardian responded, "He''s there to get himself a bride. It''s not the same." It isn''t the same as reading this chapter at its original site, xinshou blogspot. West Guardian spat out his willow twig when he heard his words as he asked with his head tilted, "Who told you that?" "No one needs to tell me that. He even brought his dowry. What else could it be if he wasn''t there to get himself a bride?" East Guardian spoke with conviction. West Guardian rolled his eyes and said, "That was a thank-you gift from Madam to Hua Yeli." East Guardian was silent for a long time before he sighed. "I know." "Even when you already know that you still say he''s going there to get a bride?" "If I don''t think that way, how can I bnce my mind?" East Guardian continued, "The four of us have never been separated from each other. So we should all go together on a mission like this. But Madam only sent Lil North alone. Will your mind be bnced?" "It won''t. But the idea of him getting a bride is a bit too far-fetched." At this moment, South Guardian, who has been silent all the time, joined the conversation and solemnly said, "If he is going to get married, Madam would have sent the three of us to see him off. I think Madam sent Lil North there to pay bribes. Madam is readyto lose money just to do away with misfortune." ".......Old South, you are so thoughtful." West Guardian''s head was full of ck lines. Couldn''t they have any more normal thoughts? Hey, ever since Lil North left, these two had be even more abnormal. The deep one had be fickle, and the sultry one had be explicitly sultry. The three of them were deep in their thoughts when a buzzing sound suddenly came from across theke. The three of them looked over and saw Chu Murong jumping up and down, followed by a swarm of wasps. "How interesting." East Guardian said, "How bored does a man have to be for him to lead a group of wasps strolling around the garden? Men surnamed Chu are indeed all oddballs!" South Guardian nodded in agreement. "For him to y with wasps with so much excitement and tears. It''s not easy." Hearing the words of his two brothers, the West Guardian really wanted to bang his head against the wall. "Old East, Little Leader wasn''t strolling around the garden. He was being chased by wasps! And Old South, there were indeed tears on Little Leader''s face, but they weren''t tears of joy, and he doesn''t even look excited at all." South Guardian took another close look at the little man at the opposite side of theke before saying, "No wonder I find his smile today looks worsepared to the time he was crying." "" "Are you sure he''s not just strolling around the garden?" East Guardian remained sceptical. West Guardian''s face was full of ck lines. Was it a few carts of silver that Lil North had taken away, or was it these two''s brains? "Are you going to save him?" South Guardian asked. "Of course......." West Guardian was about to say, ''of course I''m going to save him'', when he suddenly felt two pairs of eyes, burningly sharp like knives, ring at himlike a tiger eyeing its prey. So he dropped his tone as he continued, "I''m not going to rescue him." South Guardian was d that the West Guardian was finally right on track again. "I''ll go and get the medicine." He said with gusto. "Do you know what medicine to take?" East Guardian asked as he focused his sight on the situation on the opposite side of theke. South Guardian: "I don''t know." "Excellent." The corners of the West Protector''s mouth slightly trembled as he looked slyly at Chu Murong, who was fighting a thousand bees alone and muttered to himself: ''Little Leader, Little Leader, this is called a self-inflicted disaster. Please don''t me me for not making any efforts to save your life from danger. me it on your usual carelessness, which has offended these two sinister and cunning people.'' The swarm of wasps was getting closer and closer to Chu Murong, threatening to surround him. In response, West Guardian was bing even more intolerant, and his palms were already seeping with cold sweat. After a while, he couldn''t help but murmur, "I can''t watch this anymore!" Then he flew across theke, picked up Chu Murong from the nk, soared up and shed his palm in the air. The wasps then fell to the ground. "Huhu"Chu Murong bent over his thighs with both hands and gasped. After a long time, he raised his eyes to look at West Guardian and said in a rather sophisticated manner for his age, "I will bear the mistakes I made. After a while, when Dades to me someone, I''m not going to help you." "Ah?" West Guardian was confused. He had done an excellent service by saving the Leader''s son''s life. Why would the Leader me him for it? "Let''s go. Dad is still waiting for me." Chu Murong also did not exin. His small, palm-sized face was extraordinarily grave and stern, just like a miniature version of Chu Changge. West Guardian followed him silently. He suddenly had an instinct of being calcted. It was an illusion, wasn''t it? It must have been his illusion...... * Men''s instincts had proven to be urate at times. However, West Guardian was not pleased with his ability toknow about it without consulting an oracle. At this moment, for the first time in his life, he felt the urge to do the right thing for heaven. This little child in front of him, whose dangerous and destructive power was soaring, was simply a demon king reincarnated and possessed by a demon! After ndering Chu Murong in his heart, West Guardian immediately rectified his attitude and admitted his mistake, "Leader, I didn''t mean to do it. I truly didn''t mean to." If he had known that the Leader used those wasps to test the Little Leader''sqinggong, he would not have been so nosy! "I know." Chu Changge raised his sword brows slightly and said, "But you killed the wasps I worked so hard to raise." After saying that, he also said to Chu Murong, "They are as big as you." "Dad, you are so kind to me. You started preparing things for me to practice as soon as I was born." Chu Murong said very obediently. "......" The corners of the West Guardian''s mouth fiercely twitched as he thought, ''Little Leader, you were born to be abused by your father.'' With a doting fatherly look on his face, Chu Changge said, "It''s good that you understand Dad''s pain." Chu Murong nodded. "I understand. Dad is doing all this so that I can roam thejianghuand live a long life in the future." West Guardian felt a crow cawing over his head. It was understandable for Little Leader to run wild in thejianghu, but what was this about him living a long life by learningqinggong? Leader, Leader, can you please stop messing up the world? Don''t you get the illusion of self-abuse whenever you try to distort the Little Leader''s values? When I see him, I always have the urge to grit my teeth, wanting to beat him up as you did to me 20 years ago![T/N] As West Guardian wasfeeling bitter and hateful, he could hear an ethereal female voice sounded like a voiceing from the sky "Murong, don''t listen to your Dad''s nonsense. Those wasps were bought by him from the market just yesterday." Chu Changge''s doting face immediately turned into theining face of a husband. "Madam, the world is not yet at peace, the country is not yet unified, let''s notfight in the nest, okay?" Murong Yunshu shook her head in amusement and did not respond. She was intent on checking whether Little Murong was stung by any wasps. "Leader, the height of your mind is alreadypletely beyond the scope of this subordinate to look up to, so I will first take my leave." After finishing his speech, West Guardian intended to slip away. Unexpectedly, before his body had fully turned around, he heard Chu Changge say with considerableposure, "I want to see the way you jumped to kill the wasps before." West Guardian burst into tears. He shuddered and turned back while answering weakly, "I overated this morning and couldn''t jump anymore." "Then don''t eat at lunch." "As you''ve ordered." Missing a meal wouldn''t kill him. He deserved to be treated this way for his mistake. As soon as he emerged from the ''sea of mes'', West Guardian saw South and East looking at him with smiles on their faces and hands on their chests.[+] "Being in the Mojiao Sect, it is very uneptable to repay your grievances with virtue, Lil West." East Guardian advised earnestly. West Guardian''s face trembled as he looked to the South Protector:Say what you want to say. I''ll wait. South Guardian patted his shoulder twice and said with a sullen expression, "Murong Mansion is now rampant with demons. Brother, you should be more careful in the future." West Guardian became speechless as he asked the sky,Lil North, how I wish you were here at this moment. If you were still here, I would not be the one being made fun of right now....... It was true that no matter what one did, one needed someone else to be the scapegoat for it. * At the same time, after checking Little Murong to make sure he was unharmed, Murong Yunshu only smiled and stroked his head, asking, "Why do you believe whatever your Dad says?" Chu Murong blinked. "He''s my dad." A single sentence blocked Murong Yunshu from saying anything. Yes, whatever his father said, how could he not listen? When she was young and ignorant, she also obeyed her father. Chu Changge said proudly to Chu Murong, "No more practice today. You can leave by yourself. Dad has something to say to your Mom." "Oh." Chu Murong nodded obediently and ran out the door in a sh. Murong Yunshu looked happily at Little Murong skipping away, and her heart jumped up with that little figure. "Stop looking." Chu Changge tore Murong Yunshu''s sight to face himself as he said sourly, "If I had known, I wouldn''t have let you give birth to him in the first ce." "......" Murong Yunshu red at him speechlessly and said, "If you keep amusing yourself like this, when he grows up, he won''t need you to regret his birth. He, himself, will regret having been born." "He won''t." Chu Changge responded confidently. Murong Yunshu wanted to refute very much, but she had no confidence when she thought that Little Murong worshipped his father like that. She wondered if someone had secretly drugged Little Murong. There were many strange medicines in thejianghu. Thinking of medicine, Murong Yunshu suddenly remembered something and hastily asked, "I heard that there''s a lettering from Feng Cheng?" When Feng Cheng was mentioned, Chu Changge immediately put away his joking attitude and nodded his head. "I was nning to tell you about this. Feng Cheng wrote to say that he would stop his search for Xi-er and return to Huo Tuo Mountain to live in seclusion." Murong Yunshu nodded slightly and sighed. "He''s finally willing to ept reality." "Hmm." Chu Changge also sighed. Four years. No matter who they mourned for, it was already enough. "And what about you?" Murong Yunshu suddenly looked at Chu Changge and asked, "Have you figured it out too?" At this question, Chu Changge slowly embraced her into his arms and dropped a kiss on her head before whispering after a while, "I figured it out a long time ago. Huberg also said that the Soul Shifting Technique was originally a distortion of natural reincarnation. After a long time, the soul would be likeflying ashes and dissolving smoke. Jin Yanzi is a good example. She shifted her soul into the Princess of the Li n''s body after Xi-er, and her soul flew away a yearter. Counting the days, even if Jin Yanzi had not squeezed Xi-er''s soul out by that time, Xi-er''s life would stille to an end. Either way, we must ept the fact that she haspletely gone. Forcing her to stay on living will only make her soul unrested." Hearing Chu Changge''s words, the big stone that had been in Murong Yunshu''s heart also finally dropped. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 An unexpected guest has arrived at Murong House. Murong Yunshu looked at the person in front of her and pondered for a long time before speaking, "Biaoge." Hearing this ''biaoge'', Hua Lingtian was very relieved and smiled. "I thought Yunshu had long since disowned me as yourBiaoge." Murong Yunshu smiled, too, and that smile of hers was full ofone who had seen the ocean and thought nothing of mere rivers. Between them, they are no longerthe green plums and a bamboo horse, just like when they were young. "Biaoge, what can I do for you this time?" "Can''t Ie just to see you if I have nothing to do?" Hua Lingtian asked her back. Since Hua Lingtian did not want to tell her, Murong Yunshu did not point it out and just smilingly said, "IfBiaogejust came to have a casual meal, that would naturally be more than fine." "You are still as indifferent and casual as before." Hua Lingtianmented. "Murong Mansion hasn''t changed, so of course, Yunshu won''t change either." Murong Yunshu unwittingly responded. But Hua Lingtian heard her off-key messagethe world has changed, and so have you. Hua Lingtian did not deny it, nor did he want to. Being in his position, there was too much that he could not do. Reality had forced him to change, to the extent that he sometimes felt strange even when he looked at himself in the mirror. She couldn''t understand these things, and he didn''t expect her to. She had never been interested in his affairs before, and now that she was another person''s woman and a mother, she would be even less interested. "I came to see how you are doing." Hua Lingtian said. "Biaoge." Murong Yunshu suddenly stopped smiling, and his eyes were full of detachment, "Now that things havee to this, let''s save all these pleasantries. You have national affairs to attend to, and I have family affairs to attend to. We are both people who cannot afford to waste time." Hua Lingtian sighed lightly at her words and said, "Yunshu, why do you have to be so indifferent to me? Although I am now the ruler of a country, I am likewise yourbiaoge! This is something that will never change." Murong Yunshu''s brows were also tinged with a faintyer of sadness as she said softly, "But now you have long lost the ability to be a brother. In the past, myBiaogewouldbecause of seeing me frowned, and then tried to make me happy. But now, myBiaoge, who is so busy with his day-to-day life, can''t even see me frown, let alone amuse me. We have both grown up. Growing up means estrangement between us." Hua Lingtian suddenly wanted tough, but what came out on his face was bitterness and sadness. TheBiaomeihe had cherished for so long, the one he knew would marry someone else but still hold her in his heart, was now treating him like a stranger. Such a ridiculous, pathetic situation. Would things have ended differently between them if he hadn''t gone to the capital to be the prince in the first ce? It was a question he had pondered countless times but could not find an answer to. After fixing his mood, Hua Lingtian calmly asked, "I just want to ask you one question." Murong Yunshu raised her eyes to him and waited for him to continue. "Who exactly are you going to help?" Hua Lingtian asked. Murong Yunshu''s eyshes slightly trembled as she asked casually, "Who doesBiaogewish me to help?" "You know it in your heart." "The one whom I will help, shouldn''t it already clear inBiaoge''s mind?" "How can I make you change your mind?" Murong Yunshu did not answer his question but only said, "Yunshu''s nature,Biaogeshould know it very well." Hua Lingtian''s ck eyes moved as he whispered, "Yunshu, I am your kin." Murong Yunshu turned her back on him and said indifferently, "Biaogeshouldn''t havee to Jinling this time." Hua Lingtian''s heart sank at her words. "What do you mean by that?" "How aboutBiaogestaying at Murong Mansion for a little while?" Murong Yunshu suddenly brought upsomething unrted like wind, horse and ox. Although it was just a question, it carried a strong implication for him to stay. Hua Lingtian was shocked, "You want to help Hua Yeli deal with me?!" Murong Yunshu was silent, a tacit acknowledgement of his usation. Hua Lingtian was astounded for a long time, then suddenlyughed aloud with an unusually poignant sound. "Good, how wonderful. Even myBiaomeihas betrayed me." Murong Yunshu closed her eyes. She felt as if a knife were being twisted in her heart. Why did she ever have to be in a battle between Heaven and man? When did she ever stop thinking of her former friendship? However, if she allowed herBiaogeto continue on this imperial path which would spill a thousand miles of blood, the ending would only be more tragic. The seemingly vast Daye Dynasty had, in fact, long since fallen apart. The ministers did not look like ministers, and the Emperor did not look like an Emperor. In the past four years, the economies of both Western Shu and Yanzhou had been developing rapidly. The lives of people from all walks of life, including schrs, farmers, industrialists, and business people, had also improved. On the other hand, the Daye Dynasty was like a ball, gradually rotting from the inside out, with songs and dances everywhere and everyone pretending to be peaceful, seemingly intact, but full of holes. Once Hua Yeli and Hua Tiansheng have split the difference between them, the one who won wouldunch an attack on the Imperial Court. By then, the towering building of the Daye Dynasty would have copsed with no possibility of repair. "Emperor Tian and Emperor Ye have spent these four years nourishing their spirit and store up their vigour, while you have spent four years squandering what little life force is left in the Daye Dynasty. I just want to ask, what are you going to use to fight against them? On what basis do you expect me to help you?" Murong Yunshu''s words pierced Hua Lingtian''s heart like a cold knife, so painful that he lost himself, knowing only the pain but not knowing where it was. Hua Lingtian fell back in his chair as if his strength had instantly drained away, muttering, "You think I haven''t tried? I have also tried to grow in strength. But with such arge court, the top and bottom of the court are scattered. What can I do......I have no way......" Murong Yunshu wanted to say, ''you can''t even govern the country when it was given to you, so what are you still doing with it?'' But she couldn''t say it. No matter how ipetent he was, he was still her family after all. She had tried to break off all ties with him. But after so much experience, especially since Little Murong was born, her family became more precious. "Stay at Murong Mansion for now. You can still do a lot of things without bing the Emperor." After leaving these words behind, Murong Yunshu quickly went away. Hua Lingtian looked forward numbly with an unfocused gaze. Hua Lingtian had expected Murong Yunshu to refuse. If he hadn''t been this desperate, he wouldn''t havee to Jinling. But he never predicted that Murong Yunshu would not only refuse to help him but also put him under house arrest. There were still many things he could do without being Emperor? Maybe the old him could. But now, he has long forgotten how to be an average person. * The following day. Hua Lingtianmitted suicide in the Murong Mansion guest room. Looking at the corpse in front of her, Murong Yunshu only felt a rush of cold blood going straight to her head. Her mind became nk, and her body lost its fulcrum.[+] "Yunshu!" Chu Changge held Murong Yunshu, who had fainted, and said to the steward behind him, "Get the physician immediately." "Yes, yes" * "There is nothing seriously wrong with her body. Madam was just stimted before she suddenly fainted. This old man will prescribe two tonic pills for her to nourish her body." "Thank you." Chief Steward Qian sent the physician out and then ordered a fellow worker to go and prepare the prescription. Finally, when he noticed Lu-er standing in the corner with a sad look, he spoke, "Miss Lu-er, the physician said that Miss is fine. You shouldn''t be too sad." Lu-er shook her head sullenly. "It must have been hard on Miss''s heart when she found Young MasterBiaoto be dead." With a long sigh, Chief Steward Qian said, "This is all fate. Young Master Biao started and ended here.Things have a good beginning and a good ending. Miss is so wise. She will surely understand." Lu-er was silent. Others didn''t know, but she was clear. Miss'' heart was, in fact, very kind. Indifference was just a way of hiding her heart. Pretending not to care so that she could act as if nothing had happened when she lost someone. Then she would not be pitied. But inside, she hurt more than anyone else. When the Old Mistress passed away, Miss was the one who became strong in front of other people, but she was shedding tears behind them. Young MasterBiao, do you know, the life you give up so easily is the one that those innocent dead people could not even hope for even with all of their strength...... * When Murong Yunshu opened her eyes again, the first thing she saw was a shrunken version of Chu Changge, lying on the side of the bed watching over her without blinking. When he saw her wake up, he immediately opened her eyes wide in surprise and called out, "Mom, you''re awake!" Murong Yunshu sat up and looked around. She found that Chu Changge was not in the room and was about to ask Little Murong where he had gone, when she heard Little Murong say, "Dad didn''t feel at ease with other people, so he let me stay here to guard Mom, and went to boil the medicine himself." "I feel even more unease about the medicine he personally boiled." Murong Yunshu responded with a smile.I also feel unease when I found this chapter not at xinshou blogspot. As she spoke, she saw Chu Changge walk in with his hands carefully carrying a bowl of medicine that was still steaming. He raised his eyebrows as he pointed out, "If Madam doesn''t feel at ease with me, who else can Madam be at ease with?" Murong Yunshu''s heart stirred. She just smiled gently, not even answering his question. "Murong, move aside." "Oh." Chu Murong obediently gave the best ce to serve Murong Yunshu to Chu Changge, then stood by the bed and said, "Mom, Dad said that you fainted because you were stimted. Who irritated Mom? Mom can tell Murong. Murong will bring him here to apologise to Mom." After being reminded by Chu Murong, Murong Yunshu remembered what happened to Hua Lingtian, and the scene instantly filled her heart with dark clouds. Chu Changge red at Chu Murong in a bad mood, giving him a ''go where the temperature is cool and stay there'' look. Receiving his father''s order, Chu Murong immediately climbed onto a chair not far from the bed and sat down, with his two legs hanging in the air and swinging. "Don''t think so much for now. Just take the medicine." Chu Changge scooped a spoonful of medicine, ced it close to his mouth and blew gently. Afterwards, he brought it to Murong Yunshu''s mouth. Murong Yunshu opened her mouth and was about to drink, but then she saw Chu Murong looked at her with that kind of eyes focused on studying martial arts secrets and in confusion. She couldn''t help being slightly embarrassed. "I''ll do it myself." She uttered. But Chu Changge ignored her and asked loudly, "Murong, do you think it''s better for Mom to drink the medicine herself or for Dad to feed it to her?" Chu Murong answered without thinking, "It''s better if Dad fed Mom." What a pair of father and son whobecame like fog and vapour in one air! Murong Yunshu gave Chu Changge an amusing look.You just found yourself a helper, didn''t you? Chu Changge smugly smiled as he delivered the medicine to Murong Yunshu''s mouth. As soon as she touched the spoon, Murong Yunshu tilted her head to the side and frowned. "Bitter." "Is it bitter?" Chu Changge wouldpensate for it. "It''s a bit bitter. But after this, it won''t be bitter." Not waiting for Murong Yunshu to understand what he meant by this statement, Chu Changge sealed her lips with a mouthful of medicine.[T/N] By the time Murong Yunshu came back to her senses, the medicine had already entered her throat. She hadn''t had time to feel whether it was bitter or not...... "You...." Murong Yunshu blushed and pretended to be angry. "Murong is still here!" Chu Changge raised his sword eyebrows and said, "Son, this is called ''lovely is this nobledy, fit bride for our lord, sought her and could not get her, thus had to use force to coerce''." "Oh." Chu Murong nodded to his father''s teaching. Murong Yunshu''s face was suddenly full of ck lines as if she had already seen the glorious image of the handsome and dashing Chu Murong forcibly robbing other people''s daughters...... Chapter 159 Chapter 159 "Miss, how should we bury.Young MasterBiao?" Chief Steward Qian was in a difficult position. He did not want to ask anything rted to Miss''s painful memory. Still, Hua Lingtian was not only the Young MasterBiaoof the Murong Mansion but also the Emperor of the Daye Dynasty. The Emperor''s funeral could not be sloppy. But this man had died in the Murong Mansion. So how could they do it ording to the Emperor''s funeral? Murong Yunshu has also thought about this issue and has not yete up with a foolproof solution. "The fact that he killed himself at Murong House, only he, himself, knows. Why don''t I send someone to transport him back to his pce and make it look like he killed himself there. When the timees, someone will report it to the capital for his beautiful burial." Chu Changge suggested. Murong Yunshu could not think of a better way for a moment, so she had to nod her head. "Sitting in theDragon Thronewhile he was alive, sleeping in the Imperial Tomb after death. This way, it can be considered that I obey his wish. He lived and died as one of the Imperial family." * As soon as the news of Emperor Shenwu killed himself in his Temporary Imperial Pce in Jinling spread, the Daye Dynasty was immediately shattered. Hua Lingtian only had a four-year-old son that could inherit the throne, but he would be the Emperor in name only, and this caused all the forces in the Imperial Court begin to get restless. This restlessness alsogathered like surging cloudsthousands of miles away in Jinling. If you read this chapter not at xinshou blogspot, then they copy paste my work without crediting me. I want to cry. The wind that swept through the tower heralded a rising storm in the mountains. "Miss, word hase from Chu Province that the government has brought soldiers to loot the private bank, leaving not even half a coin behind. They want you to go over there and take charge of the situation." Chief Steward Qian came to report with a sobbing face. At that time, Murong Yunshu was ying with Chu Changge in the small pavilion inside the garden. When she heard Chief Steward Qian''s report, she only wrinkled her brows slightly before continuing to ce the white piece in her hand on theqipan. "It''s your turn." She softly said to Chu Changge. Without thinking, Chu Changge ced a ck piece immediately next to the white one and also said, "It''s your turn." Chief Steward Qian was dumbfounded. How could Miss be so calm when the fire was singeing their eyebrows?Guyeacted like a merelight cloud and gentle windand even treated him as if he was air! "Miss, our private bank has been robbed." "Hmm." This time Murong Yunshu answered with only this one syble. Chief Qian held his forehead as he emphasised, "We lost a hundred thousand taels of silver!" "Write a receipt and have the local official sign and stamp it. Then, report it to the Imperial Court, saying that the local official has advanced two hundred thousand taels of silver." Murong Yunshu responded in a leisurely and unhurried way. The corners of Chief Steward Qian''s mouth twitched slightly. "Miss, now even the Emperor has gone, then what''s the use of having an agreement note with the government?" "The Emperor is gone, but isn''t the state treasury still there?" Murong Yunshu stopped her hand in mid-air as she tilted her head to look at him and instructed, "Take the receipt signed by the local official in Chu Province to get the silver from the state treasury." "What if the Imperial Court won''t pay us back?" Murong Yunshu replied indifferently, "Then tell them that without these two hundred thousand taels of silver, the private bank will not be able to run." Chief Qian immediately brightened up and praised, "Good idea! There''s no harm to us if the private bank closes anyway, apart from losing a bit of reputation." "Hasn''t the Murong Mansion always been very conscious of its reputation?" Chu Changge asked. Chief Steward Qian smilingly said, "From the moment Miss became engaged to you,Guye, our Murong Mansion reputation has been swept to the ground. It''s just whether one pays attention to it or not." The tone of his voice was like he hadsmashed a pot to pieces just because it was cracked. Chu Changge''s two devilish-looking dashing eyebrows suddenly shook a few times as he asked with a darkened face, "Did I sweep Murong House''s reputation to the floor?" When he saw this situation, Chief Steward Qian''s beard immediately trembled violently a few times, and he took two steps back while looking at his Miss for help. The corners of Murong Yunshu''s mouth curled upward as she leisurely pressed the pieces in her hand onto theqipanand said, "Your turn." Chu Changge, however, was unwilling to give up as he insisted on getting his answer. "Did I sweep Murong House''s reputation to the floor?" Murong Yunshu raised an eyebrow and said, "I thought you would be proud of that." Chu Changge went nk for a moment, then burst intoughter. What kind of people are these!Chief Steward Qian had difficulty understanding how the couple was thinking. He shook his head and was about to leave when he suddenly remembered something as he hastily said, "Oh, Miss, I suddenly remembered something." Murong Yunshu did not answer but raised her eyebrows, indicating that she had heard his words. "The court is now presided over by an assistant minister appointed by the Empress Dowager herself. Guess who is that Assistant Minister?" Chief Steward Qian smiled as he stopped his story at the climax to keep his listeners in suspense. Murong Yunshu''s eyelids twitched before she answered, "Nie Qing." "How did you know that, Miss?!" Chief Steward Qian was shocked. Murong Yunshu responded indifferently, "Just guessing." Chief Qian did not believe it. "How could you guess so urately? Did someone tell you about this before?" "Nie Qing is the only capital official whom we all know. Who else could it be if not him? If it were someone else, I wouldn''t have known that person even when you had given the person''s name, and you wouldn''t have let me guess." Murong Yunshu exined. The Chief Steward Qian suddenly realised. "It''s true that nothing can escape Miss''s discerning eyes!" * No sooner had the Chief Steward left, another group of ''guests'' arrived. To say ''guests'' was actually a bit too rusty. After all, they were all family. Although they were not rted by blood, they had lived under the same roof for more than ten years, so their feelings were not shallow. It was just that this kind of rtionship was rather peculiar. For Murong Yunshu, they were indispensable, yet she was reluctant to be too close with them as an actual family. Murong Yunshu knew full well, for the nine concubines to be here together, they must have something to say to her, but she was not going to be the one who would speak up first. She wanted the rtionship to remain at this not-too-close level. She picked up her cup of tea and sipped it slowly, waiting for them to speak calmly. "Yunshu, we have something we want to discuss with you." The First Wife spoke hesitantly. Murong Yunshu put down the cup of tea in her hand and asked, "What is it?" "I heard that you are going to.sendus out of Murong Mansion?" The First Wife deliberated for a long time beforeing up with the word ''send''. Murong Yunshu: "Oh, I would have forgotten about this if you didn''t mention it. In a moment, I''ll instruct Chief Steward Qian to make the arrangements." The nine concubines were in a state of anguish. If they had known about this, they would not have made the trip. They would also not have mentioned it and pretend that nothing had happened. After a long silence, it was the First Wife who spoke up again, "Yunshu, we don''t want to marry anyone else. We just want to stay in Murong Mansion for the rest of our lives." When Murong Yunshu heard what had been said, she asked curiously in return, "Who said I''m going to marry you to someone else?" "Huh?" The ninedies stared at her together. Was that not what she was talking about? Second Wife: "But we heard Murong say that you are going to find us a good home......." Murong Yunshu was bbergasted for a moment. She suddenly remembered Little Murong had muttered something simr in her ear that one day. She held her forehead that had gotten a headache and asked in distress, "You believe his words?" "Uh......"Have they been tricked? Seeing that the nine concubines all looked puzzled, Murong Yunshu knew that they had misunderstood her meaning. So she exined, "You havee to Murong Mansion for so many years, but you have only returned to your maiden family a handful of times, and I have not seen anyone from your maiden familye to visit you. So, I am asking Chief Steward Qian to arrange for you to return to your maiden family to visit your rtives. If you want to stay there for a little while, you can also stay for some days. When you''ve had enough, I''ll send someone to pick you up and bring you back......" Halfway through Murong Yunshu''s words, the nine concubines were already crying and too emotional to speak. This was the scene Murong Yunshu dreaded the most and why she never took the initiative to care for them. Once people were concerned and touched by each other, an invisible bond would quietly form. The more bonds there were the more life and death separations they would face. She had tasted the loss of her mother and did not want to go through it again. After gathering herself, Murong Yunshu responded lightly, "I''m not dead yet, so you don''t need to mourn for me in such a hurry." The sobs of the nine aunts ceased abruptly, and they all looked at her in silence with their eyes red. "Yunshu, we don''t mean that......" "Go back, pack your things and get ready for the journey. I will have someone prepare gifts for your rtives." After saying this, Murong Yunshu picked up her cup of tea and continued to sip it with a ''take care, I won''t see you off'' look. The nine concubines looked at each other before they finally said ''thank you'' and left one after another. As soon as they walked away, the nine concubines looked like different people. They became articte and energetic, no longer looking like they had been wronged just as before. "I knew that Yunshu wouldn''t be so cruel." "Yes. Yunshu looks cold, but in fact, her heart is kinder than anyone. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have treated us generously for so many years." "But one thing is strange. Little Murong is only a little bit older. How does he know about ''finding a good home''?" There was another person who was equally curious about this matter. "Madam, what are other things that you''ve taught Murong while I was away, apart from the business?" Chu Changge had an excited look on his face. "The Four Books and Five ssics." Murong Yunshu answered rtively calm. "Nothing else?" Murong Yunshu took a shallow sip of her green tea. "No." Chu Changge raised his voice a little bit. "Are you sure?" "Very sure." Murong Yunshu''s expression remained unchanged. "Think harder. Is there really nothing else? For example, finding him a good family or something like that." When she heard this, Murong Yunshu simply put down her teacup and looked at him in a bad mood, saying, "That happened when you were around." "When?" Chu Changge began to search his mind for such memories when he suddenly remembered one windy afternoon. He took advantage of Little Murong''s nap and had an ''afternoon tea'' with Murong Yunshu. After that, he talked about the bad influence of those four grown men, South, East, North and West, going to the brothel now and then. Thus he wanted to find a good family for them and marry them once and for all....... In an instant, Chu Changge''s face turned green as he looked at Murong Yunshu with a horrified expression. "Are you sure......it was that time?" "Won''t we know once we ask him about it?" Murong Yunshu''s tone was unusually rxed as if the only person having ''afternoon tea'' was Chu Changge, and she was just taking a nap.[+] Chu Changge''s face turned from green to ck. How could he ask his son such a thing? "Perhaps, he only heard the part about ''finding a good family''." Murong Yunshu said. "Oh, yes, perhaps he only heard thetter part." Chu Changge''s heart had just be quite relieved when from the corner of his eyes, he suddenly saw a tiny figure walking towards them with his hands behind his back and a contemtive, old-fashioned look on his face. At the same time, Chu Murong also noticed Chu Changge. When he saw that his father and mother were looking at him, his eyes lit up, and he ran into the pavilion with a blossoming smile on his face. "Dad, Mom." His voice was so sweet that it made people''s ears go soft. "Good boy." Chu Changge carried Chu Murong to sit on hisp, smiling leisurely and asking, "What were you thinking about so intensely just now?" "I was thinking of Grandmas'' reactions. I ran into them on the road just now, and they asked me a few questions. When I finished answering, they strangelyughed while muttering, ''the world''s morals are worsening day by day, truly worsening''. How strange." Chu Murong frowned in bewilderment. On the other hand, Chu Changge and Murong Yunshu were utterly transformed into two living stone statues. "Dad, Mom, why are you both silent?" Chu Murong asked. Murong Yunshu moved her lips stiffly, pulled out a smile, and asked with thest trace of her luck, "Murong, what did you say to your Grandmas''?" Chu Murong blinked and said, "They asked me where I learned such things as ''finding a good family'', and I said I heard it from my dad and mom. They then asked me what else I had heard. I said I had also heard some of my dad and mom''s voices, which were odd and different from the usual. That''s when theyughed, in a bizarre way, and asked me if I saw anything. I said I saw Dad on top of Mom......" "Stop!" A violent scold sounded out abruptly, which frightened Chu Murong till his shoulders shook. "Dad, why are you angry?" Chu Murong cocked his head in confusion and tilted his head to look at Chu Changge. At that moment, Chu Changge''s handsome face darkened. It took a long time before he said calmly, "Next time you hear or see something, don''t talk about it everywhere, or I will immediately send you to ck Wind Mountain. Understand?" Chu Murong was dumbfounded for a while. "I heard Uncle North say that the scenery on ck Wind Mountain is good......" "Shut up!" Chu Changge twisted little Murong''s back cor like a rag doll, held him down and sat him on the stone table. He solemnly told him, "There is only salt in ck Wind Mountain. When you get there, you will eat salt every day." Chu Murong said, "It''s better to eat salt than vinegar." "......" The corners of Chu Changge''s mouth trembled slightly. "And who did you learn this from?" Chu Murong weakly twisted his head to look at his doting mother, a look that said it all. Seeing thatthe spearhead was pointed in her direction, Murong Yunshu raised her eyes calmly and put up a truthful stance as she earnestly said, "Eating salt is indeed better than eating vinegar." In the end, she added, "Feng Cheng said so." Chu Changge was speechless. She was always the least calm when she encountered such a thing. Why did she act as if nothing was wrong today? "You don''t mind?" Chu Changge asked ambiguously. He believed Murong Yunshu knew what he was asking. Murong Yunshu answered calmly, "It''s not like he understands." "But he will understand about it one day." Chu Changge could hardly imagine how Chu Murong would react in the future when he suddenly understood what those strange sounds and movements meant. "By the time he gets it, he''ll have long forgotten about what happened that day." "Believe me. Men will remember this kind of thing for a lifetime." "Then we''ll pretend nothing happened and agree that it was a hallucination on his part." ".......Madam, you are very resourceful." "I''ll take that as apliment." Murong Yunshu smiled lightly and lowered her head to drink her tea while hiding the embarrassment in her eyes. Actually, when she knew that her son had witnessed their ''afternoon tea'', she was so ashamed that she wanted to find a hole to burrow herself into immediately. But when two people were ''caught in adultery'' together, one was always frantic and the other calm. Chu Changge was always calm every time. It was time to change his role this time around. Precisely like thereversal of the wheel of fortune, right? Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Murong Yunshu initially thought the mansion would be much quieter after the concubines returned to their maiden home to visit their rtives. She did not expect that not so quite uninvited guests would arrive after only two days of peace. How long has it been since they had seen each other? Four or five years, she believed. Murong Yunshu remembered when they first met, he was so indifferent and inflexible, with a permanent expression of him having just lost his mother. Now that he had been conferred the title of Prime Minister and the Assistant Minister under the Empress Dowager''s orders, why was he still the same unsmiling man? "Long time no see, Nie Qing." Murong Yunshu said with a smile. "Long time.......no see." Four short words, but they took a few turns in Nie Qing''s throat beforeing out. "Murong, you''re really not much of a friend. You didn''t even notify me when you and Big Brother Chu got married. I still want to drink you two''s wedding wine!" Feng Ling was still a girl who would never grow up, where she would chatter as soon as she walked through the door Murong Yunshuughed and was about to exin when she suddenly heard a voice from her side "She was calling me?" Chu Murong was tugging at Murong Yunshu''s skirt and tilted his head to ask. Feng Ling was startled by the sudden appearance of thelittle turnip headand eximed in surprise, "Who are you?" "Chu Murong." "Chu Murong? Chu.......Murong?" Feng Ling frowned and thought for a moment. Then it dawned on her. "Murong, how did you get such a big son?!" "He became a member of the Murong Mansion before his father." Murong Yunshu said. Feng Ling was stunned and astounded for a long moment before blurting out, "You.......got married after you two have a son!" "Murong said he wanted to attend our wedding, so I gave birth to him first." Murong Yunshu was still very calm. ".......it has been so long, and you''re still as verbose as ever." Murong Yunshu just smiled without responding to her statement. "Mom, why did I hear that I was locked in the woodshed with my acupuncture point being sealed when you two were married?" Uh. The smile on Murong Yunshu''s face stiffened for a moment before her expression quickly returned to how it was before. "Who told you that?" "Uncle North." Chu Murong replied. Murong Yunshu: "He talked nonsense. Mom loves you so much. How can Mom have the heart to put you in the woodshed?" "But Uncle East and the others said the same thing." Murong Yunshu: "They are all talking nonsense. Ask your Dad if you don''t believe me." Chu Murongplied as he looked at his father, who was smiling profoundly and asked, "Did Uncle North lie?" "Well, they''re lying. You were actually locked up in our bridal room." Chu Changge smiled brightly. The moment he made this statement, the whole room was petrified except for Murong Yunshu.Bridal room or woodshed, what''s the difference? "Nie Qing, Feng Ling, you''vee all the way from the capital. You must have been tired from the journey. So you should go and rest first." Without waiting for the two to answer, Murong Yunshu said to Chief Steward Qian again, "Prepare guest rooms for Master Nie and Miss Feng." "Yes." Chief Steward Qian epted the order and immediately made a ''please'' gesture towards Nie Qing and Feng Ling. "Master Nie, Miss Feng, this way, please." Feng Ling cooperated by following him. Nie Qing, on the other hand, gave Murong Yunshu a deep look before leaving. Once the trivial people had left, Chu Changge asked with a grave expression, "Can you guess what Nie Qing hase to Jinling for?" "He''s not here for me anyway." Murong Yunshu''s tone was rxed. "How can you tell?" "Even myBiaogecouldn''t get me to change my mind, and others are even more futile. Nie Qing has known me for so long that there''s no way he isn''t aware of this. Therefore, he must have something else in his mind when hees this time. One that concerns the rise and fall of the Imperial Court." Murong Yunshu exined. "You think the same as I do." Chu Changge said, "It''s just that in this Jinling, apart from you, what other person or matter could be so important that the Assistant Minister would have to take part in it personally?"[T/N] "I don''t know." Murong Yunshu also had a bewildered look on her face. Although it was certain that Nie Qing wasn''ting for her, his arrival must have had something to do with the Murong Mansion. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have stayed in. A person like Nie Qing would not harass his friends for no reason. Either he would be ungracious not to ept her invitation, or he had other ns. And since she had never invited him, there was only one possibility lefthe indeed had other ns. Nie Qing, what exactly do you want to do? * After a few days, the trio, South, East and West, sent to seek news, returned. "Do you know the reason why Nie Qing came to Jinling?" Chu Changge asked. "I don''t know." East Guardian shook his head. "But we found out another strange thing." Chu Changge: "What is it?" South Guardian: "The Imperial Court ministers have been leaving for Jinling one after another in recent days. Some have already arrived, and some are still on their way. They are all dressed in civilian clothes and have little luggage, unlike inspectors, promotions, excursions, or fleeing from disasters. They are obviously heading straight for Jinling." Chu Changge''s sword-like eyebrows knitted slightly at his words and muttered, "Nowadays, the court is in need of people. What are the ministers doing here in Jinling instead of staying in the capital?" Murong Yunshu was also very puzzled. This series of anomalies gave her a sense thatthe wind had swept through the tower, heralding a rising storm in the mountains. "Is Master Nie in the mansion?" Murong Yunshu asked Lu-er behind her. Lu-er: "Yes. Master Nie hasn''t gone out since he entered." "Where''s Feng Ling?" Murong Yunshu asked. Lu-er: "When Master Nie doesn''t go out, Miss Feng doesn''t either. She has been running after Master Nie all day." He doesn''t even step outside the gate. What exactly does he want to do?Murong Yunshu''s eyebrows were slightly knitted. Only after a long time did she say, "Alright.When the boat gets to the pier-head, it will go straight with the current. Let''s treat him as a friend whoes to eat and drink for now. Serve him three meals a day with good wine and good food." * Nie Qing''s heart was conflicted. Even when he knew how hopeless the oue of this trip would be, he still came. He truly wanted to see her. So much so that he wished he could erase all the memories of her from his mind. How many midnight dreams left him with disappointment as if he had lost someone. How many times springs and autumns hade and gone, he still could not forget her. He wanted to forget, but he was unable to. He wanted to see but could not. His heart kept on feeling dejected. He didn''t mind even if he was only allowed to stand in an inconspicuous corner, as long as he could see her smile. Finally, God had the good sense to give him another chance to stand by her side confidently. Only that, she would disagree. Nie Qing smiled bitterly. It had been some days since he had lived in Murong Mansion, yet she hadn''te to look for him. Not to ask him how he was doing in the past few years, not even asking him why he hade to Jinling. If she didn''t ask, he couldn''t open his mouth. Let''s just say he was greedy for this constion of being under the same roof as her. Now, he would wait. He would wait for everyone to be here. By then, they couldn''tstop the arrow already set on the string from being discharged.... "I heard that you are my Dad''s rival in love." Nie Qing was startled by the sudden childish voice and looked at its source, only to see a tiny boy looking up at him coldly, with an unbeatable, out-of-this-world condescension on his face. What a familiar look, dj vu. Suddenly, Nie Qing remembered seeing this little boy when he returned to Murong Mansion. It seemed that he was called ''Chu Murong'', the son of Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge. Thinking of this, when Nie Qing looked at him again, he almost looked like Chu Changge. Seeing that Nie Qing didn''t reply, Chu Murong''s small face showed a bit of impatience as he repeated and emphasised his question, "I heard that you are my Dad''s love rival?" Without waiting for Nie Qing to reply, Feng Ling jumped out from nowhere and pinched Chu Murong''s nose as she said, "Children shouldn''t talk nonsense. Your Uncle Nie is mine. He has nothing to do with your Dad." With a disgusted look, Chu Murong pulled his nose away from Feng Ling''s hand and stated, "Uncle West said he was my Dad''s love rival." "They''re talking nonsense!" Feng Ling immediately raised her eyebrows and then smiled iparably kindly at Chu Murong, "Children should stay out of adults'' affairs, understand?" Chu Murong gave her a disdainful look and said coolly, "Women should stay out of men''s business." In a moment, Feng Ling choked on her own saliva and coughed until her face was red. "You''re already this old but still acting like a child." Nie Qing said as he patted her back. Feng Ling''sbrows instantly raised in delight as her eyesughedand stuck out her tongue in shame. "I was just intimidated by him." He hadn''t even changed his teeth yet, and he was already calling himself a man. How did Big Brother Chu teach his son? Nie Qing frowned a little helplessly. Then he looked at Chu Murong and asked, "Where''s your father?" "Apany my Mom to the market." Chu Murong said. Nie Qing: "I''m good friends with your parents, so don''t go around talking like that in the future." "You''re truly not my Dad''s love rival?" "Do you even know the meaning of rival in love?" Chu Murong was stumped by Nie Qing''s question and floundered for a couple of moments before answering, "It''s not a good person anyway." "You can go pick on someone else." Nie Qing said. After Chu Murong left, Nie Qing fell into deep thought. At the same time, Feng Ling was staring at him.[+] After a long time, Nie Qing suddenly raised her eyes to Feng Ling and spoke earnestly, "Let''s get married." "Huh?" Feng Ling froze for a long time before she came back to her senses. "Nie, Nie Qing, did you take the wrong medicine?" The corners of Nie Qing''s mouth slightly twitched as he said with a darkened face, "Yes, I took the wrong medicine, so I suddenly wanted to marry you. These words won''t count when the medicine wears off......" "I do!" Feng Ling immediately interrupted Nie Qing''s words and jumped at him while feeling pleasantly surprised. She wrapped her arms around his neck and bounced. "Nie Qing, the medicine won''t pass, not even for the rest of your life. Even if it passes, I''ll never let you get away from it!" Feng Ling''s happiness infected Nie Qing. The corners of his mouth curled up as he also hugged her and whispered, "When the matter in Jinling is finished, I will go and propose marriage to your brother." "Hmm." Feng Ling nodded heavily, and the smile on her face was brighter than ever. * Soon, the news that Nie Qing and Feng Ling were going to be together for life reached Murong Yunshu''s ears, with the messenger being Feng Ling herself. "Murong, Murong, Nie Qing is finally willing to marry me!" As soon as Feng Ling entered the door, she eximed as if she had found a treasure. Murong Yunshu smiled faintly andmented, "He''s such a cold blockhead. It''s his good fortune to marry you. It''s him who should make it known to the world. So why are you acting like you finally got your wish by selling yourself?" "Do you know?" Feng Ling sat down opposite Murong Yunshu and spoke glowingly, "Nie Qing is highly sought after when he was in the capital. Many dignitaries wanted to marry their daughters to him. Some are even willing to give their daughters to him as his concubines, but he sent them all back. I''ve been with him for so long that I''ve almost lost my confidence, and when he suddenly says he wants to marry me, how can I not be excited? Why don''t you ask Big Brother Chu? Was he this excited when you agreed to marry him?" Murong Yunshu raised her eyebrows and looked at Chu Changge. "Were you this excited?" Chu Changge took a sip of hot tea and responded slowly, "Were you not very clear about whether I was excited or not?" The tone of his voice was quite ambiguous. Murong Yunshu was baffled. How could she know? Suddenly, she thought of their wedding night where someone had tossed and turned her for the whole night...... "Hey, Murong, why is your face so red?" Feng Ling asked strangely. "My face isn''t red." Feng Ling red at thelittle turnip headthat had suddenly appeared and said, "I''m talking about your mother." "Is Mom called Murong too? But howe I''ve never heard Dad call her that?" Feng Ling became interested as soon as she heard this. She asked for gossip, "Then how does your Dad call your Mom?" "''Madam'', ''Yunshu''. Oh, and sometimes he would shout in a strange tone ''pre...... " "Chu Murong!" Murong Yunshu turned Chu Murong aside and stared at Chu Changge angrily. "It''s all your fault," she scolded. "You trained him so well that he would listen to everything he shouldn''t!" "......he was born that way." Chu Changge had an innocent face, but there was a smile in his eyes from admiring Murong Yunshu, who was flushed and shy at this moment. "Yeah, I was born that way." Chu Murong said with wide eyes and in all seriousness. "......" Murong Yunshu didn''t bother with the father and son and asked Feng Ling, "When are you nning to have the wedding?" Feng Ling replied, "Nie Qing said he would go to Hua Tuo Mountain to propose marriage to my brother when he was done with his Jinling matter." At these words, Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge exchanged a look;Nie Qing is indeed nning something. Feng Ling added, "Nie Qing has no family, so he decided to wait for my big brother''s approval and hold the wedding directly at Hua Tuo Mountain. By then, you muste. If you can''t make it, don''t forget to send someone to deliver the red envelope." "......" It turned out that the red packet was Feng Ling''s point. Murong Yunshu pursed her lips in amusement and said, "Recently, my hands are tight, and the money bank is losing a lot of money. So, I don''t have money to give you guys as red envelopes. Otherwise, you guys can wait a little longer, at least for three to five years, when my business turns around. By then, I''ll wrap a box of gold bars for you guys." Feng Ling immediately corrected herself and said, "I''d rather not." * Almost all of the important members of the Imperial Court arrived in Jinling. The capital was now left with a not-so-solid, mere skeleton. After hearing the report from the trio of South, East and West, Murong Yunshu could only smile and say, "It looks like we''re going to have guests at our home again." "It will be very crowded to have so many guests at one time." Chu Changge''s tone was also very light. Murong Yunshu nodded, "The officials are big, and the people are small. Why don''t we vacate this ce for them to live?" "Good idea." As they listened to the couple sing in unison, the trio South, East and West couldn''t help but roll their eyes in their minds. "No one can get away. The gates will be closed as they enter the city, and kerosene will be poured on the walls. The soldiers guarding the city will each have a torch, and once someone goes over the wall, they will light the kerosene, and then the city of Jinling will be in a sea of fire." It was going to be afight with their back to the river! Murong Yunshu''s heart was greatly shocked, and she looked at Chu Changge to see what he had in mind. Chu Changge was also surprised. Once the officials destroyed the city, all of them would also be buried with it. What was it that made them so determined to leave them no way out? Chapter 161 Chapter 161 As Murong Yunshu had expected, there were uninvited guests that night. "Can you now tell this Chu what you all want?" Chu Changge indifferently asked as he sat in the main seat. Murong Yunshu sat beside him. Men are in charge of the outside, and women of the inside. In front of outsiders, it was Chu Changge who was in charge. The courtiers in civilian clothes were sitting on either side of the court, with the literary ministers on the left side and military on the right. Plus Nie Qing, there were a total of eighteen ministers, second rank or above. When all of the ministers heard Chu Changge''s words, they all looked at Nie Qing. Nie Qing was the Auxiliary Minister, an upper first rank minister, the most prominent official position among all officials. "We would like to invite the Prince to return to the pce to preside over the situation."[T/N] Although he had already guessed that the matter must be rted to his birth, Chu Changge was still stunned when he heard Nie Qing''s words. Return to the pce to preside over the situation? What kind of a y was this? "What a joke. The current Emperor is still around. Why is Master Nie still looking for another person to preside over the whole situation?" Chu Changge asked. Nie Qing stated, "Your identity as a Prince has long been spread." "So what?" Nie Qing was silent for a while and said, "In fact, the Crown Prince died prematurely on the second day ofter thete Emperor''s death. Fortunately, Empress Dowager blocked the news in time so that the foundation of the court remained intact. But wecan''t wrap fire with paper. Sooner orter, word will spread. Besides, the country cannot be without an Emperor for a day. I hope that the Prince will take into ount the overall situation by epting the important task of reviving the Daye Dynasty and return to the capital to ascend to the throne as Emperor." As soon as Nie Qing''s words fell, all the ministers rose from their seats and knelt on the ground, chanting in unison. "Please return to the capital to preside over the situation, Your Highness!" Chu Changge, however, was indifferent, "I''m not interested in being an Emperor." "The life and death of the Daye Dynasty are at stake. Please think twice, Your Highness." "Please think twice, Your Highness." "Please think twice, Your Highness." Everyone fell to their knees and cried out in unison. After a long time, when the ministers heard no response from the main seat, they quietly looked up to see, but there was no sign of Chu Changge. "This......." "You''re still kneeling? Are you going to support me as your reigning Empress?" Murong Yunshu asked with a smile. Everyone looked at each other and got up one after another. "Where did the Prince go?" An old general, over half a hundred years old but still in high spirits and glowing, asked. "I don''t know." Murong Yunshu answered quite neatly. "He was clearly here just now......." "General Liu." Nie Qing interrupted him and said, "Give the Prince some time to think about it." Old General Liu nodded his head. "Alright. But nowadays, the situation is urgent. This matter should not be dyed for too long." "Now, the city of Jinling has be a dead city. As long as the Prince disagrees, we will not open the city gates." Someone threatened. Murong Yunshu smiled and said, "The Murong Mansion has a good stock of food. So it will not be a problem for it tost for a year and a half. But you all should think of a better way out. After all,even a fierce dragon is no match for a snake in its home territory." All the people in the room were appalled at these words. "How dare you threaten important court officials!" Old General Liublew his beard and red at her with rage. Murong Yunshuughed again at his words as if she had heard a big joke. "Your Excellency should not forget that under your feet, you are stepping on the ground of Jinling City, the soil of Murong Mansion." "So what? Is there now here?!" "The General has a problem with Master Nie, right?" Murong Yunshu suddenly asked somethingunrted like wind, horse and ox. "I''m on good terms with Master Nie. Don''t you dare try to stir up trouble!" "Is that so?" Murong Yunshu smiled faintly, "If so, why didn''t he remind you that it''s not your turn to be arrogant in Murong Mansion." When she said thest sentence, a few cold lights shed in Murong Yunshu''s eyes. Her tone of voice aggravated a few points, but the smile on her face remained the same, making people feel like they were cleansed by the spring breeze. Old General Liu stammered in anger, "You, you......rebel, rebel!" Murong Yunshu ignored his rushing anger and instructed indifferently, "Chief Steward Qian, see the guest off." After saying that, she left with a slow step. "Yes." Chief Steward Qian immediately stood directly below the main seat and ushered, "Gentlemen, please return." Old General Liu''s face was stiff as he bellowed, "I''m not leaving! I won''t leave until she gives me an exnation today!" At this moment, Nie Qing, who had been quietly watching the situation, spoke up, "She won''t let others behave atrociously on her turf. If you insist on asking for a statement, go and wait at the door. When she''s in a better mood, she might meet your request." Old General Liu: "Master Nie, what do you mean by that?" Nie Qing said: "So that you won''t make your life difficult yourself." His tone was calm, without a trace of personal feelings. * When Murong Yunshu left the hall, she went straight to the pavilion. As she had expected, Chu Changge was indeed there. "Actually, being an Emperor isn''t that bad." Murong Yunshumented as she walked to his side and stood alongside him. Chu Changge was slightly surprised. "Do you want me to be the Emperor?" Murong Yunshu gently smiled as she said, "I just want to tell you that I will support you no matter what decision you make." Chu Changge took her into his arms and stated, "Don''t worry, I won''t make a decision that you don''t support." How could he let her wronged herself to support him? With her head resting on his shoulder, looking at the starry sky, Murong Yunshu suddenly had a whimsical thought, "Why don''t we go to Feng Cheng''s Hua Tuo Mountain and stay at his ce?" Although people saidthe greater hermit lived in seclusion in the city and the lesser hermit in the mountain, since they couldn''t achieve the life of the greater hermit, they could only be the smaller hermits. "Stay at his ce?" Chu Changge raised an eyebrow andined, "That lousy ce of his is so small. It can''t even amodate too many people." "......" Nobody said they would take so many people. "Do you like it there?" Chu Changge asked. "I liked it when I first got there, but I didn''t like it too muchter on." Murong Yunshu answered. "Why?" "Because someone burned that peach forest." "That peach forest is Feng Cheng''s favourite. How could he allow......" Suddenly, Chu Changge remembered a particr past event of an exceptionally long time ago. It seemed......as if......he vaguely remembered......that he burned that peach forest! Seeing that Chu Changge suddenly stopped talking in the middle of his sentence, Murong Yunshu knew he had already remembered that incident. So she deliberately said, "The person who burned the peach forest was very overbearing and unreasonable. Where would that person take a turn in asking for other people''s permission before doing something." The outline of Chu Changge''s handsome face twisted for a moment, then returned to normal just like a spring while he said something cool. "It''s useless to me him." Murong Yunshuughed at his words and muttered in her heart:It would be nice if everyone were as useful as you are. * The next morning. Murong Yunshu was in the middle of a good dream when she suddenly heard some kind of nking noise beside her ear. When she opened her eyes, she saw a tiny face, holding two silver chopsticks and knocking them together next to her ear. Seeing his excited expression, he must be enjoying this type of game. "Is it fun?" Murong Yunshu asked. Chu Murong was so engrossed in knocking that he immediately put away his chopsticks when he heard his mother''s voice. He answered, "Dad says I can''t talk to Mom when Mom is asleep." "......so you woke me up by knocking the two chopsticks?" Chu Murong nodded. "I can talk with Mom when Mom is awake." Murong Yunshu was speechless again and sighed helplessly. "So, what do you want to talk with Mom about?" "Oh." Chu Murong immediately put the two chopsticks back on the table, then trotted to the bedside and asked with a serious face, "I heard that Dad is going to be an Emperor, right?" "Who did you hear that from?" "Uncle Nie. He also said that when I grow up, I will be an Emperor too." This Nie Qing!Murong Yunshu cursed in her heart, but her face was full of smiles as she said, "Being an Emperor is exhausting and not beneficial. It''s not worthwhile. If it''s not a good deal, we won''t do it." "But Uncle Nie said that when I be Emperor, everyone will listen to me. I like it when people listen to me." Chu Murong stated. "You don''t have to be an Emperor if you want others to listen to you." Murong Yunshu continued, "Dad and Mom are not emperors, but don''t others still listen to us? The current Emperor is the Emperor, yet no one listens to him. When you grow up, with your high martial arts skills and your ability to earn more money, that is when people will be afraid of you and beg for your help. By then, they will naturally not disobey your words." Chu Murong nodded his head, even though he didn''t quite understand. "I know." "If you finally understand, you should go out and y. Help Mom close the door on your way out." Murong Yunshu said. Chu Murong blinked while wondering, "Does Mom still want to sleep?" "M-hm." "The sun is already overhead." Chu Murong felt strange. Mom rarely slept in. What was wrong with her today? Murong Yunshu''s heart was incredibly embarrassed, but her face remained iparably calm as she replied, "I was talking with your Dadst night and sleptte." "But Dad got up very early!" "He''s a man. It''s different." Murong Yunshu''s voice dripped with a bit of jealousy, envy and hatred.[+] "Oh." Chu Murong nodded and suddenly nced at his mother''s neck from the corner of his eye. His expression immediately changed, and he was ready to fight. "Mom, how did you get that wound on your neck?" Wound? What wound?Murong Yunshu was stunned for a couple of moments, and then it quickly dawned on her. She was embarrassed beyond words. How was she supposed to exin this? She couldn''t say that it was left behind by his father during ''their chat''st night, could she? "Mom, is Dad not treating you well?" Chu Murong asked with a sullen face. Murong Yunshu was sure that as soon as she acknowledged his question, Chu Murong would kill a certain someone to settle ounts. So, without the slightest hesitation, Murong Yunshu nodded her head heavily. Murong Yunshu Looking at Chu Murong rushing out the door in righteous indignation, Murong Yunshu chuckled gleefully. This kind of problem should be left to men to solve. * "Dad, why are you bullying Mom?" When Chu Changge heard Chu Murong''s question, it took him half a second to react. "Where did you hear this crazy talk?" He would bully himself instead of doing it to her. Chu Murong pointed out, "I saw it. Mom has a bruise on her neck. Mom said you did it." The bruise on her neck?Chu Changge was stunned for a short while. Then he suddenly thought of what happenedst night. His ck eyes immediately narrowed, and he smiled in a particrly ambiguous manner. "You even look so happy for bullying Mom!" Chu Murongined with wide eyes. Chu Changge said, "If Dad didn''t bully Mom, there wouldn''t be you." "Why?" "You will understand when you grow up." * Ever since that night when the ministers failed to force Chu Changge to ascend to the throne, they had reported their attendance to Murong Mansion almost every day. They called it:lobbying. But in Murong Yunshu''s eyes, they were simply here to freeload on the mansion''s food and drink. As the city gates had been closed, the people of Jinling City began to get agitated. It was unknown who had spread the rumour that the city gates were closed because the Murong Mansion had offended the Imperial Court. The discontent of the people towards the Murong Mansion was getting more profound over time. On this day, the ministers came to visit again. The leader was Old General Liu. Hearing Chief Steward Qian''s report, Murong Yunshu only instructed, "Serve them strong tea and strong alcoholic drinks." "Yes!" Although Chief Steward Qian was often unable to understand his own Miss'' words, he understood this one. Strong tea and intense wine were all things that could hurt one''s body. Let''s see how long those old bones couldst. Most importantly, Miss did not say that she would take care of their food. When they were hungry, they would naturally disperse. As expected, before the tea time arrived, the ministers were so hungry till they could feeltheir chest sticking to their backthat they had to leave the mansion and disperse. Only Old General Liu was still holding on. Old General Liu was the most stubborn of these lobbying ministers and refused to leave every day as if he were a scoundrel. It took the trio South, East and West to ''move'' him to the door. "Avoiding them won''t solve the problem." Nie Qing pointed out. Murong Yunshu frowned unhappily and did not respond to his statement. "I know that Chu Changge doesn''t want to be Emperor. But, now that the country is in a time of crisis, I want to ask him totake a small step backand considerabandoning himself for others." "You should go and say these things to him." "I couldn''t talk to him." Nie Qing was telling the truth. The conversation between him and Chu Changge was forever stuck at this level "Your" "I''m not interested in being an Emperor." "But." "You can go now." "Your" "Someone, see the guest off." "Wait......" Afterwards, Nie Qing was ''asked'' to leave by the trio South, East and West. When he learned that Chu Changge had gone out on an errand today, Nie Qing came to find Murong Yunshu. He knew that if he could convince Murong Yunshu, it was equivalent to persuading Chu Changge. Although he knew that convincing her was not an easy task. But at least, in front of her, he had a chance to speak. "Consider it for the sake of the world. Please ask him to think twice." "I heard you''re getting married to Feng Ling?" Murong Yunshu changed the subject. "Apart from Chu Changge, no one can take up this burden." Nie Qing was utterly unaffected as if he hadn''t heard Murong Yunshu''s question. "Have you prepared the betrothal gifts for the marriage proposal yet?" "Although Emperor Ye, Hua Yeli and Emperor Tian, Hua Tiansheng are both royal blood, they both have suffered loss under thete Emperor Shenwu, and they all have their own courtiers. Once they enter the Imperial City, they will inevitably make a big change. At that time, the Imperial Court will have no ce for us old ministers." "I guess Feng Cheng will not easily agree to your marriage proposal." "Only Chu Changge is suitable for taking over the great Daye Dynasty. He is cold by nature, tough in his means, and does things withthe power of a thunderbolt and the speed of lightning. He is a natural-born monarch. And you are kind by nature. With you as his Empress, he will not be a tyrant. " "If Feng Cheng disagrees, you should just take Feng Ling away and elope." "He is thest hope of the Daye Dynasty. He is also a descendant of the royal family. Can he bear to see the ten-thousand-year foundationid down by his ancestors destroyed?" This was the situation where one calleda horse''s lips were on an ox''s head. Suddenly, a white dove flew in andnded by Murong Yunshu''s hand, with a white note tied to its leg. Murong Yunshu took down the note and unfolded it. When the familiar handwriting came into her view, her wrinkled brow smoothed out. You can have Hua Tuo Mountain.Feng Cheng''s handwriting was full of unwillingness. Murong Yunshu didn''t need to think about it to know that someone was oppressing the good people again. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 The gue spread rampantly through the city of Jinling as woe washed over the city overnight. Luckily, the ministers blocked the city gates when they entered, and the gue did not reach other towns. Whether it was a natural or man-made disaster, the Daye Dynasty was at stake. The ministers were anxious, fearing both for the country''s safety and their own burial in Jinling. This group of people wandered to the entrance of Murong Mansion while lost in their thoughts. "Elder Liu, you have the highest seniority here. What do you think we should do about this?" Old General Liu was silent for a few seconds, then suddenly raised his head in anger and shouted in a bold voice, "I''ll fight them!" With that, he stormed through the gate in a fury. "Old General Liu, think twice!" Someone pulled him back and gave him advice, "Have you still not figured it out aftering to Jinling for so long? This Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge......I mean the Prince, are not easy people to push around. If you barge in like this, I''m afraidyou''ll make a fool of yourself in trying to be smart!" Old General Liu countered, "Humph! I came into this world with no intention of returning alive! I don''t care if it''s the Jade Emperor or King Yan; I''m giving up my life today! He has to take this throne if he wants it. Even if he doesn''t want to, he still has to take it!" "Old General Liu......" Everyone was still trying to persuade him, but Old General Liu had already pushed through the gatekeeper''s block and rushed in. Everyone looked at each other and, in the end, followed suit by rushing into Murong Mansion. When Old General Liu finallyeliminated ten thousand difficultieson his way to Murong Mansion Main Hall, Murong Yunshu was preparing to go out with a dozen household servants. They were carrying grain and medicinal herbs on their shoulders. "Is there something wrong?" Murong Yunshu asked, raising an eyebrow. Old General Liu had a fire in his belly, but it all went out once he saw the situation in front of him. "You are very kind-hearted." Old General Liu spoke awkwardly through his moustache. Murong Yunshu said, "General also seems to be very worried about the country and the people." Old General Liu grunted reluctantly and did not respond to her statement. Originally, he had nned to fight her to the death, but since she was preparing to go out for disaster relief right now, he could only put up with it for a bit more. At this moment, Chu Murong ran in and requested, "Mom, I want to go too." Murong Yunshu replied, "It''s chaotic outside, so you stay at home." "I can do martial arts, so I''m not afraid of any more chaos." Chu Murong said with great backbone. "I was afraid that you would add to the chaos outside." Murong Yunshu was nonchntly honest. "......" Chu Murong''s petite body and huge self-esteem took a severe blow. Chu Changge then entered the door, just in time to hear Murong Yunshu''s words, and the corners of his mouth curled up. He uttered earnestly, "Madam, how many times have I reminded you that you should be subtle in your words to your son. Do you even know how to be subtle?" "No, I don''t." Murong Yunshu''s phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, "Would you show me how to do it then?" "Uh......" Chu Changge forced a smile and said, "Let''s forget about the whole subtlety thing." "Really good." This ''really good'' from Murong Yunshu sounded like ''she had seemingly achieved her purpose'' to Chu Changge''s ears, making himnot know whether tough or cry. Ever since Little Murong had turned against her, her bossy attitude had be even stronger! Old General Liu looked at Chu Murong with a sympathetic face andmented in his heart:being born to these parents need many skills! Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge went out with the disaster relief team and met the rest of the ministers, who were in a panic, on their way. They nodded and smiled at them and then left with a breezy view of their back. The ministers looked at each other. Didn''t Old General Liue to risk his life fighting with them? How......was it possible that......had he already done with his fight to the death with the couple? Suddenly, the crowd walked quickly towards the direction where Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge hade from. "Old General Liu, you''re not dead yet?" When the crowd saw the living and breathing Old General Liu, all the big stones hanging in their hearts fell. General Liu''s eyes were wide open when he heard what they asked as he bellowed, "This old man has a much tougher life than you people. If you are not even dead yet, of course, this old man will still be alive!" "......that''s not what we meant......" Chu Murong quickly walked away from the sadness of being left behind by his parents and asked with an excited look on his face, "Grandpa Liu, you are a general?" "Yes." "Then, can you shoot arrows on horseback?" "Any human can do something as simple as riding a horse and shooting arrows!" Old General Liu said as he raised his lower chin in disdain. Suddenly, two-thirds of the ministers present were ruthlessly ssified as non-human.[EX] If you want to know what this means,e read this chapter at xinshou blogspot. Chu Murong asked again, "Is it that great?" "A hundred shots, a hundred bull''s-eyes!" A proud looking Old General Liu noticed Chu Murong''s eyes begin to glow, and his self-confidence began to swell blindly. He asked in his helping-the-poor tone, "Want to learn?"Poor kid. His parents must have groomed him into a bookworm that he can''t even ride a horse and shoot an arrow.[T/C] Who would have thought, however, Chu Murong rejected his offer and reacted very calmly, "I don''t want to. But I want topete with you." In an instant, the shoulders of the two-third civilian ministers who Old General Liu had just put them into the non-human category began to shake violently. Their suppressedughter nearly gave them internal injuries. While on the other hand, Old General Liu''s facial muscles beat in perfect order. From top to bottom, it rose and fell, stretching on and on. * "The epidemic is much worse than I imagined." Murong Yunshu looked at the long line of victims in front of her and muttered indifferently. A dark cloud also appeared in Chu Changge''s heart. Under such circumstances, the gue''s emergence would undoubtedly be likesnow added up with frostfor the Daye Dynasty. Although Jinling City was currently closed, if no one stopped the epidemic from spreading soon, it would reach Lincheng and be uncontroble. The two people were preupied with their thoughts when suddenly, there was amotion in the distant queue of people waiting to receive food and medicinal herbs. "Old Zeng, go and see what has happened." Murong Yunshu instructed the domestic servant beside her. "Yes, Young Mistress." The domestic servant called Old Zeng was only walking halfway to when he saw the chaotic crowd rush towards him head-on like mad. "Young Mistress, Young Mistress......" Old Zeng called as he backed away. Chu Changge also noticed that something was wrong and immediately shielded Murong Yunshu behind him, waiting with cold eyes for the leader of this chaotic crowd to appear. Soon, the rioters grew in number, raging straight at Chu Changge. At this moment, a voice of righteous indignation came from the iing crowd, "It''s him! It''s the great devil that has brought disaster to our Jinling City!" "Yes, that''s him! If it weren''t for him, how could there be a gue in Jinling City?" "Drive the great devil out of the Jinling City!" "Drive the great devil out of the Jinling City!" The mob began to pour forward and lift the tables. In an instant, grain and medicinal herbs spilt all over the floor. Murong Yunshu originally wanted to leave the matter to Chu Changge, but as soon as she saw the mob trampling the grain and herbs on the ground, she became enraged and shouted, "That''s enough!" In an instant, onecould hear not even the sound of a crow or sparrow. "I can give you these grains and medicinal herbs for free, but I will never allow you to trample on them. If you don''t want them, you can turn around and go either left or right, and I won''t bother myself to send you off! However, whoever dares to touch my Murong Mansion''s relief goods again, I will immediately send him to a mass grave to be buried alive." Murong Yunshu''s tone was the same as usual, not too fast nor too slow, without even a hint of anger in them which somehow scared the mob into retreating while checking to see if they were still stepping on any food or medicinal herbs under their feet. As soon as the mob moved away, the domestic servants of the Murong Mansion immediately began to clean up the scene, picking up the medicinal herbs that were still usable on the ground and packing up all the rice mixed with mud in a separate sack.[+] Murong Yunshu looked coldly at the mob in front of her. After a long time, she faintly spat out two words, "Go on." "Young Mistress, they are so ungrateful. They pay our kindness with enmity. Let''s just leave them to starve to death and die of illness!" Old Zeng said with a face full of resentment while holding tightly the sack''s mouth containing the dirty rice. "Yes! They, these people, are just relying on the kindness of your heart, Young Mistress!" "They also calledGuyea great devil. They deserve to die of hunger!" "We haven''t even cursed him yet. How dare they do it first!" The Murong Mansion''s domestic servants went on strike together, resolutely refusing to continue. Murong Yunshu listened quietly and waited until all the domestic servants had stopped talking before saying, "Go on. I can''t eat them all anyway, and they take up too much of the mansion space." "But......" "Do you want to live in a city full of dead bodies?" Murong Yunshu rhetorically asked as she raised her eyebrow. They were silent for a few moments. "Don''t want to." "Then let''s act quickly. These herbs can''tpletely eradicate the gue, but at the very least, they can give us a few more days of a good life." Murong Yunshu said. Hearing Murong Yunshu''s words, the domestic servants went into action once more, with resignation written all over their faces. "Have you found the leader?" Murong Yunshu whispered to Chu Changge. "If I can''t even find the leading sheep, how can I still have the nerve to hang around on the street?" Chu Changge answered with a cold smile. When Murong Yunshu had calmed down the unrest just now, he had been observing the reaction of the mob and had found the leading sheepthe fastest one runningwithout much effort. "Come, let''s go and meet that sheep." He said. Murong Yunshu nced at the people queueing again, and seeing that it was still in order, she nodded, "Okay." * Murong Yunshu followed Chu Changge around the alleyway and finally stopped in a narrow, one-person-wide dead-end alley. At the end of the alleyway, a hooligan with a stuck out mouth and an ape-like chin stood there, motionless. His expression was full of resentment. It was obvious that someone had sealed his movement acupuncture point. "The four of them really have a tacit understanding with you." Murong Yunshu sincerely praised. She didn''t even know when he had given the order. "It''s three!" Three different voices came from above at the same time.[T/C] Murong Yunshu tilted her head to look, only to see the trio of South, East and West dressed in the ever-present dark clothes, standing majestically on the roof above the hooligan. Their hands were wrapped on each other''s shoulders, standing in the air, with their long hair flowing with the wind, very warrior-like. Murong Yunshu stared at them expressionlessly for a moment, then turned back to Chu Changge and asked, "Did you forbid them to change their clothes, or did you not give them any money to buy clothes?" Instantly, the corners of the trio''s mouths twitched a few times in perfect unison.We have so many good points all over, and that''s all you''ve noticed, Madam?[T/C] Chu Changge said, "You should not dislike them. They are born that way. In their consciousness, there is no such thing as changing clothes." The three of them only felt their feet go weak, and they almost couldn''t standstill.How much do you want to use us to bolster your lofty image in Madam''s heart, Leader! Hearing Chu Changge''s exnation, Murong Yunshu nodded in understanding and then spoke to the hooligan who had caused the trouble just now, "I know you are not afraid of death. Even if the gue doesn''t kill you, you still won''t survive since others will kill you by then." Only when Murong Yunshu spoke to him did the hooligan''s face change colour. The blue veins that had previously red up in anger disappeared abruptly, leaving only a pale face. "So you''re afraid to die? That''s much better." Murong Yunshu had a relieved look on her face. Suddenly, the hooligan''s body shook and then fell to the ground. Murong Yunshu was about to exim that not only did the trio have a tacit understanding with Chu Changge, but they could also even guess her mind when she noticed the young hooligan begged with a terrified face. "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I''ll tell you everything, everything......" Chapter 163 Chapter 163 "It was a masked man who told me to do it. He said he would give me fifty taels of silver if I did what he said. Other than that, I don''t know. I really don''t. Don''t kill me......please don''t kill me......I don''t want to die yet......" "What kind of mask did that man wear? What other characteristics did he have?" Chu Changge asked. "I don''t know what kind of mask it is......" When the hooligan saw Chu Changge''s expression suddenly changed, he immediately corrected himself by saying, "I remember. I remember......it was like a smiling monk..." "The Laughing Buddha!" Chu Changge and Murong Yunshu eximed out in unison. "Could it be that Fang Hongfei is still alive?" East Guardian spected. South Guardian disagreed. "Impossible. At that time, the fire was so big that we saw the ship burn down with our own eyes. He had no chance to escape." "Even if he had gotten away with it, with his serious injuries, he wouldn''t have survived long at sea. Let alonee back alive." West Guardian analysed. Murong Yunshu also thought there was no way Fang Hongfei could have a chance of survival, but facts spoke louder than words. Apart from Fang Hongfei, she could not think of another enemy wearing a Laughing Buddha mask. "Apart from the mask on his face, what other characteristics does that person have? For example, his hands are different from those of an ordinary person." The hooligan answered, "He was wearing gloves. So I couldn''t see his hands." Murong Yunshu''s heart sank at his words, and she looked at Chu Changge.Which person with normal limbs would wear gloves in this heat? Chu Changge pondered for a moment and said to the little hooligan, "If you see that man again, tell him for me that I, Chu Changge, am extremely looking forward to meeting his good self." "Yes, yes. I''ll be sure to bring your message to him." The hooligan nodded his head like a pestle pounded the garlic as he tried frantically to escape. "Who do you think is the most likely person to save Fang Hongfei?" Murong Yunshu asked Chu Changge. Chu Changge: "Why are you so sure that someone rescued him?" "Apart from someone helping him, can you find another reason that can exin why he is still alive until now?" Murong Yunshu asked instead of answering his question. Chu Changge thought about it and replied with a wry smile, "I can''t find any." Murong Yunshu had already gotten the answer from Chu Changge''s expression. Although the answer in her heart was the same as his, she still saidfortingly, "It''s not necessarily Hua Tian Sheng." Although, it was most likely to be him.[T/C] "You don''t have tofort me. From the night four years ago when he led the army to stop us from running away, there was no more brotherhood between him and me." * Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge returned to Murong Mansion with an iparably heavy heart. As soon as they entered, they were pulled to the corner of the gate by Chief Steward Qian, with an expression as if the sky had fallen while saying, "Miss,Guye, this is disastrous!" Seeing this scene, Murong Yunshu frowned slightly and asked, "What''s happened for you to be in such a panic?" "The Young Master......the Young Master, he......he was deceived by those wicked people and is running around the mansion in the Dragon Robe!" Murong Yunshu raised an eyebrow and questioned, "Is it worth making a fuss over such a trivial matter?" "Miss, this is not a small matter! Now the word ofGuye''s status as a Prince has spread through the mansion. Although no one in our mansion loves to gossip, things can be unpredictable. If someone leaks this out, it will be impossible to hide it!" Chief Steward Qian was so anxious that he stamped his foot. The trantor also wants to stamp her foot if you read this chapter, not at xinshou blogpspot. Murong Yunshu, however, retained her breezy attitude. "Who said it had to be hidden?" "Huh?" Chief Steward Qian froze. What did Miss mean by this statement? Dared he say, she wanted to makeGuye''s identity public? "Just take care of the money. I will take care of the other things." After dropping these words, Murong Yunshu walked towards the inside of the mansion. Chu Changge also threw a ''don''t be so impatient'' look to Chief Manager Qian. He leisurely smiled as he walked up and wrapped his arms around Murong Yunshu''s waist, asking in a low voice, "Madam wants to betray her husband?" "Your son has done everything to betray you. Where else would I have the opportunity to do so?" Murong Yunshu smiled coquettishly. "" "Don''t overthink about it. Since things have reached this stage, it''s time for you to have the mindset ofsmashing a pot to pieces just because it''s already cracked." "" Chu Changge wondered how to punish the person who cracked the jar first when the initiator appeared in front of him, wrapped in......a bright yellow cloth. Seeing how Chu Murong was dressed, the corners of Murong Yunshu''s mouth trembled as well. She squatted down to untie the ''Dragon Robe'' from his body and said, "Although business is difficult now, you can''t just wrap a piece of cloth around you just to save moneyand then go out. This will bring shame to the Murong Mansion, do you know?" With a reluctant face, Chu Murong stared at the cloth taken away by Murong Yunshu and said, "That is a Dragon Robe." "This is just a piece of cloth. That is the dragon robe." Murong Yunshu said as she looked at the torn bright yellow Dragon Robe in Nie Qing''s hand. "But that one is too big for me to wear." "You really want to wear a Dragon Robe?" Chu Murong nodded seriously. "I want to." Murong Yunshu: "But that Dragon Robe belongs to your Dad. Do you dare to fight with him?" When Murong Yunshu said this, all the ministers who hade after Chu Murong were overjoyed. Was the Prince finally willing to return to the capital to ascend to the throne? Chu Murong looked up faintly at his father and then shook his head honestly. "I won''t dare." You still have some conscience!Chu Changge snorted in his mind. Suddenly he realised that something was wrong. When did he say he wanted to wear the Dragon Robe?! "Madam, you......" Murong Yunshu interrupted him with a smile. "Didn''t you say on the night of our wedding that you would do anything for me? Being an Emperor for me this once, it''s not a hard thing to do, right?" "......it is not difficult, but it''s just putting me in great inconvenience." "Then, in that case, are you willing to put yourself in great inconvenience by taking over this mess for me?" Murong Yunshu asked with a smile. Chu Changge asked, "Do you still need to ask?" In fact, as soon as the gue appeared, he realised that he had to be the Emperor. All the ministers'' hearts suddenly mixed with sadness and joy. The joy was that Chu Changge was finally willing to be the Emperor. The sadness was that......the supreme honour in their eyes, was actually a great inconvenience in his eyes...... * Although Chu Changge had promised to be the Emperor, he did not immediately leave for the capital. The gue in Jinling City had not yet been brought under control. Thus, no one could go yet. "The Imperial Court in the capital is empty and needs someone to go back to preside over the situation. I can''t stay here for long." Nie Qing tried to convince Murong Yunshu to let him out of the city. "Yeah. We also have to go to Hua Tuo Mountain to find my brother." Feng Ling said. "If you want to leave the city, you should go and discuss it with Chu Changge." Murong Yunshu looked as if the matter was not of her concern. Ever since Chu Changge had agreed to be Emperor, the ministers had stopped pestering Murong Yunshu all day long and bothered Chu Changge instead. Murong Yunshu was happy to be free, and she no longer had to take half a step into the study. asionally, when Chief Steward Qian had business matters to consult with her, she would push them to Chu Murong. Gradually, the family''s business began to be taken over by Chu Murong. Even though he was still young, he knew how to do business and had some ideas and opinions that even she was ashamed of.[+] Feng Ling couldn''t bear it any longer that she snatched the shovel out from the-insensitive-Murong Yunshu''s hand and said, "Big Brother Chu is being prejudiced against Nie Qing and refuses to see him." Murong Yunshu raised her dark eyebrows at her words and looked at Nie Qing. "Did you offend him?" Nie Qing replied sullenly, "I don''t know." "That''s odd. You''re his Auxiliary Minister, and you haven''t offended him. So howe he won''t see you?" Murong Yunshu questioned. Feng Ling pouted andined, "What''s so strange about that? Big Brother Chu is a person who is naturally temperamental and entric. Does he still need a reason if he doesn''t want to see anyone?" "That''s true." Murong Yunshu smiled very approvingly, then got up to wash and dry her hands. "What should we do next?" She asked Lu-er. "Teach the Young Master to write." Lu-er replied. Just then, Chu Murong ran through the doorway and said gravely, "Mom, we won''t write poems and songs today." "So, what do you want to write?" Murong Yunshu asked as she squatted down and helped him straighten his shirt cor on one side. Chu Murong: "The ledger." "There are only numbers on the ledger. Didn''t you write them a long time ago?" "But I have a lot of ounts to check today. If I don''t hurry, it''s going to drag on until tomorrow." "It''s just as well to check them tomorrow. There''s no rush." "No." Chu Murong argued, "There are still things to do tomorrow. Dad said that today''s work must be done today, so we can''t dawdle." Murong Yunshu was slightly shocked, "When did he say that?" If she remembered correctly, that certain someone could dy everything except for being active in certain matters...... "Justst night! Aunt Lu-er knows about it. "Chu Murong said. Murong Yunshu looked towards Lu-er and had a bad feeling in her heart. Now, as soon as she heard the word ''night'' from Chu Murong''s mouth, her nerves would involuntarily tense up. Lu-er blushed and bowed her head. "After dinner yesterday, the Young Master askedGuyeto apany him to practise his sword, butGuyesaid he already had ns that evening. So he had no time to spend with the Young Master." "I asked Dad to put off his evening arrangements for tomorrow, but he said that what should be done today must bepleted that day, and one shouldplete tomorrow''s arrangements by tomorrow." Chu Murong continued for Lu-er. "He didn''t have anythingst night...." Murong Yunshu suddenly remembered what happenedst night, and all those passionate pictures came to her mind, which made her heart endlessly restless. "Mom, what''s wrong with you? Are you not feeling well? Why are your hands so hot?" Chu Murong said as he grabbed Murong Yunshu''s hand. Murong Yunshu hastily retracted her hand, suppressing the waves inside her, and said indifferently, "It''s nothing. Maybe I''ve been out in the sun for too long. That''s why they''re a bit hot." "Is that so?" Chu Murong looked up strangely at the sky with thick clouds and pointed out, "But there is no sun today." Murong Yunshu was incredibly embarrassed and suddenly regretted a little for having given birth to a bright little kid like him. "It''s sultry." She responded. Chu Murong blinked, "Why am I not feeling hot then?" What with all these so many ''why''? Murong Yunshu grumpily answered, "Your heart is cold. Of course, you won''t feel hot." "" "" "" Nie Qing, Feng Ling and Lu Er had ck lines all over their faces. Would people say something like that to their sons? But Chu Murong smiled and agreed, "It''s good to be cold so you won''t be afraid of heatstroke." "" "" "" The three bystanders once again became speechless.Is this child being bullied by his parents? However, Murong Yunshu sighed in her heart.This child has indeed received his father''s true legacy. Murong Yunshu''s heart stirred up again when she thought of the child''s father. After being married for so long,st night was the first time she was being ''turned over on top'' as she wantonly plundered while watching him copse......that feeling gave her a sense of achievement......no wonder he was always so vigorous about this bedroom matter...... Chapter 164 Chapter 164 At the same time, Chu Changge looked at the mountain-like memorial twice as high as yesterday. He pondered for a long time before asking, "Are you people retaliating against me?" "Your Majesty should refer to yourself as ''Zhen''." The Minister of Rites did not mindtaking all the troubleof correcting him for the eighty-ninth time. Chu Changge also ignored it for the eighty-ninth time, asking, "Did you dig out all the memorials from hundreds of years ago?" "Back to Your Majesty, these memorials were not yet reviewed by thete Emperor." Chu Changge impatiently flipped through the elementary one with his hands. His brows raised higher over time, and finally, he threw the copy in his hands onto the table, bellowing, "Burn it, burn them all!" As soon as everyone heard that Chu Changge wanted to burn all the memorials, they all panicked and unanimously advised, "Please don''t, Your Majesty!" "In ancient times, there has never been an Emperor who burned a memorial in the presence of all. Your Majesty is defying world opinion by doing something that everyone regards as wrong. Please think twice, Your Majesty." The Minister of Rites once again took up his official stance and advised. The trantor advised reading this chapter at xinshou blogspot. "These memorials were presented to thete Emperor. If they are not burned, how can thete Emperor read them?" Chu Changge asked rhetorically. In one sentence, the ministers were left speechless. They knew that it did not make sense, but they did not know how to refute it. If they said they would not show it to thete Emperor, it would be treacherous; if they said they would show it to the previous Emperor, there was no other way but for them to burn it. Seeing no objection, Chu Changge slowly picked up a memorial with two fingers and threw it into the brazier, saying, "Find out the memorial rted to gue and how to stable territory, and burn all the other memorials." "Yes." The Minister of Rites immediately acted as a eunuch with the pen and sorted the memorials. The rest of the ministersmented in their hearts that the Emperor seemed cynical but was willing to do the right thing. As the saying went, all things could be categorised as eitherslight or important, urgent or nonurgent. In doing so, he was trying to address the most pressing issues first. All those stale matters, such as water conservation and tax increases or reductions, were nothingpared to the gue and war. In the end, the mountains turned into small hills. All the others went into the brazier, except for Old General Liu''s four memorials about the frontier war and one about the control of gue by the Governor of Jinling that were spared. Chu Changge first looked at the Governor of Jinling''s memorial. After reading it for less than a minute, his face changed dramatically. Before, it was only cool in early autumn, but now it was snowing in winter, as the air around him dropped eight degrees with the coldness emanating from his face. True Dragon, Son of Heavenreferred toLiu Bang. "Long ago, there was a poor farmer who lived in a wild and ruggednd, far from the great cities of China. One day when he wasing home from the fields, he came to a pond. There he stopped and stared in amazement. On the banks of the pondy his wife, fast asleep. A great scaly dragon loomed above her. Clouds ckened the sky, lightning shed, and the air shook with thunder. Monthster, when the farmer''s wife gave birth to a beautiful son, the couple was filled with joy. This boy grew up to be Emperor Gaozu, the first ruler of the Han dynasty."--adapted from a story recounted by Chinese schr Sima Qian in Shiji (Historical Records), c. 109-91 BC, viaAmerican Museum of Natural History Image Credit |Unknown author, Public domain, via Wikimedia Commons When the ministers saw that something was wrong, they all held their breath for fear of angering this great god whom they had a hard time inviting to sit on the Dragon Throne. Even if he were not the Emperor, no one would dare to breathe loudly at this moment. The Sect Leader of the Mojiao Sect was even worse than theTrue Dragon, Son of Heaven. Between thedark and white paths, the former was always more frightening. The ministers suddenly began to worry that the one they had gone to so much trouble to request to return with them was a tyrant...... "Take the Governor of the Jinling, drag him out and chop him up!" Chu Changge threw the memorial fiercely to the ground and instructed coldly. All the ministers were so shocked by this order that their hearts skipped a beat. They all looked at the new Emperor, who had given the first decree to kill a minister even before the enthronement ceremony had even taken ce. And they were at a loss as to what to do next. In the end, the Minister of Rites picked up the memorial and nced at it before cing it on the table. Under the eager gaze of the crowd, he uttered his words which did not contradict Chu Changge''s, "This person should be killed." The people, puzzled, looked at each other and began to take turns reading the memorial carefully. Thest one to read the folds was Old General Liu. Whenever he had to write a report to the court, he always asked his military advisor to do it for him. He didn''t want to read the memorial. Who the Emperor wanted to kill was the Emperor''s business. But the cab would decide whether that person was worth being killed or not. He was only responsible for fighting the war. Thus, he didn''t care about such things. But seeing that everyone was silent after reading it, he didn''t want to be the only one who didn''t know the truth of the matter. That was why he absentmindedly opened the memorial. Just after reading the first line, Old General Liu''s face changed. The more he read, the worse his expression became, and finally, in a fit of rage, he threw the memorial into the brazier and roared, "Keeping such people is a waste of national food. Death is not enough for him!" How dare a small governor to take the lives of millions of people as a child''s y, saying things like ''burning Jinling to suppress the gue''! "This small official was ajinshiof the same Imperial Examination with the Governor of Jinling. As far as this small official knows, this man is loyal and honest. Although he has no great talent, he has never gone beyond moral bounds. He has been working hard in governing Jinling even if he has never performed any meritorious deeds. Apart from this one gue, there has been no major disturbance. It is not like him to say such things as ''burning Jinling'' or ''sacrifice something of lesser importance to preserve something crucial''." The Minister of Revenue said. Chu Changge''s anger diminished slightly at his words. "Then, in your opinion, there is something else going on here?" "Yes. This small official requests Your Majesty to allow this small official to investigate this matter. If the Governor of Jinling truly puts the lives of the people at risk by fighting the gue passively, it will not be toote to kill him as an example to others." "Alright. I''ll give you a day. At this time tomorrow, I will wait here for you to report your findings." Minister of Revenue: "Thank you, Your Majesty." "Your Majesty should refer to yourself as ''Zhen''." The Minister of Rites corrected for the nieth time. Chu Changge also ignored it for the nieth time and said to Old General Liu, "Since you are here, I don''t need to read these memorials......" The Minister of Rites interrupted Chu Changge and corrected him for the ny-one time, "Your Majesty should call yourself ''Zhen''." The corners of Chu Changge''s eyes twitched as he gave him a sidelong nce and said, "If you could be so persistent in your official duties, you wouldn''t just be a minister right now." "I am doing my official duties." The Minister of Rites responded inone strong beat and one weak beat in a measure of music. Chu Changge was dumbfounded. He had forgotten that correcting the Emperor''s faults was the proper job of the Minister of Rites. This stubborn old man, who seemed to only talk about etiquette andw, had a bit of wisdom and courage in his head. Let''s be done with it. It was just a matter of time before he had to change the way he addressed himself anyway, and it was the same if he changed it early orter. "Zhen,Zhen......" Chu Changge said it twice in a row and cleared his throat again before speaking to Old General Liu. "Zhenwill not read your memorials. If there is anything you want to say, say them directly." "Yes!" Old General Liu said, "Now that Emperor Tian and Emperor Ye, who are far away from Yanzhou and Western Shu, have started a war. The war has not yet reached our dynasty. Still, no matter who wins or loses in the end, Emperor Tian and Emperor Ye will becontent with things as they areand sooner orter, they willunch a war against our dynasty. Therefore, in my opinion, Your Majesty should consolidate the army, strengthen the border defences and actively prepare for war. Once either one between Emperor Tian or Emperor Ye is defeated, we should immediatelyunch an attack and reap the benefits from their fight." "What my dear courtier said is very true." When Chu Changge uttered ''my dear courtier'', he clearly saw the Minister of Rites was about to open his mouth before closing it again. "SinceZhenhas decided to changeZhenmind,Zhenwill not let my dear courtier catch hold ofZhenagain. My dear courtier can focus on other things."[+] A momentter, the corners of the Minister of Rites'' mouth twitched a few times ruthlessly. "It is this small official''s duty to urge Your Majesty to observe the rites andws." "YetZhenthinks you''re addicted to catchingZhenin the act." "Your Majesty is overthinking. Even if this small official had the guts to do so, this small official would not dare to cross Your Majesty deliberately." "Is that so?" The corners of Chu Changge''s mouth slightly curled up. He suddenly found that being the Emperor was not as boring as he thought. At least fighting with the ministers was a challenging and fun thing to do. After looking at Minister of Rites with a smile, Chu Changge said to Old General Liu. "Although what General Liu said is reasonable, has anyone ever thought that it''s impossible for Emperor Tian and Emperor Ye not to understand the concept ofonce the lips are gone, the teeth will be cold? They know that no matter who wins, the Daye Dynasty will benefit in the end. So why do they still insist on fighting to the death?" General Liu: "Your Majesty is right. About this issue, this General has also thought about it but could never figure it out." Chu Changge returned the four memorials to him and said, "Thene back toZhenwhen you have figured it out." Old General Liu took the memorials back. "Yes." "Do all my dear courtiers have anything else to present?" Chu Changge asked. All heads bowed in silence. "Since there is nothing else to discuss, then let''s disperse." Chu Changgenguidly said as he sat on the armchair and waved his hand. "When does Your Majesty intend to return to the capital?" It was still the Minister of Rites who spoke. Chu Changge curled his lips into a smile and asked, "When does my dear courtier intend to control the gue?" "This minister......doesn''t know." "ThenZhenalso doesn''t know." Even the Minister of Rites, who hadteeth made of copper and iron, was defeated. Hence, the rest of the ministers naturally would not make a fool of themselves by going against the wishes of the new Emperor, who ruledwith the power of a thunderbolt and the speed of lightning. As soon as the ministers left the ''Imperial Study'', they began to talk. "Lord Nie is indeed right. The Emperor looks unconventional and unrestrained, but he is a master at doing practical work." "Yes. He handles the affairs of the state in an orderly manner. Although heins a lot, he does not shirk from his responsibilities after all." "The Emperor has been dominated by the Empress. So how can he have noints? He will be fine after a while, though." "Talking about the Empress, she''s truly admirable too! She''s the first person I''ve ever met who has nothing to do all day but doesn''t get depressed." "It''s a skill to be idle to that extent." "When she returns to the capitalter, she will have her hands full. I''m afraid she''ll be too busy with all the big and small matters of the harem." "Speaking of the harem, Lord Yang, isn''t it time to prepare for the selection of concubines for the Emperor to fill the harem?" The Minister of Rites smiled coldly and said, "If you want to choose, you can go and choose yourself. I won''t put my hand on this matter." "This is the responsibility of your Ministry of Rites!" The Minister of Rites: "You can go to the Emperor and use me of dereliction of duty." "Lord Yang, just now, you never gave up on speaking about etiquette in front of the Emperor. Why are you now deted when the matter of the harem is mentioned?" The Minister of Rites did not answer. He just pretended not to hear the question. At this moment, Old General Liu suddenly remembered something. After a p, he leaned close to the Minister of Rites and whispered, "Yang Lian, did Nie Qing remind you to stay out of the matter of choosing a concubine?" Yang Lian, the Minister of Rites, was slightly startled and asked in a low voice, "How did you know?" Old General Liu chuckled. "I remembered the time the Empress said that I had a bad rtionship with Nie Qing. Your rtionship with Nie Qing has always been close. He must have warned you what things can be said and what cannot be said, right? You can''t say anything about choosing a concubine, can you?" Yang Lian nodded. "Nie Qing said that no matter when or where never mentioned the selection of concubines in front of the Emperor and Empress." "Did he say what would happen if you mentioned it?" Old General Liu asked. Yang Lian shook his head. "He didn''t say. However, his expression at that time was solemn, as if only mentioning the matter of choosing a concubine would lead to chaos in the world." Old General Liu repeatedly nodded with his heart palpitating at Yang Lian''s words. It was best for him not to mention it, even if the others beat him to death. It seemed that if there was anything he needed to speak with the Emperor in the future, he must first ask Nie Qing whether he could say it. Otherwise, if he identally stepped on the minefield, with such an unpredictable character of the Emperor, he might do something to retaliate against him back. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 After dismissing the ministers, Chu Changge stretched his back and looked at the sky. He then strolled towards the Qionglou Pavilion. He and Murong Yunshu had arranged to have afternoon tea together there. Although it was still early, it would be just right for him to stroll. If he still arrived early, that was fine. He would just wait for her. When Chu Changge arrived at Qionglou Pavilion, he found that Murong Yunshu hade long before him. As soon as Chu Changge walked into the small pavilion, Murong Yunshu spotted him and smiled lightly. "You''re early." "Isn''t Madam here earlier?" Chu Changge asked with a smile, with his heart very happy. "Is Madam so eager to see her husband that she has waited beforehand?" "I just sat down." Murong Yunshu said. Chu Changge nced at the tea that was about to reach the bottom of the cup in her hand and smiled lightly as he thoughtfully refilled it for her. He said as he poured, "This is the bestYuhou Longjing tea.It would be a waste if you were to drink it like a cattle." Murong Yunshu''s face was slightly embarrassed. She hesitated for a moment, then picked up the cup of tea and drank it all in one gulp. She looked at Chu Changge with iparable frankness and requested, "Another cup." The corners of Chu Changge''s mouth slightly twitched. "Madam, this is tea, not wine. You can stop acting as ifyour heroism has reached the clouds." "I''m just thirsty." Murong Yunshu responded extraordinarily calm. ".......your excuse isme." "I know." "And yet you still use it?" "I can''t think of a better one." "......" Chu Changge looked at her helplessly for a few seconds, then couldn''t help but refill her cup again and stated leisurely, "You''ve always been a refined tea drinker. A cup of tea would take at least two to three-quarters of an hour for you to finish. With the amount of tea in the pot now, you had already drunk at least three cups before I came." Murong Yunshu sighed in frustration as she questioned, "With an Emperor like you around, how are you going to get along with your government staff?" It was rare for her to tell a lie. Could he not be so wise? Could you please read this chapter at xinshou blogspot? Chu Changge raised his sword-shaped brows andmented, "I''m not interested in what they care about, and what I care about is none of their business." Murong Yunshu puffed out augh and said, "If those lively government staff of yours heard these words, I wonder how cold their hearts will be." "It''s good to have a cold heart. With a cold heart, they won''t have to be afraid of heatstroke." "......" This statement sounded so familiar. Murong Yunshu suddenly wanted to know what Big Chu and Little Chu usually talked about when they got together. Inexplicably, the scene of the small one and the big one crouching in the corner and whispering to each other came to mind. "Pfft" Murong Yunshuughed at the scene ying in her head. Luckily, there was nothing in her mouth. Otherwise, the Big Chu that was sitting across from her would have been in trouble. "What are you thinking that made youugh like that?" Chu Changge asked, raising an eyebrow. He was not too happy that her mind was still wandering off while spending time with him. "It''s nothing." Murong Yunshu tried to put away her smile, but the corners of her eyes couldn''t help but tilt upwards. "Nie Qing came to see me today." She changed the subject. Chu Changge''s expression immediately changed when he heard her words. "What does he want from you?" Murong Yunshu narrowed her eyes at him strangely and questioned, "Why are you acting so nervous?" "No, nothing......" Chu Changge coughed twice to withdraw his nervous expression and asked as if he was not too concerned, "Is there something he wanted from you?" "It''s nothing much. He and Feng Ling came to plead with me, hoping that I could help them go to Hua Tuo Mountain so that he could propose marriage to Feng Cheng. They asked me to talk to you about letting them out of town." "So, what did you say?" "I said ''people of the harem do not meddle in politics''." Murong Yunshu answered. Chu Changge was slightly astonished by her words and then burst outughing. "You really are theziest woman I''ve ever seen." Murong Yunshu''s expression was indifferent. "Right back at you." "Madam, you are ttering your husband too much. This husband of yours doesn''t have your ability to put off trouble like that." When Murong Yunshu heard what he said, she picked up the lid of the cup and slowly fanned the hot air from the mouth of the cup as she stated, "There are many troublesome people around who like to create trouble for you, so you have to learn the skill of pushing these troubles away. Otherwise, how can I have time to drink tea?" After saying that, she raised her pretty phoenix eyes to look at Chu Changge. Troublesome people, who liked to create trouble......was he also counted as one? The corners of Chu Changge''s mouth trembled a few times as he expressed his feeling with a hurt face, "As the saying goes, a virtuous wife at home is better than a good minister of a state. For Madam to be so ''idle and virtuous'' is a bit unjust to not even share a little of it with her husband!" "Can you not remind me again and again how troublesome it was for me to marry you finally?" Murong Yunshu smiled brightly. The corners of Chu Changge''s mouth twitched wildly, "Madam, I''m the one in trouble now, and you can''t just run from your responsibility." "At the root of it, it''s because you''re the one who created that troublesome little guy out of it." "......you also have a part in creating him." "When I gave birth to him, he was still a noblegongzi. Later, after hanging out with you for a long time, he became a local bully." Chu Changge went speechless. Obviously, he and his son had bea benevolent father and a filial son. But in her eyes, how did they turn into fooling around with each other? If he took ten thousand steps back, even though Little Murong was now brazenly overbearing, with ack bellythat was as dark as charcoal, he had never been sleazy at all! He was a very talented little young man by all ounts. Just as bad as he was when he was a child, but not too obviously bad. Chu Changge was proud of himself when he thought of how much he had passed on to Little Murong. Thatold freakhad passed on to him all that he had learned and created in his life. Although Chu Changge was toozy to learn many of thatold freak''s martial arts, he knew them thoroughly by heart and had no problem passing them on to Little Murong. If there was one thing he was most pleased with, it was Little Murong''s diligence and willingness to learn. These traits of his were also the point he was most puzzled by. He could always sit and never stood if he could. Even his father did not know what diligence was, so how could Little Murong be this diligent and studious?[T/C] Qi Huang or Huangdi Neijing From morning to night, Little Murong had engaged himself in light martial arts and swordy,Qi Men Dun Jia, learning the skills of mechanisms and ounting, read about medicine from the book ofQi Huang, as well asthe four arts, horseback riding and archery. Plus the burden of the family given to him by his heartless mother, and asionally he had to find time to create a bit of unhappiness for the people around him for him to have some fun......[T/C] When Chu Changge thought about it, he suddenly felt sympathy for Little Murong. Thinking of himself when he was a child, he had never been poisoned by anything other than salt. "Madam, otherwise, let''s give Murong a younger sister." Chu Changge suggested. "Are you sure you want to create another troublesome little one?" Murong Yunshu asked rhetorically, frowning. Chu Changge stated, "I have confidence in you." "But I have no confidence in you." "......don''t worry. You have absolute control in your daughter''s education." Murong Yunshu thought about it for a moment and said, "Let''s wait a few more years." "Until when?" "Let''s wait until Murong grows up." "He''s old enough now to not bully his sister." "I know. I meant to have another when he was old enough to help me with the baby."[T/C] "" "This is to cultivate their brother and sister feelings." "" "Did you have a falling out with Nie Qing?" Murong Yunshu asked with a sudden change of topic. Chu Changge raised an eyebrow and said, "Having a falling out is a word only used between two acquaintances." "......so you don''t like the look of him?" Murong Yunshu switched to a more factual way of asking the question. "I''ve never looked at him closely before." His tone was unusually awkward. "......" Murong Yunshu looked at Chu Changge with that look of Little Murong and asked, "What exactly do you have against him?" "Nothing." "Then why won''t you see him?" Chu Changge said, "The Auxiliary Minister and the new Emperor were supposed to be at odds with each other." Murong Yunshu rolled her eyes and looked at him without saying anything. Chu Changge did not want to mention it, but he could not resist Murong Yunshu''s insistent look for an answer, so he could only say sullenly, "He has bad intentions." Umm. Murong Yunshu nked for a moment. "When did he have any bad intentions?" "He......" Chu Changge wanted to say something several times, but he hesitated. He finally said, "He lured those ministers to Jinling to force me to take the throne. That is his bad intentions." "Didn''t you take revenge on this matter a long time ago?" Murong Yunshu''s eyes narrowed slightly. She always felt that what Chu Changge originally wanted to say was not this matter. What Chu Changge wanted to say was indeed not this issue. He wanted to say that Nie Qing was looking at Murong Yunshu in a very wrong way. That kind of look, others might not understand, but he knew it well. That was simply the look a man gave when he looked at the woman he loved! What made him feel most stifled was that Nie Qing always gazed at her silently, never showing half of it, leaving him with no way to eradicate his love rival.[+] He certainly wouldn''t say anything if his rival didn''t make his feelings clear. Chu Changge wished Murong Yunshu wouldpletely ignore Nie Qing. Count yourself lucky that you have the good sense not to make a pass at her openly. Otherwise, even if you were Feng Ling''s fianc, I would have beaten you until you would belooking for your teeth all over the floorand blowing your brain out!Chu Changge often had this kind of thought tofort his restless heart that wanted to beat someone up but could not find any excuse to do so. * The epidemic was getting worse in Jinling City, and although the city had been sealed off, Lincheng was not spared and was also affected. When Chu Changge heard the news of the epidemic spread outside, he was still discussing the battlefield situation with Old General Liu. At the same time, Murong Yunshu waspetently filling her job as an ''idle'' wife and mother by personally teaching Little Murong to draw portraits. The painting she used to teach him was the one she and Chu Changge hadpleted together back then. As she exined while looking at the two people riding a horse together, free and happy, Murong Yunshu could not help but feel a little sad. With less freedom, albeit willingly, there was still some regret in her heart that they could not be as dashing as in the painting. "Mom, did you paint this picture?" Chu Murong asked. Murong Yunshu thought for a moment and said, "No, it was your Dad who drew it. He went to great lengths to woo your Mom back then." Lu-er bravely rolled her eyes beside them.He already joined our household upon marriage, and Miss still want to take unfair advantage of him. Miss, you are an undeniably unscrupulous merchant. "Isn''t it?" Murong Yunshu looked sideways at Lu-er. Uh, she had been discovered. Lu-er bowed her head with a look that she had done something wrong and said with a clear conscience, "Yes, it wasGuyewho chased Miss first." "That doesn''t sound sincere at all." Lu-er immediately modified her previous remark. "Guyechased after Miss with great sincerity." "......" Murong Yunshu gave Lu-er an amused re and said, "It''s not the addition of the word ''sincerity'' that will make it sound sincere." "Then, how should I do it?" Lu-er asked with great sincerity and without any shame to learn. "To make others feel your sincerity, you must first believe what you say." "Then, that will be very difficult." Lu-er frowned distressingly and muttered, "It was definitely Miss who chased afterGuye..." The corner of Murong Yunshu''s forehead jumped a few times while she gave a look of hatred towards Lu-er. At this point, Chu Murong said, "It doesn''t matter who chased who first. What matters is who married who." Murong Yunshu''s eyes lit up with joy. "Sure enough. You think like your Mom." Chu Murong blinked with a puzzled look. "Eh? Wasn''t it Mom who married Dad?" Chapter 166 Chapter 166 While Murong Yunshu was gossiping with Chu Murong, Chu Changge was amidst a heated debate among his ministers. "That''s enough." Chu Changge could not stand it anymore that he had to interrupt the crowd, "Old General Liu, since you think the top priority is to recover the territory, then first tellZhen. Why did Emperor Tian and Emperor Ye insist on doing this when they knew that killing each other would only result inZhenreaping the benefits?" "They are not really at war." Old General Liu revealed, "ording to the report from the spies sent by this General to have a lookout on the enemy''s army, Emperor Tian and Emperor Ye have not at war. Those rumours are just to cover their act ofsecretly crossing the Wei River at Chencang. Their allied forces are already preparing tounch an attack on our dynasty''s borders." Chu Changge: "Alright.Zhenappoints you as the Grand Marshal of Military Forces to lead the army to the west and recover the territory. " Old General Liu knelt on one knee and sped his fist to receive the order, "This General obeys!" "Your Majesty, now that the country''s strength is hugely depleted and the gue is present, we must not go to war!" The Minister of Revenue said, "With the current strength of our dynasty, if we go to war, the treasury will be empty in six months at most." "If we do not go to war, within six months, the allied forces of Emperor Tian and Emperor Ye will certainly attack north of the Huai River." Old General Liu argued forcefully. The Minister of Revenue said, "You can propose a settlement." Old General Liu shouted, "As long as this Liu is not dead, you people will not sign those treaties thathumiliate the nation and forfeit its sovereignty! Unless the Emperor takes my head first, I will cut off whoever mentions the word ''settlement'' again!" The Minister of Revenue was also enraged and cursed bitterly, "Reckless,pletely reckless!" Old General Liu also fumed with anger and scolded back, "Coward!" "Are you sure you want to treatZhenwords as a merepuff of wind passing your earby continuing to argue?" Chu Changge''s voice was very casual, as if he wasn''t angry at all. But this trantor will if she this chapter not at xinshou blogspot. The ministers immediately fell silent. No amount of righteousness could withstand His Majesty''s breezy attitude. "All of you try to cooperate with General Liu''s needs, and as for the gue,Zhenwill find a way. Yang Lian stays behind. The rest of you disperse." Chu Changge said "My humble servant excuses himself." The crowd withdrew, with one following the other. The civil officials were reluctant, while the military officers were pleased. In a short while, only Chu Changge and Yang Lian left in the room, with both of them silent. After a long time, Yang Lian could not resist asking, "Your Majesty has requested this small official to stay behind. This small official wonders what instructions does Your Majesty have for this small official?" Chu Changge pondered for a long time, as if it was difficult to speak, and frowned before saying, "Zhenwould like to ask you, is there any precedent of the harem interfering in politics in all dynasties?" "Yes. And they all caused great disasters." Yang Lian answered. Chu Changge said, "Let''s not talk about whether it will lead to a big disaster. You only need to tellZhennow under what circumstances canZhendisregard the ancestral rule of ''the harem does not interfere with politics''?" Yang Lian frowned. "Your Majesty wants Her Majesty to participate in politics?" "Does my dear courtier also think this is a very wise decision?" Chu Changge had a smug look on his face. "This small official doesn''t think so." Yang Lian spoke without giving Chu Changge any face. "......what''s wrong with having the Empress relievingZhenofZhen''sworries?" "A man of character canstand upright on his two legs between heaven and earth. What kind of a man is he if he meets a problem and looks for his wife?" "......" Chu Changge had a guilty conscience after being scolded by Yang Lian. "Zhenwants to share the troubles with the Empress." "Your Majesty just can''t see Her Majesty being so idle, right?" "......" This Yang Lian, sometimes one couldn''t help but want to pull him out to the Meridian Gate and hit him up a few hundred times before pulling him back inside again. It was no wonder that since ancient times, an Emperor had loved and hated his officials. If he killed them, it would be a pity. If he didn''t kill them, they became an eyesore. If he sent them to the frontier, there would be less fun in the future. If he let them stay with him, they would upset him. What a dilemma! However, Chu Changge was a person who had seen the world and grew up ying with people for fun. Hence, naturally, he would know how to deal with a mere Minister of Rites.Not afraid of death, are you? That doesn''t matter. Many things in this world are more frightening than death. "Minister Yang!" Chu Changge suddenly spoke with great enthusiasm, patted Yang Lian on the shoulder and said, "You haven''t visited the brothel in Jinling, have you?" The corners of Yang Lian''s mouth slightly twitched. "Your Majesty is not afraid of contracting syphilis. Does this mean, Your Majesty is not afraid of contracting the gue as well?" Good, those words are ruthless enough.The corners of Chu Changge''s mouth were slightly hooked, and a few smiles appeared in his eyes, "Naturally,Zhenis afraid. But Lord Yang seems to beunafraid of neither Heaven nor Earth.Zhenguesses you must not have the gue in your mind." Yang Lian smiled and immediately gave out an expression as if he had been stabbed with a knife. "This small official never goes to ces where there arelovely spring scenes. This small official hopes Your Majesty will understand." There was an unmistakable tremor in his voice. "Zhenknows." A harmless smile spilt out of Chu Changge''s face as he patted Yang Lian''s shoulder again and said, "A man of character canstand upright on his two legs between heaven and earth. What kind of a man is he if he doesn''t even visit a brothel when hees to Jinling?" "......as the ruler of a country, Your Majesty should be able to tolerate the words of others." The implication was that waiting for revenge was not a gentleman''s way of doing things! "It''s becauseZhenwas born with asmall belly and chicken''s gut, andZhenhas one person inZhen''s heart, soZhenreally can''t tolerate anyone else." Chu Changge looked regretful. The corners of Yang Lian''s mouth twitched a few times ferociously. He was sure that any further confrontation would result in him being forcibly packed off to a brothel. Only God knew. He was not afraid of being killed or deported, but he feared the ruin of his reputation. Hence, Yang Lian decided to be a man who could adapt to circumstances. "In times of national crisis, the harem can participate in politics after the unanimous consent of the cab ministers." He said. Chu Changge was overjoyed at his words, "My dear courtier is indeedZhen''s good loyal official." Yang Lian hung his head in silence. He could not afford to be a loyal subject if he had to submit to the Emperor''s ''abuse of power'' in this way. Chu Changge added, "On the cab side,Zhenalso have to thank my dear courtier." "Forgive this Minister for not being able to do anything about it." Yang Lian decisively refused. "Is that so?" Chu Changge''s dark eyes became deep as he said, "Zhenheard that theFlower Queenof Qinhuai Building was peerlessly gorgeous......" "Your Majesty!" Yang Lian angrily interrupted Chu Changge''s words. After a moment of silence, hepainfully recalled the past with pangs in his heartas he squeezed out these words from his teeth in that tone of voice as if this act was worse than death, "This Minister, obeys, the decree." It was his bad luck that he had met such an unreasonable Emperor! After Yang Lian left, Chu Changgetook a chicken feather for a warrant to issue ordersand wandered over to Murong Yunshu with a smile. When Chu Changge appeared, Murong Yunshu said, "You''re just in time. I have something to ask you." "I also have something to tell you." Chu Changge said. "Dad." Little Murong turned and greeted Chu Changge. Then he changed his sight forward again to continue painting. Chu Changge nced at the canvas and asked, "What are you painting?" "People." "......who?" Of course, he knew that Chu Murong was painting people with the already drawn nose and a pair of eyes. "Me." When Chu Changge heard his answer, he narrowed his eyes in wonder as he looked carefully and asked, "Are your shoulders that wide?" "This is me ten yearster." Chu Murong replied seriously. Chu Changge was speechless, "You''re only four years old. How do you know what you''ll look like in ten years?" "Mom knows. Mom said that ten yearster, I will be a little younger, more handsome, kinder, more powerful and more pleasing than Dad''s current appearance." Chu Murong spoke in dead earnestness. His expression was iparably solemn and sacred like he was reciting an Imperial Decree.[+] "......" Chu Changge looked at Murong Yunshu with hidden bitterness, "Madam, why is this husband of yours bing inferior to him in every way in your eyes?" "Because his mother is better than your mother." Murong Yunshu replied calmly. Chu Changge was stunned for a moment, and then his face was covered with ck lines. "Madam, it is a very immoral act topare yourself with people who have already passed away." Murong Yunshu raised her eyebrows, declining toment. She hadn''t done less immoral things anyway. Chu Changge added, "What did you want to ask me just now?" "Oh." I was so focused on bickering with him that I almost forgot about that. "Little Murong wants to know whether you chased me first or I chased you first." Without waiting for Chu Changge to answer, Chu Murong, who was preupied with painting himself one second ago, immediately turned his head back, stared at Murong Yunshu with his clear, beautiful eyes and said. "Mom, I don''t want to know at all." "......"Can''t he cooperate once in a while? s, what''s the point of having him if he''s so uncouth!Murong Yunshu gave Chu Murong a feeble scornful nce. "Don''t interrupt when adults are talking." Chu Murong looked at her innocently. "I honestly don''t want to know." "......" At this moment, Murong Yunshu very much wanted to have a daughter. A daughter who was even more eloquent than this tender greengrass on top of the wall. Of course, the most important thing was to have the same mind as her. Seeing that the mother and son couldn''t agree with each other, Chu Changgeughed happily and then asked Chu Murong, "Do you think it was Dad who chased Mom first, or Mom who chased Dad first?" "Of course, it''s Dad chasing Mom first!" Chu Murong answered without thinking. Murong Yunshu''s jaw dropped.Do all children nowadays like to amuse themselves by striking their parents?He was indeed agrass on top of the wall. However, in any case, he had done her a favour by saying that in front of that someone. Although in her absence, he would hold another different view. Not surprisingly, Chu Changge was deeply shocked. "Why would Dad be chasing after Mom first?" He asked viciously. Chu Murong was utterly unaffected by the threatening look in his father''s eyes as he turned around and continued to draw himself, answering in a very casual manner, "A great man knows when to yield and when not. Mom wants to be the one to be chased so much, so there is no harm in satisfying her vanity. And anyway, it''s not like a piece of your flesh will fall off if you tell a lie." Murong Yunshu was petrified.Is this what a four and a half-year-old child should say? Even though he has anold head on his young shoulders, he shouldn''t be this experienced, right? Unlike Murong Yunshu, who was in a mess, Chu Changgeughed heartily. "Son, you are getting more promising like your Dad''s elegant demeanour back then!" But Chu Murong turned around leisurely and cast a contemptuous nce at him. "Does Dad even dare to tell lies to Dad''s Mom?" "" "So it''s the case of me bing morevividly blue than indigo even if the colour blue is made from indigo." "" This time it was Murong Yunshu''s turn to gloat. "This is called theevil you bring on yourselves is the hardest to bear." Chu Changge confessed. "It''s my fault. I forgot to teach him to be humble." Murong Yunshu said very understandingly, "I don''t me you for that. After all, you, yourself, don''t even know how to be humble." "......Madam, the external problems are still there, so it is not appropriate for us to fight internally at this time." Chu Changge said meaningfully. Murong Yunshu also gave Chu Murong a look and nodded approvingly. "In addition to the external problem''s best ability atstriking water right and left, he''s good at sowing discord between people." "Mom. I''m still here." With a sad face, Chu Murong spoke out to remind a certain bad mother that the ears of thatexternal problemwere not yet broken. Murong Yunshu smiled lightly. "I know. I specifically talked about them for you to hear." "......" Chu Murong''s hand holding the brush shook, and a drop of ink dripped onto the canvas, hitting the person''s abdomen in the painting impartially. This ident told Chu Murong that kindness and likability were all just floating clouds and that beingck bellywas the best way to go! Chapter 167 Chapter 167 "What did you want to tell me just now?" Murong Yunshu asked. Only after being reminded by her did Chu Changge remember the purpose of his visit. After brewing his emotions in his heart, he said with a particrly heavy heart, "The Cab has agreed that the Daye Dynasty has now entered a time of life and death and needs the harem to participate in politics." "Did the Cab think so, or did you think so?" Murong Yunshu asked without giving him any face. "The Cab." Chu Changge had a frank and justified face. Murong Yunshu thought for a moment and said, "I can donate money." "......this husband of yours is not here to ask for money." Chu Changge''s face was full of ck lines. "I know. But I only have money." Murong Yunshu continued, "Please tell those stubborn people that pushing my husbands into thefire pitis the limit, and I don''t want to lose myself. This is a matter of principle." The corners of Chu Changge''s mouth intermittently twitched a few times, "Madam is so principled." One hundred per cent, she hadspoken without really meaning it. Murong Yunshu automatically filtered out the element of unspoken words and smiled, "One must have principles to live freely." "Madam''s principle is to be insensitive to all troublesome matters, including this husband, is that right?" Chu Changge felt helpless. Other people married virtuous wives, while he married an idle wife. Just the difference in words, but the distinction wasas far apart as clouds and mud. "Not really." Murong Yunshu said, "It depends on what kind of trouble it is. Some troubles, such as the kind you can''t get rid of, like Murong, I''ll just admit it as my own bad luck." Being his name had been mentioned, Chu Murong once again spoke bitterly, "Mom, I''m still here." "I know." Murong Yunshu responded in an extremely calm manner. "......" Chu Murong felt that as someone had beenpletely ignored, keeping silent and reducing his sense of existence was the wisest choice. So, he turned his head and continued to draw. The painting shows himself ten yearster, smiling harmlessly. Chu Changge looked at Little Murong sympathetically, then asked Murong Yunshu, "Don''t you even care about my troubles?" "Haven''t I been in charge of it until now?" Murong Yunshu asked rhetorically. "Have you?" She had clearly never set foot in the study. No. Not to mention stepping into the study, she had never even been within a ten-metre radius of it. Even when she asionally passed by, she had to make a detour, as if there was a great God of gue living there. "I have." Murong Yunshu said. When Chu Changge saw her face of certainty, he suddenly came to a realisation. Could it be......that......she meant that he, himself, was the trouble? His self-confidence suffered a relentless blow. "Let''s get down to business." Chu Changge said. Chu Changge''s frustrated expression entertained Murong Yunshu so much. Thereupon, she showed mercy to him and said, "I will dismiss the proposal for my participation in politics. But if you have any difficulties, you cane to me." "There is no difficulty." Chu Changge said, suddenly bing unusually silent. Murong Yunshu''s face showed her surprise. Seeing the look of exhaustion flowing between his eyebrows, she suddenly felt a pain in her heart. She put away her joking attitude and asked seriously, "What do you need me to do?" Since he hade up with a trick like ''harem participation in politics'', he was bound to need her. Although she shied away from annoyances, trivialities and matters of state, she would be by his side whenever he needed her, even if he was in the mostplicated whirlpool in the world. "You don''t need to do anything." Chu Changge suddenly embraced herhe put his weight against her as he copsed and whispered, "All you have to do is stay by my side." This sentence plunged into Murong Yunshu''s heart like a needle. It hurt so much that it broke her heart. "Sorry." She whispered. The corners of Chu Changge''s mouth slightly curled up as he said wickedly, "That''s too insincere of you. I won''t ept it." Murong Yunshu smiled back. "Then what do you want?" Chu Changge thought for a moment, then suddenly his eyes narrowed, and he spat out these words in her ear, "Let''s have a deepermunication." His husky voice, deliberately lowered, was irresistibly sensual, with unruly wickedness at its edge. Suddenly, Murong Yunshu''s face flushed to the roots of her ears, and her skin felt as if his words had set fire on it. Sensing Murong Yunshu''s changes, Chu Changgeughed out loud in triumph. At this point, Chu Murong, who had been pretending to be air for a long time, gave a sideways nce at his father, who was smiling unusually wicked. He turned his head back and silently traced the straightened lips of the man in the painting.He was cooler when he wasn''t smiling.Chu Murong said this in his heart. Murong Yunshu frowned and angrily hammered Chu Changge''s back a few times, then followed suit and curled her eyes with a smile. The apology in her heart was still there. She thought that someone as powerful as he would be able to handle himself even without her help. But she had forgotten that even the strongest person could not resist the destion of fighting alone. I''m sorry. From now on, I will always be likeyour shadow following you. No matter how manybrambles and thorns I have to hack throughor howgreat the waves sweeping away the sandis, I will always stand within your reach. Even if I have to watch you from a distance, I will use my eyes tostand in the same storm-tossed boatas you.Murong Yunshu secretly swore in her heart. * The following day. Chu Changge was sitting on his ''dragon chair'', grading the Imperial documents. Murong Yunshu was lying on the yellow bamboo strips recliner next to him, reading a book in idle. asionally she would shift her eyes from the book to nce at him, staring at his concentrating side face for a short while and giggled. "Haven''t you seen enough after all these years?" Chu Changge, who had buried his head in diligence, suddenly raised his head to ask her. Murong Yunshu, who was looking at the side of Chu Changge''s face, caught red-handed. Her face was slightly embarrassed. "I haven''t seen it at this time." In an instant, her actions became calm and unhurried. Chu Changge was bbergasted. "At which time?" "This time. Right now."At different times, you look different in my eyes. Chu Changge pondered for a short while, understanding a little of what she meant, but not all of it. But he understood the look in her eyes, the kind of look that was enough to warm his gloomy heart for a lifetime. Having a wife like this, what more could a husband ask for? Chu Changge looked at her and smiled, "Are you willing to stand up and walk a few steps now?" "Not willing." "......can you take a few steps and sit on myp?" Chu Changge asked in a different way. "Yes." Murong Yunshu put down her book, got up and walked over. With a smile on his face, Chu Changge pulled her into her to sit on hisp. He wrapped one arm around her waist while he continued to read the documents with the other. No matter how serious the content was, the corners of his mouth were always turned upwards. Murong Yunshu froze there for a long moment before asking, "No next instructions?" "What next instructions?" Chu Changge did not understand.[+] The corner of Murong Yunshu''s forehead jumped. "You asked me toe over just so that I could add burden to your leg?" "......Madam, as a learneddy of the house, could you phrase it a little more literally?" "I can''t." "......"That was pretty straightforward."Don''t you think this is romantic?" When Murong Shu heard this, she put her tender arms around his neck and asked, "Aren''t you afraid of being seen and scolded by Yang Lian for indulging excessively in debauchery with a woman?" "I''m not afraid." Chu Changge smiled with a proud face. "I already have something on him. He will not dare to scold me. " At that moment, a voice sounded like it had been chiselled with a knife came from the doorway, "Even if Your Majesty had sold this small official to the brothel, this small official would still scold Your Majesty this time!" Before the words left his mouth, Yang Lian, dressed in white, was already standing in front of Chu Changge, with five cab ministers behind him, including Nie Qing. Sell into the brothel?Murong Yunshudidn''t know whether tough or cryas she looked at Chu Changge.Is this yourunexpected thrust with the macemove? Chu Changge responded with an awkward look.Yes, that''s myunexpected thrust with the macemove. It''s a pity that Yang is now ready to risk everything just to scold me. "Your Majesty." Yang Lian spoke with iparable sorrow, "Wallowing in luxury and pleasure is a great taboo, Your Majesty. As the ruler of a country, how can Your Majesty treat the court as a child''s y and indulge in feminine charm......" Chu Changge could not endure it anymore as he interrupted, "Are you still a man? Have you never embraced your wife? It''s okay for you to embrace your wife, but it bes uneptable for Zhen to hold Zhen''s own wife?" "This official hasn''t married yet......" Suddenly, Yang Lian grabbed a keywordwife?! At this point, Murong Yunshu very cooperatively turned her head to face the ministers and greeted them extraordinarily calmly, "Hello, everyone." She could almost hear the intermittent sound of broken jaws from different directions. Was it that surprising? Instead of hugging his wife, should a man hug an outside woman? Or was it that in the eyes of these stubborn old men, wives weren''t even someone their husbands should embrace...... "Your Majesty Empress is supposed to be the model for all women and should behave in a dignified manner." Yang Lian pointed his finger at Murong Yunshu. The implication was:you are the Empress. You should be reserved and not just sit on a man''sp, even if that man is your husband. You also should not read this chapter at another site except for xinshou blogspot. Murong Yunshu knitted her brows lightly and smiled slightly as she responded, "Then I''m unsuitable to be the Empress." Yang Lian: "Your Majesty Empress should call herself ''Bengong''." "I''m unsuitable to be the Empress." Murong Yunshu''s smile remained the same, but her gaze had deep meaning. Yang Lian frowned. "Your Majesty is still the Empress. How can Your Majesty say that Your Majesty is unsuitable to be the Empress?" Murong Yunshu smiled but said nothing. Yang Lian, however, felt an invisible pressure from her breezy gaze. After a long standoff, Yang Lian suddenly realised that she was serious. As soon as he said one more thing that made her unhappy, she would walk away and quit. And ording to Nie Qing''s description of the couplethe wife sang, and the husband would follow. When the Empress left, the Emperor was bound to go on strike too. He had been an official for ten years and went through three ruling Emperors. However, this was the first time he had met such a strange Empress! Which Emperor or Empress didn''t have this kind of suspicion for a long time, where they feared that someone would n to take their positions on the Imperial Throne? These two people somehow were even better. They were afraid that no one woulde to steal their roles instead. Freaks. They really are freaks!Yang Lian cursed a few times in his heart. Then he tactfully retreated to one side. Murong Yunshu said with great satisfaction, "Lord Yang has a very high awareness and will certainly have a great future." At these words, the corners of Yang Lian''s mouth twitched a few times. It wasn''t that he was acting noble and didn''t want to be promoted. It was rather that the wordsing out of her mouth didn''t sound like words of praise to his ears. The first battle was a sess. This is a good sign. Chu Changge curbed his smile and returned to the subject, posing as the Emperor and asked, "What is the reason for all my dear courtiers toe to seeZhen?" The people bowed their heads in silence. They hade to oppose the harem''s participation in politics. But after watching the scene of the Empress'' battle with Yang Lian, how could they dare to disobey? That was Yang Lian. The one who hadan iron face, was selflessand wasnot afraid of Heaven or Earth. However, he was easily defeated by a few words and a nce from the Empress. The two sides were once more in an eerie stalemate, with their middleman still being silent. After a long time, Nie Qing spoke, "This official hase today to discuss the matter of the gue with Your Majesty." At these words, the crowd nodded and agreed, "Yes, yes, yes, the matter of the gue, the matter of the gue......" However, Chu Changge raised his sword-shaped eyebrows and asked, "My dear courtier Nie is also here?" In an instant, the corners of Murong Yunshu and Nie Qing''s mouths twitched simultaneously. This ''my dear courtier Nie'' was really on the level where one couldn''t take it seriously. Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Nie Qing was silent for a short while before saying, "I am also a member of the cab."Or the Chief Minister.He added in his mind. Chu Changge raised his eyebrows in understanding and then said to the ministers present, "I already have a solution to the gue." The crowd was thrilled. They were waiting for Chu Changge to tell them what his solution was. However, Chu Changge''s following words were"My dear courtiers should do what my dear courtiers need to do.Zhenhas important matters to consult with the Empress." Murong Yunshu looked at him strangely.About what? Chu Changge returned her an iparably honest look.Idle chatter is also an important matter. The ministers still wanted to ask Chu Changge about his way of controlling the gue, but once they met his ''take care and I won''t bother seeing you out'' look, they lost all their courage. Fine, fine. If His Majesty said there was a way, then there must be a way. Apart from Nie Qing, the ministers exited one after another. Chu Changge nced at him irritably, "Is there something wrong?" That tone of his was icy and carried a clear hostile intent. Nie Qing was silent for a moment before he said, "The capital is empty, and I can''t help worrying. I want to go back there as soon as possible." "What do you have to worry about when you have Huberg in the capital? He has even urately foretold that I would be the Emperor, and if something will happen in the capital, he will be able to predict it with a pinch of his fingers and will naturally inform you." Chu Changge did not use ''Zhen'', indicating that he was now speaking to Nie Qing as Chu Changge, rather than an Emperor ying a game with his cab minister. It''s better to read this chapter in the trantor''s original site at xinshou blogspot to support her effort. Nie Qing understood, so he also stopped using the word ''this small official'' either and said directly, "I did not believe in Huberg''s prophecies when I supported you as the Emperor. Those prophecies of his are merely to save the trouble of convincing the others." "Huberg is in the capital? Isn''t he on the street telling fortunes?" Murong Yunshu asked in surprise, interrupting their conversation. Chu Changge: "He changed his profession a long time ago. Don''t you realise that a person is missing from the mansion?" Murong Yunshu: "I knew he had stopped living in the mansion a long time ago. However, I thought he had moved out and gone to a cheap inn because he didn''t have the silver to pay for the room." Three ck lines appeared on Chu Changge''s forehead. She really hadboth her ears shut to what went on outside the windowand only cared about counting her silver at home. "I want to go out of Jinling City." Nie Qing stressed again whether the couple wanted to talk to him or not. Chu Changge nced at him coldly and replied, "Rejected." Nie Qing: "I am not infected with the gue." "Maybe it just didn''t kick in yet." Chu Changge responded indifferently. The corners of Nie Qing''s mouth twitched slightly. Did he genuinely want him to catch the gue? Nie Qing knew that Chu Changge didn''t see eye to eye with him, but he didn''t expect that Chu Changge would bring his emotions into the rtionship between a ruler and his minister at this juncture. "I must leave Jinling." Nie Qing stressed again. This time, he looked deeply at Murong Yunshu, hoping that she could persuade that particr person he had some difficulty dealing with to put the general interest first. Yet this nce, wrapped in breeziness, failed to hide the deep feelings in his heart. Murong Yunshu originally wanted to ignore Nie Qing''s gaze, but his gaze was too hot, one degree hotter than searing heat, making her somewhat unable to bear it. She had seen such a burning heat in Chu Changge''s eyes, and she had also seen it in Hua Yeli''s eyes. The former had touched her, and thetter had made her feel apologetic. At this moment, the burning heat in Nie Qing''s eyes left her at a loss for words. Although Murong Yunshu never said it, their friendship for so many years had made her regard Nie Qing as apanion. In this time, wherethe fire of war was everywhere,panions were deeper bound than friends. For the first time, in all the time they had known each other, she could see the passionate fire beneath his indifferent exterior through those deep, unruffled eyes. I''m sorry, Nie Qing. In my view of life, the world of rtionships is one-to-one. You are not my destiny, and I''m not yours to keep either.Murong Yunshu said softly in her heart, then smoothed out her inner turmoil and said to Chu Changge, "Let him go out of the city. Your throne will not be secure without your trusted aide in the capital." The word ''trusted aide'' hit Nie Qing''s heart hard, making him unable to connect with it for a moment, and then, a few moments of delight showed in his eyes. Yes. Delighted. Although they were not meant to be in this life, it was worth it to have her trust. Although Chu Changge was hostile towards Nie Qing, he had to admit that he trusted him the most out of this group of ministers. Not for any other reason, just because he was someone from the Murong Mansion. "You can leave the city in three days." Nie Qing frowned and wanted to ask why he had to wait until three dayster but was worried that if he did, the result would be that he would leave the city in six days. So he swallowed his question back into his stomach. He had been waiting for thirty days, so what was the harm in waiting for another three days? * The next day. Nie Qing understood why Chu Changge wanted him to leave in three days. It was because Feng Cheng wasing. If he had left yesterday, he would have brushed past Feng Cheng. Even so, Nie Qing was not grateful to Chu Changge. Missing out on Feng Cheng would not be a pity for him; on the contrary, he would be d to see it happen. He did not reject spending his life with Feng Ling, but he had his own principles. Once married, even if he didn''t love her, he would treat her wholeheartedly. Marriage meant that his feelings for Murong Yunshu would bepletely sealed, which was too difficult and too hasty for him right now. "Big Brother!" Feng Ling jumped into Feng Cheng''s arms like a child and questioned, "Big Brother, why did you onlye now? If you haven''te, you''ll have toe and collect my corpse instead." "Don''t say something unlucky." Feng Cheng pushed Feng Ling away. His face was still so white, natural white. "It''s true." Feng Ling pouted and said, "The gue is so terrible that I don''t dare to go out......" Feng Cheng: "Who told you not to study medicine properly before? You deserve to haveyour heart in your mouth!" "It''s good that you''re here, Big Brother! You''re good at healing anyway. With you around, I won''t die." Feng Ling said with a smirk, and sheughed mischievously afterwards. Feng Cheng: "I can''t stay with you until you''re old either. One day, you''ll have to marry someone. In case you marry far away, how can I save you?" At the mention of marrying someone, Feng Ling immediately dropped her head and bit her lip to stop herself from smiling. Feng Cheng frowned and asked Murong Yunshu, "What''s wrong with her?" Murong Yunshu looked at Nie Qing. "Ask him." Feng Cheng looked at Nie Qing with puzzlement and suddenly realised. "You''re finally willing to marry Ling-er?" "Big Brother" Feng Ling grumbled flirtatiously. With her nine turned, eighteen curved tones, it seemed like she was singing in a y, making everyone roar withughter. "You don''t even feel shameful following him for five years, yet you suddenly be shy when I just spoke about this one thing?" Feng Cheng joked. "Big Brother!" Feng Ling stomped her foot, frowning and biting her lip in shyness. Looking at Feng Ling, who was overjoyed but embarrassed to show it, Feng Cheng''s heart jerked. Many years ago, when he first took Xie-er''s hand, she was also very shy. At that time, she was so domineering. But as soon as she saw him, she put away all her spoiled girl''s tempers and wouldask him whether he felt hot or coldand broke through all his defences like an overwhelming hurricane. She prated his heart and took root. No matter how he pulled her out, it was to no avail. "Big Brother?" Feng Ling called him softly. Feng Cheng returned to his senses. "I agree to your marriage." "You just suddenly be absent-minded." Feng Ling was more concerned about the situation he was in. Although it was only for a moment, she saw the grief on her brother''s face that was so thick. The kind of grief that took away his entire life force and only came out when he thought of Big Sister Xi.[+] "Something significant suddenly came to mind." Feng Cheng passed it off lightly. His pale face was already as calm as water. Murong Yunshu knew that beneath this stagnant water-like silence was terrifying suppressed waves that would one day turn to something that couldhold back rivers and overturn the seas. Feng Cheng had not yet released Chu Xiyue from his mind. Murong Yunshu hung her head, afraid that he would mistake the loss in her eyes for sympathy. She should have known long ago that some people would have a hard time letting go of some of their feelings. If it were her, even if everyone told her that Chu Changge was dead, rather than being scared out of her wits, she would still believe that he was still alive and would keep looking for him. It was because he was her faith. Without her faith, she did not know where to go next or whether she should go on at all. Chu Xiyue was Feng Cheng''s faith. How could he let go of his faith? He couldn''t. He could never let it go. So Feng Cheng still did not set Chu Xiyue free. Murong Yunshu thought Feng Cheng had let go of his aimless search for Chu Xiyue, as her memories would live forever in his heart. They would asionally sting his conscience, and sometimes they would make him happy. Murong Yunshu bowed her head and did not say anything. While Feng Ling also hung her head and bit her lip remorsefully. She should not have exposed her brother''s scars. Chu Changge just patted Feng Cheng''s shoulder helplessly without saying anything. For no more words would help ease his pain. A terrible silence fell over the hall, making everyone ufortable. "I will treat Ling-er well." Nie Qing, who always treasured his words like they were gold, broke the awkward situation. "I know." A faint smile lifted from the corners of Feng Cheng''s mouth. Once he found out what was on Nie Qing''s mind, he felt as if aheavy weight had been lifted from his heart. "Honestly, have you ever worried that Feng Ling won''t get married?" Chu Changge teased. Feng Chengughed. "Of course I did. She''s so dead set on marrying Nie Qing that she won''t consider anyone else. I''m really worried that if, in the end, Nie Qing marries someone else, she''ll be a nun and spend the rest of her life as theoilmp in front of Buddha." "Nie Qing is not going to marry anyone else!" Feng Ling said with conviction. Her statement caused anotherughtering from everyone present. Nie Qing also smiled. It was a blessing to have someone so deadly devoted to being blindly in love with him. In the past, his eyes had been chasing the person in front of him. So he hadn''t noticed that the person chasing him behind him was just as eager as he was in wishing for the person in front to slow down and allow himself to catch up. Luckily, fortunately, the person behind him did not walk away when he turned back. "Thank you." Nie Qing held Feng Ling''s hand as he expressed his gratitude. "Thanks for what?" Feng Ling was so focused on asking this question that she didn''t even notice Nie Qing was holding her hand. Only after a long moment did she realise. Her reaction was to lower her head to bite her lip down and secretly smile. But she didn''t dare to move her hand. She was afraid that if she did, Nie Qing would let it go. This was the first time Nie Qing had held her hand. Feng Ling felt that her heart was already overflowing with happiness. Seeing that Nie Qing had finally figured it out, Murong Yunshu also let out a sigh of relief. While everyone was rejoicing over Nie Qing and Feng Ling, Chu Changge said, "There''s no time like the present to perform a marriage ceremony between the two of them. I''ve already asked Chief Steward Qian to prepare everything." As soon as the words left his mouth, Chief Steward Qian walked into the hall, followed by a steady stream of maids entering and leaving. Soon, the wedding hall was presented to everyone. Everyone in the room was dumbfounded, including Murong Yunshu. "Can you exin to me what this is all about?" Murong Yunshu asked. "Getting things done early so as not to let them havea long night that is fraught with dreams. Don''t you think so too, Brother Feng? "Chu Changge stared at Feng Cheng. Feng Cheng nodded. "The gue is so severe, and I don''t know if anyone can survive today. Let''s do things early so as not to leave any regrets behind." You are afraid that your brother-inw will change his mind at thest minute!Murong Yunshu rolled her eyes in her mind. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Having a happy event during a spiritless period could give the feeling of a lively Spring Festival in the middle of a cold winter. Everyone you knew and didn''t know would all be tainted with a bit of joy. Nie Qing never thought that his marriage would be held in Murong Mansion. To be exact, he had never thought about getting married before. No matter how determined one was, one couldn''t beat the words ''without the freedom to act independently''. He wanted to stand behind Murong Yunshu silently, paying attention to and guarding her as a friend, but if he remained alone, then this kind of guarding would be her burden. It would also be a burden for the trantor if you don''t read this chapter, not at xinshou blogspot. "Nie Qing?" Feng Ling, who was covered with a head covering, called out softly. She had clearly heard Nie Qing enter the door just now, but why was there no sound at that moment? Feng Ling''s call brought Nie Qing back to his senses, "I am here." He walked up and sat next to Feng Ling, still a little distracted. "It''s time to lift the head covering." Feng Ling shyly spoke as her face blushed. It wasn''t that she was in a hurry. She was just worried that Nie Qing didn''t know what to do next. After all, he always looked so slow and prudent when it came to the matters of men and women. "Hmm." Nie Qing answered in a low voice with his head lowered. His mind still had an internal conflict with himself. If he ran away from his marriage at this moment, he was afraid that the whole world would hunt him. He was not afraid of death but worried about shattering that clear smile and bright joy on Feng Ling''s face. Nie Qing did not say anything, and Feng Ling also stopped talking. The two of them just sat there in silence. They say one-centimetre closer as if they weremutually dependent for life. After a long time, when Feng Ling began to getagitated from sitting or standing, candlelight suddenly lit up her face. Feng Ling looked up in surprise, and the tears in her eyes were spinning. "I thought......I thought......"I thought you regretted it. "Silly girl." Nie Qing let out a low sigh and embraced Feng Ling into his arms. As he closed his eyes, his heart was miraculously filled with something, no longer so empty that it could drive him mad. "Nie Qing." "Hmm?" "I will try to be a good wife, like Murong." Feng Ling still couldn''t change the way she addressed some people. She kept referring to Murong Yunshu as ''Murong'' while Chu Murong as ''Little Murong''. "There''s no need to be like her. You''re Madam Nie, and she''s Madam Chu. You two are supposed to be different." "But everyone likes her." "That''s because she has a lot of money." "Really?" "Hmm." "Nie Qing. You''re so cheesy." "" "I like it, though." I like it too.Nie Qing said in his heart. Perhaps he would never be able to remove Murong Yunshu from his heart altogether in this lifetime, nor could he love Feng Ling as much as he loved Murong Yunshu. But he had the confidence and willingness to let the face of the person in his arms always shine sunny and warm the deepest pallor of his heart. * Spring was in the air inside the mansion, and the moon was full outside. "Do you finally feel at ease?" Murong Yunshu asked with a crooked smile. Chu Changge''s eyes drifted away, ignoring the banter under her eyes, knowing perfectly well what she was asking about. "At ease with what??" Murong Yunshu raised her eyebrows and smiled lightly. "It doesn''t matter if you won''t admit it. I know anyway." "......"Is there such a thing as giving someone a death sentence? "The night we got married, there wasn''t such a nice moon." Murong Yunshu murmured as she looked up at the somewhat excessively bright moon in the night sky. When Chu Changge heard that, he also looked up at the sky, and there was indeed a white moon in the sky. Suddenly, he asked, "Did you even see the moon that night?" How could she have the chance to see the moon on the night of their wedding? Had he not worked hard enough that she became bored enough to look at the moon to pass the time in the process? "How could I possibly see it?" She hadn''t even seen the sun on the following day. "It was Huberg who said that." Murong Yunshu said, "He told me, the night when we were married, he had a vision, where ck clouds covered the moon which was an inauspicious omen. He said thatthe shrike and the swallow would fly in different directions." "......" Chu Changge frowned, "How much did you collect from him as a gift?" "Er...... it''s not much. Just a hundred taels. He''s considered the least charged of his acquaintances." Chu Changge''s frown tightened. "I heard that he spent his days pinching his fingers to tell fortunes that his fingers were all calloused, and he could only earn fifty taels a month." "It seemed so. I''ve heard that too." "And you took a hundred taels from him." Capitalists indeeddevour a man without spitting out the bones. "Hmm." Murong Yunshu was frank. Everyone carried their gifts inrge boxes, but only Huberg held his gift with two hands. She guessed he, himself, felt that this humble gift of his was too thin, so he packed it in a delicate brocade box. Those who didn''t know would have thought it contained some rare treasure.[T/C] "If someone exploited my ie for two months in one go, I wouldn''t just curse that person and his/her partner to end up just likethe shrike and the swallow flying in different directions." Chu Changge said. Murong Yunshu raised her eyebrows. Experience told her that his following sentence would not be a good one. "I will curse that person for being childless." "......"Sure enough. After a while, Murong Yunshu said with a lingering fear, "Fortunately, I didn''t overcharge you for the dowry." Chu Changge''s face was full of ck lines as hedid not know whether tough or cry, "Don''t worry. Even if you steal everything from me, I won''t curse myself to be childless." Uh. That''s true. Murong Yunshu smoothed out her eyebrows. Was the moon too good? Why did she feel like she had a little sign of brain damage in her...... * Nie Qing and Feng Ling left for the capital on the second day of their marriage, while Feng Cheng stayed in Murong Mansion to study how to suppress the gue. These days, Murong Yunshu felt that Chu Changge was a bit nervous. Apart from not allowing her to leave his sight, the most obvious thing he did was that he immediately went into a state of readiness wheneverany grass stirred in the wind. It seemed that although he said that Huberg was merely talking nonsense, he still believed it in his heart. The disaster ofthe shrike and the swallow flying in different directions. This prophecy was so poisonous that one dared not scoff at it. One feared that if one sphemed against it, the woe would indeede true. She had not told Chu Changge about this prophecy precisely because she was worried that he would treatevery tree or bush as an enemy soldier. He had beenswayed amid a raging storm, and now that he was finally anchored, she wanted him to be able to live in peace. However, ever since she found out that day that Fang Hongfei might still be alive, she began to have a bad feeling. It always felt that Huberg''s prediction was about toe true. That was why she spoke about the prophecy. On this day, another guest came uninvited to Murong Mansion. It was her? Murong Yunshu looked at Qiu Shuiyin in surprise. Wasn''t she working as a military physician in Hua Tiancheng''s army? How could she appear in Jinling? "When I heard that there was a gue in Jinling, I came here." Without waiting for Murong Yunshu to ask, Qiu Shuiyin exined it to her first. Murong Yunshu nodded slightly, still full of suspicions. "You''re not working as a military physician under Emperor Tian anymore?" "We are friends." Qiu Shuiyin responded faintly. Murong Yunshu raised an eyebrow.Then? Qiu Shuiyin: "I won''t associate myself with my friends'' enemies." Murong Yunshu was stunned for a moment, then asked with a grave expression, "The news of Chu Changge taking over the Daye Dynasty has already spread among the Yan army?" Qiu Shuiyin nodded. "How did Hua Tiansheng be willing to let you go?" Qiu Shuiyin: "I went to the mountains to collect medicine and ran into your people, who brought me here." Her people? Murong Yunshu was surprised. Suddenly, a familiar neigh came from the door, followed by a joyful shout "Old East, Old South, Old West, I''m back!" "Lil North!" East, South and West shouted at the same time and darted out. The four people huddled together at the door, feeling excited. "Lil North, you''ve finally returned." The West Guardian burst into tears. North Guardian looked at Old West, "Old West, I didn''t expect you to miss me so much!" "Yes, I miss you."How can I not miss you when it''s me who has be the cannon fodder without you around? East Guardian: "Lil North, why are you dressed in rags like a refugee when you''re supposed toreturn to your hometown in silken robes?" North Guardian: "What''s the point ofreturning to my hometown in silken robes? I just heard that the Sect Leader had be the Emperor and came back by fighting themwith a single spear and a horse!" "Lil North, you did it with gusto." "That''s certainly true. Now that the Leader is the Emperor, and since Hua Yeli also wants to be the Emperor, he will surely cross paths with the Leader and be the Leader''s enemy. No matter what, I can''t stay in the enemy''s army camp. Even if I have to fight for my life, I will do it just toe back." North Guardian said with a proud face. "Actually....." South Guardian spoke with some reluctance. "If you are still in Western Shu right now, you should have received the secret letter sent by me." "A secret letter? What secret letter?" North Guardian did not understand.[+] South Guardian pondered for a moment before saying, "A secret message from the Sect Leader asking you to stay in Western Shu to be his inside man." "Uh......" The North Guardian''s expression froze. Dared he say he hade back for nothing? He was still waiting for the Sect Leader to praise him for hismendable loyalty! This was a blowtoo much of a blow for him to ept. Chu Changge: "Forget it. Since you''ve already returned, we''ll discuss the matter of the inside manter. Lil North, you''ve had a long journey and are tired, go and rest first." "Yes." "Wait." Chu Changge called out to the North Guardian, who was about to leave and reminded, "When you see Little Murong, you must make a detour." North Guardian froze. His face was full of confusion, "Why?" His rtionship with the Young Sect Leader was quite harmonious. Chu Changge: "Anyhow, you just need to take a detour." North Guardian frowned in thought, nodded and left. The trio of East, South and West also trailed off after him, with odd smiles in their eyes. Murong Yunshu silently shook her head and said, "He just got back." Chu Changge: "I was kind enough to remind him." Murong Yunshu: "You know very well that the more you remind him, the more he won''t listen. Originally, he was going to the North Courtyard, and Little Murong lived in the East Courtyard, so the two of them could not meet at all. Now that you''ve reminded him, he''ll undeniably go to the East Courtyard to have a ''chance encounter'' with Little Murong." Curiosity killed people! With Murong Yunshu correctly guessed his mind, Chu Changge was silent for a few seconds before he said, "Don''t you think that it is a father''s duty to find entertainment for his son?" Murong Yunshu was also silent for a few seconds and then said, "You can''t take my job away." Instantly, all the faces of maids and servants present were filled with ck lines.Miss, can''t you just pretend to be normal once in a while? * As Qiu Shuiyin watched the family talk andugh, seemingly setting each other up but actually loving each other, her heart was envious and sad. How wonderful it would have been if she had been part of it too. Murong Yunshu: "It so happens that Feng Cheng is also in the mansion. So you will stay in the western courtyard like him so that you two can exchange ideas on controlling the gue in time." Feng Cheng?Qiu Shuiyin''s eyes moved slightly. Was that handsome and gentle man still as full of vicissitudes as he was four years ago? He was one of the few people she knew, a mentor and a friend. She couldn''t express it, but she was somehow eager to meet him again. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 by-November 13, 2021 After a few days, Feng Cheng found a way to control the gue, supposedly thanks to Qiu Shuiyin. But Qiu Shuiyin insisted that it was Feng Cheng''s talent. Murong Yunshu didn''t care about the details, and as for Feng Cheng''s long speechthe mental journey to find a way to control the gueshe didn''t even listen to half of it. "Prescribe the medicine to Chief Steward Qian, and dispense it to save the people." Murong Yunshu instructed indifferently. Feng Cheng was stunned.That''s all?He had worked tirelessly for four to five days toe up with a solution, and she didn''t even thank him, nor did she praise or worship him. Since she was being unkind to him, she should not me him for being unrighteous.Humph!He was not a permanent worker of Murong Mansion! "You have to buy the prescription to get it." Feng Cheng stated. This statement shocked everyone in the room. Are you kidding? This must be a joke. FengGongziwas so close toGuye. How could he possibly be asking for money? Even if he wanted to take any money, he had to look at our Young Mistress'' mood first! The Murong household servants were secretly sweating for Feng Cheng:Only Miss has ever ckmailed others, but not others. FengGongzi, you will need all the blessings in the world. Murong Yunshu, on the other hand, slowly raised her eyebrows and spat out these words in a not-so-gentle manner, "How much do you want?" Feng Cheng only felt a bad chill run down his back. "How much are you willing to pay?" His voice sounded so unconfident. Murong Yunshu: "I''ll give you as much as you want." There was definitely a conspiracy. Feng Cheng''s face turned wary as Murong Yunshu was being too nice towards him at that moment. A bit oddly nice. After thinking about it, Feng Cheng stretched out his hand in a ''five'' shape. "Deal." Murong Yunshu''s brow didn''t even frown. Feng Cheng: "I haven''t said how much five." There was definitely a conspiracy when she suddenly agreed straightforwardly. The trantor straightforwardly requested readers to read this chapter at xinshou blogspot. Murong Yunshu raised her dark eyebrows. "Five thousand? Fifty thousand? Five hundred thousand? Five million?" Feng Cheng received a huge blow. Not because of how much she just offered, but because of her tone, which showed that she didn''t pay attention to the amount of money. This made him feel very frustrated. She didn''t even care about these few taels of silver. So how could he derive the pleasure of ckmailing her? "It''s not enough? Five million taels of silver are enough to smash you to death a few hundred times." Murong Yunshu said indifferently. The corners of Feng Cheng''s mouth twitched slightly, "Fifty million." Hmph, he didn''t believe that she wouldn''t frown at $50 million. "Deal." Murong Yunshu''s face remained unchanged. Feng Cheng was shocked. He was suddenly curious to know just how much family money she had. "Miss, fifty million is not a small amount." Lu-er, who was beside her, reminded her. Murong Yunshu smiled faintly. "It doesn''t matter. Compared to the names of the people of this city, this price is already cheap." Lu-er immediately shut up. If Miss said it was cheap, then it must be cheap. Miss never did a losing business, never. At this time, Murong Yunshu''s thin lips slightly opened again as she said in a very light-hearted manner, "Chief Steward Qian, calcte the food and clothing expenses of FengGongzithese days, and use this 50 million to cover them up. If it is not enough, make an agreement document for him to sign and pledge. He can pay the money backter. Before he finishes paying, set up a stall in the back garden so that anyone from my Murong Mansion can seek medical treatment from him." Before the words left her mouth, the Murong Mansion servants were already cheering. "That''s great. Now we cane and see the divine physician anytime." "The most important thing is that it won''t cost us anything." "Miss, can I bring my mother to see the physician?" "Yes, my father has an old cold leg that is hard to be cured. Miss, can I bring my family to see him?" For a moment, all the house servants present looked at their young mistress with an expectant look on their faces. Upon seeing this situation, Murong Yunshu hesitated before saying, "Direct blood rtives within three generations are allowed." Everyone froze. What does it mean to be a direct blood rtive within three generations? "Miss, can you say it......inyman''s terms? We are not as educated as you are and not that quite understand." "Ask him if you don''t understand. He is a divine physician. He understands." Murong Yunshu said with a smile, pointing at Feng Cheng. At this moment, Feng Cheng was in a very dazed state. Feeling the gaze of the crowd, he raised his head with difficulty to look at Murong Yunshu with a look of disbelief. "I''m borrowing this ce for a few days, and you want to charge me for it?" Murong Yunshu''s phoenix eyes slightly moved as she asked rhetorically, "Do you think that anyone can just live in Murong Mansion for free?" Feng Cheng: "How did you confiscate my money from me before?" This person is absolutely malicious and vindictive. Murong Yunshu pondered for a moment and said indifferently, "Chief Steward Qian, include the previous fees as well." Feng Cheng stared speechless at her. He had experienced the feeling of being struck by lightning today. "Even if you want to charge, you shouldn''t charge that much."God, 50 million.Did he sleep in a golden bed or sit in a silver chair? The food wasn''t made of jewels and jade either! "I call the shots on the amodation charges, just as you make the shots on the price of your prescriptions. I haven''t even bargained with you. Do you still want to bargain with me?" Murong Yunshu frowned with a ''you''re not being generous'' expression. Hearing these words from Murong Yunshu, Feng Cheng finally came to his senses. No wonder she was so quick to agree to $50 million just now, so she had already dug a trap for him to jump into! No matter how much he asked for, she would agree. It was because she would inevitably double the amodation fee he needed to pay on top of that. It was impossible to take the money from her hands. Heh, how did he even forget? In this matter of ckmail, he and she were more than a few thousand years apart. If he was a boy under Guanyin''s seat, she was the Tathagata Buddha who couldshut out the sky with just one hand... At this point, Chu Changge, who had been standing on the sidelines watching the fun, patted Feng Cheng''s shoulder and said in a friendly manner, "Don''t feel bad. At least you are better than Huberg. Not many people were willing to patronise him when he had to set up a fortune-telling stall in the mansion as he couldn''t afford to pay for his room. Now, when people hear that you are going to set up a stall, they say on the spot that they are willing to bring their families to take care of your business. You should feel happy and smile." Smile......if a smile could kill people, he would smile at a particr unscrupulous merchant until she died, even if he had to break his cheeks. And this guy who took pleasure in other people''s misfortune! * A few more days passed. A bitter-faced Feng Cheng appeared in front of Murong Yunshu again. His appearance was haggard, as if he had been chased by a corpse that hade to life. Murong Yunshu frowned. "How did you get yourself into this awful state?" Although Murong Yunshu only frowned for a moment, Feng Cheng could still see a look of disgust in her eyes. This made him feel very dissatisfied. He didn''t even need to think about who had caused him to look like this. How dare she give him the cold shoulder.[+] The traitorous merchants are indeed inhumane!A few hints of righteous indignation shed on Feng Cheng''s listless face. "I want to close the stall." Murong Yunshu took a shallow sip of her tea and asked lightly, "Did Chief Steward Qian say you had finished paying back all the silver you owed?" "There is a well where I set up my stall." Feng Cheng said. At these words, Murong Yunshu put down the cup of tea in her hand and raised her eyes to look at him seriously, "If you can''t live any longer, you can throw yourself into the well or theke if you want to. You don''t have to tell me. Your life is yours. You don''t need to go through my consent if you want to die." In the end, she added, "No matter how you want to die or where you want to die, I don''t care. Really." "......" Feng Cheng''s haggard face twitched a few times. "I mean, if you don''t allow me to close the stall, I''ll throw poison into the well." Murong Yunshu: "Oh, so you''re not trying to kill yourself." Had he misheard? Why did he seem to hear the disappointment in her tone of voice? Murong Yunshu added, "I suggest you throw yourself into the well. First, you have achieved the purpose of polluting the water source; Second, you are already dead, and it won''t be too painful for you to be dismembered again." "......" How could she speak such bloody words in such a light tone?! Feng Cheng was frustrated, very much so. For he realised that he could not win against her anyway. As the saying went, one could be austere if he had no selfish desires, and if one were fearless, one would be strong. This woman, she was simply fearless! After a moment of silence, Fengcheng conceded defeat. "What do you truly want?" His tone was very helpless. Murong Yunshu wondered, "What do I want?" Feng Cheng: "How miserable do you want me to be before you are satisfied." Murong Yunshu frowned. "Do you think I am deliberately messing with you?" "How dare you say it isn''t?!" Feng Cheng gritted his teeth. He was already not looking like a person nor a ghost, and she still dared to show that she was innocent! "No." Murong Yunshu spaced out for a moment before adding, "That was an instinctive reaction." "" "Just like when you see a patient, your mind will immediately respond with a cure. When I encounter unfriendly treatment, I will immediately fight back." "......" She dared say it was his fault after all? "But there are times it would be for a different reason. Sometimes even if I don''t encounter unfriendly treatment, I will take the initiative to attack. " "When is that?" Instinct told Feng Cheng that what happened to him would fall among those ''sometimes'' she just said. "When my mood be bad whenever I look at that person." "......" It had to be said that this exnation was much easier for him to ept. She was genuinely being vindictive. He wondered why would she want him to set up a stall every day when it was just a little joke. "I don''t remember doing anything wrong to you." "Then, you have an abysmal memory." Murong Yunshu nced at him lightly. This nce made Feng Cheng instantly feel creepy and began to recall in his mind the things he had done to her......suddenly, a fragment shed in his mind......it couldn''t be......it must have been...... Feng Cheng stared at her incredulously, "Just that little thing, you still remember it till now?!" "Putting aphrodisiacs in thehehuanwineis no trivial matter." Murong Yunshu''s voice was still very light, but it was thick with gnashing teeth. Primarily when she said the word ''aphrodisiac'', the sound of her grinding her teeth could even clearly be heard. Feng Cheng shivered and stammered, "I, I''m also thinking of you two sexual happiness......" At that moment, a teasing voice came from the doorway, "I can make her very sexually happy without your medicine." Chu Changge approached with a smile and said to Murong Yunshu, "I thought you didn''t know. So, you had sensed it a long time ago." "I didn''t know that originally. But then someone gave me the same medicine, so I went to check." Murong Yunshu looked towards that ''someone''. "Uh." The smile on Chu Changge''s face stiffened. On the other hand, Feng Cheng eximed, "You gave your own woman an aphrodisiac?!" After saying that, as if he thought of something, he looked oddly at Murong Yunshu, followed by a look of dawning realisation. The corners of Murong Yunshu''s mouth gently twitched as she stated with a darkened face, "I have no problem with that!" Chapter 171 Chapter 171 by-November 16, 2021 Continued from the previous chapter Feng Cheng raised his eyebrows lightly twice in disbelief. A woman as cold as she was must also be cold when it came to intercourse. "You should talk to me when you run into this kind of problem. I''m a physician. It''s better to ask me first than using the medicine blindly." Feng Cheng said very understandingly to Chu Changge, but his tone was one of total gloating. Chu Changge chuckled a few times as she said, "She truly has no problem. I can testify." I can testify......testify......Murong Yunshu, at this moment, really wanted to find a hole to drill herself into. Feng Cheng frowned. "If there is no problem, then why did you drug her?" Without waiting for Chu Changge to answer, Murong Yunshu rushed in to interrupt, "Your outdoor time is over. Now it''s time for you to go back to set up your stall." After saying that, she red viciously at someone who was smiling sullenly with his head down. Feng Cheng snorted arrogantly. "ThisGongziwill not do it!" Murong Yunshu''s phoenix eyes narrowed slightly. "Then, are you going to pay off your debts with your bare hands or feet?" The corners of Feng Cheng''s mouth vaguely twitched as he asked, "Do you want to exchange it with a life?" Murong Yunshu nced at him up and down without any expression and spat out these two words indifferently, "Not enough." "" "But your body would be worth a little money. Disguising yourself as a woman and selling your body in the brothel should earn you a good price." Murong Yunshu added. "......" Feng Cheng felt that if he stayed here any longer, he was bound to be in the situation of ''you die, I live'' with her. Chu Changge: "There''s no need for him to dress up as a woman. Some ces take men now......" Only halfway through his words, Chu Changge saw Feng Cheng rising very calmly and escaping silently without saying a word, leaving the Chu couple with a dashing view of his back. Chu Changge raised his eyebrows andmented thoughtfully, "It''s ill-bred for him to leave without saying anything." Murong Yunshu gave him a nk look. "Giving your wife an aphrodisiac makes you well-bred?" Uh. Chu Changge tried his best to hold back the smile he held in his chest and responded earnestly, "That was for my boudoir pleasure, unlike him." Murong Yunshu hummed in no good humour, "It is indeed different." If she hadn''t experienced it herself, she would never have believed that someone would give his wife an aphrodisiac so that he could be ''abused'' by her. Chu Changge devilishly smiled as he asked wickedly, "Doesn''t Madam think it''s unfair that only this husband of yours has to work hard on it?" "Even if you want to be the one underneath, you don''t have to......" Murong Yunshu blushed. She remembered how shameless she was that night as she ravaged him all night long. Suddenly, she became angry from the embarrassment and angrily scolded him, "Beast!" Although it gave her a sense of achievement when she held him down, it was, after all, against tradition. When it came to that sort of thing, she felt it was better to respect tradition after all. Of course, it felt good to break the rules once in a while...... "Madam, you scolded me wrongly. It is not yet dark. So this husband of yours is still human right now." Chu Changge smiled ambiguously. Instantly, Murong Yunshu''s expression stiffened, with her eyes full of hopelessness. "Can''t you be more subtle?" They were still in broad daylight. She was embarrassed for him even when he didn''t have any shame. Chu Changge was still smiling. "Will you show me how to be subtle?" Why does this sound so familiar......[T/C] * After the gue, Jinling City soon moved from a cold winter into a warm spring, and the city began to flourish with flowers gradually. With the end of the crisis in Jinling City, it was time for the ministers to return to the capital. Nie Qing has long since returned to the capital, and Old General Liu has gone to the frontline. Among the ministers who remained in Jinling, Yang Lian was the most outspoken. Therefore, all the ministers followed his lead. "Lord Yang, don''t you think it''s time to persuade the Emperor to return to the capital for the enthronement ceremony?" "Yes, it''s time to go back to the capital. The country cannot be without an Emperor for a day. Although there won''t be any major chaos in the capital for a while with Lord Nie sitting in charge, if this goes on for a long time, some mischief will inevitably arise." "Now only you, Lord Yang, have some weight in speaking before the Emperor, so you must persuade him well and return to the capital with us at once." Yang Lian listened to the ministers with cold detachment. Only after a long time did he speak. "The Emperor has his own decision in his mind about returning to the capital. So there is no need for you to worry about it." After saying this, he left, leaving a group of ministers to look at each other in disbelief. * At the same time, Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge were discussing the matter of them going north. "Needless to say, either we will leave together or stay together. I will never leave you and Murong behind for the capital." Chu Changge decisively refused Murong Yunshu''s suggestion that he should go to the capital first. Murong Yunshu: "I can''t leave for the time being without someone to look after the mansion." Chu Changge: "Then, I won''t go either." Murong Yunshu: "Those stubborn old men won''t agree." Chu Changge smiled and said, "It''s not a big deal. Then I just won''t be the Emperor anymore!" He didn''t care about it anyway. Murong Yunshu sighed. "Even if you want to wash your hands of this, you still have to find someone to take it over first. Moreover, your two elder brothers are not worry-free masters. I''m not afraid they won''t fight, but I''m afraid that the real winner or loser can''t be distinguished yet until then. If you immediately let go of your responsibility, they may toss the Daye Dynasty Imperial Court into a tizzy since they are evenly matched." How could Chu Changge not understand her reasoning here? However, it was impossible to ask him to leave her behind. After pondering for a long time, Chu Changge suddenly had an excellent idea and suggested, "How about moving the capital to Jinling?" "......doing something asborious as moving the capital at a time like this. Aren''t you afraid of being drowned in themon people''sints?" Chu Changge was still indifferent. "Whether they call me muddled headed or someone who is without principles, I''m going to let them scold me. Anyway, I won''t ever leave you and Little Murong just to be the Emperor in the capital!" At that moment, just as Chu Murong walked past with a cunning expression of a thief on his face, Chu Changge instantly lit up and said, "I should pass the throne to Little Murong!" Chu Murong jumped at this shout from his father and nearly lost his soul. Murong Yunshu, on the other hand, was speechless. "He won''t turn five for another six months." A four-and-a-half-year-old child bing Emperor, wasn''t that a joke? Although Little Murong was gifted, mentally mature and extremely intelligent, the problem was thathe couldn''t even show his head or reach the table while sitting on theDragon Throne![T/C] "Five years old is already very big!" Chu Changge stated, "I was already in charge of the Mojiao Sect when I was five years old." "...... that''s fake, isn''t it?" When she was five years old, she was still pouncing at butterflies in the yard while holding a broom.[T/C] "Really. At that time, thejianghuworld was still simple, where the fights between the noble sects and the Mojiao Sect were not yet fierce. All I had to do every day was to hear about which people should be killed, and then it was enough to send a random person to go and kill that person." Just by pointing your finger......Mojiao was indeed not a good one to mess up with. Even the maid who served tea would also refuse to deliver them any drink.[+] "Dad, Mom." Chu Murong, who had been ignored, couldn''t help but ask, "Why won''t you ask for my opinion?" "You have a problem with that?" "How dare you have a problem with that?" Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge spoke in unison. Chu Murong was silent for three seconds and then spoke under tremendous pressure. "I have an opinion." Murong Yunshu was about to ask him what his opinion was when he heard Chu Changge say very decisively, "Hold it back." His tone showed that the matter was absolutely beyond question. Chu Murong looked at his mother with an aggrieved face, "Mom, someone is bullying your son." Murong Yunshu furrowed her brow in thought. "Do you want me to take revenge for you and bully his son as well?" "......" Chu Murong found that he had only been suffering defeat ever since his father and mother had be of one mind. Finally, after a negotiation between the three family members, Chu Murong went to the capital with the ministers as the heir and officially assumed the throne. The ministers, in turn, were responsible for epting their family decision and escorting Chu Murong to the capital. "How can you trust your four-and-a-half-year-old son to be so far away from home alone?" Before leaving, Yang Lian had bitterly used the Chu couple of being inhumane. He had seen what the prince was capable of, and at four and a half years old, he wasn''t any worse than a fourteen-year-old, but he was still just a child in the end. As parents, how could they be so selfish? Faced with Yang Lian''s usation, Murong Yunshu only smiled and asked him back, "Who said he was alone?" Yang Lian was puzzled. "Aren''t you both going to stay in Jinling?" Murong Yunshu, smiling without saying a word, did not intend to answer Yang Lian''s question. She sent Lu-er, and Chu Changge sent Soul Chaser and Sou Ming. The former looked after Little Murong''s daily life, and thetter looked after his life. With the three of them around, it was safer than having their parents around. God knew how many unsuspecting forces were hiding around them. The only reason those forces had been holding back was that too many prominent Imperial Court officials lived in Murong Mansion. In matters of thejianghu, they must avoid the Imperial Court from being involved. This was an unwritten rule. * The night before Chu Murong left, Murong Yunshu did not sleep a wink. The night after he left, her eyes were open until dawn. "Don''t worry. He''s safe with Soul Catcher and Sou Ming protecting him." If Murong Yunshu did not sleep, Chu Changge could not sleep either. "I''m not worried about his safety." Although young, Little Murong was a superb martial artist. At four and a half years old, he was already one of the top masters in thejianghu. Even without Soul Catcher and Sou Ming secretly protecting him, no one could easily hurt him. "When I think of him being so young and having to leave his home, I can''t help but feel heartbroken." Murong Yunshu looked out of the window at the bright moon as her heart became extraordinarily sad. Chu Changge sighed lightly and took her into his arms without speaking. He did not know what to say. He would prefer to split up with his son than be separated from his wife. And this made him feel guilty. Especially when his mind recalled the words that Little Murong had whispered in his ear before he left "Dad, I''m willing to endure the hardships for you." At that moment, he honestly wanted to split himself into two. Half would go to the capital, and the other to Jinling. * After Little Murong left, Murong House was suddenly cold and quiet. This situation made the people in the house, who were used to seeing the mansion withchickens flying and dogs jumping aroundatmosphere, unable to adapt thoroughly. This also included the four people of South, East, North and West. Although Chu Murong often made them want to go against the prohibition against taking life, their whole body started to itch all over once the little devil left. This was called the nature of being servants. Northern Protector: "Leader, why don''t you let us go to the capital with the Lil Leader?" Chu Changge cast a nce at him and asked indifferently, "Are you addicted to eating poison?" In an instant, the corners of the North Guardian''s eyes twitched a few times violently. Why did the Leader have to bring up such bitter things when he was missing the Lil Leader? If he hadn''t brought it up again, he would have forgotten the day of his return from Western Shu, where his mouth had been stuffed with all kinds of poisons as soon as he met the Lil Leader. He had spent the next few days on how to deal with the toxins. Now, he was invulnerable to all poisons. It was said that the day before he returned, the Lil Leader had worked out a way to make people resistant to all kinds of toxins, but there was no one for him to try it on. So as soon as he returned, the Leader showed him the way of no return......[T/N] Chapter 172 Chapter 172 by-November 19, 2021 Continued from the previous chapter East Guardian patted North Guardian''s shoulder with infinite sympathy while giving a ''brother, I''m sorry for your loss'' look before asking Chu Changge, "Does Leader have another arrangement for us?" "Mm." Chu Changge gave him an approving nce and instructed, "You guys split into two groups to invite Emperor Tian and Emperor Ye to the capital to meet their little nephew, respectively." The four of them were instantly overjoyed. "As youmand!" They were the best at such things as inviting people.[T/C] After the four men left, Murong Yunshu asked, "If you do this, aren''t you afraid that Old General Liu will kill you once he''s back in Jinling? He had fiercely warned that he would cut down anyone who advocated reconciliation." Chu Changge raised his eyebrows. "That''s why I made him the Grand Marshal." When Old General Liu returned from the frontline, Chu Changge would have settled the general situation. Murong Yunshu suddenly realised Chu Changge''s act of epting Old General Liu''s advice to send troops to suppress Hua Yeli and Hua Tiancheng''s allied army was actuallyluring the tiger out of the mountainsmove. Old General Liu was clearly promoted but, in fact, demoted and sent to the frontier. "I suddenly realised that you are really very suitable to be an Emperor." Just take the matter of making Old General Liu the Grand Marshal. Even she had not discovered Chu Changge''s true intentions. It was indeed tough to guess a ruler''s heart. Chu Changge was silent for a few seconds, then suddenly smiled and stated, "If I hadn''t met you, this statement wouldn''t be able to hold true." Murong Yunshu understood the meaning of his words and silently grabbed his hand, as his words had deeply moved her heart. A person who took personal feelings too seriously was not fit to be an Emperor, and Chu Changge was such a person. * Apart from arranging to move the centre of Murong Mansion''s operations to the capital, Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge had one more important thing to do in Jinlingmaking a clean break with Fang Hongfei. Fang Hongfei was like a fishbone stuck in their throats. As long as he was not dead, they would not be able to rest easy. The trantor would also not be at ease when she saw this chapter, not only at xinshou blogspot. It was about time for them to do something about it. As soon as Chu Changge was sure that Chu Murong had arrived safely in the capital, he released the news that he would be waiting at Murong Mansion for the presence of Fang Hongfei, the Great Leader of Martial Arts. This news was like a huge boulder, shattering the illusion of calm in thejianghu. Soon, more and more people from thejianghu, some familiar, some unfamiliar, some friends, some enemies, hung around the Murong Mansion. They werea mix of fish and dragonswho came fromThree Religions and Nine Schools. People from all over the country and worldwide hade to Jinling to watch the battle between the two great masters of ck and white, good and evil. In fact, in most of their minds, the winner was already decided. But they still came anyway, holding on to the chance that a miracle might happen. No matter how bad Fang Hongfei was, he was still the Great Leader of Martial Arts. No matter how good Chu Changge was, he was still the Sect Leader of Mojiao Sect after all. * After Murong Yunshu settled her business affairs, she became an idle wife again. When Chu Changge practised with his sword, she would pluck her qin. While Chu Changge rested, she would apany him drinking tea and chatting. When she had nothing else to do, she would just bask in the sun. On this day, the two of them were sunbathing in the yard again. "Do you think Fang Hongfei wille?" Murong Yunshu asked, squinting at the zing sun overhead. Chu Changge was polishing his sword at the time. When he heard this question, he stopped to think about it for a moment before answering, "He wille." Murong Yunshu: "Why is that?" Chu Changge: "There is no reason for him not toe." Murong Yunshu: "But it''s already been a month. If he wanted toe, he would havee a long time ago." This question had also crossed Chu Changge''s mind. But since Fang Hongfei had made his appearance in Jinling, he must havee for them. Now that Chu Changge had personally opened the door and waited for him to appear, there was no reason for Fang Hongfei not to. But the news had been out for a month. So, there was no way it hadn''t reached his ears yet, right? What on earth prevented him froming? * After waiting for a few more days, the Murong Mansion finally received a guest. Chu Changge looked at the uninvited ''guest'' who had entered by climbing over the wall. After a long silence, he greeted that person lightly, "Brother Li." This ''Brother Li'' caused Li Wunai''s face to show a surprise expression, followed by a self-deprecating bitter smile. "To be able to hear this ''Brother Li'' from you, my trip today was not in vain." Chu Changge did not respond as he was waiting for him to continue with his words. Li Wunai did not speak right away, though. He stared at Chu Changge for a long time before saying, "Today, I havee to clear you from the Shaolin Temple injustice." Chu Changge said indifferently, "Thank you. But it''s not necessary." "Why? Now that all the major sects are around Murong Mansion, I can immediately clear the grievances you bear as long as I say you are innocent. No one will ever again think that you are the murderer of the Shaolin Temple." Chu Changge smiled contemptuously and said, "There is no need for that." Seeing Li Wunai''s frown, he added, "Brother Li has known me for a long time, so you should know that I don''t mind being the scapegoat." "I know, but I don''t understand." Li Wunai pointed out, "Many things were obviously not done by you, so why didn''t you deny them? Watching your reputation turn bad but not doing anything about it as if no matter how notorious it is, it wouldn''t affect you." At those words, Chu Changge curled his lips andughed out loud. Hisughter sounded very unruly and unrestrained in Li Wunai''s opinion. "Why are you suddenlyughing?" Li Wunai asked. Chu Changge: "I''mughing at you noble sects that are always being burdened by your good reputation." Li Wunai frowned. "You truly don''t care about anything?" "Of course, I have things I care about. It''s just not those false reputations." At this point, Chu Changge nced at Murong Yunshu. Li Wunai understood that Chu Changge had obtained the most precious thing in his world with this one nce. The rest, fame and profit, were not as important to him as that person. Because he already had something more substantial, everything else was secondary. Thus, he was not eager in clearing his name and did not mind being called a great demonof course, he could not be considered a good person either. As long as he was innocent and good in Murong Yunshu''s eyes, that was enough. Being good or bad in the eyes of others didn''t matter to Chu Changge. Not at all...... After thinking about it, Li Wunai also smiled with a long-lost relieved smile, "Nevertheless, I still have to do what I should do." Chu Changge raised his eyebrows and was about to ask Li Wunai what he was going to do when he heard him bellowed in a loud voice, "Fellow martial artists hiding around Murong Mansion, listen carefully! The person who hasflooded the Shaolin Temple with bloodis not Chu Changge, but Fang Hongfei, the young master of the Mingjian Mountain Vi and the Great Leader of Martial Arts!" Before Li Wunai hardly finished speaking, Sect Leader Mo of the Wudang School appeared and asked, "Is this true?" Then, other martial artists from various schools and sects appeared one after another. Li Wunai: "This is unquestionably true." Sect Leader Mo: "Do you have the proof?" Li Wunai replied, "I have already avenged the Shaolin Temple." When this statement came out, the whole audience gasped. For Li Wunai to finally avenge the Shaolin Temple......did this mean that he had killed Fang Hongfei, the Great Leader of Martial Arts? Chu Changge was also surprised. Then it dawned on him. No wonder Fang Hongfei had dyed in showing himself. It turned out that he had already died at the hands of Li Wunai. After a moment of silence, Chu Changge threw a yellowing book of martial arts secrets to Li Wunai. Li Wunai reached out to catch it and asked, "What is this?" Then he held the book upright and looked at it. "The Yijin Jing!" "That was entrusted to me by the former host of Shaolin before he died. Now I''m handing it back to you, which is a fulfilment of the master''sst wish." Chu Changge said. Li Wunai held the copy of Yijin Jing. The scene of him learning the art in Shaolin Temple was vivid in his mind, and his eyes could not help getting wet. "Thank you." "Don''t mention it." * Three monthster, Li Wunai officially shaved his head and rebuilt Shaolin Temple. At the same time, he sent out notable personage invitations, inviting all sect leaders to Shaolin for his shaving ceremony. Murong Yunshu also received an invitation. This made Chu Changge feel very strange. Arguably, he could be considered thejianghumiddleman. Three months ago, he had officially cleared of any wrongdoing after a talk at Murong Mansion. Furthermore, he had married into the Murong Mansion, and others could say that he had half of his feet on thewhite path. Thus, Li Wunai should have sent the invitation to him, but why was it sent to her instead? Moreover, he and Li Wunai were sworn brothers. Hence, how could he not be present at such a big event as Li Wunai''s head-shaving to be a monk? "Please confirm again whether there is an invitation for Chu Changge." Chu Changge said to the young monk who delivered the notable personage invitations. The young monk shook his head. "The host only said that the invitation would be given to Murong Yunshu, the young mistress of the Murong Mansion." "Then did he say that I could go with her?" "No. The host didn''t mention anyone else." Chu Changge waved his hand in immense frustration to indicate that the young monk could take his leave. Then, he brought the red notable personage invitation with the words ''Murong Yunshu'' printed in gold and walked to the study. First, he threw the invitation onto the table, then threw himself into the armchair without saying a word. At that time, Murong Yunshu was busily plucking the abacus. When she noticed Chu Changge''s actions, she nced at him strangely, then opened the invitation with a puzzled face. A momentter, she closed and put it aside while asking with a smirk, "Did you not receive one?" "Did you bribe Li Wunai?" Chu Changge listlessly asked instead of answering her question. "Yes." Murong Yunshu answered unusually straightforwardly. Chu Changge was startled when he heard this as he jerked his eyes open and sat upright. "He is just a poor monk. Why did you have to bribe him?" Murong Yunshu replied very calmly, "To umte merit." "......how much did you give him?" "I don''t know. I am still counting." After saying that, Murong Yunshu lowered her head and continued to dial the abacus.[+] Chu Changge''s face was full of ck lines. "Didn''t you count the silver first before giving them to him?" Murong Yunshu looked up innocently. "I didn''t know how much money was needed to rebuild the Shaolin beforehand." "What?!" Chu Changge eximed with his eyes wide open. "You sponsored silver to that guy to rebuild the Shaolin Temple?" Murong Yunshu raised her eyebrows calmly. "Otherwise, you think he sold his body for it?" "" "You said it yourself. He''s just a poor monk. Selling his body won''t fetch him much money." "......" He knew that friendship between brothers was nothing like silver in the eyes of that fake monk. Vulgar! Truly vulgar! Chu Changge cursed Li Wunai in his heart for being so unkind. At that moment, Murong Yunshu added, "In fact, I''m umting merit for Little Murong." "Little Murong hasn''t done anything immoral either." "He will eventually." "" * Soon, the day for Li Wunai to officially shave his head came. One by one, various sect leaders went up to Shaolin Temple. Chu Changge also wentin the capacity of a family member. This was the first time he had attended a big gathering in the martial arts world as a family member. s, things had changed. Things had indeed changed! Chu Changge was very depressed all the way until he arrived at the entrance of Shaolin Temple and saw the inscription on the right side of a huge stone tabletto deliver all living creatures from suffering. Signed: Xin Ming, Chu Changge. Xin Ming was Li Wunai''sclerical name. And Chu Changge......was undoubtedly Chu Changge, the Sect Leader of the Mojiao Sect. Chu Changge stared nkly at the three characters written in the style ofdragons flying and phoenixes dancingon the stone tablet. He almost mistook them for his own because the handwriting was so simr to his. The only person in the world who could imitate his writing to such an extent was no other than the wondrous beauty on his left-hand side. Chapter 173 Chapter 173 by-November 21, 2021 Soon, the news that the Mojiao Sect funded the reconstruction of Shaolin spread all overjianghu. Thanks to the blessings of the Leader''s wife, everyone in Mojiao could finallyraise their brows and exhale their resentment. Whenever they encountered people who would scold them, the Mojiao, as vicious people, they could just snort at them with their noses pointed to the sky as they eximed, "What are you cursing at us for? If you have the skill, why don''t you rebuild a Shaolin Temple for us to see!" Chu Changge once asked Murong Yunshu why she didn''t write her own name directly. And her answer ismy reputation is already good enough. I no longer need tobuy any more reputation and fish for any praiseher answer had always made the listener feel as awkward as she had done before. Actually, Chu Changge knew very well why she did it. "Thank you." Murong Yunshu looked up at him strangely. "What for?" "Thanks for everything." Chu Changge smiled and continued to wipe the sword. Murong Yunshu raised her eyebrows, "Don''t mention it." Then she looked at him with a smile with her eyebrows arched. After Li Wunai''s shaving ceremony, all the schools and sect leaders had long gone down the mountain. Only Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge left there for a short stay. Li Wunai''s original words were"Although the two patrons have no rtionship with Buddha, by staying in the temple for a few more days, patrons can always get a little bit of the Buddha''sqi. If patrons encounter danger in the future, it canturn misfortune into a blessing." Chu Changge agreed to stay, but not because he really wanted to get some of the Buddha''sqi, but because he still had questions in his mindhow did Li Wunai kill Fang Hongfei? If Fang Hongfei was the same as Fang Hongfei four years ago, with Li Wunai''s martial arts, he was no match for him at all. Since Fang Hongfei dared to go back to the Central ins to find his way to Jinling, his martial arts were bound to be as good as it was before. Under such disparity of strength, for Li Wunai to win against Fang Hongfei, the founder of the Buddhist Sect must have made his appearance. And if he did make his presence, the Shaolin Temple wouldn''t have been destroyed four years ago...... "We''re going down the mountain and heading north to the capital tomorrow. How about taking this opportunity to stroll around with me?" Murong Yunshu suddenly asked with a smile. Her smile was somewhat enchanting,ughing a little obsequiously, with a deliberate effort to please him. Chu Changge knew what she was up to without even thinking about it. He smiled and said, "There is no Bodhidharma altar here." Murong Yunshu''s raised her dark eyebrows. "Who said I was looking for the Bodhidharma altar?" Chu Changge: "If you''re not looking for the Bodhidharma altar, then, are you looking for a scripture to recite in meditation with a Buddhist monk?" "" "There is nothing else in Shaolin Temple except for these things." "......" Murong Yunshu was dumbfounded by Chu Changge''s question and stammered for a long time beforeing up with a particr sentence withplete confidence, "I want to dabble myself with some Buddha''sqi!" After saying that, she smiled smugly at Chu Changge. Chu Changge simply raised his eyebrows and said earnestly, "Then, let''s go to the Bodhidharma altar, where the Buddha''sqiis the heaviest." "Good. You know the Bodhidharma altar at......" Halfway through her sentence, Murong Yunshu suddenly regretted it and shut her mouth resentfully while ignoring a particr person who was holding back hisughter until his face was cramped. She looked left and right and then spoke incoherently, "The ground is so clean." "Sweeping the floor is the true treasure of Shaolin Temple. It has been passed down for thousands of years since the founder, Bodhidharma. Of course, it will be clean." Chu Changge meticulously answered as he pretended to be earnest. Please read this chapter at xinshou blogspot. "......"Does he have to mention the founder, Bodhidharma? * The two teased each other all the way and unconsciously came to a secluded side yard of Shaolin Temple. Looking at the small courtyard in front of her, Murong Yunshu said, "Maybe this is the ce where Bodhidharma had once practised his martial arts." Sure enough, she hasn''t given up yet.Chu Changge smiled helplessly, took her hand and walked inside. "Don''t you want to go in and see?" "I heard that if you sit on the altar of the founder Bodhidharma, you will be able toturn the misfortunes in your life into a blessing." Murong Yunshu said as she walked in. "Since when did you be so superstitious?" "After meeting you." "......" Well, he admitted that he had been dogged by bad luck. But he never worshipped supernatural beings and still managed to turn the odds in his favour. "A kiss from me is more spiritual than sitting on the founder Bodhidharma altar." Chu Changge looked at her with a crooked smile. "......" Murong Yunshu wanted to roll her eyes at him. But after thinking for a bit, she stopped her pace and grabbed him. She stood on tiptoe and kissed him on the face without any hesitation. Afterwards, she acted as if nothing had happened as she continued to pull him to walk inside without her face turning red or the jumping of her heart. Murong Yunshu''s series of actions dumbfounded Chu Changge, and it took him several steps beforeing back to his senses. He suddenly stopped walking and brought her into his arms. Murong Yunshu was stunned by his sudden actions, especially those breathtaking ck eyes that stared at her quietly, making her even involuntarily breathe cautiously, and her heart started to beat faster. They looked at each other for a moment, and when she was just about to ask him what he wanted to do, she saw the corner of his mouth curled up, and a devilish smile shed before her eyesfollowed by a violent and wild kiss. This kiss was longer than any other in the past. But Murong Yunshu did not feel the passage of time at all until the heat of his left hers. Only then did she realise that there seemed to be a long, long nk space in her mind. Chu Changge looked at the flushed Murong Yunshu and smiled as he brought her into his arms once more. "The child is almost five years old, and you still look so shy. If I hadn''t known you, I would have thought that I had forcibly kissed a virtuous woman." There was a bit of discontent in his voice, but his gaze was gentle. Murong Yunshu alsoughed wryly at herself. Yes, their child was almost five years old, and she still couldn''t withstand his kisses. Every kiss was like the first time, so young and clumsy that she did not even know how to respond, allowing him to do whatever he wanted. Every time Chu Changge kissed her deeply, Murong Yunshu had the illusion of turning into a little white rabbit, watching herself being eaten clean by him. The difference was that this kind of being eaten had no pain, only sweetness and happiness. The affection between them was so thick as their thoughts on each other became so sweet. Without any warning, Murong Yunshu felt a hollow under her feet, and her body lost its support as she went down. "Yunshu!" Chu Changge shouted. He grabbed one of Murong Yunshu''s hands and convenientlyy on the ground himself. At that time, Murong Yunshu had fallen entirely into the suddenly opened hole. "Don''t be afraid. Give me your other hand, and I''ll pull you up." "Mm." Murong Yunshu stretched her other hand towards Chu Changge. What shed in her mind at that moment was Huberg''s prophecythe shrike and the swallow flying in different directionsdisaster. Could it be that this was the disaster that Huberg had said? No, it was not. This was just an ident. The sudden copse of the ground was due to the age of this Buddhist temple, which had nothing to do with supernatural beings. Murong Yunshu waved away the uneasiness in her heart and let herself remain as calm as possible. Chu Changge was afraid that the sudden force would strain Murong Yunshu''s arm muscles and bones as he patiently pulled her upward bit by bit. When Chu Changge could grasp Murong Yunshu''s shoulders, he was about to pick her up with a flourish, but as soon as he pushed, he heard her gasp. "What''s wrong?" Chu Changge asked nervously. Murong Yunshu''s face was pale at this time, and her brows were wrinkled with pain. "My foot seems to be caught by something." Chu Changge was shocked at his words. Could there be someone underground? This thought made him also knit his eyebrows. He suppressed his anger and spoke deeply, "This humble self and his wife were merely taking a walk here and have no intention of invading this ce. No matter what you are and what you want, please let go of this humble self''s wife first." There was no answering from inside the hole. Chu Changge''s brow knitted tighter and was about to jump down into the hole to find out what was going on when he saw Murong Yunshu shaking her head at him. What do you want to say?He asked with his eyes. Murong Yunshu let go of her hand as she relied on the other to stabilise the body, while the free hand struggled to write on his hand. Chu Changge concentrated on feeling the strokes in his hand. When Murong Yunshu stopped, he repeated the strokes in his head. Left-nting downward stroke,vertical stroke,horizontal-starting right angle character stroke,horizontal stroke,vertical stroke...... Chu Changge cried out in shock, "Fang......" Just as soon as he opened his mouth, he immediately stopped. The enemy was in the dark, and he was in the light. He should not beat the grass and startle the snake. Murong Yunshu nodded slightly towards him, indicating that his guess was the same as her. Chu Changge thought about what to do next when he suddenly felt Murong Yunshu fiercely pinched his hand and say one word with her lipspull. Chu Changge was stunned for a moment, then quickly picked her up andid her t on the ground. "Are you hurt? Is there anywhere you feel ufortable?" Chu Changge asked while nervously checking Murong Yunshu''s leg. When a mass of that dark red blood came into his eyes, his pupils were instantly dyed red as well. Seeing that Chu Changge suddenly clenched his fist and stared at her leg without saying a word, Murong Yunshu immediately realised that things might be worse than she imagined and hurriedly asked, "What''s wrong?" "There''s poison on his fake hand." Chu Changge tried to restrain the rage that was running through him as he said, "Just now, when he was holding onto you, he just wanted to stall for time, letting the poison attack your heart." Murong Shu''s heart sank when she heard this. "You mean the poison has spread from my legs to my whole body?" Chu Changge nodded his head. Fang Hongfei didn''t even give him the chance to seal her acupuncture points to stop the spread of toxin.[+] At this time, a panicked voice came from the doorway"How did you get here?! This is the forbidden area of the Shaolin Temple!" Kasaya Versions Image Credit | (, Jul 20th, 2018) Upon hearing this, Chu Changge was silent for three seconds before he suddenly turned his head. His murderous sight went straight at Li Wunai, who was wearing a kasaya. He spoke word for word, "You said you''d killed Fang Hongfei." Li Wunai shivered. Even when he was in thethree hottest periods of the year, he could still feel cold airing from the inferno that was devoid of any life. After a few moments of contemtion, Li Wunai said with his palms together, "This monk is being merciful. Since Patron Fang is willing to put down his butcher''s knife......" "Whether you want to believe it or not, I can just chop you up and flood the Shaolin with blood at once!" Li Wunai did not dare to look at the man, who had suddenly jumped up and grabbed the clothes around hispel. No, this man was more like a beast. At this moment, Chu Changge had utterly lost his mind, and those bloodshot eyes of his were more ferocious and bloodthirsty than any beast. He was sure that if he spoke one more irrelevant word, in the next second, he would be torn into pieces by Chu Changge. "The antidote." Chu Changge said coldly. "What antidote?" Li Wunai did not understand. He suddenly nced at Murong Yunshu sitting on the ground and immediately understood. "What poison did she get?" Chu Changge didn''t answer his question and repeated, "The antidote." Li Wunai: "You don''t even tell me what kind of poison she has, so how can I get the antidote for you?" "It was Fang Hongfei who hurt me." Murong Yunshu said. Li Wunai''s heart sank as he said to Chu Changge, "I didn''t know he had poison on him. And I used four iron chains to lock him up. He should no longer have the ability to hurt people......" "I will settle this score with you. Right now, I just want the antidote." Once again, Chu Changge coldly interrupted him. Li Wunai nodded. "You let go of me first. I''ll go down and see what''s going on. If he has the antidote in his hand, I will bring it to you." "Without the antidote, I will kill all the monks in the world and let the whole Shaolin be buried with them!" Chu Changge said as he let go of his hand. Li Wunai couldn''t say even half a sentence of rebuttal. If Murong Yunshu truly lost her life, even if Chu Changge didn''t personally raise his hand to strike at them, Shaolin Temple still would have no face to stand on thejianghuany longer. Chapter 174 Chapter 174 by-November 21, 2021 When Li Wunai opened the secret room door and entered the dungeon, Fang Hongfei''s four limbs were still chained to the iron shackles, and he was smiling ferociously. His artificial right hand was stained with blood. It was left behind when he grabbed Murong Yunshu''s leg. The difference was that the blood on it was much darker than the one on Murong Yunshu''s leg. Li Wunai sighed and asked, "It had alreadye to this point. Why do you have to take all the trouble to kill others again?" Fang Hongfei snorted coldly and spat at him, then he said, "Don''t pretend to be nice to me! Now that you''ve locked me in here, you can kill me or scrape me as much as you want. If you want to avenge those old monks, your can just directly kill me with your sword." While holding Murong Yunshu in his arms, Chu Changge coldly said to Fang Hongfei through the hole in the ground, "Hand over the antidote, and I will fulfil your request." "Ha ha ha ha....." Fang Hongfeiughed wildly after hearing his words. Hisughter was unusually wanton. "It is my bad luck that I''ve fallen to this extent right now. But Heaven has given me an opening by sending you to me and let me finally beat you for once. When I die, Murong Yunshu will be buried with me, while you will live alone. Chu Changge, you should experience what it is like to have yourevery hope turn to dust. This is your retribution, and you deserve it." The word ''retribution'' struck heavily on Chu Changge''s heart, causing his mind to go nk for a moment. Please read this chapter at xinshou blogspot. Seeing Chu Changge''s expressionless face and vacant gaze, Murong Yunshu held his hand andforted, "It''s not your fault." Chu Changge didn''t utter a word, as if he was sucked in by something. Fang Hongfei: "Murong Yunshu, stop fooling yourself. Ever since you got involved with Chu Changge, you''ve constantly been hit by misfortunes. It''s all his fault. He hasmitted too many sins, but Heaven makes you repay for them." Murong Yunshu sneered at his remarks as she asked, "Then whose sins are you currently paying for?" Fang Hongfei was silent. It was the first time that Li Wunai saw him so quiet. After looking at him for a while, Li Wunai requested, "Hand over the antidote, and I''ll happily let you die." Since the matter hade to this point, it was already impossible to save his life. "Put away your hypocritical face!" Fang Hongfei scoffed at theolive branchthrown by Li Wunai. Li Wunai''s face changed slightly, "What reason do I have to be hypocritical to you?!" Fang Hongfei snorted coldly and did not answer. At this time, only then did Chu Changge jump out of the spell of retribution daze and speak sharply, "I am not a patient person. No matter what method you use, I want the antidote right now. After I get the antidote, I will let you have a long chat with him!" When Li Wunai heard what he said, he immediately stopped his idea of arguing with Fang Hongfei and went straight to the point, "Tell me where the antidote is. Even if you don''t tell me, I will still search for it on your body. Don''t waste each other''s time." "If you want to search for it, then search wherever you want." Fang Hongfei looked indifferent. In response, Li Wunai''s heart suddenly went cold. For Fang Hongfei to be acting so fearless, it was apparent that the antidote was not on him, or......there was no antidote at all. This knowledge made Li Wunai''s heart at once sink to the lowest point. He hesitated for a moment before asking, "What kind of poison is it?" "You can''t find the antidote." "What kind of poison is it?!" Li Wunai strangled his neck in anger. Fang Hongfei: "You can just kill me. There will be Murong Yunshu buried along with me on my way to Yellow Springs Road. So I can die in peace." Fang Hongfei stared at him for a moment. Li Wunai suddenly let go of his hand and stumbled back a few steps, tasting something more terrible than despair. Fang Hongfei''s eyes had exined everything. He simply didn''t want to live, and no amount of coercion and enticement would work on him. This also meant thathe didn''t have the antidote. Li Wunai stood in situ while feeling despair, not knowing what else should he do. "Why didn''t you kill him in the first ce?" Chu Changge asked. Everyone could hear that Chu Changge was already furious to the extreme. Any answer that made him unsatisfied would make him break through hisst line of reason and turn him into a man-eating beast. Therefore, Li Wunai did not dare to hesitate or lie and told a secret unknown to anyone. "He is my younger brother, my half-brother." When Chu Changge heard his answer, he became silent, unable to speak, sort of epting this exnation. At the same time, Fang Hongfei was full of shock. "Impossible......impossible......" Li Wunai: "Mother had a son with someone before she married into Mingjian Mountain Vi. Although I hate her for abandoning her husband and son for the sake of glory and wealth, after all, you are my younger brother, and I can''ty my hands on you." "Impossible......impossible...ha...ha ha...ha ha ha ha..." Fang Hongfei suddenlyughed. Hisughter was more sorrowful than crying. "I can''t believe I actually have an older brother, and he even locked me up in this dark dungeon, like a dog...ha......ha ha...... retribution...this is retribution...this is my retribution........" Looking at Fang Hongfei''s near madness appearance, Li Wunai stretched out his hand to appease him but took his hand back in mid-air. There should be a bottom line for one to bepassionate, and he had stepped out of the bottom line too much. Suddenly, Chu Changge''s instructed from above"Kill him." Terror suddenly seized Li Wunai''s entire body as he looked up at Chu Changge. Chu Changge: "Use his head in exchange for the lives of everyone in the Shaolin Temple." "I......" "Kill him. I don''t want to repeat it for the second time." Li Wunai turned his eyes towards Fang Hongfei with his hand clenching his staff. Fang Hongfei looked calm. "Come on, kill me and take revenge for the dead souls of Shaolin Temple. Anyway, now that I have lost all my martial arts skills, there is no point in living any longer." Li Wunai''s hand was trembling. He knew that he could not save Fang Hongfei''s life anyway, and he could ease his pain by doing it himself. However, letting him kill his own brother with his own hands, he could not do it, he could not...... "Kill! Kill me and take revenge for the whole world!" Fang Hongfei suddenly shouted. Li Wunai couldn''t bear to look at him, and his hand was vaguely trembling. "It was your kind-heartedness that had harmed Murong Yunshu. Do you want to continue to hurt others?" Fang Hongfei continues to provoke him. Instead of living in humiliation, it would be better to die in pain. Death was a relief for him. Li Wunai had already gripped his staff till he could leave his fingerprints on it. After long contemtion, he suddenly shouted and raised his staff to strike Fang Hongfei across his neck. He had gathered all his grief and power in this blow. Fang Hongfei closed his eyes and waited for death toe. But after waiting for a long time, he heard a loud sound of the staff hitting the ground. When he opened his eyes, he saw Li Wunai sitting on the floor as if he had just copsed. What happened? Fang Hongfei looked upward and just collided with Chu Changge''s cold, icy gaze.[+] Chu Changge: "This multitude of punishment is enough for him. And you, right now, do not deserve to die." Fang Hongfei was horrified at his words, "What are you going to do?" "To give you a taste of what it''s like to have yourevery hope turn to dust." After saying that, Chu Changge shouted, "Someone!" In an instant, two middle-aged men, one ck and one white, appeared in front of Chu Changge, "Leader." They were the Left and Right Emissaries of the Mojiao Sect. Chu Changge: "Bring Master and Madam Fang in front of himand scrape them alive." "No!" Fang Hongfei and Li Wunai spoke in unison. Chu Changge''s face was expressionless as he coldly said, "Do you think you are qualified to beg for my mercy?" Li Wunai was speechless. He was indeed not qualified. Now Murong Yunshu''s life was hanging by a thread, and it was all right for Chu Changge to do this kind of cruel thing to them. Fang Hongfei: "What exactly do you want?" Chu Changge ignored him and said to his Left and Right Emissaries, "Do it now." "Yes." Left and Right Emissaries immediately dragged Fang Hongfei up from the bottom of the hole. "What do you want? What the hell do you want?" Fang Hongfei was barking like a mad dog. Chu Changge ignored him as he picked Murong Yunshu up and coldly walked out of the Buddhist Temple. Murong Yunshu was already unconscious by now. Fang Hongfei was still barking madly behind him. "Don''t......don''t hurt my parents......" "If you want to take your revenge, juste directly at me......" "Chu Changge, don''t go. I''ll give you the antidote. I''ll give you the antidote!" When Chu Changge heard this, he stopped in his tracks. Fang Hongfei was overjoyed and floundered a few times before saying, "I don''t have the antidote, but I can tell you what the poison is, as long as you promise me not to hurt my parents." "Say it." Chu Changge''s voice did not carry a trace of temperature. "You first promise not to hurt my parents." Chu Changge was silent for a few seconds, "Left and Right Emissaries, do it." Left and Right: "Yes, Leader!" Fang Hongfei hurriedly shouted, "Okay! I''ll say it! I''ll say it!" Seeing that the two people who were holding his arms did not move again, he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It''s Heavenly Extreme Cold Poison." The Heavenly Extreme Cold Poison, the top of all poisons, was made from thebination of thirteen poisonous herbs. After being poisoned, one would first fall into aa, then one''s blood became cold until one''s whole person was frozen from the inside out, and finally, one would stop breathing. So far, no one had survived after being poisoned by the Heavenly Extreme Cold. Because this poison was strong and there was no remedy for it, the person who invented itter destroyed all the records rted to the Heavenly Cold Poison andmitted suicide by taking the poison himself. Since then, there had been no Heavenly Cold Poison in thejianghu. "Leader....." Left and Right Emissaries looked at Chu Changge with concern. His tall figure was noticeably shaking, crumbling and could copse at any time. Chu Changge was silent for a few more seconds and said, "Let him go." After saying that, he raised his head and swaggered off. The Left and Right Emissaries looked at each other.Let him go? Is the Leader too stimted that he finally has a mental disorder? Although there were doubts in their mind, the Left and Right Emissaries still followed Chu Changge''s instructions and released Fang Hongfei. Then they chased after Chu Changge''s footsteps. Just after two steps, suddenly, there was a piercing scream came from behind them"ah"it onlysted for less than half a second and then abruptly stopped. The two exchanged a look and looked back. They saw that Fang Hongfei had disappeared, and where they had left him, there were a mixed-up of blood, flesh and bone within 10 metres radius. His head had fallen on the edge of the roof with blood dripping from the top down. The Sect Leader was finally normal for a while. The Left and Right Emissaries turned his head and left with a cold face. Li Wunai was left alone to look at the ground full of bones as he fell to his knees. Looking at Chu Changge''s back like he had lost his soul, Left Emissary Yang sighed deeply and said, "Feng Cheng only left Shaping Town two days ago. He should not have gone far yet. I will go after him." Right Emissary Xiang nodded. "Okay. Whether he has the antidote or not, we should at least try it. You should go and return quickly. I''ll follow the Leader, lest he does anything stupid." Left Emissary Yang: "I''ll leave now. I entrust the Leader to you. The Leader has a deep love for his wife. If anything happens to her, I am afraid he will take it too hard. " "Okay, I will." Right Emissary Xiang said as he looked ahead with a heavy expression. Chapter 175 Chapter 175 by-November 23, 2021 When Feng Cheng saw Murong Yunshu, she had been in aa for three days and three nights. Can she still be saved?Everyone wanted to know the answer, but none of them dared to ask. After the long diagnosis, Feng Cheng withdrew his hand, not daring to look into Chu Changge''s eyes. Chu Changge was very calm as he stayed by the bedside, asking, "Is there an antidote for this poison?" Feng Cheng lowered his head and apologetically said, "There is no antidote for it." "You are lying." Chu Changge''s tone was confident. Feng Cheng was startled. "I really can''t cure this poison." He was somewhatcking confidence in his own skill. Chu Changge requested, "Feng Cheng, tell me." If there were no cure, he would not have diagnosed her for so long. "No, there must be another way......" "Feng Cheng!" Chu Changge interrupted him. "There may be another way, but I can''t wait. Not even for a moment. Tell me, what exactly is the treatment?" Left Emissary Yang and Right Emissary Xiang Right also looked at Feng Cheng, waiting for him to speak.Please read this chapter at xinshou blogspot. Feng Cheng had no choice but to tell him the truth. "The Heavenly Extreme Cold Poison is not incurable, but the cure for it is not a medicine, but a person." Chu Changge: "Just get to the point." Feng Cheng pursed his lips and said, "The cure for the poison is to trade a life for another life. But very few people are willing to sacrifice their own lives to cure other people''s poison. Hence the saying that there is no cure for the Heavenly Extreme Cold Poison." And the reason he didn''t say anything at first was because he knew that Chu Changge would use his own life to cure the poison inside Murong Yunshu. A life for another life. That was not the oue he wanted to see. Sure enough. After listening to Feng Cheng''s narrative, Chu Changge immediately asked, "What should I do?" Feng Cheng: "She certainly doesn''t want you to do this." "I asked you what I should do?" Chu Changge growled. Feng Cheng shivered and tried to persuade him. But then he heard the Right Emissary Xianh say, "The Leader cares more about Madam''s life than his own. You should understand this kind of feeling, FengGongzi." Feng Cheng was stunned. After a moment of silence, he said, "Even if you want to use your own life to cure her, you cannot do it immediately. You still need to have ck pearls and the magic fungus grass as they are the ingredients for the medicine. Magic fungus grass is easy to find and can be bought for a price, but ck pearls are hard to find and are not sold on the market." "Where can I find the ck pearl?" Chu Changge asked. Feng Cheng answered, "If you want to find the ck pearls, you can only go and salvage mussels. If you are lucky, you maye across them. All the ck pearls recorded in the book appear in the North Sea. Therefore, sending someone to the North Sea to salvage them might have a ray of hope." Although it was likefishing for a needle in the ocean, it was better than nothing. Left Emissary Yang: "I will immediately send someone out to the sea to salvage the ck pearls!" As if he hadn''t heard him, Chu Changge asked Feng Cheng, "How much longer can people who are poisoned by the Heavenly Extreme Cold Poison live?" "Half a month." Feng Cheng''s tone was heavy. Chu Changge: "What is the likelihood of salvaging the ck pearl in half a month?" Feng Cheng was speechless. It was not even possible to find one in half a year, let alone half a month. At this moment, a calm, sounded female voice could suddenly be hearding from outside the door"How many do you want?" Everyone looked towards the source of the sound, only to see Qiu Shuiyin, who had appeared at the door at some point. Chu Changge suddenly remembered that she had lived on the ind all year round, and a glimmer of hope rose in his heart. "Do you have ck pearls?" "How many do you want?" Qiu Shuiyin asked instead of answering. Chu Changge hurriedly looked at Feng Cheng, "How many do you want?" Feng Cheng: "Two." When Qiu Shuiyin heard Feng Cheng''s answer, she pulled out a hairpin from her head and handed it to Feng Cheng. When Feng Cheng took it and looked at it, he was immediately shocked. The hairpin was actually iid with two round ck pearls. "How did you get the ck pearls?" And they were even made into a hairpin. Qiu Shuiyin, however, replied, "It''s good if you can use them to save Murong Yunshu''s life." Feng Cheng raised his eyebrows. Knowing that she would not answer his question, he did not pursue the matter any further. Chu Changge was even less interested in the origin of the ck pearl. He only cared about one thingto cure Murong Yunshu of the poison. * Feng Cheng ground the two ck pearls together with magic fungus grass to make medicine and gave it to Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge. "Use your inner force to suck the poison from her body into yours. You should never ever resist the spread of the poison. Once your body resists the toxin, it will flow backwards and move back into her body. At that time, even if you want to trade your life with her life, it will be toote." Feng Cheng reminded him. Chu Changge nodded. As long as he could make her wake up, not to mention the poisonousqiattacking his heart, even if it were ten thousand arrows piercing his heart, he would not frown. However, before he could cure the poison, he had one more thing he needed Feng Cheng to exin. Chu Changge: "After sucking out the poison from her body, when will she be able to wake up?" Feng Cheng: "It depends on her fate. It could be as quick as three or two days or as slow as ten days and a half months. Because the poison has injured her body, she won''t be able to wake up for a while." Chu Changge: "Then what will happen to me?" Feng Cheng was silent for a few seconds and said, "It also depends on your own fate. Your physique is invulnerable to all poisons. Although this time you are introduced to the poison into your body by yourself, it will more or less y a role, and you should be in a better condition......than a normal person." Chu Changge: "I want to hear the worst possible oue." Feng Cheng: "The worst oue is death. As for when and how you will die, I don''t know." It seemed that his action had to be quicker. Chu Changge pondered for a moment and said, "Don''t tell her about me relieving her of the poison." "Even if I don''t say anything, with her wisdom, she will still be able to guess." Feng Cheng sighed again. "Even if she is not smart, when the person who has been around her all day long has suddenly disappeared, she will surely notice." Chu Changge said: "Yes, my sudden disappearance will absolutely make her suspicious. But as long as you don''t give her an affirmative answer, she will keep searching. She won''t give up until she can''t find me." "Can you bear to let her spend her life looking for a......dead man?" "No. But I can''t bear to see her die. It''s better to spend a lifetime chasing a dead person than being the dead person. I want her to be alive, to live her life well." When he said thest sentence, Chu Changge looked solemnly at Feng Cheng. Feng Cheng averted his eyes and said, "Don''t entrust her to me on your deathbed. The only person who can make her live well is you. The most I can do is to ensure that she is alive. As to whether she will live well, only she knows." "She will live a good life. She has always been leading a perfect life. She will continuously have a very, very good life......" Chu Changge murmured over and over again while wondering whether he was trying to convince Feng Cheng or himself.[+] * She didn''t know how long she slept as if she had had a very long dream. In it, a person was whispering ''I love you'' repeatedly in her ear. She knew who that person was and wanted to respond to him, to tell him that she loved him too, but she couldn''t make a sound. No matter how hard she shouted, she could never make a sound. Later, that person suddenly disappeared from the dream, without any sound. She felt she had lost something significant. She wanted to shout, wanted to reach out to grab, but could not call out to him, nor could she move. Finally, she opened her eyes. "Mom! Mom! Mom! You''re finally awake! Uncle Feng, Mom has opened her eyes!" Murong Yunshu, who had not yet understood the situation, heard little Murong''s surprised scream and immediately understood. No wonder it was so golden in front of her eyes, it turned out that she had arrived at her son''s ce. "How do you feel? Are you feeling ufortable anywhere?" Feng Cheng asked while taking her pulse. "My stomach doesn''t feelfortable." Murong Yunshu said. Feng Cheng smiled and asked, "Did the cold hurt your stomach?" After asking that, he concentrated and rechecked her pulse. "Her pulse is normal." He muttered to himself iprehensibly as his hand was still on Murong Yunshu''s wrist, continuing to diagnose. "Why are you feeling ufortable? What exactly does it feel like?" Murong Yunshu thought about it and said, "I think it should be the feeling of being hungry." Feng Cheng: "......" Chu Murong: "Someone! Prepare the meal. Chicken, duck, goose meat, bird''s nest and shark''s fin, in short, all should be the best!" In response, Murong Yunshudid not know whether tough or to cry, "Murong, although our Murong Mansion is not a schrly family, our ancestors had also be axiucaionce. Thus, they can be regarded as schrs too. Therefore, the way you speak should be more polite. Don''t make yourself look like a nouveau riche." Chu Murong ttened his mouth depressingly as he said, "Prime Minister Nie said that as a king, you have to be bold in your speech. I''m practising my boldness." Murong Yunshu rolled her eyes. It was already unrefined that Little Murong had to deal with silver all day long and then the need for him to practice his burgeoning temperament, which was much even worse. "The next time Nie Qing speaks to you about having to be bold, you tell him that it is innate. You were born with the aura of an Emperor. Since he can not smell it, then it is because his nose is not good enough." Chu Murong: "Mom, Prime Minister Nie is my auxiliary minister. I can''t insinuate that he is a dog." Murong Yunshu: "Son, you are now an Emperor. You have to be more subtle in your usage of words." Feng Cheng looked at the mother and son duo as they spoke with great interest,pletely ignoring him as ''Prime Minister Nie''s'' brother-inw. The corner of his mouth couldn''t help twitching as he said, "Since you''re still able to be sarcastic, it seems that you''re not seriously injured. In that case, I''ll leave first. I''lle back tomorrow morning for follow-up." Murong Yunshu nodded slightly. "Sorry to bother you." Feng Cheng raised his eyebrows. "Why have you suddenly be so polite?" In the past, when she looked for him to check her pulse, she consistently racked her brain to tease him a few times. Why did she suddenly change her mind today? The corners of Murong Yunshu''s mouth trembled slightly. Some people had been so used to being verbally abused. This treatment had caused him to be unable to get used to having people being polite to him. "My family''s ancestors had once produced axiucai." Chu Murong exined quietly for his mother. "......" Feng Cheng decided it was better not to bother with such trivial matters. The first order of business was to slip away. Otherwise, he would have to face an even bigger problem when she got her strength back. Feng Cheng just lifted one foot, only to hear Murong Yunshu suddenly ask, "Where is your Dad?" In an instant, Feng Cheng''s body shook a few times. Chu Murong: "I don''t know. I heard Uncle Feng say that Dad had other things to do. So he couldn''te along to the capital." Murong Yunshu frowned at his words. She immediately sat up and looked at Feng Cheng, "What''s going on?" Feng Cheng''s eyes wandered, not daring to meet her eyes. "He didn''t say anything before he left." "Is that so?" Murong Yunshu''s brow furrowed tighter. Her intuition told her that Feng Cheng was hiding something from her. "Then did he leave any words for me?" You should live well. Feng Cheng said this in his heart, but his mouth let out, "No." "Did he say when he would return?" "No." "Feng Cheng." Murong Yunshu suddenly turned cold as she asked, "How did you get rid of my poison?" Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Feng Cheng didn''t know how to answer and stammered for a long time before he replied, "He was the one who solved it for you." "How did he do it?" "By using his internal force to suck the toxin into his own body." Boom. Murong Yunshu could only feel that heaven had fallen, and the earth cracked in her head as her body seemed to follow this devastating copse of her mind into an unknown abyss. She could not seem to see the sky, and her feet could not step on the ground. "Mom, what''s wrong with you?" Chu Murong grabbed one of Murong Yunshu''s arms and looked back anxiously at Feng Cheng. "Uncle Feng, Mom''splexion looks so unsightly." Feng Cheng did not say anything and looked at Murong Yunshu apologetically, waiting for the storm toe. To his surprise, Murong Yunshu was very quiet, so quiet that he felt very uneasy. After a long time, Murong Yunshu finally said, "I want to see him." "But......he has already left without saying goodbye. Even the Left Emissary Yang and Right Emissary Xiang don''t know where he went." Murong Yunshu thought for a moment and guessed, "How about ck Wind Mountain?" "The Left and Right Emissaries have gone back to ck Wind Mountain. If he were there, they would have sent word. But they didn''t." In other words, Chu Changge was not there. Murong Yunshu was silent for a moment before saying, "I want to be alone." Feng Cheng nodded understandingly and motioned for Little Murong to follow him out. The moment the door of the room closed, Murong Yunshu immediately copsed. She wanted to cry, but there were no tears in her eyes. She covered her mouth and shook her head uncontrobly. There was not a single tear on her face, yet it felt even sadder when tears ran down her face. Even when she closed her eyes, she could not shut out the despair in her heart.Please read this chapter at xinshou blogspot. She wanted to scream, cry her heart out and be hysterical as she desperately wished she could see him. God, was the first half of her lifesailing with the favourable wind, which was why the second half was full of ups and downs? If so, please let her relive her life where the first half was full of trouble, and from the moment she met him,the wind would drop, and the waves subsidedfor the second half of her life...... * Looking at the calm person in front of him, Feng Cheng had to admit his defeat thoroughly. He thought that no matter how strong a woman was, she would at least be low-spirited even if she didn''t copse when encountering such a matter. But he was proven wrong. Murong Yunshu was stronger than anyone he had ever met, or perhaps she was just stubborn. Stubborn enough to force herself to remain calm.[+] Chu Changge was right. Finding him was her belief to continue her life. As long as he remained unheard of, she would always remain strong. Feng Cheng suddenly thought of Chu Xiyue. Was she like Chu Changge, who could not bear to let him know that she had passed away, so she did not say goodbye and never appeared in his dreams? Hehe, they were worthy of being dragon and phoenix twins. When they said they would disappear, they would genuinely disappearnot even leavinga thread of a spider and trail of a horsefor him to pursue. Feng Cheng smiled andughed, then suddenly burst into tears. Real men did not easily cry, but he has not yet reached the point of grieving. Four years ago, he lost the love of his life, and four yearster, he lost his best friend. Was his life as Feng Cheng destined to live in a constant state of loss? "Do you know aboutWuhuaValley?" Murong Yunshu suddenly asked. Feng Cheng returned to his senses. "Yes. The head of the valley is Bai Yifeng. What''s the point of asking me this?" Suddenly, without waiting for Murong Yunshu to answer, Feng Cheng realised, "Could it be that you''re suspecting Chu Changge has gone toWuhuaValley?" Murong Yunshu: "I can''t think of any other ce." She remembered that Chu Changge said thatWuhuaValley specialised in taking injianghupeople chased by their enemies. He had many enemies, and now that he was suffering from a severe poison, only four ces could protect himMojiao Sect headquarter in ck Wind Mountain, Murong Mansion, Shaolin Temple andWuhuaValley. There was no news of him in the first two ces, and the Shaolin Temple was where she was poisoned. So there was no way he would go there. That left them withWuhuaValley. But the problem was, although she had been toWuhuaValley once, she had been there with Chu Changge. She had thought that as long as she was with him, wherever they went, it would always be the same. Thus, she hadn''t paid any attention to how she got in or how she had left. What was more, she didn''t know which nook and cranny theWuhuaValley was exactly. "But theWuhuaValley has always been mysterious. No one knows where it is precisely. And there are so many mechanisms outsideWuhuaValley that even if you know its location, you can''t even get in." Feng Cheng said. Murong Yunshu frowned. "You don''t know where it is either?" Feng Cheng: "Why are you asking me that?" It wasn''t strange that he didn''t know where it was, right? Murong Yunshu: "The friendship between Bai Yifeng and Chu Changge isn''t shallow." Feng Cheng: "That I know. But I''ve never met Bai Yifeng." "He has not introduced himself to you?" Murong Yunshu did not believe Feng Cheng''s words. As a close friend of Chu Changge, it was impossible for the two of them never meet each other. "Bai Yifeng has never left theWuhuaValley. Apart from Chu Changge, all the people who have seen him are insideWuhuaValley." Feng Cheng did not know that Chu Changge had taken Murong Yunshu there once. "If he doesn''t leave the valley, you can just enter it." The corner of Feng Cheng''s mouth twitched as he said, "Thank you for thinking highly of me. However, once you get in that horrible ce, you can''t get out, and I don''t want to gamble with the lower half of my body to test Bai Yifeng''s martial arts skills." That made sense. Murong Yunshu smoothed out her eyebrows and thought again. She then stated, "Since thejianghupeople chased by their enemies can findWuhuaValley, someone must know where it is. East Guardian, I''ll leave this matter to you." East Guardian: "Don''t worry, Madam. This subordinate will find out the location of theWuhuaValley." * It had been three days since the four people East, South, North and West had left the pce, and there was still no news from them. This situation made Murong Yunshu couldn''t sit still. The calmness she had always been most proud of had utterly turned upside down. She couldn''tsit still waiting for deathany longer, not even for a second. "Mom, what''s wrong with you?" Chu Murong walked through the door in his Dragon Robe and saw Murong Yunshu pacing around the room, looking agitated. "Nothing." As soon as someone appeared, Murong Yunshu immediately reverted to her breezy appearance out of habit while suppressing the restlessness in her heart as she asked, "Done with your Imperial Court meeting?" "Mm." As soon as Chu Murong took off the golden crown from his head and threw it on the table, heined, "Why hasn''t Dade back to take over my duty? I''m exhausted." "Don''t think about it. Your Dad had a hard time throwing the trouble out, so how can you expect him to pick it back again?" Murong Yunshu smiled a little reluctantly. She hadn''t told Little Murong about Chu Changge yet. She was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to ept it. Chu Murong frowned, looking remorseful. "If I had known about this much earlier, I would not have be the Emperor in the first ce." Murong Yunshu: "Being an Emperor also has its benefits." Chu Murong: "What are the benefits?" "Not having nothing to do." Murong Yunshu replied smoothly. Chu Murong rolled his eyes. "I have a lot of things to do even if I''m not the emperor." "You used to be called a scourge everywhere, but now you are called a benefactor to the people. It''s different in nature." Chu Murong nted his head, thinking about it for a while, and said with a serious face, "I still prefer to be called a scourge." "......an Emperor can sit in the Dragon Throne and sleep in the Dragon Bed." Murong Yunshu thought of a substantial benefit. Chu Murong: "No morefortable than chairs and beds at home." That was undoubtedly true. The furniture in Murong Mansion was custom made to the standards of the Empress Dowager ss. "When the Emperormakes a single call, hundreds will respond to it." "Dad is not an Emperor, but don''t hundreds of people still respond to his one call?" "......those who respond to his call are somejianghuboorish people. Those who answer yours are cultural people. It''s not the same." "But I thinkjianghuboorish people are more likeable." Chu Murong nced faintly at his apanying bodyguards and said, "They are more efficient and not as noisy as those cultural people." Uh, well, she also preferred thejianghuboorish people. Murong Yunshu felt like she was losing her grip when she suddenly nced at the pce maid sweeping the floor at the entrance out of the corner of her eye. In an instant, she had an excellent idea and said, "The Emperor can have a harem of three thousand beauties." Chu Murong blinked. "What is a harem of three thousand beauties?" "Er......it means that you can take many wives." At these words, Chu Murong''s little face scrunched up into a frown. "Dad already loses his human dignity when he marries one wife. If I marry many, won''t I soon not even be a human being anymore? I don''t want to have a harem of three thousand beauties." "......" This idea was a good one; a man should be devoted to one. Nevertheless, there was one thing untrue"Your father was born without human dignity. It had nothing to do with the wife he married." "There is a connection." Chu Murong said, "Dad is still majestic in front of others, and only in front of his wife will he be a yes-man. It was his wife who turned him into a yes-man. " "......Murong, that ''wife'' you speak of is sitting in front of you right now." "I know." "And you''re still saying the worst things without blocking the things that are unpleasant for me to hear?" "I did it on purpose." He answered breezily. "......" What a good son she had. He sounded exactly like her. Murong Yunshu suddenly found that bickering with Little Murong could make her forget her sorrow for a while. It was probably because she could see Chu Changge''s shadow in him. With him by her side, her heart was much more at ease. At that moment, an old eunuch suddenly entered with his back hunched and reported, "Your Majesty and the Empress Dowager, Lord Nie requests an audience." Chu Murong: "Not going to meet him." He spoke like he waschopping the nail and slicing the iron. "This......" The old eunuch looked at Murong Yunshu in embarrassment. "Just let him in." Murong Yunshu said indifferently. "Yes." Not long after, Nie Qing was led in by the old eunuch. "This small official call on Your Majesty and the Empress Dowager." Nie Qing bent down and saluted. "You should withdraw first." Chu Murong waved his hand to indicate for the old eunuch to retreat. "Yes." The old eunuch bowed out of the room to guard the door. Chu Murong looked at Nie Qing helplessly and asked listlessly, "What''s the matter?" Nie Qing reported, "The two from Yonghe Pce have fought again." "Did it cause any death?" Nie Qing: "Not really. But..." Chu Murong waved his hand indifferently, "I won''t care if no one died. The whole point of having them live together is to make it easier for them to fight." The corners of Nie Qing''s mouth twitched slightly. "Someone is going to die soon." "What do you mean?" Nie Qing: "Your Majesty will know if Your Majesty goes to Yonghe Pce and takes a look." Chu Murong frowned, "Just say it straight. I can''tmunicate with the two of them anyway." "Your Majesty only needs to see." Seeing Chu Murong''s furrowed brows, Nie Qing had to exin very conservatively, "That kind of scene......words cannot describe it." "Really?" The corners of Chu Murong''s mouth curled up, and he became interested, "Let''s go and have a look." He just liked seeing things that words could not describe. Murong Yunshu: "Won''t you exin it to me first?" Who are the two people in Yonghe Pce? And what was the fight about? Chu Murong snickered. "It''s a long story. Let''s talk about it as we walk." Chapter 177 Chapter 177 When Murong Yunshu''s group arrived at the Yonghe Pce and saw the scene before them, they understood why Nie Qing used ''words cannot describe'' to exin the current situation. Murong Yunshu thought for a long time beforeing up with a word that wasn''t entirely appropriatec*ckfighting. Hua Yeli and Hua Tiansheng were like two angry roosters at this moment, fighting in the courtyard in the most primitive way. "How can you two say that you are also people of status? Can''t you change it to a more elegant way of fighting?" Murong Yunshu indifferently said while looking coldly at the two people who had managed to get themselves entangled into a ball on the ground. Hearing her words, Hua Yeli and Hua Tiansheng, who were fighting, physically stopped and looked at Murong Yunshu in unison. "You''re here?!" The two spoke in unison. Were they waiting for her? Murong Yunshudid not even change her tone or expression. Chu Murong: "You guys used to dislike me just because I''m a child and didn''t want to negotiate with me. But now that my mother is here, you are willing to talk it out, right?" Murong Yunshu: "What''s going on?" Chu Murong exined, "Two months ago, the four people South, East, North and West ''invited'' them to the pce. I kindly made peace with them, asking them to stop making trouble and stay in the capital as idle kings, and I would support them. But they both dislike me for still being a child who was unable to be sensible yet. Thus, they were unwilling to even talk to me. So I had to leave them in the Yonghe Pce and wait for Mom and Dad toe before making a decision." Murong Yunshu nodded as if she understood what she was saying. Then she looked at Hua Yeli and Hua Tiansheng with a puzzled face. "Did the two of you fight because you were displeased with each other or simply had nothing to do, so you fought to pass the time?" Hua Yeli turned his head away and didn''t say anything. Hua Tiansheng then said, "Our army will attack the capital sooner orter." "That''s why we need to reach a reconciliation before putting other people''s lives in extreme suffering and misery." The person who said this was Chu Murong, and his tone was rtively mature for his age. Murong Yunshu knew that Little Murong hadan old head on his young shoulders. So she was not that surprised by it. Hua Yeli and Hua Tiansheng, however, were full of surprises. They did not expect these words toe from the mouth of a little boy who was less than five years old. At this moment, what they had always thought was absurd was suddenly not looking like one. In reality, Chu Murong was much more mature......than they had imagined. "You can live until now because you are my uncles, and I do not want to kill my rtives. But if you are stillholding on to your misguided courseand adamantly wantingthe world under heaven to be disorderand theriver flows with blood, then, even if you are my father, I will kill you." When he said these words, Chu Murong''s face was expressionless. His childish face was full of irrefutable dignity. Hua Yeli''s heart suddenly startled. This expression gave him a dj vu. "Where is Chu Changge?" He looked at Murong Yunshu and asked. Murong Yunshu: "He is out on business and has not yet returned." "What is so important that he would leave you." Hua Yeli''s eyesight was as sharp as a hawk''s, catching the fleeting grief on Murong Yunshu''s face. "Something happened to him, didn''t it?" Murong Yunshu: "This has nothing to do with you." "He is my younger brother." Hua Yeli''s tone was a few degrees colder, obviously minding how Murong Yunshu treated him as if he was an insignificant person. Murong Yunshu: "Since you still consider him your younger brother, you should stopstubbornly clinging to your course. Four years ago, you failed in your n to seize the power of the whole country, and now, four yearster, you are likea turtle in a jar. These situations are enough to show that you have no chance with the throne." "He won it unfairly." Hua Yeli answered indignantly. Murong Yunshu: "Ifone is sessful, one will be called a king, and one who is defeated will be called a bandit. It doesn''t matter how you win. What matters is who wins, isn''t it?" Hua Yeli was silent. Murong Yunshu added: "For him to easily capture you from the Western Shu military camp, this is exactly where his power lies. Behind you are thousands of soldiers, while behind him is the Mojiao Sect. Both are the same in nature. The difference is that the Mojiao Sect is more powerful." After a pause, she added, "If one of your soldiers can capture him or Murong withjust one single spear and one horse, you can also proim yourself the Emperor. using someone of unfairly winning the throne is nothing more than the loser making excuses for his unwillingness." Her words suffocated Hua Yeli until he was rendered speechless. Such a good sentence as ''using someone of unfairly winning it is nothing more than the loser making excuses for his unwillingness'' haddrawn his blood with just one prick of a needle, which directly hit his vital spot. It was true, though. The reason he did not concede defeat was because of his unwillingness. He loathed seeing his years of hard work go down the drain and for him just to ept losing without a fight. He stepped on many bones to get to this point, but someone who did not even go to the battlefield could easily get his hand on everything. Yet that person only needed to send two people just to capture him. How could he be content with that? But, what could he do even if he was unwilling? Ifone were sessful, one would be called a king, and one who was defeated would be called a bandit. The most important thing was that there was nothing else he could do. What was more, the reason why hisMu Feitaught him to rebel since he was young was just to avenge hisFu Huang''s death, who had died in vain and to take back the throne that belonged to his Fu Huang''s son. Whether it was Chu Changge or Hua Tiancheng, or even Chu Murong, they were allFu Huang''s descendants. No matter who became the Emperor,Mu Feigot what she had wanted. As for him, until now, he was just ustomed to seeking a result in everything. Now that the oue had been decided, it was time for him to call it quits. "This battle for the Emperor''s throne was supposed to be a battlefield contest. For me to lose to you in this way, I won''t ept it and never will. But, I will acknowledge it." After saying that, Hua Yeli shifted his eyes to Chu Murong and said, "I will not be an idle king, and the Daye Dynasty does not need an idle king." Chu Murong blinked, "Does Elder Uncle mean that Elder Uncle wants to help me take care of the state affairs?" A certain strange light shone in his beautiful eyes.Please read this chapter at xinshou blogspot. "You can rest assured. Once I recognise it, I won''t rebel again." Although Hua Yeli didn''t answer Chu Murong''s question, it was equivalent to his eptance. Chu Murong was overjoyed at his words and said with a smile, "Elder Uncle, what are you saying? Your help is somethingI''ve been seeking but failed to get. How can I not trust you?" After saying that, he looked at Hua Tiansheng, "Then, what about you?" Hua Tiansheng pondered for a moment and said, "You can just kill me." Chu Murong frowned. Why was this man so stubborn? Murong Yunshu, on the other hand, was not at all surprised by Hua Tiansheng''s answer. A ruined prince who was born as an emperor had struggled all his life to reim the throne. Now that he hasfailed on the verge of sess, between bowing his head to acknowledge his allegiance and dying, choosing death was hisst pride. He would rather die proudly than live in humiliation. This was something Murong Yunshu had seen in Chu Changge and Hua Yeli as well. This blood rtionship between them was indeed remarkable. After a moment of contemtion, Murong Yunshu said, "Murong, prepare an Imperial Decree announcing that the Emperor Tian died in battle, and bury him with Imperial Funeral Rites. From now on, there will be no more Emperor Tian or King Sheng in this world." Chu Murong: "Okay." "You do understand me." Hua Tiansheng was filled with excitement and gratitude. To him, who had lived half his life in the military, to die on the battlefield was an honour. And to be buried with Imperial Funeral Rites was tantamount to recognising his status as Emperor Tian. Since he had lived as an Emperor in this life, he would die without regret. Murong Yunshu: "From this moment on, you are just Hua Tiansheng, themoner Hua Tiansheng. I will send someone to send you out of the pce secretly. From now on,the edge of the sky and the corner of the seawill be at your disposal." "No. I only ask for three feet of white silk." Hua Tiansheng interjected firmly. As if Murong Yunshu did not hear his request, she said indifferently, "Leave the first half of your life behind and start a new one. You will find something more important and worthy of your pursuit than taking over the throne. At that time, you will find out what a beautiful and lucky thing it is to be alive." Murong Yunshu hid it well, but Hua Tiancheng still heard the sadness in her words. Not only Hua Tiansheng, but Hua Yeli could catch it too.[+] "My guess was right." Hua Yeli continued, "In Chu Changge''s eyes, there will be nothing more important than being with you. If he didn''t appear by your side, that means he met something that he couldn''t get away from." Murong Yunshu smiled faintly. Her smile looked full of mournful strength in Hua Yeli''s eyes. "Since he is busy and unable to get away, so I''ll be trapped with him." * Leaving Yonghe Pce, Chu Murong returned to the imperial study to prepare the Imperial Decree, while Nie Qing sent Murong Yunshu back to her bed-chamber, Anning Pce. The two of them were speechless all the way until the Anning Pce was in sight, when Nie Qing said, "I know that no matter what I say, you won''t change your mind. I only ask you for one thing." Murong Yunshu''s long and narrow eyshes twitched, "What is it?" Nie Qing was silent for a moment before saying, "If you''re not going to return to the Imperial Pce, then don''t let me know your news, whether it''s news of your living well or your death." "Okay, I promise you." "Thank you." He was not her. He could not bear the pain of hearing her die for her beloved one. He would rather believe that she was somewhere in the world, living happily with Chu Changge. After a long time, Nie Qing suddenly heard Murong Yunshu say, "You''re wee. I owe you this." Owe? No. She didn''t owe him anything. He thanked God for allowing him to meet her. He was even more grateful that he had given himself to her like that without any regret. Being able to contribute a little to her happiness was the most outstanding achievement of his life. Although he could do nothing about it now, he would still bless her and guard her child. Nie Qing was still in a daze when he suddenly heard a familiar voice behind him, "She has gone far away." Nie Qing raised his eyes, and Murong Yunshu had indeed walked into Anning Pce. The distance between them was only a few dozen meters, but he felt this farewell would be for a lifetime. He had an inexplicable sadness and felt slightly bleak. "You''ve done enough. Don''t forget. There is another person behind you who loves you silently and sincerely, just like you love Murong Yunshu. " "You knew?" "Everyone knows except for Ling-er." "Then why did you still agree to marry her to me?" "Because she still doesn''t know about your feelings for Murong Yunshu." After a long silence, Nie Qing promised, "I will treat her well." "I know." Feng Cheng smiled gently, "If I wasn''t certain of this, how would I have married my most beloved sister off to you?" * No news regardingWuhuaValley ever came South, East, North and West. Even they, themselves, had disappeared from thejianghu. Murong Yunshu did not know what had happened to them or what kind of message they wanted to convey to her by disappearing. But she was always convinced that Chu Changge was still alive. She would find him even if she had to go tothe edge of the sky and the corner of the sea, evenup beyond the blue sky and down the Yellow Springs. If he was alive, she wanted to see him in person. If he was dead, she wanted to see his corpse. (End of the first part) The author has something to say:Mo Feng knows it already. After reading this chapter, I''m sure you all have picked up your killing knives by now. You are preparing to go in with a clean white knife and out with a red-stained one. This pseudo-ending is the result of Mo Feng''s own idea. Calm down. Mo Feng will also write the second part. And he will not hastily do it as he did for The Phoenix Of The Eastern Pce. The next part will be serialised tomorrow. As for why Mo Feng did not directly continue the serialisation with the first part, you can read the reason in the announcement. Mo Feng will exin clearly there. (To be honest, Mo Feng really wants to end the novel just like this. But this will probably cause public outrage. Therefore, it''s better to write the second part where both main characters will be reunited. For those who can ept this ending, it is okay to stop reading until here.) Chapter 178 Chapter 178 "MurongMeizi, be generous. It''s against the morality of thejianghufor you to openly steal business from me like this." "Hmm." "''Hmm''? Do you think it''s already settled after you said ''hmm''? My Gossip House has been out of business for a month! If this continues, how can I live!" Murong Yunshu thought for a moment and said lightly, "I''m not short of people here." "......" Even if there were a shortage of people here, she wouldn''t go! "MurongMeizi, how about we make a deal?" Murong Yunshu''s eyes moved slightly, and she became silent for a moment, "What is it?" "You should operate it on a fee basis." "I''m not short of money." "But I do!" Yun SiNiangwanted to cry. "You''ve opened an identical Jiugua House opposite my Gossip House, and you don''t charge for it. Are you not deliberately trying to force me to death?" Who would go to her Bagua House when there was another ce that offered free food and drinks?[EX] "Forcing you to death is incidental." "......" That answer was straightforward. Yun SiNiangcouldn''t figure out why she had appreciated this unearthly, broken child who didnot even eat the food of ordinary mortalsbefore. "Just think of me being afraid of you. As long as you make this nonsense Jiugua House close down for good, I''ll give away all the information you want for free in the future. If I go back on my word and take half a cent from you, I''ll be struck by lightning and die in an unnatural death!" Yun SiNiangswore to the heavens. Murong Yunshu remained silent for a while longer as if considering Yun SiNiang''s proposal and then said, "I''m delighted being the Lady Boss." Yun SiNiangwas so ovee with regret in her heart that she wished she could p herself in the face twice. If she had known, when Murong Yunshu hade to her, asking for information about theWuhuaValley, she should have just confessed that she didn''t know. Ah, she must have eaten her brains out that day. She deliberately asked for a sky-high price to make Murong Yunshu think that she did know about the information of the Flowerless Valley but did not want to sell it. As a result, she achieved her goal and saved her face. In contrast, her drinking parlour was about to go bankrupt. Hey, hey, hey, how could she have expected that this seemingly cold and unassuming woman would have such a temper? In a fit of anger, Murong Yunshu opened the Jiugua House just to steal business from her? When she saw the ''Free Food and Drink'' sign at the entrance of Jiugua House, she wanted to die. But fortunately, Murong Yunshu''s requirements were even harsher than hers. So more or less, somejianghupeople who were not qualified to enter the Jiugua House reluctantly stayed in her Gossip House. Yun SiNianghad been in thejianghuworld for more than 20 years, and although she had not done anything earth-shattering, she was still a well-known figure in thejianghuworld. But now, she had been reduced to the situation of ''collecting leftovers''. Since Heavens had no eyes, the viins were currently in power! Yun SiNiangraised her eyes to look at the blue sea and beyond the blue sky. Her heart was particrly bleak. "If you want to know about theWuhuaValley, just make an offer, and someone will bring the information to your door when the timees." Yun SiNiangsuggested. "Thank you." "Say, you''ve been in Shuzhong for more than ten days now. Howe I haven''t seen Chu Changge? It''s impossible those rumours in thejianghuare true, is it?" "Ten thousand." Yun SiNiangwas stunned. "What ten thousand?" "The price of this news." "......" After a while, Yun SiNiangsighed and said, "If you don''t want to talk about it, just say so. Why open do you need to ask for money? it hurts my feelings, you know." Murong Yunshu put down the book in her hand, looked up at her and said indifferently, "Isn''t this your usual style? I thought you would like this." "Uh......" She did like mentioning money to people, but she didn''t like people doing it to her. Murong Yunshu looked at her for a moment more, hung her head and continued reading. While reading, she casually asked, "Is there anything else?" Yun SiNiangwas slightly stunned. "Not at the moment." "Then, take care. I won''t be sending you off." "......I didn''t say I was leaving." "You can go now." "You haven''t promised me......" "Lu-er, see the guest off." "Yes, Miss." Lu-er immediately made a ''please'' gesture towards Yun SiNiang. "MurongMeizi, do you remember eight years ago when you came to Shuzhong to look for Chu Changge? I provided you with the secret passage into King Liang''s residence, and you owed me a favour for that?" "It was so long ago. Who would still remember?" The sound of her voice was calm, as if that event never lingered in her memory. Yun SiNiangimmediately raised her eyebrows and was about to point out that her words couldn''t be trusted when she raised her eyes and saw the calmness on Murong Yunshu''s face. It was like......what people calledchanges from seas into mulberry fields and from mulberry fields into seas. After pondering for a moment, Yun SiNiangsaid stiffly, "Since you don''t remember it, then just forget about it. Anyway, I''m not stingy, so I''ll treat that favour as a gift to you." After saying that, she swaggered off. Her back view was not as graceful as when she came, tinged with a heavy colour. "Miss......" Lu-er wanted to say something but stopped. "Step down." After a long hesitation, Lu-er replied, "Yes." Ever sinceGuyedisappeared, Miss had be even more tight-lipped. Counting the days, it had been almost three years since they had left the pce in search ofGuye. In these three years, she had apanied Miss to travel through most of the Daye Dynasty, but she still had not received any news rted toGuye, not even a single word. Guye, where the hell are you? * Murong Yunshu also asked countless times in his mind.Chu Changge, where the hell are you? Please send me some news, even if it''s just a few twists and turns. As long as it''s rted to you, it''s already enough. How could a person disappear so cleanly? Not even a trace was left behind as if he had never been in this world. Since Chu Changge''s disappearance, the Mojiao Sect had also scattered in all directions. However, asionally, news about the people of the Mojiao Sect would still appear in thejianghuworld. Whenever Murong Yunshu heard information about them, Murong Yunshu felt a special affinity. If they could still do evil, it meant that they were living well. She heard that Feng Cheng had be active in thejianghuagain, and his reputation surpassing Hua Tuo had once again risen to fame. However, he only cured diseases that others could not and specialised in curing poisons that no one in thejianghucould cure.[T/C] What surprised Murong Yunshu most was that Qiu Shuiyin had be a famous poison healer in thejianghu. It was said that she was nowpeting with Feng Cheng for the number one Divine Physician position and was fighting hard. Murong Yunshu didn''t think Qiu Shuiyin would want topete with Feng Cheng. entric people expressed themselves differently from ordinary people.Please read this chapter at xinshou blogspot. In a few days, Chu Murong would be eight years old. He, the child Emperor, had governed the country well. Although he had only calmly said, ''I will wait for my parents to return together'' when she left, Murong Yunshu sensed that he was, in fact, clear about the reason for her departure and knew that a reunion would be hard toe by.[T/C] For Chu Murong, Murong Yunshu had nothing but love and guilt. As a mother, she was genuinely ipetent. Fortunately, Little Murong hadan old head on his young shoulders. He could understand her feelings and forgive her for her selfishness.[T/N] Murong Yunshu slowly raised her eyes to look at the stars in the night. The darkness of the sky was so deep that she felt scared.Everyone is doing well. I am doing well, but how about you? Are you doing well? * Thanks to the high threshold of the Jiugua House, the Gossip House was still lingering on. Yun SiNiangwas bored as she counted the small amount of ie she made every day. She was a great lover of gossip, and now that all the martial arts insiders had gone to the Jiugua House, all she had left here was some gossip about who had made inws with whom and who had fought with whom, which was absolutely boring. "I''m done with this! Close the door." "It''s still early......" "Early for what? Not even a fly has flown in all morning. What''s the point of opening this store? I''m not going to open it anymore!" Yun SiNiangwaved her hand in a shrewish way as she announced, "From today onwards, the Gossip House is closed for good." After making her announcement, she walked towards the door of the opposite building in an overbearing manner. "Lady Boss, don''t be impulsive! Those two honourable gatekeepers of the Jiugua House are generally powerful." "Who cares if they are generally powerful or twice as powerful? It''s not like I''m going to fight them." "Er......then, what do you want to do there?" "To have lunch." "Huh?" No matter how dumbfounded her store assistant was, Yun SiNiangcontinued to step into the Jiugua House with broad steps.[+] "No admittance for an unauthorised person." The two gatekeepers of the Jiugua House reached out to stop Yun SiNiangat the same time. Yun SiNiangcovered her mouth and giggled, acting like a shy little girl, but her eyes were not shy at all. After twittering for a while, she said, "You two gentlemen honestly like to joke. We just met yesterday. Don''t tell me you don''t remember me already." "Who remembers what happened so long ago as yesterday?" Scary! Yun SiNiang''s eyes widened. "Have you been infected by the one inside? You''re talking like monks from the Shaolin Temple." At that moment, a calm voice came from behind her. "What''s wrong with being the monk from Shaolin Temple?" Yun SiNiangturned around at the source of the voice and immediately eximed, "Li Wunai, when did you resume your secr life?" The corners of Li Wunai''s mouth trembled slightly. "This humble monk''sclerical nameis Xin Ming. This is my beard, not my hair." "Uh......" Yun SiNiangwas embarrassed. "Do monks have beards too?" "The one without a beard is a eunuch." Li Wunai said with a dark face. Yun SiNiangblinked, "Great Master, you don''t sound like a monk." "......" Li Wunai was also feeling helpless. He couldn''t help but reveal his original face once he met someone he knew. "That''s why you can''t be a monk just because you shave your head. Some people are born with the demeanour of a transcendent being, while others can''t shed their vulgarity even after three years of being a monk." Murong Yunshu said as she walked over leisurely. "......" He had to be forbearing. He had to be firm in his forbearance. Li Wunai endured the discontent that raised his blood pressure in his chest, squeezed out a refined ''Great Master''s smile'' and said, "After three years of not seeing you, the female patron is still as sharp-tongued as ever." "Great Master is overpraising me." Murong Yunshu said indifferently. She stood at the doorway as she had no intention of inviting him in. "Can this humble monk ask for a cup of tea?" Li Wunai asked. Murong Yunshu: "No." Ugh. The ''Great Master''s smile'' on Li Wunai''s face stiffened. Yun SiNiangtook joy in his cmity and delight in disasteron the sideline as she exined, "If you want to enter this door, you must have good information that she is looking for." Li Wunai smiled faintly at her words and said, "There is information, but I don''t know if the female patron will consider looking at it." Three years ago, he was still having trouble letting go of the incident that caused Chu Changge''s whereabouts to be unknown due to his leniency for Fang Hongfei. In these three years, he had also been inquiring about Chu Changge, and when Heaven pitied him, it finally allowed him to find a slight trace of him. "Tell me about it." Murong Yunshu''s tone was still as calm as ever. But there was already a storm in her heart. Other people might not know, but Li Wunai clearly knew that she would not be interested in anything other than Chu Changge. So this information must have something to do with Chu Changge. Li Wunai said, "I wonder if you have heard of a killer called ''Yun''." Without waiting for Murong Yunshu to answer, Yun SiNiangsnatched the opportunity to speak, "Although Yun had just made his debut two years ago, he is now already number one on thejianghuassassin list. Who would not know about such a powerful figure?" Murong Yunshu nodded slightly, indicating that she agreed with Yun SiNiang''s words. "I just met with him a few days ago. His martial arts skill....." Li Wunai said while looking at Murong Yunshu for a few seconds of silence, "is the same as Chu Changge." Chapter 179 Chapter 179 by-November 30, 2021 "Yunshu......Yunshu......" When someone called her name in her sleep, Murong Yunshu opened her eyes. "Chu Changge?" She grabbed his hand in surprise and joy. "You''re finally back!" "No, I just came to take a look at you. It''s still too early. " "What''s too early?" "It''s too early to meet you......too early......" "No......Chu Changge......don''t go......don''t go......" "Don''t go!" As Murong Yunshu cried out, she suddenly sat up. It turned out it was only a dream. In the past three years, she had dreamed of him countless times, but this time, it was not as if she was dreaming. She could still feel his temperature on her hands. She grasped her empty hand as she recalled what Li Wunai told her during the day. Then Murong Yunshu looked at the gloomy sky outside the window in a daze. * The next day, Murong Yunshu looked for Yun SiNiangand requested, "How about I give you money, and you get a hitman to kill me??" "What?" Yun SiNiangwent dumbfounded. She thought she heard her wrong. Murong Yunshu added, "Ordinary killers won''t do. I want ''Yun'' to kill me." Yun SiNiangblinked continuously. "MurongMeizi, did you just eat something bad?" Li Wunai''s whole face was filled with ck lines. Eating bad food had nothing to do with finding someone to kill her. "Just do it." Murong Yunshu said indifferently. Yun SiNiangthought about it and asked, "What''s in it for me?" "Jiugua House will be given to you to manage." Yun SiNiangwas overjoyed when she heard of this offer. "Deal!" She must bring down Jiu Gua House.Hump! Murong Yunshu seemed to see through Yun SiNiang''s mind. She nced at her coldly and stated, "Murong Mansion has plenty of money, and opening a drinking parlour to help the poor is nothing." The implication was that,no matter how much you try to ruin it, with Murong Mansion behind its back, Jiugua House will never copse. Help the poor.....the corner of Li Wunai''s eyes twitched a few times ferociously.In that case, is there anyone who is not poor in her eyes? Yun SiNiang, on the other hand, felt highly discouraged. Since she could not ruin the ce till it copsed, maybe she should try to make money from it. No, no, no. She would feel sorry for her Gossip House. But, being unable to make the Jiugua House lose money and make money for herself, would it be too aggravating for her talent? This is difficult, really difficult!Yun SiNiangshook her head for a while and sighed long and hard. "Is it that hard to hire a killer even with your connections?" Murong Yunshu asked indifferently. Yun SiNiangshook her head. "That''s not what I am having trouble with." "Then what is it?" "It''s......" Yun SiNiangjust wanted to speak out the contradiction in her heart when she suddenly remembered her opponent was Murong Yunshu. She hastily changed her words as she smilingly said, "I am worried that ''Yun'' won''t take the order." Murong Yunshu frowned. "Why? Don''t killers only focus on money?" "Yun is different from others." Li Wunai said, "He only kills those he wants to kill. If he doesn''t want to kill you, he won''t take the deal. If he wants to kill you, even if no one pays, he will still kill you." "In that case, he is not a professional killer, but one who only kills in his spare time?" Murong Yunshu asked. The corners of Li Wunai''s mouth twitched slightly. Did she have to use such an easy word as ''killing during one''s spare time''? She made it like killing was a type of hobby. "His identity has always been a mystery in thejianghu. No one knows where he came from, and even fewer people know if he is truly a professional killer." Murong Yunshu listened to him thoughtfully for a long time before asking, "Then who do you think will be his next target?" "You want tostand by a stump waiting for hares to bump into it?" Murong Yunshu''s phoenix eyes shed, declining toment. Li Wunai pondered for a while and said, "Thest time I met him, he was chasing and killing the Four Demons of Jiangzhou. I saw that his martial arts skills looked familiar, so I meddled with it. So the Four Demons of Jiangzhou escape the disaster. However, he won''t just stop there." "You mean he will continue to pursue and kill the Four Demons of Jiangzhou?" Murong Yunshu asked. "Mmm." Li Wunai nodded his head. Murong Yunshu lost in her thought for a moment and finally stated, "The whereabouts of the four monsters in Jiangzhou are erratic. By the time I find them, it may be toote. To see Yun, the killer, we must find his next target before he does." She had met the Four Demons of Jiangzhou a few years ago. It was a miracle that those four people could live till this day. Li Wunai nodded thoughtfully, "That''s made sense." Murong Yunshu asked again, "Other than them, are there others who might be his targets?" "Other targets......" Li Wunai hung his head to think carefully. He searched his mind for the great evil people in thejianghu. At this time, Yun SiNiangsaid nonchntly, "Do you guys still need to think? Isn''t there one right in front of you?" Murong Yunshu and Li Wunai looked at her at the same time.Who? Yun SiNiang''s slender finger stretched out, pointing at Li Wunai''s white and clean nose while winking flirtatiously and smilingly said, "Isn''t it you, Great Master?" In a moment, Li Wunai''s facial muscles jerked a few times fiercely. "Female patron, please don''t make fun of this humble monk." Yun SiNiangrolled her eyes and waved her hand. "All right, all right. Now that there are no outsiders around, you can resume your secr life and be a normal person for a while. You may not find it awkward speaking these words like patron, this humble monk. But it sounded so to the listener like me. It''s too difficult for me even to bear." "You......" Li Wunai was about to argue, but he caught sight of the''these words spoke what I have in my heart'' expression on Murong Yunshu''s face, causing his Great Master''s face to turn dark. Was it wrong to be a monk these days? After ncing at Li Wunai a few more times, Murong Yunshu asked Yun SiNiang, "Why would Yun want to kill him?" "He saw Yun''s face, so of course Yun wouldn''t let him go." Yun SiNianghonestly thought this was an idiotic question. But between the fact that Murong Yunshu was so scheming and calcting and having a ck belly as ck as carbon, she had to hide the inner contempt she had towards her inside. Yun SiNiangspoke off it breezily in a light-hearted manner, but Murong Yunshu, who listened to her words, had her face covered with shock. "You''ve seen Yun''s face?" She asked Li Wunai. "Mmm." Li Wunai nodded his head. Mmm? He has nothing else to say other than that?Murong Yunshu casually stared at him, but in her heart, she was desperate to hear the rest. Li Wunai originally did not want to mention this, but he was forced to borate since Yun SiNianghad brought it up. "It''s not Chu Changge. But his figure and martial arts style are the same as Chu Changge''s. Even his movement habits are exactly the same. If it weren''t for that face and eyes that were frighteningly unfamiliar, I would have thought that it was indeed him at that time." "What about his weapon?" Murong Yunshu asked. "He didn''t use any weapon." Murong Yunshu suddenly thought of Chu Changge. Only when facing a formidable enemy, would he use a weaponhis Qinglong Sword. If Yun was indeed Chu Changge, then Qinglong must be with him. Thete Great Master Abbot of Shaolin Temple once said that Qinglong was an ancient divine weapon that could recognise its owner. As Murong Yunshu thought of this, she only felt that all the blood in her body had awakened once more. God took pity on her after all and finally let her see a glimmer of hope. * Since Murong Yunshu knew that Li Wunai was one of Yun''s targets, she forced him to stay by her side, not allowing him to leave her even for an inch. She was just short of using a rope to tie him to her body. In this regard, Li Wunai felt deeply helpless.[T/C] "It''s a good thing that Yun only kills during the day. Otherwise, it would certainly be too troublesome." Li Wunai said. At that time, Murong Yunshu was painting. When she heard his words, she looked up and nced at him strangely. "What trouble can there be?" "If he kills people at night too, then I have to be in your sight at night too. A lone man and a woman in the same room, won''t that be too troublesome?" Li Wunai exined.[+] "Even if it''s troublesome, it will still be mine." "I will also be in trouble, okay." "I know you are very much a troublesome person." "No, I mean......" Li Wunai still wanted to exin. But when he saw Murong Yunshu already bowed her head and gone back painting, without giving him a chance to turn around the argument, heabandoned himself to despairand said somewhat self-loathingly. "Women are unreasonable, so I choose to be a monk." "If I give you a reasonable woman, you won''t be a monk?" Murong Yunshu rhetorically asked while painting. "Uh......" Of course not. Li Wunai touched his nose resentfully and changed the subject, "Say, why does Yun only kill people in the daytime? Isn''t this kind of thing likekill and burnbest done on a dark and windy night?" "People like you who never kill people will never understand even if I exin." Murong Yunshu had a tone that she was toozy to make any exnation. Li Wunai''s face was suddenly full of ck lines. "So, you''re saying you''ve killed someone before?" "No." "Then how do you know the reason Yun chose to only kill during the day?" "When did I say I knew?" "......" After a while, Murong Yunshu answered Li Wunai''s question seriously while calmly exining her thought, "Maybe he just wanted to be different. Some people just like to be different from others." "This is quite simr to Chu Changge." Li Wunai said. At these words, Murong Yunshu''s painting hand shook a little, and a drop of ink dripped on the canvas. Suddenly, she thought of the time when she first met Chu Changge, and her hand shook. That one drop of ink almost ruined her painting. Later she started with that drop of ck ink, and as she painted, she actually drew a handsome man. Now that she thought about it, she already had him deep in her heart at that time, right? Otherwise, how could her hand draw such a lifelike person? Looking at the face on the canvas with only an outline, Murong Yunshu suddenly smiled. What she needed now was Qinglong. As long as he dared to appear in front of her, she would be able to recognise him. Even with her eyes closed. She believed in her own heart. * Murong Yunshu waited for more than a month, but Yun never patronised the Jiugua House. Wasn''t it true that anyone who had seen his face would die? Why didn''t hee after Li Wunai? "Probably he didn''t know he was here." Yun SiNiangsaid, "Tomorrow, I will put out the news that Li Wunai is in the Jiugua House. That way, our friends in thejianghuwho have enmity with him take their revenge and avenge their grievances." Li Wunai''s forehead jumped up in a fury. "Do you want me to die so much?" "No, I just want to see a Shaolin abbot being hunted down." Yun SiNianganswered. "......" Li Wunai held his forehead, "Yun''s martial arts skills are unfathomable. I''m not his opponent at all. Have you ever thought, in case he is not Chu Changge, won''t I will be truly dead?" Yun SiNiang, "Don''t worry. The two gatekeepers of the Jiugua House are very powerful. With them around, you can''t die." Speaking of the two gatekeepersSoul Chaser and Sou Ming, Li Wunai suddenly remembered something. "Where are Chu Changge''s Four Great Guardians?" He asked Murong Yunshu. Murong Yunshu slowly shook her head. "I also want to know where they are." Chapter 180 Chapter 180 After a few more days, Yun still did note to patronise the Jiugua House. Because of this, Murong Yunshu summoned Li Wunai and Yun SiNiangto think of countermeasures. "We can''t justsit still waiting for deathanymore." Murong Yunshu suddenly murmured like she was talking to herself. "You want to take the initiative to find Yun?" Yun SiNiangasked. "No, let hime to me." Murong Yunshu shook her head. "He only kills those who deserve to die. You don''t have anyone who deserves to die here, so how would hee to you?" Yun SiNiangasked. "I don''t have one right now." Murong Yunshu said. Yun SiNiangdid not understand. "What do you mean?" Murong Yunshu didn''t answer her question. She pondered for a moment and then said to Li Wunai, "Can Great Master do me a favour?" Hearing the word ''Great Master'', Li Wunai felt a cold chill run down from his back through his body. "You tell me what it is first." Li Wunai said cautiously. Most of the trouble in this world was either because one was too fast in making promises or too slow to refuse. He didn''t want to get himself into trouble. Murong Yunshu picked up a writing brush and wrote a few words on a piece of paper. She handed it to him afterwards. "You still have time to make things mysterious." Li Wunai muttered while taking the paper to look at it. When he saw the big ck letters like jinx grinning at him, he got so angry that blood nearly filled his brain. "You, you, you......how dare you think of that!" "Just say whether you''re going to help or not." Murong Yunshu responded indifferently. "I''m not going to." A gentleman would rather die than be humiliated. Li Wunai decisively refused. Murong Yunshu was not angry or annoyed. She just casually said, "Okay. I''ll send someone to burn the Shaolin Temple tomorrow." "......" Yun SiNiangsaw Li Wunai''s ''you can just go to hell'' expression, and she blinked in bafflement. She pulled out the piece of paper from his hand and unfolded it. At first, she was stunned, then sheughed out loud. "Ha ha ha ha ha......ha ha ha ha......" Herughter was deafening. "What are youughing at?! Be careful, or I''ll visit you first!" Li Wunai frustratingly said as his face darkened from anger. Herughter stopped abruptly as Yun SiNiangbecame startled because of his words. Soon after that, a charming smile spread out on her face with her eyes staring straight at Li Wunai, "It is an honour for this servant to be visited by the Great Master." "You" Li Wunai was furious. He swung his arm and said to Murong Yunshu, "You can go burn the Shaolin Temple all you want. You paid for the rebuilding of the Shaolin Temple anyway. You can burn it as much as you like." Murong Yunshu thought about it before saying, "It doesn''t matter to me to burn a building that I''vevishly spent my money on, but burning a temple......is detrimental to myyin virtue." Hmph, you still have some conscience.Li Wunai had a smug look on his face. "But if I do not retaliate, it is not my style." "......" "So, you tell your disciples to pack up and leave as soon as possible." "......" Murong Yunshu ignored the already mess up Li Wunai as she slowly asked, "Lu-er, you say, what do you think the precious Fengshui of that piece ofnd where the Shaolin Temple is good for?" "Well......" Lu-er crooked her head to think and finally said, "The precious Fengshui of that piece ofnd.....is best used for a ce to live. But if Miss lives on it, it will feel a bit strange......" "Why should I live in that unlucky ce?" Murong Yunshu asked indifferently in return. "Uh......didn''t Miss just now say the precious Fengshui of that piece ofnd?" Lu-er felt like her head did not have any brain. Murong Yunshu exined, "The Feng Shui is precious to the dead, but it''s a bit unlucky for the living." "I see!!" Lu-er''s face showed her realisation as she suggested, "Then lets the dead stay there" Lu-er hardly finished speaking when she suddenly could sense a strong murderous aura and hurriedly stopped. She shrunk back and became silent, not daring to say more. Murong Yunshu said, "Right. It''s the right ce for dead people to stay. Murong Mansion has done all kinds of good deeds but never helped with burying corpses. Let''s use it as a mass grave. In the future, if someone dies there, bury it on the spot. This can also be considered virtuous." Mass grave...... Li Wunai became incapable of speaking. If the Shaolin Templend indeed became a mass grave, he would be too ashamed to face anyone while still alive, and when he died, he would be too embarrassed to go to hell. In the end, for the sake of Shaolin Temple''s reputation, Li Wunai had to bow to the ''evil forces'' and offer up his reputation. * Half a monthter, the Jiugua House was full of people. Twojianghumen sitting by the door chatted. "I heard that aflower thiefhad recently appeared in the Western Shu and the surrounding area. He hasmitted ten major crimes in a month, and he always did it during the daytime. Now thejianghuhas be even more chaotic. I don''t know which family''s daughter will be his next victim." The big man with a straw rope tied on his head said. "Don''t you know? Beforemitting a crime, thatflower thiefwill send aflower thiefpost to the victim beforehand, with an ingot of silver, so everyone called him the silver thief." "It''s insulting to tarnish someone''s girl''s innocence with just one ingot of silver." "Who says it''s not? I also heard that......" The big man lowered his voice and continued, "I heard that the owner of Jiugua House also received aflower thiefpostst night." "Darn! Is this true?" "A thousand times true." "But I heard that the owner of the Jiugua House is the young mistress of Murong Mansion. Not to mention that the Murong Mansion is too rich for people to mess up with, her husband alone is enough to makeone lose one''s gal just from hearing the windabout him, causing one toshrink back at the sight ofher. Can it be that theflower thiefhaseaten a bear heart and a leopard gall? That''s why he dares to target her." "You don''t know that!" The big man took a sip of wine, then put the wine ss heavily on the table and said, "That Chu Changge has long disappeared from thejianghu. There are even rumours saying that he is already dead. Now, Murong Yunshu is just a widow with a dead husband. For that silver thief willing to touch her, it is already her blessing......" halfway through the big man''s sentence, only to hear a swish sound next to his ear, and he saw a chopstick stuck to the wall over his head. "Who is it? Who dares to assassinate this Great Master?" The big man pulled out the chopstick over his head and shouted. "If I were you, I would leave immediately with my tail between my legs." A voice filled with mirth could be hearding from the counter. "It was you?" Seeing that the other party was someone he should not mess up with, the big man''s voice weakened a few points. "Of course, it''s not me." Yun ShiNiangcovered her mouth andughed again while saying, "If it were me, the chopsticks would have stuck in your eyes at this moment, and I would not have allowed you to pull them out." She still had her smiling expression on, looking iparable sweet and charming, without a trace of murderous intention. The big man''s heart was frightened. He immediately understood that the other party intended to let him go by throwing the chopsticks over his head. Thus, he silently sat down when he suddenly noticed a figure suddenly shed from the corner of his eyes. When his eyes swung over, he saw a man in a ck cloak sitting in the corner. He couldn''t help but feel puzzled. The reason he sat at the door was to guard the ce and observe all theers. Butwhen did this mane in? Not only the big man was puzzled. After the minor incident just now, all the guests in the Jiugua House were finally aware of the cloaked man in the corner and were puzzled over his sudden appearance. Yun SiNiangalso smiled and looked at the cloaked man leisurely and made a snap of her fingers at the hall runner. "Go and call the Lady Boss." "Yes." Not long after, Murong Yunshu, dressed in a white dress, appeared in the lobby. Her beauty was as touching as before, with her skincould easily damage with just a flick. The only traces of years that had been left on her body was her growing beautiful hair. Murong Yunshu had been running Jiugua House for some time, but she hardly appeared in the lobby. Hence, this was the first time thejianghuguests, even the frequent visitors, saw her. They could not help but look straight at her. They all sighed in their hearts:no wonder that the silver thief would ce a thief flower post on her. Murong Yunshu ignored the hot stares around her and walked towards Yun SiNiang, asking indifferently, "What''s wrong?" Yun SiNiangsaid, "It''s not a big deal. It''s just that a rare guest has suddenly appeared in the lobby." "Rare guest?" Murong Yunshu raised her eyebrows. She looked around the room, and suddenly, her gaze rested in a specific direction. "It''s a rare guest, right?" Yun SiNiangchuckled lowly beside her ear. Murong Yunshu, who was unable to listen to Yun SiNiang''s words, stared at the cloaked man in a daze, only to feel that time had frozen and her brain had stopped thinking at this moment. Suddenly, Murong Yunshu felt an impulse out of nowhere to quickly run forward, with people in the left and right gazing at her with a stunned expression as she lifted the cloak on the head of the man in ck. Darn!The whole room gasped. What a beautiful man, just like an ice sculpture! The crowd hurriedly retracted their eyes, not daring to take another peep. It was because the ck-d man''s eyes were as cold as the dead, with no sign of life and not even a killing aura, as if he was a walking corpse, causing people to feel creepy when looking at him. Murong Yunshu stood in front of the ck-d man, looking at that unfamiliar face for a very long time, before saying: "Cloaks are not allowed in the Jiugua Building. I can ignore it this once, but it won''t be the same next time." Her tone was calm, and her expression was breezy, as if she had wanted to say this to him from the very beginning. The man in ck did not look at her as he gathered the cloak that she had lifted and put it on the table. "A pot of clear wine." He requested. In a moment, Murong Yunshu, like being cast a fixation, could not move. She only looked at him with fascination, and her gaze becameplicated. There was a smile, and there were also tears in them. This voice, besides him, who else in the world would have such a pleasant voice? Murong Yunshu suddenly wanted to hug him very much despite everything. When Murong Yunshu came back to her senses, she had already hugged him somehow. She closed her eyes as she sensed the familiar smell and temperature. "Miss, please behave yourself." Boom. Her joy copsed. Murong Yunshu slowly raised and straightened her body. What she saw was a stranger, with unfamiliar eyes, looking at her indifferently. Without everyone needing to make a guess, she had been acting based on her feelings despite herself, and now, shedidn''t know where to put her hand and feetwhile feeling embarrassed. That was the expression of a teenager without having sexual awareness yet when her suitor was pestering her. He did not recognise her. This realisation was like a basin of cold water pouring down her head which sshed Murong Yunshu, who had a momentary loss of control, awake.[+] When Murong Yunshu was thinking about how to deal with the aftermath, an rming cry came from her side"MurongMeizi, watch out!" It was toote for her to figure out what this warning was for as Murong Yunshu could only feel her body being picked up and spun in the air. In her shock, she saw a cold face. He saved her! Her hope rose again. Murong Yunshu suppressed the ecstasy in her heart and tried desperately to keep herself calm. "You are the Silver Thief?" The man in ck put down Murong Yunshu and asked the masked man in front of him. "Not bad. I am the Silver Thief. Who are you?" The masked man spoke in a thick voice as if trying to disguise his actual voice. "I am the one who came to kill you." As his voice died away, the man in ck made his move. The two figures immediately tangled with each other. The diners in the lobby all retreated to the sidemaking room for them to fight. Soon, the two men fought from the lobby to the backyard. The crowd wanted to follow them to watch the action, but Soul Chaser and Sou Ming stopped them. Although the two did not say a word, they had sent a signal to the crowdthose who cross this line will die. * In the backyard of the Jiugua Building, winds rose and clouds scudded as daggers and swords glinted and shed around. Leaves rustled and fell all over the ground. "All right, all right, I surrender!" The masked man waved his hands till they crossed as a sign of truce. Seeing the man in ck also stopped, the masked man just tore off the ck face towel. He threw it on the ground mercilessly, with the momentum of a peasant turned himself into a master, which could raise the eyebrows of those who saw this scene. "Finally, you''re here! It''s not in vain that I''ve been aflower thieffor a month!" "It was you?" The man in ck''s voice had a bit of surprise in it. Li Wunai: "Yes, it''s me." "Why did you pretend to be aflower thiefto lure me here?" "I''m luring you here because someone wants to see you. The reason why I pretended to be aflower thiefwas that you were too slow toe and kill me, and someone couldn''t just let me live toofortably, so they came up with this dirty trick that framed me!" Li Wunai finished answering the man in ck''s question in one breath. His voice was indignant. The man in ck was silent for a little while and looked sideways at Murong Yunshu standing under the tree. "Why do you want to see me?" "Why did you want to save me?" Murong Yunshu asked instead of answering. The man in ck: "He asked me to save you." "Who is he?" Murong Yunshu had an urgent face. "It''s none of your business." Four words, like a needle, plunged into Murong Yunshu''s heart, and she almost choked with pain. After a long time of contemtion, she raised her eyes to look directly at him and said word by word: "Chu Changge, I don''t know what has happened to you in the past three years, nor do I know what kind of trouble you have encountered that has forced you to treat me as a stranger, but I want you to knowI will live if you live, I will die if you die, and if you be a devil, I will apany you to be a devil. No matter what you have be, whether you recognise me or not, you will always be my husband. There is not a single thing that has happened to you that is not rted to me." After saying that, she turned around and left. Without knowing why the man in ck stared at the view of her departing back, and his chest ached somehow. "I am not Chu Changge." He eximed as he looked at her back. Murong Yunshu smiled and paused in her footsteps. After a long time, she spoke, "Then tell him these words." "I don''t know where he is." "Then......pretend I didn''t say anything." The man in ck wanted to say something else, but Murong Yunshu had already walked away. "Brother, are you honestly not Chu Changge?" Li Wunai asked, patting the man in ck''s shoulder. The man in ck waved his hand away with a disgusted look and said in a cold voice, "No." Li Wunai: "Then why didn''t you kill me? I saw your face, you know." The man in ck was stunned. He didn''t answer his question and flew away. "Probably because I''m sworn brothers with Chu Changge!" Li Wunai shouted at his back. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 He is still alive, still alive...... When she received the exact answer, Murong Yunshu''s eyes instantly warmed up, and she cried with a smile. God was indeed merciful, not letting her wait for so long in vain. "Here." Li Wunai handed over a handkerchief. Murong Yunshu took the handkerchief and dried the tears at the corners of her eyes, and only after a moment did she return to her usual calm, collected appearance and said, "As far as you know, who is the most likely person he will strike at soon?" "Me." Li Wunai pointed at himself and said bitterly. Murong Yunshu raised an eyebrow, "I''m serious." "I''m also serious." Li Wunai said, "I told you that he dide that night. Even if he didn''t kill me, he would at least ruin the lower half of my body." After hearing what he said, Murong Yunshu pondered for a long time. Suddenly, as if something had urred to her, she raised her eyes and asked, "Why the lower half of your body?" "Uh." Li Wunai was incredibly embarrassed and exined in a very subtle way, "The lower half of the body is more important to men." "Is that so?" Murong Yunshu looked at him curiously and said, "I thought that for monks, it would make no difference if the lower half of the body was ruined or not." "......" Li Wunai''s face was full of ck lines, and the corners of his mouth twitched for a long time before he squeezed out a sentence from between his teeth, "Some things, even if you don''t use them, won''t work if you don''t have them." After saying that, he added, "Monks are no exception. Not using it......is not the same as being able to live without it." Murong Yunshu went silent for a few seconds after hearing his exnation, then asked with a strange expression, "Do monks nowadays not use their legs when they walk?" Use their legs when they walk......legs......Li Wunai was in a mess at that time. "You mean legs?" Murong Yunshu: "What else do you think?" "I thought......" Halfway through his sentence, Li Wunai immediately shut up. At the same time, the corners of his mouth twitched, and he immediately changed the topic of their conversation. "Since you concluded that Chu Changge was in your vicinity, then no matter who his next target was, as long as something happened to you, he will appear. So the first order of business is to create a bit of chaos and put you in danger." Murong Yunshu shook her head, "That way, even if you lure him here, he''ll still have to go. It won''t help matters." "Then what do you want to do?" Li Wuyou asked. Murong Yunshu did not answer his question directly but pondered for a moment before saying, "It''s enough to know that he''s still alive now. I''ve waited for three years, and I don''t care about this moment. For now, I just want to know what happened to him three years ago and why he became like this in the past two years. Instinct tells me that he is involved in something like......a great conspiracy." "A great conspiracy?" Li Wunai frowned, "Now that the world is at peace, and there are two wily foxes, Nie Qing and Hua Yeli, in the Imperial Court, aiding with affairs of the state, what big conspiracy can there be?" Murong Yunshu was silent. Li Wunai added, "Besides, if there were any conspiracy, they would be able to sniff it out first. They both have the character of conspirators." Murong Yunshu still didn''t say anything, and only after a long while did she say, "They won''t be able to smell it because this conspiracy is too far away from them." "This conspiracy too far away from them?" Li Wunai looked puzzled, "From the tone of your voice, it seems like you know something." Murong Yunshu raised her eyes and asked in return, "Don''t you find it strange that Hua Tiancheng suddenly appeared in Shuzhong?" "What''s so strange about it? You suddenly opened Jiugua House, and itbes like waves, pushed by a breeze that just springs up. It''s normal for him to hear about it." Murong Yunshu asked again, "How many people know about what happenedst night?" "What happenedst night? About Chu Changge''s visit?" Seeing Murong Yunshu nod, Li Wunai thought for a moment and said, "It should only be you and me." "I haven''t mentioned this to anyone." Murong Yunshu said. "Neither have I." As soon as the words left his mouth, Li Wunai suddenly realised and eximed, "How could Hua Tiansheng know that Chu Changge hade to see youst night?!" "That''s what I wanted to know." Murong Yunshu said, "Unless he was also hiding outside of my roomst night, there is only one exnation." "What is it?" Li Wunai asked. Murong Yunshu: "He knows Chu Changge''s situation better than we do." At those words, Li Wunai nodded as if he had some understanding and said, "I''ll keep an eye on him." After saying that, he quickly turned around.Please read this chapter at xinshou blogspot. "Be careful. The current Hua Tiansheng is unfathomable." Murong Yunshu said indifferently. Li Wunai shuddered at her words and looked back at her in surprise for a few seconds, then heughed and said, "Rx. You can count on me. No matter how unfathomable Hua Tiansheng is, he can''t resist my twenty years of deep practice." Murong Yunshu: "That''s the best." Murong Yunshu''s expression remained indifferent. Li Wunai, however, could see a few different things from her look, which rarely appeared on her facehumanity. Time was indeed incredibly powerful. A heart as cold and hard as stone also gradually bes soft. This change was, probably, the flowering of love in time. * Murong Yunshu had guessed correctly that Chu Changge was near her. So close that he was only a wall away. She was painting again. Yun sat on the fork of a tall parasol tree in the courtyard, gazing silently at the woman in the next yard, who was unfamiliar but also familiar to him. With the canvas facing away from him, he could not see what was on it. But it was clear from her focused eyes that she was painting something incredibly precious. What was it? He was suddenly curious. Yun sifted through her features, trying to search for a simr face from the memories of an unknown number of eras umted in the past, but in the end, he came up empty. This result did not surprise him. He had never remembered much about his past. Every day when he woke up, he didn''t even know what he had eaten or done yesterday, as if every time he opened his eyes, it was his first day in this world. The end of his memory was a nk. He wouldn''t even know why he was living in this world if it weren''t for South, East, North and West telling him what he should do each day. But since meeting that woman, he began to have memories. Her eyes, seemingly cloudy but carrying a thousand words, were burned deep into his heart, deep in his memory. But that was all. He remembered her eyes but did not know when or where he had seen them, let alone what connection he had with her. Another man appeared in the courtyard, a gorgeous man, again with little recollection. He stood behind her, staring at the painting and talking about something with her. Yun frowned. His heart clogged up. It was the first time since he''d woken up this morning that he''d experienced mental swings other than confusion. Suddenly, a voice rang out from below, "Not happy?" Yun dropped his eyes to see that it was the four men, South, East, North and West. "Unhappy is good. Unhappy means your heart is still moving." Yun withdrew his eyes indifferently and looked at the two people talking happily in the next courtyard for a moment more, then suddenly his feet moved, and he made a move to sh over there. "No!" The four men from South, East, North and West made their moves in unison and flew to block his way. "You can''t go and disturb her now." "I remember her." Yun said coldly. "I know." East Guardian said, "But just remembering her is not enough." Yun was silent for a long time and fluttered to the ground with a wave of exasperation. He asked in a deep voice, "Say, who is she?" South, East, North and Westnded behind him, lined up in a row, with all of them silent. "You do know who she is." Yun''s clenched his hands into fists, not because of their silence, but his ipetence. Why? Why was it that he just couldn''t remember anything no matter how hard he tried to think? Each of the five men had their own thoughts, and they were rtively speechless. After a long time, East Guardian let out a long sigh and broke the silence, "In fact, you asked us this question yesterday, the day before yesterday and the day before that......every day since you met her. We also answered you truthfully. The reason why we didn''t answer today is that we just hope you can think of it for yourself." Yesterday, the day before yesterday, the day before that...... Yun was confused. When was yesterday? And when was the day before yesterday? As far as he could remember, the woman in the next courtyard had been painting. Was that yesterday? Or......the day before yesterday? Suddenly, a sharp pain spread throughout his brain, and his head seemed to want to explode. "Leader!" South, East, North and West eximed together to support the crumbling Yun. * At the same time, the brush in Murong Yunshu''s hand shook. "Did you hear that?" "Hear what?" Feng Cheng asked. Murong Yunshu: "Someone is shouting ''Leader''." At these words, Feng Cheng stared and listened carefully for a moment, then slowly shook his head. "I didn''t hear anything." "Impossible." Murong Yunshu put down her brush and took a few steps around the courtyard, looking around and trying to find the source of the sound, but found nothing.[+] "Maybe it''s your illusion." Feng Cheng said. Murong Yunshu shook her head with a serious face. "I can tell whether it''s an illusion or not." Feng Cheng hung his head and said nothing. How much perseverance did it take to distinguish between the false and the illusory in this bone-crushing yearning? Admit it, Feng Cheng, you''re not even as good as a woman. Ten years. It has been ten years since you lost Xie-er. Three years of short sorrow but seven years ofsting and dull pain, yet you still can''t get through it. "What good news did you just say you had?" Murong Yunshu suddenly turned back and asked. Feng Cheng flinched, withdrew his thousands of thoughts and said, "I have found theWuhuaValley." When Murong Yunshu heard his words, she sat down again, picked up the brush and stroked it lightly on the canvas. "Have you met Bai Yifeng?" The corner of Feng Cheng''s mouth twitched as he replied, "Not yet." Then, he was ready to ept her ridicule. It was true. He was afraid of death, so he didn''t dare enter theWuhuaValley. Unexpectedly, Murong Yunshu did not mock him but only said casually instead, "I want to see him." Her response took Feng Cheng by surprise, and he was stunned before saying, "WuhuaValley is not far from here. A fast horse will get you there in ten days." Murong Yunshu: "I''ll give you a month to bring him here." Feng Cheng was dumbfounded at her words. "What did you say?!" "I want to see him." Murong Yunshu''s voice was still spoken unhurriedly, but it had more than a hint ofmand. Feng Cheng frowned. "I can''t even enter theWuhuaValley. How can I bring him out?" "This is your business. Kill anyone and set it fire, do it as you like." Feng Cheng was speechless for a long time and said, "He is a close friend of Chu Changge. If you go in person, he will not give you a hard time." Murong Yunshu: "I have more important things to do now." Feng Cheng: "What important things? Painting and writing, reciting poetry?" The pen in Murong Yunshu''s hand paused for a moment and answered indifferently, "Pretty much." "......" Feng Cheng became speechless, as if her words had choked him. After three years of not seeing her, this woman had gotten even weirder!NOOB TRANSLATOR''S MUSING Murong Yunshu asked again, "How many people know about what happenedst night?" "What happenedst night? About Chu Changge''s visit?" Seeing Murong Yunshu nod, Li Wunai thought for a moment and said, "It should only be you and me." "I haven''t mentioned this to anyone." Murong Yunshu said. "Neither have I." As soon as the words left his mouth, Li Wunai suddenly realised and eximed, "How could Hua Tiansheng know that Chu Changge hade to see youst night?!" "That''s what I wanted to know." Murong Yunshu said, "Unless he was also hiding outside of my roomst night, there is only one exnation." There''s no way he would personally wait outside of her room. Either he asked his subordinate to do it or he has a mole inside the Jiugua House. Chapter 184 Chapter 184 by-December 10, 2021 Continued from the previous chapter His eyebrows were like distant mountains, and his eyes were like stars. What a handsome out of this world kind of face, and it was extremely life-like. Murong Yunshu raised her brush and stared at the finished painting, not even knowing when Feng Cheng had left. Suddenly, a cold voice sounded behind her"Why did you paint me?" Murong Yunshu''s hand shivered at these words, and the brush slipped from her hand. She got up in surprise and turned back to meet the person behind him. No words wereing out of her mouth. After staring at the person before her for a very long time, Murong Yunshu suddenly turned around and slowly took the painting off the easel. She carefully rolled it up and then raised her steps towards her study. Yun did not expect such a reaction from her. He went nk in situ and was at a loss as to what to do. After a while, she came out of the study again, holding a piece of paper in her hand. The breeze blew, and the thin paper moved, just enough for him to see a few big characters written on ita letter of divorce. For a moment, he felt like falling into ice and snow, and the sky was spinning over his head. Murong Yunshu handed him the letter of divorce and said indifferently, "From now on, there will be no more ties between you and me." After a moment of silence, Yun took the letter and asked, "You are my wife?" Murong Yunshu: "Not anymore." Yun''s body trembled and was silent for a few more seconds before he sullenly said, somewhat reluctantly, "I don''t remember." "It''s good that you don''t remember. If you don''t remember, you won''t have heartache." Murong Yunshu''s voice was very soft and faint as if a breeze would sweep it away, leaving only a trace of imperceptible sorrow that lingered lovingly in the air. "Did we have a good rtionship before?" Yun asked. Murong Yunshu lifted her lips into a faint smile, "Yes. Even if it wasn''t good, how dare you forget about me?" That smile, which was supposed to be bitter, Yun could still see the colour of happiness in it. Was she happy to be forgotten by him? Inexplicably, Yun''s insides felt overwhelmingly irritated. After a long interval, Yun asked, "Don''t you want to be remembered by me?" His tone was awkward, as if he was a rebellious big boy. He was clearly unhappy but forced himself to keep his emotions to himself, trying to hide them deep inside him. However, the more he wanted to hide it, the more he exposed it. "Can you remember me?" Murong Yunshu asked rhetorically. Yun was slightly stunned. "I will remember you." Murong Yunshu raised an eyebrow, sort of believing his words. "If I remember you, are you willing to marry me again?" "Marry you again?" Murong Yunshu wrinkled her eyebrows, "I''ve never married you before." Yun''s face showed surprise. "But this letter of divorce......" "You were the one who married me in the first ce." Murong Yunshu said casually. Yun instantly felt like he had bitten a stone. His expression stiffened and twisted beyond human form. "I married you?" "You don''t believe it?" Yun did not make a sound. His expression was still as it was before, in the state of him eating a stone without swallowing it. Seeing this reaction of his, the corners of Murong Yunshu''s mouth curled up slightly as she turned around to return to her study. Leaving Yun alone in the wind while feeling a mess. * East, South, North and West were dumbfounded when they looked at the letter of divorce brought back by the Leader. "Leader, you''re so embarrassing! I can''t believe Madam has divorced you!" North Guardian cried out. ck lines instantly filled the faces of East, South and West as they asked in unison, "Can this matter be regarded as something embarrassing?" North Guardian had an innocent face on. "Isn''t it?" Why did the three of them look like they had seen an idiot? "Of course not." West Guardian gave him a nk look and said unpleasantly, "If the Leader is divorced, being embarrassed is just a small matter, but losing a destined one is the biggest matter, do you understand?" North Guardian made a nk face and shook his head, still unable to understand. The corners of West Guardian''s mouth slightly trembled as he scolded him whilewishing that iron could turn straight into steel, "You''ve grown your head that big for nothing!" North Guardian had an aggrieved face, "Old West, you can just directly talk to me. No need to attack my life." "......"Now his brain has be smart, huh? North Guardian: "In fact, a divorce is just a divorce. It''s not a big deal for them to remarry. Anyway, Leader is the best at being shameless." East, South, West: "......" "I''m also good at being shameless?" Yun had a look on his face that he wished he could just drop dead. "No. You are not good at it." East Guardian shook his head. "You''re proficient in it." South Guardian was very cooperative and added theplete sentence to East Guardian''s words. West Guardian: "Especially in the matter of remarrying Madam. So take that shamelessness of yours to good use incoaxing and pesteringher to theextreme saturation." The corners of Yun''s mouth twitched slightly. These words, how could they sound like they were not good words...... "You guys said that I have a good rtionship with her. If so, why did she divorce me?" Yun asked the doubt he had in his mind. Umm.The four people, South, East, North and West, looked at each other. "It''s probably because you forgot about her, which provoked her to be extremely angry at you." East Guardian said. When Yun heard his answer, he furrowed his sword brows with little understanding. He then nced sideways at the next courtyard while his mind was somewhat baffled by his situation. * Meanwhile, Lu-er, who had been sitting on the sidelines, finally came to the rescue. As soon as Li Wunai appeared, she ran up to him and muttered a lot about Murong Yunshu divorcing Chu Changge. The more Li Wunai listened, the higher his brows knitted. By the time Lu-er had finished informing him, both of his eyebrows had formed a line. "Why did you do that?" Li Wunai asked. "I did what?" Murong Yunshu asked instead of answering. Li Wunai: "You just divorced him." "He broke his promise to me." Murong Yunshu said. Li Wunai: "What promise?" At that moment, the book in Murong Yunshu''s hand happened to be on thest page. She closed the book and casually threw it on the desk, then picked out another book from the pile of books stacked on the right side and indifferently said while flipping through it, "This has nothing to do with you." "I caused Chu Changge to be what he is now. Until he turns back into the original Chu Changge, everything about him has to do with me." Li Wunai''s bottom line was his loyalty and conscience. When Murong Yunshu heard his words, she sighed softly, then she closed the book somewhat wanly and rested it on the table. She raised her eyes to look at him and said, "I''m not used to reporting my thoughts to others." This was one of the reasons why she didn''t have many friends.[+] Li Wunai: "I didn''t ask you to report on your thoughts. I just want to know, why did you write a letter of divorce to him?" Upon hearing this, Murong Yunshu pondered for a moment before saying, "He only dared to forget me because of my unswerving devotion towards him. By divorcing him, it will teach him to reflect on this himself." Li Wunai was bbergasted and then asked rhetorically, "What if he''s not faking it?" "Whether it is faked or not, it is his fault for forgetting me." Murong Yunshu had a cold expression on her face.Please read this chapter at xinshou blogspot. Li Wunai froze again. "You''re brutally unreasonable." Murong Yunshu: "What I said to him was never reasonable." "Not being reason......" The other part of the word ''reasonable'' was not even out of Li Wunai''s mouth when he had already realised it. Between these two, they didn''t speak of reason but love. Murong Yunshu was not a reasonable person, and neither was Chu Changge. Between the two of them, there was only the word ''love'' from the beginning to the end. In the depths of the word love, where would there be room for the word reason...... "What have you found out?" Murong Yunshu asked. What did he find out about? Li Wunai was stunned for two moments before he could follow her thoughts and hastily replied, "As I said, Chu Changge is not pretending to have amnesia." Murong Yunshu: "I know." Li Wunai was slightly surprised, "How did you know?" "It doesn''t matter." "......"There''s that attitude again.Li Wunai suddenly felt frustrated. Mentally, he regarded her as a confidant in his heart, and she actually treated him with the same attitude as a passerby......oh, that was not right. He was treated even worse than a passerby. She was at least polite when she faced the passerby. However, when it came to him, not only did she not have the most basic courtesy, but she also hit his few remaining self-confidence now and then and spoke in a way that was nothing but damaging. The more Li Wunai thought about it, the more unbnced he became, and he was determined to confront her. "If you don''t tell me why, I won''t tell you the rest of the information." Murong Yunshu: "Then you don''t need to say anything. Take care, and I won''t see you off." "......" The corners of Li Wunai''s mouth slightly twitched as he stared at her hesitantly for a moment. When he reachedthe end of his rope, he lifted his leg to leave. Hmph, he also had a backbone! Li Wunai had just taken a few steps when he heard Murong Yunshu speak leisurely from behind him, "Lu-er, pass these words down. From now on, all properties under the Murong Mansion should turn away all bald monks asking for alms. Any merchant who dares to give alms to the monks will be denied any ess to the properties." What does it mean by bullying? What does it mean by insidious and cunning? What does it mean by being despicable and shameless...... She is just a viin! A viin of the highest order! After a burst of nder in his heart, Li Wunai stiffened his neck and craned his head. "If you are a gentleman, don''t try the same trick on me again!" Murong Yunshu countered, "This is something you should say to a gentleman. A nasty person like me won''t absorb these words from you." "......"You still know that you are a nasty person!Li Wunai''s heart was indignant, "As the young mistress of a generation of a treacherous merchant family, it won''t kill you to umte some yin virtue!" Murong Yunshu raised her eyebrows slightly.Does this person get confused because of his anger? Lu-er was full of ck lines and weakly reminded, "Great Master, it''s a rich merchant, not a treacherous merchant." "Uh." Li Wunai was embarrassed.Is it toote to change it? Obviously, it was toote.Murong Yunshu looked at him expressionlessly, "Tell me, what have you found out." It was better to follow her orders at a time like this. Li Wunai replied reluctantly, "Chu Changge didn''t pretend to lose his memory, but the cold poison three years ago caused him to go off the rails and split his personality. He is one person during the day and another person at night." Murong Yunshu smiled and suddenly realised that it was no wonder she always dreamed of Chu Changge appearing beside her at night, all looking normal. While the Yun she saw during the day was a different person. She had guessed that there must be some reason for this, but she never thought that the truth would be so unbelievable. Li Wunai continued, "At night he is the Chu Changge we know, but during the day he is Yun, who does not remember anything or anyone. Yun''s memory onlysts for six hours. Once the six hours have passed, he will change back into Chu Changge. And when he wakes up again, his memory is nk again." Murong Yunshu: "Then why did he start to kill?" "To suppress the demon in his heart." Li Wunai exined, "There was a powerful demonic nature within Yun that had to be temporarily subdued by killing some people." Split personality......memory loss......mind demon haunting......the more Murong Yunshu thought about it, the more heartbreaking it was. Compared to what happened to Chu Changge, her suffering over the past three years could not be called suffering at all...... What made her heart ache even more was that he chose to bear it all alone. Could it be that because he had extra personality, he forgot about the promise they had made to go forward and retreat together? He was so confident that she would not abandon him no matter what, and that was why he dared to suffer everything alone behind her back. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 by-December 12, 2021 It was night, the moon was not dark, and the wind was not high, but Chu Changge had the impulse to kill and set fire on something. "What the hell with this darn thing?!" The piece of paper of divorce looked unusually fragile in Chu Changge''s eyes, and he could crush it to pieces with even the slightest force. However, even though the four people East, South, North and West,noticed that Chu Changge was angry, they acted like they didn''t see it. Some of them lowered their heads as if they were singing praises to the earth, and some raised their heads to look up at the blue sky and did whatever action they should do. "ying dumb?!" East, South, North and West shivered a few times at his growl. After exchanging a few nces, the East Guardian answered breezily, "You brought the letter of divorce back yourself, and even we don''t know what the hell is going on." Ugh. Chu Changge''s expression stiffened. "I took it back?!" His voice became unusually shrill like someone was choking his throat. The four people South, East, North and West, nodded heavily with the same intention, "Yes." Chu Changge held his forehead and pondered for a long moment before calming down. "He had been looking for her?" He asked. South, East, North and West blinked. "Who''s been looking for who?" "Don''t y dumb!" His tone was a bit heavy. South, East, North and West hastily put away their joking expression. East Guardian pondered for a moment, then said very seriously, "Yes, he went to look for Madam during the day." Chu Changge: "Without any disguise?" East Guardian: "No disguise." Chu Changge''s face changed abruptly at those words, and he immediately cursed, "Darn it!" East, South, North and West''s bodies shook with the rise and fall of these ''darn it'' words. Experience had taught them that they could not avoid being the target for the Leader to take his anger on in this kind of situation. The lighter his grief was, the more serious would their injury be. Seeing the way the Leader was raging, they would hurt their bodies, even more, this time around...... Just as they expected, before they could even prepare themselves mentally, they heard Chu Changge say, "All of you go chop wood!" Chopping wood!The four people in the South, East, North and West immediately paled. "Lea, Leader, can we change it?" North Guardian was the first one to beg for mercy.Please read this chapter at xinshou blogspot. Chu Changge: "Can you turn back the clock?" "......"No. So, with the solemness of a heroic man who would go away and never return, the four men from the South, East, North and Westsharpened their swordsas they moved towards the coffin store. What the Leader wanted was not just any firewood! * The following day, they walked from their home towards the coffin store. "The four little brothers are here again? Is it a dead father or a dead mother this time?" As soon as the owner of the coffin store saw the four people appear, he immediately greeted them with a warm smile. Four of them, South, East, North and West, had a dead fish face on. "Dead boss." West Guardian answered bitterly. When the coffin store owner heard what he said, he wrinkled his eyebrows, which were long and dense on one side and short and thin on the other, as he asked curiously, "Didn''t your boss already die once?" West Guardian replied sullenly, "He didn''t die thoroughlyst time, so now he died again." "......" The coffin store owner''s face was full of ck lines. "If he''s dead, then he is dead. If he is not dead, then he is not dead. What do you mean that he was not thoroughly dead?" "It means he was half dead." West Guardian walked into the coffin store with a depressed expression. He picked up a random axe, and his eyes began to wander among the various coloured coffins. Seeing this, the owner of the coffin store immediately ran up in front of him and opened his arms to stop him, "These are the ones that will be out today, don''t mess them around. If you want to cut wood, go to the backyard. There are many discarded coffins there." West Guardian: "Our boss can''t see the discarded ones." Coffin store owner: "He''s already dead. Where does he have any opinion on that!" West Guardian: "Don''t worry, even if he has lost his breath, he can stille back to life." "......"Come back to life......can this be considered as something reassuring? "Lil West, stop it." East Guardian said to the coffin store owner with a smile, "Our boss is short of firewood, so he sent us to cut some firewood back so that he can be cremated." "Lack of firewood? I think that he iscking a moral sense!" The coffin store owner stated. East Guardian immediately looked excited when he heard this. "Yes, he iscking a moral sense. He is born without one." "......"Is such a thing should be said about one''s own boss?Suddenly, the owner of the coffin store thought of his store assistant and looked over slyly.This guy isn''t trying to tarnish my reputation outside, is he? The coffin store assistant got goosebumps from his boss''s look among the ce that was full of corpses and copper smell, "B, b, boss has any order for me?" "It''s nothing." The coffin store owner withdrew his eyes. He cleared his throat and said to East Guardian, "Those abandoned coffins in the backyard, feel free to cut them down. But I suggest you buy a coffin before you cremate him. That way, even if hees back to life, he can only do so inside the coffin. You will no longer have to worry about him running around and harming people." The corners of the East Guardian''s mouth twitched slightly. "Good suggestion. We''ll think about it." * "You guys, why does the Leader insist us to cut down the coffin? No internal force is allowed, but we must still cut them down? That''s a bit too strange!" North Guardian asked, sweating as he continued to chop with his axe. West Guardian wiped the sweat from his forehead as he chopped down with his axe and said, "It''s a sin." "What kind of sins?" "All kinds of sins." "......" As West Guardian and the North Guardian fought, East Guardian and the Southern Guardian also exchanged opinions. Both of them agreed that the reason why Chu Changge had asked them to cut the coffin back must have had another intention other than punishing them. Thinking of this, East Guardian immediately calmed the duo North and West and then silently observed the surroundings. As he had guessed, the locust tree forest of the coffin store backyard had obviously just been transnted, and the soil where the roots were buried was still loose. The four of them walked toward the oldest tree. Unexpectedly, they started to spin around the tree after taking a few steps, and now they couldn''t get themselves out of the woods. Meanwhile, Yun sat on the tree branch again, watching the woman next door. "Where are the four of them?" Yun dropped his eyes and asked alertly, "Who are you?" "Huh? Well, I forgot to introduce myself." Li Wunai sighed and said, "My name is Li Wunai, your sworn brother." Yun''s ck eyes slightly twitched while holding a sceptical attitude. Li Wunai rolled his eyes. Did he look so unlike a good guy? "Ask South, East, North and West if you don''t believe me." "They''re out." Li Wunai frowned. "Where did they go?" What did those four guys think of leaving such a big sick man with outstanding martial arts skills at home? "The coffin store." "Coffin store? There''s a dead man?" Li Wunai looked left and right. "Who died?" Yun nced at him coldly and didn''t say anything. Li Wunai thought that Yun was probably confused about the situation, so he didn''t ask any more questions and changed the subject to tell him the purpose of his visit. "She will set up a barrier in the room tonight, so you should be careful." Yun''s long, narrow eyshes moved, and he said in a cold voice, "Speak clearly." "Brother, is this the tone you should take when you have a request......" Before the words were out of his mouth, Li Wunai only felt a pang of nausea in his throat, and his face began to pale. "Are you satisfied with my current tone?" Yun''s tone got a few more degrees colder, and ayer of frost formed under his eyes. Li Wunai nodded desperately with a gurgling sounding from his throat.[+] Yun looked at him expressionlessly for a few seconds before letting go of his hand and spitting out one word coolly, "Speak." Li Wunai bent down and exhaled heavily, "Brother Chu, when we first make our swear with each other, we made a vow to the Jade Emperor that we would not live on the same day of the same year and the same month, but that we would die on the same day of the same year and the same month. If you strangle me now, we won''t be able to die together." "I didn''t take that kind of vow." "How do you know?" "I remember" After the words came out, both men looked surprised at the same time. Li Wunai asked incredulously, "You remember?" Yun also had a shocked look on his face. It seemed......as if......an image had just shed through I, Chu Changge, will be his sworn brother today. Henceforth, in times of trouble, we will bear it together. In times of blessing, we will enjoy it together. We will live together but not in death. I, Li Wunai, will be his sworn brother today. Henceforth, in times of trouble, we will bear it together. In times of blessing, we will enjoy it together. We will live together but not in death. After a long moment of contemtion, Yun suddenly asked, "Where is your hair?" In a moment, the corner of Li Wunai''s mouth twitched a few times as if it had a strike the reef, and he replied grumpily, "Shaved it." Yun looked at him strangely. His eyes seemed to say,what''s wrong with shaving your hair, but you somehow only partially shaved your hair...... Li Wunai left aside the issue with his head and spoke of something else to divert Chu Changge''s attention, "You remember everything?" "No." There was only a fragment of that moment in his brain, not even a memory. Li Wunai: "But you remembered a little bit just now, didn''t you?" "Yeah." "If you can remember a little bit, it means you can still be saved." Li Wunai raised his hand and rubbed his chin for a moment, then suddenly, as if he thought of something, he called out, "You should quickly be Chu Changge. His brain is much better than yours." "......" Li Wunai, "Oh no, you and he are using the same brain." "......" Li Wunai: "Besides, you can''t transform during the day." Yun''s mouth twitched slightly.Transform......when did he be a werewolf? "Forget it. I''m not good at this kind of thing. When Feng Chenges back fromWuhua(Flowerless) Valley, let him take a look at you. Maybe a few doses of medicine will bring you back to life." "......" He wasn''t dead yet. "I still have things to do. I have to go now. You remember to tell your other part for me to act carefully at night and not to be too impulsive." Yun frowned, "My other part has nothing to do at night." "Huh?" Li Wunai flinched for a moment, then reacted andughed, "Brother, you are overthinking it. I was referring to your second personality, not that word." Yun was also stunned for a moment and then greatly embarrassed. Seeing that someone was about to be annoyed, Li Wunai hastily slipped away, not forgetting to tease him a little before he left. "Brother Chu, you truly are a man. Forgetting about everything else but not forgetting the nature of a man. Hahahahaha......" Yun frowned. He remembered that shaved head man should be a monk, right? Wait, he remembered? Yun frowned more tightly, dazed,pletely forgetting Li Wunai''s reminder. * That night, the moon star was sparse. Chu Changge took the letter of divorce Murong Yunshu had left for Yun and went to the backyard of the Jiugua House. He should have made this tripst night, but he just had a temporary problem, so he put it off until tonight. The light in Murong Yunshu''s room was out, so she must have already gone to bed. Chu Changge gently pushed open the window and leapt in. As soon as his feet hit the ground, he heard a click as the table and chairs in the room began to move. "Sh*t!" Chu Changge cursed and turned around to leave, but as soon as he did, the room was instantly plunged into darkness and the windows were sealed tightly. The room was pitch ck and surprisingly quiet. But Chu Changge could feel the presence of another aura, a familiar aura, not far in front of him. After a long moment of silence, Chu Changge hung his head and let out a low sigh. "You have found out about it after all." In response, there was a dead silence. After a while, he suddenly realised that something was wrong with the atmosphere and called out nervously, "Yunshu?" Still, no one responded. When Chu Changge was about to go forward to check, he heard an icy voiceing from the front"Please call me Miss Murong." Chu Changge''s heart instantly felt a spasm of cold throughout his body. Chapter 186 Chapter 186 "Leader Chu." Murong Yunshu spoke indifferently, "You can''t just call me by my boudoir name. If you wish, you can call me Miss Murong." Chu Changge was silent for a few more seconds. "Have you decided to divorce me?" "Not decided, but I already did." Before her voice had died away, the sound of ''zeng'' could be heard, and the room lit up at once. Murong Yunshu was standing not far from Chu Changge, looking at him with an expressionless face. So cold, like the first time they met in the bamboo house. "I disagree." Chu Changge said. "Disagree?" Murong Yunshu raised her dark eyebrows slightly. She looked at him for a long time, then she said, "It''s fine if you disagree. When the sun rises, we will discuss this matter in detail." Chu Changge pondered for a moment and said, "I really couldn''t hide it from you." His tone sounded a little frustrated. "It''s pretty good that you able to conceal it from me for two years." Murong Yunshu responded nonchntly. Chu Changge let out a soft low sigh. Yes, it was pretty good that he could conceal it from her for these past two years. This was all thanks to his understanding of her. He was always being able to see through her thoughts one step ahead. Only now, he wasn''t so sure. He thought that the letter of divorce was just her way of forcing him to show himself, but now it seemed that he had been too confident. Now, there was nothing else in her eyes but coldness and detachment, not even anger. This kind of indifference was something Chu Changge had never seen before, and it made him feel unprecedented panic. If......if she left him, then where should he go from here? For a moment, Chu Changge lost the direction of his life and fell into a daze without seeing the light of day. "It iste. Leader Chu should go back to rest early." Murong Yunshu said. Another chill forced its way into Chu Changge''s heart. "I......" Murong Yunshu: "Take care, and I won''t be seeing you off." As soon as the words left her mouth, the tables and chairs creaked and moved again. The room quickly returned to its previous appearance. Now it looked like just an ordinary room. Chu Changge stood still, wanting to say something, but Murong Yunshu''s farewell expression made him unsure of how to speak. His eyes wandered for a long time between the surrounding furniture and furnishings before hemented, "Mister Shi Er''s mechanisms have be even more sophisticated." Murong Yunshu remained silent without saying anything. She knew that no matter what she said, she would be indirectly admitting that Mister Shi Er had designed the mechanism for her. When the time came, she was afraid that Mister Shi Er would not be spared from receiving a beating from Chu Changge. Of course, even if she did not say anything, Mister Shi Er would not escape the fate of being retaliated by Chu Changgethis was something they had agreed on when she had asked him for his help. When Chu Changge saw that Murong Yunshu did not say anything, she tacitly agreed that he had guessed correctly. As soon as he left the Jiugua House, he went straight to Mister Shi Er''s residence, the Gossip Housepeople like Mister Shi Er who didn''t have a big gossip on hand and whose heart desired to know them would naturally choose to spend a few extra taels of silver to stay at Gossip House. * When Chu Changge appeared, Mister Shi Er hummed a little tune as he washed his feet while closing his eyes, looking very intoxicated. "I see that you''re in a pretty good mood." Chu Changge stated coldly. Mister Shi Er opened his eyes at his words and his face full of surprise. "Chu Changge, you''re truly alive!" Chu Changge was supposed to be looking for the wretched Mister Shi Er, but when faced with his extremely pleasantly surprised expression, Chu Changge suddenly couldn''t get angry with him anymore. He stood there for a moment in expressionless silence before asking sullenly, "She didn''t tell you that I was still alive?" "She did, but I didn''t quite believe it." Mister Shi Er picked up the foot cloth on the back of his chair and wiped his feet as he said, "I didn''t believe her when she told me you were still alive. Would you have left them alone for two years if you weren''t dead? I didn''t expect that you would still be alive, though. I say Chu Changge......" At this point, Mister Shi Er paused until he finished wiping his feet before continuing, "Have you gotten into some serious trouble? Why did it take you so long to show up?" "This has nothing to do with you." Chu Changge answered coldly. Mister Shi Er raised his eyebrows at this and said with great displeasure, "How is it none of my business? It is the same as Miss Murong getting herself into trouble if you''re in trouble. If Miss Murong is in trouble, then so am I. Can I have nothing to do with it when I''m also in trouble?" "You''re dead set on her." Chu Changge hummed. Mister Shi Er staggered for a moment and thenughingly teased, "Why does that sound so sour?" Chu Changge gave him a cold nce and said, "Apany me for a couple of drinks." Eh?Mister Shi Er was stunned again, "Are you young couple having a falling out?" "Are you going or not?" Chu Changge deliberately urged impatiently, avoiding the topic. Mister Shi Er understood, so he replied with a smile, "Yes, of course, I''ll go. But you''ll have to pay for the drinks." Chu Changge: "Why should I?" Uh. He was already going to drink away his sorrows, and he was still thinking about the wine money? Young people nowadays are so unpleasant!Mister Shi Er thought this in his heart, but on his lips, he said, "Firstly, you are richer than me; secondly, drinking hurts your body. I am already hurting my body by apanying you to drink. If I also had to pay for it, it would make me broken-hearted. I, Shi Er, will never do what hurts my body and breaks my heart. Lastly" there was a pause before Mister Shi Er added, "I don''t have any money on me." "......"Thest one is the main point, right?"Are you even a man for not bringing any money with you when you go out?" Chu Changge asked with disdain. Mister Shi Er bitterlyughed as he said, "It''s not that I didn''t bring any. I was robbed." Chu Changge raised his eyebrows. That was possible. After all, Mister Shi Er was someone who had no other power except for setting up a mechanism to trap people. Seeing Chu Changge looking at him probingly, Mister Shi Er hastily pulled him out of the room. "Let''s hurry up if you want to drink. If you arete, there will be no good wine left." What did drinking have to do with drinking it sooner orter? Only when he arrived at the drinking ce did Chu Changge understand the true meaning of Mister Shi Er''s words, ''If you arete, there will be no good wine left''. "Change the ce." Chu Changge looked disgustingly at therednterns and green winebefore him and said in a cold tone, almost like an order. Mister Shi Er: "Why?" How dare you ask why?Chu Changge gave him a sideways re and said with a darkened face and gritted teeth, "I want to drink, not to get myself a prostitute!" Mister Shi also red at him defiantly and said, "Who says you have to get a prostitute when you go to a brothel?" "What do you want to do here if you don''t want to get a prostitute?" "To drink." Mister Shi Er answered as if it was a natural thing. "You should go to a liquor store to drink." Mister Shi waved his hand and said, "The wine in the liquor store is not good. The wine here is good. Let''s go. I''ll take you to enjoy it." With that, he walked towards the brothel. In the twinkling of an eye, he was already embracing girls left and right. "Come in." He called back to Chu Changge. Seeing the look on Chu Changge''s face of wanting to kill someone, he let go of the beauties in his arms and smilingly walked over to pat Chu Changge''s shoulder. "I know you''re in a bad mood right now, but you can''t let others don''t have fun just because you''re in a bad mood." Suddenly, he lowered his voice and whispered next to Chu Changge''s ear, "Do you want to know if she is sincerely divorcing you, or if she is pretending to be angry with you?" Chu Changge''s face eased slightly at his words. "Tell me." "Go in, and let''s drink flower wine......" Before Mister Shi Er could finish his sentence, he received a punch. This sudden p to his face instantly made him lose consciousness, and he soon felt something pressing against his nose. When he touched it with his hand, his face suddenly changed. That thing was none other than his lipsthey were crooked and swollen![+] Chu Changge was originally very angry. However, when he saw Mister Shi Er''sical appearance, his cloudy mood immediately turned sunny as he brotherly hooked his arms on Mister Shi Er''s shoulders and walked towards the brothel, saying, "Come on, let''s go for a drink." Mister Shi Er wanted to cry. He had ruined his face. Where would he have the mood to drink flower wine there? "Let''s go to a liquor shop. The wine there is tasty." Chu Changge stopped in his tracks. "Are you sure?" Mister Shi Er nodded his head heavily, "Very sure." Chu Changge thought for a moment and said, "I don''t want to drink too much tasty wine today." "......the wine from the liquor shop actually isn''t that tasty either." Chu Changge: "I don''t want to drink wine that is worse in taste than the wine in the brothel." "......I know a wine shop that has better wine than the wine in the brothel." Chu Changge: "I don''t want to drink wine that is better than the wine in the brothel either. "......" Mister Shi Er sighed and stopped struggling. Any more struggle would be futile. In front of Chu Changge, his struggle would surely be disregarded. The word struggle was just an additional remark. The terms ''deathbed struggle'' actually had only one critical point that should be focused onthe word ''death''. * Walking into the brothel, Chu Changge asked the brothel madam for a private room and ten jars of wine without requesting anyflowerdies. "At least I can count on you to have some humanity." Mister Shi Er said as he opened the wine. Chu Changge raised his eyebrows and looked over, "What do you mean by that?" "You didn''t call for any of thedies, so you''ve given me some face." Mister Shi Er said. "You overthink it." Chu Changge exined indifferently, "I didn''t ask forflowerdybecause I didn''t want to ruin my pure reputation, and it has nothing to do with your face in any way." "......" Mister Shi Er''s red and swollen mouth twitched twice sluggishly.Does he even have a pure reputation in the first ce? Chu Changge added: "Furthermore, you have already entertained me by perplexing the people around the brothel just now." Mister Shi Er was instantly petrified. No wonder Chu Changge had to go through the rooms one by one when he picked them out just now. As it turned out, he wasn''t genuinely checking the rooms but rather ''parading'' him around?! This despicable and shameless nasty person!Mister Shi gnashed his teeth in his heart, picked up a jar of wine and poured it down his throat with arge gulp. Chu Changge also picked up a jar of wine and made a cheering gesture towards him while saying, "Drink more. The more you drink, the slower your wounds will heal." ".....brother, can we not be so blunt?"You should be a bit good at cursing people, like your wife, who like togo round the curves and skirt the cornerswithout using any dirty words? Chu Changge: "If I''m not blunt, I''m afraid you won''t understand." "......" Mister Shi Er exhaled deeply and raised his wine jar. "Forget it. You are in a bad mood. I won''t bother you. Let''s drink. Let''s just drink and not talk." Chu Changge also raised a jar of wine. "Okay, let''s just drink and not talk." He was not in the habit of confiding in people either. After three rounds of wine, both of them were a little drunk. "Chu Changge, I heard that you are an excellent drinker and can never get drunk even after drinking a thousand cups. Howe you can''t drink this much today?" Mister Shi Er inquired as he put his arm around Chu Changge''s back. Chu Changge didn''t say anything but tilted his head back and continued to drink. Mister Shi said, "No, I can''t drink anymore. I''ll throw up if I drink more." Chu Changge ignored him and continued to drink. "Come on. Let''s go back. For the sake of your pure reputation, we must go back." Mister Shi Er pulled Chu Changge out crookedly. Chu Changge was also drunk, so he followed him out the door. "Heywait, are you two guest sirs leaving?" The old brothel madam stopped them. Mister Shi burped. "Yes, we must go." The brothel madam: "Then pay for the wine first." "Wine money......wine money......" Mister Shi Er mumbled and felt around his body for a long time, then suddenly he tapped his head and said, "I almost forgot I don''t have any money. He has. Let him pay for them." The old brothel madam smilingly looked at Chu Changge. "Seeing that you are dressed extravagantly, you do have any silver with you, don''t you?" Chu Changge took out a silver ticket and threw it to the brothel madam, "No need to give me any change." After saying that, he headed out. "Wait." The old brothel madam stopped him. "What else is there?" Chu Changge said impatiently. "These are not enough." The brothel madam said. Chu Changge frowned and took out another one and gave it to her. The brothel madam: "It''s still not enough." Although Chu Changge was a little drunk, he was still sober. Seeing that the brothel madam was deliberately looking for a fight, he asked coldly, "How much do you want?" The brothel madam said, "Our boss said that it would be enough to use your manpower to cover for the cost." Chapter 187 Chapter 187 When Chu Changge was brought in front of the ''boss'' as the brothel madam called it, he was so stunned that he thought he was hallucinating for a moment. "Yunshu, how could it be you?" He looked at the person in front of him in disbelief. Murong Yunshu did not answer his question. She looked at him in silence for a moment with an expressionless face before saying indifferently, "What are you going to use to pay off your debts? Leader Chu." Murong Yunshu''s ''Leader Chu'' instantly threw Chu Changge to eternal d*mnation. After a long moment of bewilderment, he asked, "What debt are you referring to?" Murong Yunshu: "Of course, it''s the wine debt." "Wine debt......" Chu Changge murmured with a wry smile. "Wine debt, naturally, should be paid with silver." Murong Yunshu: "You can''t afford it." Chu Changge: "It''s just a few jars of wine. How expensive can it be?" "Flower wine is not like ordinary wine. A sip of it costs much more than the usual wine, let alone a few jars." Murong Yunshu''s voice was calm, but Chu Changge heard something different from it, which immediately made him feel good. "Mister Shi Er, do you smell anything sour?" He smilingly asked Mister Shi Er behind him. Mister Shi Er had long been drunk and delirious, so how could he know how to cooperate with him? "Sour smell? No. Where''s the sour smell? Where is the sour smell......?" asked the confused Mister Shi Er, while rubbing his nose against the brothel madam''s body. As he was rubbing happily, a hand suddenly appeared next to him and fiercely grabbed his ear, "I''ve told you not to drink flower wine. I''ve already told you not to drink flower wine......" "It hurts......it hurts, it hurts, it hurts......" Mister Shi Er grimaced, making him half sober. Yun Si Niang let go of her hand and grumpily rebuked him, "Fancy that you still know how to feel hurts!" Mister Shi Er looked at her drunkenly and suddenlyughed. Yun Si Niang blushed when he looked at her, stomped her foot in annoyance and dragged him out of the room. Seeing Yun Si Niang and Mister Shi Er leave, the old brothel madam also followed along tactfully. At that time, only Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge were left in the room, with their eyes facing each other. The wind was blowing wildly outside the room, causing the doors and windows to creak and rattle, but it was deathly still inside the room. No matter how the wind blew, it seemed that it could not dissipate the invisible wall between them. After a long time, Chu Changge suddenly stumbled onto a chair while holding his forehead with a painful expression. Murong Yunshu''s heart also missed a beat, and her eyes were full of unhidden worry. "What did you put in the wine?" Chu Changge asked. Cold sweat started to form on his forehead. Murong Yunshu wanted to go over to see what was wrong with him, but just as the soles of her feet left the ground, she put them back down again. She hid the worry on her face and answered calmly. "Of course, there are things that added to the wine in the brothel. As for what was actually put inside and how much, that depends on your luck." Chu Changge''s face became increasingly ugly as it turned bleak and bloodless pale. "Yunshu, I''m serious." He held his head in his hands, his voice filled with pain. In response, Murong Yunshu''s heart trembled violently.Isn''t it just an aphrodisiac? Seeing Murong Yunshu''sck of response, Chu Changge stopped asking questions and crossed his legs to run his energy to force the poison out. As soon as he did, the headache intensified, and his whole head felt like it was about to explode. He rubbed his temples, and the headache subsided a little before he stood up again and looked at Murong Yunshu. His face was expressionless. "Miss Murong." His thin lips lightly opened, "The wine debt I owe I will repay youter. I have something to do now. So I will have to leave first." Murong Yunshu''s heart had already softened, but at this moment, his use of the word ''Miss Murong'' provoked some irritation in her. She raised her face and said, "I''ve never heard of someone who drinks flower wine on credit." Chu Changge frowned, "I remember that I have already paid for the wine." Murong Yunshu: "I remember that I said it wasn''t enough." Chu Changge: "What exactly do you want?" Murong Yunshu: "Pay back what you owe. If you have no money, you can sell your body to pay it off." Chu Changge was dumbfounded. Sold his body to pay off his debts? Did he hear it right? "This broken body of mine had just beenswept out like garbageby you. You don''t even want it for free. How much can it be worth?" Murong Yunshu''s phoenix eyes moved slightly. She pondered for a moment, then asked indifferently, "Are you selling it or not?" Chu Changge: "Are you serious?" Murong Yunshu: "I never joke about money." Chu Changge froze, thenughed, "That''s true." The tone of his voice was full of derision. Murong Yunshu moved her eyshes and did not speak. She quietly looked at him, waiting for his reply. Seeing that she was serious, Chu Changge also put away his joking attitude, thought for a moment, and replied, "It''s not for sale." Murong Yunshu looked gloomy and was about to continue negotiating when she heard him then say, "I''ll give it away for free." After saying this, Chu Changge looked at her with a faint smile. Murong Yunshu''s heart fluttered. She lowered her eyes and said ndly, "I won''t ept a reward if I don''t deserve it. If I like something, I will spend my money on it. You''d better wait until you''ve paid off your wine debt and give it to someone else." "Tsk, what a sour smell. Do you have vinegar hidden in this house? How old was the vinegar?" Chu Changge asked as he looked left and right, making a show of looking for aged vinegar. Murong Yunshu was instantly embarrassed and blushed to the roots of her ears. She didn''t know why she had added thatst sentence. It was so unlike her. She felt pretty upset when suddenly, he cupped her face, and her head was lifted stiffly, despite her resistance. Again, their eyes met. This time, they were so close that even their breath was entwined and unrelenting. It was as if Murong Yunshu could hear her own heartbeat, thump, thump, thump......one faster than the other, one louder than the other, and she was unable to think. "Sorry." With a low murmur, Chu Changge opened the shackles and released the trapped beast in his heart from its cage as he sieged and plundered with a vengeance. Their lips and teeth mingled, and the world went silent. Only at this moment did Murong Yunshu understand that all the fighting and scheming became invalid in front of her beloved one. All that remained was for her to give up and surrender as she watched herself sink deeper. The kiss was like a zing fire that burned through the years of them being apart and melted away the barriers between them. * After an unknown time, Chu Changge finally let go of Murong Yunshu. Hezily licked his lips and made a vow, "From now on, I, Chu Changge, am Murong Yunshu''s man. You can use me any way you want, and I will notin." Murong Yunshu had not yet recovered from the passionate kiss she had just received, and her face was flushed red. After a long moment, she floundered when she heard his words and then responded, "You''ll be my servant." Chu Changge: "......" Thus, overnight, Chu Changge changed from being theGuyeof Murong Mansion to be the sweeper, Ah Chang. Ah Chang was the new name ''bestowed'' to him by Murong Yunshu. Chu Changge protested but was overruled by Murong Yunshu using her family rules. "Anyone who works as a servant in Murong Mansion needs to have servant''s name." Murong Yunshu. said And through textual research of Chu Changgeby extorting a confession by torture on Murong Mansion senior domestic servant, Lu-er, this use did not even exist in Murong''s family rules. Chu Changge knew how Murong Yunshu was. If he were to question her decision on the grounds that this rule did not exist, she would definitely add this rule to the house rules with a stroke of her writing brush. So, for the sake of the welfare of the poor people who wouldter enter the Murong House as servants and maids, he resolutely discarded this question. Thus, the thick book of the Murong Mansion family rules added a few more points of thickness. And so, as the bricyer of the Murong Mansion, Mister Shi Er also had another nameShitou. "Chu Changge, you are too ignorant ofjianghurighteousness and justice! You deserve to be punished for messing with her yourself, but why do you have to drag me along?" Mister Shi Er argued as he looked furiously at Chu Changge.[+] However, Chu Changge only chuckled and said, "You and I are people with the same temperament. If you want to die, of course, you have to pull someone along with you. I believe that if it were you, you would have pulled me down into the water without hesitation as well." "......" Mister Shi Er had no more words to say. After ring at Chu Changge for a few moments, Mister Shi Er pointed out, "Aren''t you bent on avoiding her? Why have you suddenly stopped hiding?" "What''s the point of hiding when you''ve already been discovered?" Chu Changge raised his eyebrows and added, "Besides, now that she has divorced me, the Guye position of Murong Mansion has be vacant. If I still hide, won''t that give some people an opportunity to take advantage of it?" "Who are those ''some people''? Chu Changge, why do I feel that there is something else in your words?" Mister Shi Er said. The corners of Chu Changge''s mouth were slightly hooked. He looked out of the window and smiled for a little while with profound mystery. This fake smile of his seemed extremely sinister in the darkness. Mister Shi Er shivered, only to feel a gust of gloomy wind hitting him, making him even more frightened. "It''ste. I won''t bother you from being a wife watcher." Mister Shi Er waved his sleeves and walked away leisurely with his hands behind his back. Chu Changge looked across the room where the lights had long since been turned off, feeling worried. It was indeedte. In another two hours, it would be dawn. By then, he would be a nk sheet of paper again where he would not remember anything. Would she be able to ept that? It should be possible. But would he be nice to her? Chu Changge hung his head with a low sigh. He was not sure how he would treat her during the day. If he had hurt her, what should he do? After all, his loveless self was more challenging to tame than any zing horse. Suddenly, there was a sharp pain in his head. With the sky spinning in front of her eyes, Chu Changge was momentarily unprepared and fell, only to be held up in mid-air by someone. "It''s you guys?" Chu Changge was surprised to find that the people holding him up were Soul Catcher and Sou Ming. "Why are you guys doing here?" "This subordinate has not forgotten Leader''s initial instructions." Soul Catcher was referring to the words Chu Changge had left behind when he left two years agofrom now on, Murong Yunshu is your master. "Since you still remember, all the more reason why you should not appear in my room." Chu Changge pushed them away and said in a deep voice. Soul Catcher: "It was Miss who told us to stand guard here." Chu Changge was overjoyed at his words, "She still cares about me?" As soon as the words left his mouth, Chu Changge noticed that Soul Catcher and Sou Ming looked at him with an expression like they had seen an idiot. Uh, well, he did ask a nonsense question. "I''m fine. You guys go over and protect her. Thejianghuhas been in turmoil recently, and now that I''ve rejoined her, I''m only afraid that misfortune will also follow." Soul Catcher and Sou Ming seemed to have not heard his words as they only stood still. Chu Changge frowned, "I''ve told you to go. Why are you still standing here?" Soul Catcher: "What Miss means is that we stay behind to protect you." Chu Changge was about to get angry when suddenly, he came to his senses. Now Murong Yunshu was the master of Soul Catcher and Sou Ming, and they only listened to her. "I heard from Miss that you got poisoned from drinking flower wine at the brothel tonight." Soul Catcher asked with a peculiar look on his face. "......" Did she have to tell about them drinking flower wine as well? Chu Changge blushed, slightly embarrassed and looked away, "You guys have protected her well these past two years. I reward you all for not having to be on duty tonight. Go back to your rooms and get a good night''s sleep." "You are no longer our master now." "......"Can''t you just pretend? Such white-eyed, heartless wolves. Ever since you have a new master, you immediately forget the old one...... Chu Changge felt very upset. Chapter 188 Chapter 188 "I want to dig a hole and bury myself." "Take me with you." "Take me too." "And me." The four men from East, South, North and West crouched in a circle in the corner, hanging their heads in despair. North Guardian: "Where the hell do you think the Leader has run off to?" "If we knew where he was, would we still be here with you crouching in the corner?" West Guardian gave him a nk look and said unpleasantly. North Guardian shrugged his nose resentfully and muttered, "Why are you guys apanying me? It''s me who should apany you guys." "......"Is that even the point here?West Guardian looked at him helplessly and let out a long sigh, "Aian idiot turns out to look like this!" North Guardian was speechless.You don''t have to be so tantly sarcastic about it, okay? East Guardian: "Don''t bicker in broad daylight, you two." When West Guardian heard what he said, he immediately called out in displeasure, "What does my bickering with him have to do with day and night?" The corners of East Guardian''s mouth slightly twitched. "There is no connection." In the end, he added, "I almost forgot, you two never distinguish between day and night when bickering with each other." West Guardian: "......" North Guardian had an innocent look on his face. But why did he seem to hear someone scolding him...... At this moment, South Guardian, who had been silent, spoke up, "I think that if you want to know the Leader''s whereabouts, you should go and find Madam." "Madam is right next door. There is no need to look for her." North Guardian responded with a smile. Then East and West caught sight of South Guardian''s motionless face that never moved even when Mount Tai copsed, suddenly moved fiercely, or to be precise, there was a momentary distortion to his expression. "Lil South!" East Guardian patted South Guardian''s shoulder and said seriously, "Don''t be disappointed in humans. You should know that there are three kinds of people in this world. One kind of person is particrly calm when things happen, like you, and the other kind of person particrly bes idiotic when things happen to him, like him." North Guardian opened his mouth to argue, but South Guardian beat him to it, "What about the third kind of people?" "The third kind of person bes inhuman when things go wrong, and as for example, I don''t need to say more, do I?" East Guardian gave South and West duo an unspoken look. As for North Guardian, there was no hope of having a tacit understanding with him in this life. So let''s just wait for them to be rtives in their next life before they could have a mutual understanding. South and West pair took a hint from East Guardian''s look. The third type of person was not that rare as one was just next door.[T/C] * When the four people from South, East, North, and West risked being recognised by Murong Yunshu and poked their heads into the Jiugua House to find out where Chu Changge was, a very bizarre scene was unfolding there "Do you want to eat?" "Where is this ce?" "Do you want to eat?" "Where is this ce?" "Are you going to eat or not?!" "Where the hell is this ce?" "......eat!" Silence. "Well, at least take a bite." Silence. "Just a small bite." Silence. "I''m begging you, will you please take a bite? If you don''t, that woman will eat me alive." "Which woman?" "What other woman could there be? There''s only one woman for you, and what other woman would care about you besides her? Oh, yes, you don''t remember the past now. It doesn''t matter. You''ll know which woman it is when it gets dark." "Why wait until it''s dark?" "Because when it gets dark, you''ll be back to normal." A bewildered look. "Oh, don''t get me wrong. What I mean by normal is from that woman''s point of view. From my point of view, you''re actually quite normal and fine now. After dark, you be the opposite of the person you are now, and that is, abnormal. In other words, what I mean by normal is abnormal, but this abnormal means normal for you. Can you understand this exnation?" After three seconds of silence, Chu Changge looked left and right, his face expressionless. "Can I have a human speaker?" "......"Did you genuinely lose your memory? Howe your ability to strike back at other people didn''t even slip your mind...... The four people from South, East, North and West who were lying on top of the wall watching the fun almost suffered internal injuries from holding in theirughter. Sure enough, no matter what kind of environment the Leader was in, he could put himself in an unassable position while still unconsciously inflicting injuries on other people. At that moment, aid-back voice came from not far away, "Still refusing to eat?" South, East, North and West were instantly actedas if they had met their greatest enemyand almost fell off the wall. Although it was the Leader''smand to y missing at the beginning, in front of this third kind of people, this person usually ignored the reason, and the result would be this person''s critical point. Especially when the reason for him to do it was her, ''his wife''. Outsiders like them couldn''t escape the fate of being cannon fodder. But to the surprise of the South, East, North and West, this time they guessed wrong. "Are you nning to starve yourself to death by not eating?" Murong Yunshu asked as she calmly looked at Chu Changge. Chu Changge nced at Li Wunai, who was carrying the food and then raised his eyes to meet Murong Yunshu''s. "Who are you?" "Your master." Murong Yunshu answered indifferently. Boy, she''s serious!Li Wunai was so shocked that his hand shook, and the bowl fell. Fortunately, he was quick and caught the bowl in mid-air. "Amitabha." He muttered in terror. Murong Yunshu nced at him with a look that said he was an idiot and said nothing. Then, she turned her eyes to look at Chu Changge once again.Please read this chapter at xinshou blogspot. Li Wunai resentfully scratched the back of his bare head. He didn''t know why he suddenly came up with the phrase ''Amitabha''.Could it be that you had been influenced by the baldy person and his bald descendants? Bah, bah, bah, what baldy person and his bald descendants! It should be the apprentices and their followers! Virtue is indeed contagious. If you have lived under the same roof with some people for a long time, some bad words will always pop up in your head unconsciously. Thinking of this, Li Wunai couldn''t help but look sorrowfully at Murong Yunshu, pitying his two years of cultivation, all ruined by her. The Jiugua House was indeed not a ce for a monk to stay! Sensing Li Wunai''s gaze, Murong Yunshu nced at him again indifferently. "Is there any problem?" Li Wunai: "No!" Murong Yunshu raised her left eyebrow as she stared at him for a long time before saying, "If you don''t have a problem, then keep feeding him." "......"How can she still remember this!Li Wunai wanted to cry but had no choice but to hold the bowl with both hands and bring it to Chu Changge while saying in a disciplined manner, "Please have your meal, Patron." Chu Changge frowned strangely.Just now, this guy was acting like, ''I''ll kill you if you don''t eat''. Howe he suddenly changed his attitude to ''begging his grandson to have a bite''? Li Wunai saw that Chu Changge had no intention of taking the food, and when he looked at Murong Yunshu''s calm face, his heart suddenly went cold. The calmness on some people''s faces was the same as the calm before the storm! This was terrible. Li Wunai hastilyughed dryly and began to mumble to himself. "You don''t like the food, do you? Well, I also think the food is a bit vegetarian. It''s just green vegetables and radishes, and it doesn''t even look appetising. How about adding some meat to it? Yes, a bit of meat." Li Wunai nodded as he spoke, then looked at Murong Yunshu. "Please add some meat. Beef, sheep and pig meat are fine. But if you don''t have any of those, chicken meat will also be alright." Murong Yunshu looked at him and smiled faintly, highlighting the five words that she was going to say rtively lightly, "Do you want human meat?" Li Wunai suddenly had a chill down his back and smiled awkwardly, "You should ask him that question. The one who''s going to eat them is him......him." Murong Yunshu: "The person who eats is him, but the person who will provide the meat is you. I think it''s appropriate to ask you after all." "......people still have to eat. Can''t you stop being so bloody? Besides, you''re not going to ask if the pig will agree when you want to provide him with pork." At these words, Murong Yunshu raised her eyebrows and pondered for a moment, and then nodded her head. "That''s right. I didn''t even ask the pig for its permission, let alone you." Li Wunai frowned. Why did her words sound so sarcastic? "The physician said you can''t eat meat." Murong Yunshu carelessly said as she nced at Chu Changge. As if he had not heard her words, Chu Changge stared at her for a long time before stating, "I have seen you before." Murong Yunshu: "I''m d you still remember." "But I don''t remember who you are." Chu Changge said.[+] Murong Yunshu: "I am your master." "You''reparing me to a pig?!" It was then that Li Wunai eximed with a dissatisfied face. "It seems that there is still a certain gap between you and a pig." Murong Yunshu responded indifferently. Li Wunai: "What do you mean there''s a gap between me and a pig?! It''s the pig, and I have a gap......no, no......it''s me and the pig......the pig and me......wait, what with this me and the pig, the pig and me thing? You almost got me there!" Murong Yunshu rolled her eyes at him and turned to continue speaking with Chu Changge, "You still have a quarter of an hour to go." Chu Changge looked puzzled. A quarter of an hour for what? "To eat." Murong Yunshu said indifferently. Seeing that Chu Changge still did not understand, Li Wunai kindly added, "In another quarter of an hour, you will have to start work." Chu Changge: "Start work?" "You''re going to be a waiter." Li Wunai did not hide the fact that he was taking pleasure in Chu Changge''s misfortune. Chu Changge: "......" "If you''re not going to eat, he''ll go to the entrance of the brothel to hustle customers." Murong Yunshu was all aloof and calm. Chu Changge gave Li Wunai a very cooperative look. "You can start now." Li Wunai turned speechless as if someone had choked him. He took a deep sigh, looked at the sky, and then left angrily.Is this the so-called couple with one heart? Even when you have lost your memory, you can still unite with her to be a double sword that wreaks havoc on the country and the people! After Li Wunai left, Murong Yunshu raised her voice and called out, "Are you guys nning to take roots on top of the wall?" Chu Changge was surprised at her words. He had long since discovered that there were people in the dark, but he had not expected that she could notice it as well. The four people East, South, North and West let out a long sigh in unison. With a heavy, solemn feeling like they were going to die, they jumped off the wall and obediently stood in front of Murong Yunshu with an ''I am guilty'' look on their faces. Murong Yunshu lifted her eyes and said indifferently, "I trust you have been well since west met." I am unwell, very unwell.The South, East, North and West''s heads hung down even lower. Murong Yunshu looked sideways at them for a moment and then instructed, "Since you have returned, join Li Wunai by going to the brothel to receive customers." The corners of the four people''s mouths began to twitch irregrly, one after another. Lu-er kindly reminded her, "Miss, men can''t pick up customers. They can only be solicitors." Murong Yunshu raised her eyebrows. "Can''t men dress up as women?" "......" "They''re not bad looking either." "......" Lu-er looked at South, East, North and West with a sympathetic expression.I''ve tried my best. Now the four of you are on your own. South, East, North and West turned to look at Chu Changge.Leader, say something. Chu Changge then looked at Murong Yunshu.This woman is very much to my liking. Chapter 189 Chapter 189 by-December 20, 2021 Ever since Chu Changge became a waiter in the Jiugua House, the ce had be even more lively and gradually filled with people. But most of them could not be called customers. They could only be called peoplepeople who just came to watch the fun. Mojiao Sect Leader Chu Changge''s reappearance in the world was a big deal. How could one note to confirm it? Mojiao Sect Leader, Chu Changge, had been reduced to a waiter. This was big gossip. How could one note to watch it? Murong Yunshu was happy to see people overcrowding the Jiugua House. As the owner, although she did not aim to make any profit, since it had be profitable, why couldn''t she just go for it? At this time, Murong Yunshu was snapping away the abacus. From time to time, her eyes would look up at the figure wandering between guests in the lobby, with the corners of her mouth always smiling, neither thick nor light, neither deep nor shallow. That smile in the eyes of the onlookers could make them envious. "I''ve something to say, MurongMeizi! We had agreed that you would be the boss and I would be the manager. But now you, who used to be backstage, areing to the front and grabbing my job. What do you mean by this?" Yun Si Niang, who hadn''t yet forgiven Murong Yunshu for pushing her to the sidelines, said discontentedly. "There is no meaning to it." Murong Yunshu said carelessly while settling today''s ie on one side. "It''s just that I suddenly took a little interest in counting the silver." "......if you want to count silver, you should go to the warehouse." Yun Si Niang said sulkily. Murong Yunshu responded lightly, "Summer has not yet arrived." What does it mean that summer has not yet arrived?Yun Si Niang was puzzled. At this time, Lu-er exined very cooperatively: "Our Miss will only go to the warehouse to count the silver when the heat is unbearable every summer. At other times, she will not go there even if she dies." In an instant, three ck lines suddenly rose on Yun Si Niang''s beautiful face with the grace of the sunrise in the east, as she shook a few times. "Counting silver can relieve the heat?" Her facial expression showed as if she had seen a monster.Please read this chapter at xinshou blogspot. Murong Yunshu raised her eyebrows, refused to make anyment. What a freak! Yun Si Niang curled her lips in disdain when suddenly, her mind had a sh of light, and her two pairs of slender eyes instantly shone brightly. "Hey, is it true that she never goes to the warehouse except in summer?" Yun Si Niang asked Lu-er in a low voice, with a leap of excitement flickering between her eyebrows. Yun Si Niang originally thought that as long as Lu-er nodded, she would immediately go and take inventory of Murong Mansion''s family assets for free. Who would have thought that Lu-er would only give her a very casual nce as she stated afterwards, "The warehouse has been set with traps, and with your IQ, you can''t get in until this uing summer." "......" No wonder someone was so calm and collected. However, what she could not solve, did not mean that others could not. The more Yun Si Niang thought about it, the more excited she became. Her eyes gradually shifted to a busy figure with bricying trowel in the backyard and quietly left. Lu-er: "Miss, Yun Si Niang''s expression seems a bit treacherous!" Murong Yunshu did not raise her head as she said calmly, "Let her go. I also happen to know how much silver I have left to squander." "......" "If I can''t squander it all in this life, I can''t die in peace." "......Miss, that''s a very annoying thing to say." "I know." "Then why did you still say it?" "Isn''t it good to give those who have a hatred of the rich a reason to hate the rich more?" "......" Lu-er looked up to the sky and sighed.Miss, don''t you even take your time to think that I''m also a poor person for you to be this straightforward? As the two master and servant were talking, suddenly, a loud bang came from the front and, then the entire restaurant became silent. One could only hear the sound of abacus beads hitting each other in a cheerful rhythm. "Miss, someone is causing trouble." Lu-er tugged on Murong Yunshu''s sleeve nervously and whispered. "I heard it." Murong Yunshu said while her hand was still rapidly snapping at the abacus. After a while, she slowly raised her head and looked at the perpetrator. The trouble was caused by diners who sat far from the counter and close to the window. A white man with a golden crown sat facing the window with his back to everyone, with two children in red sitting on his left and right sides. The arrogance that filled their young faces was out of ce with their ages. They made onlookers feel highly ufortable, and even some found them to be very creepy. Young children with bad intentions were scarier than vicious adults. This was because you never know when the seemingly innocent children would suddenly turn into a viper and bite you. Murong Yunshu''s indifferent eyes only lingered on the red-robed child, who was looking at her, for less than half a second and then looked directly past him to the man in white with the golden crown. She had never bothered to talk to rude people. And to make trouble in her territory was the greatest rudeness. When the red-clothed boy became aware of her sight, he became even angrier as he cursed indignantly, "What kind of meal is this! This is worse than dog food. How dare you bring it out for people to eat!" "What are you talking nonsense about you" "Lu-er." Murong Yunshu gently interrupted Lu-er, who was about to argue, then shifted his eyes to the child in red again, and only after a few seconds did he say, "Are you sure you are even qualified to eat something better than dog food?" "You!" The red-clothed child was furious and stared at Murong Yunshu with resentment. If his eyes could kill, perhaps he would have torn Murong Yunshu''s body to thousands of pieces long ago. Good thing he couldn''t. The crowd of onlookers was unanimous in keeping their silence. It went without saying that watching the excitement was the primary purpose of their visit here. Thus, it was natural for them to juststand on ramparts and watch the fightwhile itsted. Chu Changge, carrying tes, also stopped in his tracks. His eyes were cold to the extreme, and his murderous aura leaked out enough to destroy the entire restaurant in an instant. Suddenly, the annoyed boy in red shouted, "Go to hell!" The crowd gasped in unison.What a quick move!Not to mention Murong Yunshu, even veterans of thejianghumight find it difficult to dodge the lightning-fast, thin as rain hidden weapons. Unlike everyone''s concern for her, Murong Yunshu was still calm and rxed, with no trace of panic on her face, and did not have the slightest intention to dodge. She wasas steady as Mount Tai. At this moment, another thing flew at lightning speed from the nk, straight to Murong Yunshu''s face. It was a palm-sized dish te. The person who threw itChu Changgecame right after it. Everyone hadn''t had the time to figure out how this happened as Chu Changge already stood in front of the counter where Murong Yunshu was, with one of his hands holding a dinner te, a pot of wine and a few tes with peanuts on them. While his other hand had a small te between his two fingers, and its surface was filled with needles thinner than blood vessels. Chu Changge snorted coldly at the boy in red. "What''s the use of having hands without eyes?" As he finished his sentence and with a move of his hand, the poison needles on the small te went back to attack the boy in red. The boy in red was unable to dodge them, and his face looked terrified. Suddenly, a folding fan unfolded in front of him to stop the poison needles. The fan was painted with an ordinaryndscape painting, but he knew whom it belonged to. "Thank you,Gongzi, for saving my life." The child in red knelt in front of the white-clothed, gold-crowned man holding the fan, as docile as a red-haired dog. "Get up. Don''t be so reckless in the future." The man in white with the golden crown said. "Yes." The boy in red got up and retreated to the left side of the man in white with a golden crown. His face still had lingering fears written on it. The man in white with the golden crown slowly raised his eyes to look at Chu Changge, "Sect Leader Chu is as ruthless as the rumours." Chu Changge acted as if he didn''t hear. His face was expressionless. He vaguely understood that the other party''s ''Sect Leader Chu'' was referring to him, but there was no memory of it in his mind. "The Mojiao Sect has long been disbanded. There is no Sect Leader Chu here. He is only a waiter at my Jiugua House. If Your Excellency is here to find him, please ask for my opinion first. After all, offending me is not a very good thing." Murong Yunshu''s voice was extremely casual, and there seemed to be a slight smile in her calm tone with a touch of ridicule. The white-clothed, gold-crowned man''s face slightly changed when he heard that. Then he constrained his anger as he smiled gently and elegantly, "Miss Murong is as confident as the rumours." Murong Yunshu smiled faintly without making anyments. Both sides fell into silence and were at a standstill for a moment. The man in white with the golden crown spoke first. "I have a question to ask." Murong Yunshu gently raised her eyebrows, signalling him to continue to speak. The man in white with the golden crown: "Did you truly divorce Chu Changge?" After asking that question, he nced at Chu Changge. Chu Changge remained expressionless, but his heart was very nervous. Although he didn''t know who this ''Chu Changge'' they were talking about was, he always felt that this matter was rted to himself. And his heart became inexplicably hostile towards the man in white with a gold crown. All the onlookers were listening silently to the conversation. If they could verify the rumours, it would be worth the trip. But Murong Yunshu''s answer made the crowd''seyesses fall off their faces"How much silver do you have on you?" What''s all of this got to do with the money?The onlookers did not understand. The man in white with a golden crown also looked confused, but he still straightforwardly answered Murong Yunshu''s question, "I didn''t bring too much money with me this time. I only have a thousand pieces of silver." "Then, do you have any valuable information on hand?" Murong Yunshu then asked with a smile. The man in white with a golden crown shook his head. "No." In response, Murong Yunshu smiled again. She lowered her head and continued settling the ounts. "Lu-er, ask Si Niang to calcte the loss. The other party only has a thousand silver. The bnce will be recorded in the ount, and they will settle it when theye next time." The enjoyable sound of the abacus apanied the faintmand. "Yes." Lu-er red smugly at three people, the white-clothed, gold-crowned man and his two servants while muttering secretly:Humph, dare to make trouble in the Murong Mansions territory, the pit you just dig will kill you! The white-clothed, gold-crowned man then frowned a little and said to Murong Yunshu, "You haven''t answered my question." "You cane back tomorrow." At the end, Murong Yunshu added, "Bring enough silver." The man in white with the golden crown: "Why?" "Because a word from her is worth a thousand gold." The one who said this was Yun Si Niang, whom Lu-er had called from the backyard. She walked gracefully to the centre of the lobby, and when she passed the counter, she casually picked up the abacus in Murong Yunshu''s hand. After snapping at it for a while, she raised her head sharply and said, "Three thousand seven hundred and eighty-three." The man in white with a golden crown was dumbfounded. "You did not lose anything." "I know." Yun Si Niang smiled so charmingly that people were willing to die in exchange to see it. "But my boss wants to screw you. What can I do?" It was rare to see a particr person rarely reveal her unscrupulous merchant''s side nature. Hence, how could she not cooperate?[+] The man in white with a golden crown: "You people even dare to disregard the king''sw in broad daylight......" "Don''t mention the king''sw to me." The mention of the king''sw made her angry! Why should she care about the king''sw when her boss''s son was the Emperor? Yun Si Niang red at him and said, "If you have the money, then pay for it. If you don''t have the money, then sign the debt agreement. Don''t worry. I will send someone to collect it from you even if you''ve gone to the end of the world." "......" He didn''t feel at ease. "If you want me to pay for thepensation, that''s fine. But you must tell me why I have to pay three thousand seven hundred and eighty-three taels." Yun Si Niang frowned a little at that and said, "Do you have to be smart suddenly?" "......" "Then, you may even lose more money." "......it doesn''t matter if I have to lose more." "Okay." Yun Si Niang thought about it and said, "How much did I just say I wanted you to pay?" "......three thousand seven hundred and eighty-three taels." "Oh, yes, three thousand seven hundred and eighty-three taels." Yun Si Niangughed dryly and said, "Sorry, I just said random numbers. I didn''t pay any attention to it." The face of the white-clothed man with the golden crown was instantly filled with ck lines. She just said random numbers...... "In fact, this matter is very simple. You suddenly make trouble here, affecting our business. So, you mustpensate us for the loss of our business. And as for how much, it is up to me to decide. Don''t ask me how I set it. You heard me just now. I just said random numbers." "......can you make it simpler?" "Yes, I can! Since she doesn''t like you, you have to lose your money. It''s that simple." Yun Si Niang pointed at Murong Yun Shu and said. "......" Unscrupulous merchants were simply more rampant than bandits these days. "Okay, enough with this nonsense." Yun Si Niang skillfully rotated the abacus in her hand three hundred and sixty degrees, then ced it on the counter with a loud popping sound and said indifferently, "It''s time for you to pay." Without waiting for the man in white with a golden crown to say anything, the boy in red beside him retorted, "Gongzi, they are bullying us too much!" After saying that, he wanted to make a move. "Don''t be rude." The man in white with the golden crown sternly reprimanded his men and said, "Bring out the silver ticket." "Gongzi" The red-clothed boy wanted to say something, but when he saw his master''s dignified expression, he swallowed his dissatisfaction and reluctantly took out the silver tickets. Yun Si Niang saw the situation smiling, said: "Because your look is quite pleasing to my eyes, I will give you another piece of advice for free: before raising questions in Jiugua House, first you must show your silver ticket. Especially such a personal question like whether she has divorced Chu Changge or not. Without a few tens of millions, you won''t get your answer." The man in white with a golden crown smiled with great restraint as he said, "I can see that." After the white-d man in white left with the two red-clothed children, the onlookers also withdrew their long necks one after another with waning interest as they resumed drinking tea and chatting. At the same time, Chu Changge continued to carry tea and serve water. Everything inside the Jiugua House turned back to its usual atmosphere as if nothing had happened. No one noticed that while the white-clothed, gold-crowned man and his group left, two other ck shadows followed them out. * The sunset was approaching, and Murong Yunshu was sitting in the yard on a lounge chair, staring at the sky with fading colours of the sunset. Her heart was exhausted. Even when she breathed, it seemed a lot more tired than usual. It was no ident that the white man with the golden crown appeared in the inn today. He knew about her and Chu Changge. Obviously, he hade prepared, and it was for some purpose. Recently, there were always some new faces that appeared at the inn for some reason. Her intuition told her that something big was going to happen. The big things in this world were either involved with national affairs or disputes in thejianghu. Either way, she was doomed to get involved with it. Murong Yunshu sighed lightly. She then closed her eyes and waited for the night to fall. She didn''t know how long it took. While she was half-asleep, half-awake, there seemed to be an extra piece of clothing on her body, with a very familiar body temperature and smell. Murong Yunshu reflexively grabbed the hand that was about to leave. The hand did not struggle, allowing her to tug at it quietly. The two of them were silent for a while. Suddenly, Murong Yunshu opened her eyes, quietly gazed at the owner of that hand for a long time before asking, "Do you know what the boundary between love and hate is?" Chapter 190 Chapter 190 by-December 24, 2021 Continued from the previous chapter Suddenly, Murong Yunshu opened his eyes, quietly gazed at the owner of that hand for a long time before asking, "Do you know what the boundary between love and hate is?" Chu Changge was shocked, and his hand trembled fiercely. "I don''t know." Murong Yunshu looked at him for a moment more, withdrew her gaze and hung her head as she said softly, "I don''t know either." "Do you hate me?" Chu Changge asked, his voice trembling. When Murong Yunshu heard his question, she looked at him again in surprise. "Why would you ask such a question?" "You just asked me about the boundary between love and hate. I thought......" Chu Changge did not finish his words and looked down. "You''re thinking too much." Murong Yunshu exined, "I''m just curious. Why would someone love someone else to the point of hate? Obviously, to love is just to love, so how can it turn sour?" Murong Yunshu spoke in a light-hearted manner, but Chu Changge listened with an upsurge of emotion. He was so excited that his back was faintly trembling. He knew she hadn''t changed. He just knew it! Chu Changge pondered for a short while before he called out as if he was using all his strength, "Yunshu......" For some reason, Murong Yunshu''s eyes were wet because of his ''Yunshu'', and her resentment, fighting spirit, and stubbornness......vanished instantly, leaving only her heart full of love. She was......yearning for him so much...... When she closed her eyes, tears slipped from the corners of her eyes and burned her cheeks. "Chu Changge." Murong Yunshu leaned her head on his arm and said softly, "I can''t bear to feel the sky falling apart and the earth splitting up again." These words seemed like a needle piercing into Chu Changge''s heart, and his heart ached so much that his eyes turned red. When would he stop making her feel that way...... * The following day, a very peculiar scene appeared at the Jiugua House In the courtyard, a couple was having tea while ying chess, which looked pleasing to the eye from a distance butpletely baffling when viewed up close. ck piece. "Will you marry me?" White piece. "No." ck piece. "You''ll marry me or not?" White piece. "No." ck piece. "You''ll marry me or not?" White piece. "No." ...... ...... A group of onlookers looked confused. East Guardian: "Did the Leader regain his memory?" South Guardian: "It looks a bit like it, in full adherence to his shameless style." West Guardian: "What concerned me more iscouldn''t he have asked the question differently?" North Guardian: "I don''t think the Leader has recovered his memory yet." "Why?" Li Wunai, who had just heard his statement, asked. North Guardian: "If he has regained his memory, he should know that Madam will not marry out." Then it dawned on everyone''s mind. The only daughter of the Murong Mansion would never marry out. No wonder she kept on refusing. "When do you n to remind him?" Li Wunai asked. The four people East, South, North and West, spoke in unison, "Remind him of what?" They all had a ''don''t understand what you''re talking about'' tone, but the words ''understood'' were clearly written on their faces. Li Wunai rolled his eyes. "Just pretend I didn''t say anything." None of the four guardians was the type of people who liked tokeep the peace. If Chu Changge suffered a harmless setback, they couldn''t have been happier, so how could they remind him? Hey hey hey, he had be much kinder after getting involved with Buddhism. If it wasn''t for the four people, South, East, North and West, who acted as if the current situation was none of their business, he could have been considered a good guy. Murong Yunshu couldn''t stand a certain amnesiac brainless mandisturbing and annoying her unreasonablyin fact, to say that he was disturbing and unreasonably annoying her would be an understatement, because he was neitherdisturbingnor beingunreasonablewith her, but just continuouslyannoyingher with his non-creative ideas. She raised her eyes to a particr man, surnamed Li and stated, "I heard you are good at chess." "What do you want?" Li Wunai asked, moving back a few steps warily. He felt that the clear sky above his head had instantly turned into nothing but a cloudy sky with a gusty wind blowing from time to time. ording to his decades of experience in thejianghu, this was a bad omen. "y a game of chess with me." Murong Yunshu said indifferently. In a moment, Li Wunai felt a harsh gaze piercing through the dark clouds over his head as it reached his temple. He didn''t need to look to know where this murderous gaze wasing from. Li Wunai felt a burst of chill in his heart.How much do you hate me, Brother Chu? How dare you stab me in the temple as if a knife just had hit me? I thought we had burned incense and worshipped each other as sworn brothers back then! At this moment, I''m just standing around watching the excitement of your proposal. Do you have to be like this? Li Wunai wanted to run away very much. But there was a woman who was even more terrifying than Chu Changge staring at him, making him unable to move his feet. One should know that women were much scarier than men when it came to revenge. Thinking of his days as a pimp in the brothel, Li Wunai could not help but feel sad. Although she had an ulterior motive when asking him to be the pimp, he did be a pimp in the bright lights of the night. Words about this matter had even spread throughout the jianghu, making him ashamed to return to the Shaolin Temple. Now, he had no other choice but to grow his hair and return to what used to be his everyday life. s, he could only me his ignorance during his youth for meeting and making a bad friend of the wrong person! This lesson told Li Wunai that Murong Yunshu was a heavenly immortal who had descended to earthan immortal of bad luck. If she didn''t want to let you go, you couldn''t escape even when you became a monk. To offend this man or to offend this man''s woman? It took Li Wunai only three seconds to make his decision. "Brother Chu, I''m sorry." Li Wunai walked to Chu Changge''s, not daring to look at his expression. Li Wunai''s choice was right. If he had looked at Chu Changge''s expression at this moment, he was afraid that the gloomy wind wouldn''t disperse from his dreams for three days. Chu Changge did not want to give up his position, but he did not know why he listened to her so much. He obediently got up when she told him to give up his seat. He stared reluctantly at the man who had taken his ce as his anger rose. Li Wunai was tempted to yell at Chu Changge,what''s wrong with your intelligence? Can''t you see that I am also reluctant? If you want to stare, why don''t you just stare at your woman? Why are you staring at me? However, Li Wunai could only think about these words. It was because he knew Chu Changge''s character too well. Whether when he was normal or in amnesia, whether it was anger or happiness, Chu Changge would never lose his temper in front of Murong Yunshu. If he were outraged, there were already people born unlucky to act as his cannon fodder. For example, there were South, East, North and West, and then there was himself. Of course, there were times when Chu Changge could not find any cannon fodder. At that time, he would most likely sh twice in the east and p in the west, sulking by himself. "Old West, I can''t watch this anymore." North Guardian said quietly to West Guardian, with an unbearable look on his face. West Guardian: "Can''t bear to watch what?" North Guardian: "Leader''s infatuated look." The West Guardian raised his eyebrows. "You''re misjudging him. He looks like a grieving husband, which is different from being infatuated." "......is that something you should emphasise on?" "Yes." "......" North Guardian red at him breathlessly and nudged East Guardian with his elbow. "Old East, we are the Leader''s Guardians. Isn''t it too much of us to juststand by with our folded armswhen the Leader is in trouble?" East Guardian''s mouth curled up in an unfathomable smile. "How can you call this as in trouble? This situation is called a blessing, a blessing in disguise. Our Leader is enjoying his blessing right now." "......" Since when did being abused be a form of enjoying blessings? North Guardian blinked. Could it be that there was a generation gap between him and Old East as he grew older? When speaking of this, North Guardian thought that East Guardian was almost like a one-year-old child...... Inexplicably, North Guardian couldn''t help but look at the East Guardian with a little more sympathy in his eyes. A man who was nearly thirty years old but never had a woman by his side and only been to the brothel a handful of times. No wonder his values were so distorted that he believed that being abused was a blessing as long as he could stay around women......[T/C] "What''s with that look in your eyes?" West Guardian asked curiously. "This is the look of a true man." North Guardian withdrew his gaze without looking startled or panicked, and his face was calm. The more you had a guilty conscience, the calmer you should be. He learned this trick from Madam. West Guardian became speechless. When did this guy develop this skill? North Guardian snorted proudly in his heart, then said, "This matter is not only about the Leader''s sexual well-being, but also about the happiness of our brothers. You don''t have to look at the fact that even though the Leader currently doesn''t remember anything, he has a way of remembering what happens every day. If we don''t give him a hand now, it will be no more joke when hees out in the evening. By then, I''m afraid it won''t be a matter of just going to the entrance of the brothel and pulling in the customers......" These words woke West Guardian up from his dream. West Guardian remembered with a jolt that it was nighttime when the Leader himself had gone out to found them, but he was not at all surprised to see them the following day, and the first thing he said was"You are my people?" At that time, the four of them were worried about how to persuade the Leader to trust them, only to find that he was the one who took the initiative to speak and gave them hisplete trust. How on earth did the Leader remember that? Wait, that was not the point. The point was, what they had been doing all this time had clearly been known by the Leader?! West Guardian instantly spoke in a trembling voice as if he hadmet his greatest enemy, "Old East, things have gone terribly wrong." During the period when the Leader had a split personality, as peasants who had been oppressed for a long time and rarely liberated, they had never stopped fighting with theirndlord...... "I know." East Guardian also had a solemn look on his face. He had listened to North Guardian''s words word for word. The problem that the West Guardian was thinking about, he naturally thought of it as well. But now, with the Leader''s character, it would be toote to curry favour, so"One way or the other, let''s simply carry on the revolution until the end." East Guardian said righteously. The three men, South, North and West, were infected by his rebellious aura that their blood started to boil. After a long time, North Guardian was the first toe to his senses. "Old East, you''re not trying tosmash the already cracked pot, are you?" "Don''t make it sound so bad." East Guardian said, "We''re calling it overthrowing hegemonism andabandoning the darkness for the light." "Abandon the darkness for the light? You''re not thinking of defecting to Madam''s side, are you?!" North Guardian said thetter phrase in a particrly low voice. Nheless, it could still be heard by Chu Changge. Thus, the four received a cold stare from Chu Changge. There was no emotion in his chilly gaze. What''s up with this situation? The four people, East, South, North and West, looked at each other. Was it a warning? It didn''t seem like it! But it would be even more ridiculous to say that he was simply too tired to hold his pose and wanted to turn his neck to move his muscles...... "Maybe the Leader just thinks we''re too noisy." North Guardian said with a sigh of relief. North Guardian sessfully earned nk stares for this statement. "Lil North, sometimes I truly admire you." "Admire me for what?" "Your ability to get into a brainless state at any time." "......Old West, if you want to me me, then just me me. No need to make a personal attack on me." North Guardian puffed his nose and red at West Guardian with an usatory face. "Look, you''re already out of your brainless state." West Guardian said with a smile and a surprised expression as if he had discovered a new world.[+] "You......" North Guardian spoke of the word ''you'' for a long time but could not think of anything to say in retort. When he had no other option, he finally said depressingly, "You''re the brainless one. Your whole family is brainless!" "You''ve gone into your brainless state again." West Guardian was iparably calm without being angry or annoyed at him. "......" In the end, the four people from North, South, East, and West once again united andabandoned the darkness for the lightas they threw themselves into Madam''s embracenot genuine embrace, of course. Even if they borrowed a hundred courage, they wouldn''t dare rub themselves up against Murong Yunshu. It was not that they were afraid of Chu Changge''s revenge, but they genuinely believed that they could not get too close to a woman like Murong Yunshu. This was because they might be forced to ''enjoy'' her inhumane treatment at any given time, such as being sent to the frontier, to the brothel or were forced to go throughmountains of daggers and seas of mes. At the same time, Chu Changge also found a bnce in his heart. That wasby kicking Li Wunai away and calmly sat back down on the chair. In the end, Chu Changge even said something just like what Li Wunai had said before, "Brother Li, sorry." Li Wunai clutched his thigh and grimaced in pain, wanting to cry, but no tears came out. Which Gods had he provoked that he had to die because of it? Murong Yunshu did notment on what had just happened and continued to y chess without saying a word. But Chu Changge did not make a single move, only asking, "Will you marry me?" Li Wunai looked towards the sky.King Yan, can you please take back Chu Changge quickly? East, South, North and West also had the same ambition to raise their eyes to the distant mountains.Leader, what you have lost is your memory, not your brain. So please don''t be so brainless, okay? Murong Yunshu, on the other hand, gave Li Wunai a silent look and gave him a ''sorry, brother Li'' look. When he received Murong Yunshu''s look, Li Wunai immediately jumped away three meters and raised his hands in surrender. "Miss Murong, you are universally kind by nature, so please don''t hurt the innocent, okay? He was just being courteous. This kick from him did not hit my vital parts. If you do it again, I''m afraid I''ll be childless." After saying that, he looked at Chu Changge with a meaningful expression on his face. The implication was:if I were to grab the seat opposite you with him again, I can guarantee you that he would destroy my life before I could even go there. "Weren''t you already prepared to be childless when you decided to be the Abbot of the Shaolin Temple?" Murong Yunshu asked rhetorically. "......I''ve decided to return to my normal life." "Is that so?" Murong Yunshu raised an eyebrow. "I suggest you remain a monk." "Why?" "Your bonds of this world has ended, and returning to this world will only make you destined to end up alone." Murong Yunshu put down a white chess piece. Since she had no opponent to y with, she decided to y with both her hands. The corners of Li Wunai''s mouth slightly twitched as he gritted his teeth, "I didn''t know that you had a connection with Buddha." Murong Yunshu raised her eyes. "Are you suggesting that I be a nun?" "Don''t nder people with your words!" Li Wunai jumped back three metres again with a fearful face. "I haven''t offended you. Why are you always looking for trouble with me? Let me tell you, Chu Changge and I have worshipped each other to be sworn, brothers. You won''t easily provoke him." "I''ve also worshipped heaven and earth with him. Didn''t he still forget about me?" Ugh. That was true. Li Wunai ran out of words. It took a long moment of anger in his heart before he could squeeze the words out of his teeth. "It is not the work of a gentleman to sow discord." He knew she wasn''t a gentleman, but he couldn''t think of anything offensive to say...... Murong Yunshu shrugged. "First of all, I''m not a gentleman. Secondly, I''m not sowing any discord. Lastly, a gentleman can sometimes sow a discord." It''s not like you will die if you can''t be calm for once!Didn''t she know that many men in the world were less calm and collected than she would be ashamed of themselves after saying something like this? Li Wunai took a deep breath and said, "You said you didn''t sow any discord. So what are you doing now?" Murong Yunshu frowned and thought for a moment, then faintly spat out these words, "Using my power to bully others." "......you......" Li Wunai almost could not catch his breath. He once again took a deep breath and said, "You are so justified in using your power to bully others. Are you still a human being or not!" This woman certainly didn''t have a semnce of right and wrong in her heart, for sure! Murong Yunshu frowned disapprovingly and questioned, "If you scold me for not being human, then what does he, who is my ex-husband, count as?" After saying that, she looked at Chu Changge. Ex-husband? Chu Changge was very unhappy with this word, but he would bicker with her over this matterter on. What he had to do at this moment was unconditionally unite his front with Murong Yunshu. "You scolded me for not being human?" Chu Changge asked coldly. "......" Li Wunai deeply felt that this world was full of child prodigies and weak-minded people. After being depressed for a long time, Li Wunai decided to switch from defending into attacking mode. In the twinkling of an eye, his expression was no longer as depressed as before and was full of fighting spirit.Humph. If you can''t let yourself tolerate me, don''t me me for being unjust!"Brother Chu, I want to tell you something." Li Wunai spoke meaningfully. Chu Changge: "Not interested." He now hated this person immensely. Ugh.He just lost his first battle. Li Wunai squeezed out a fake smile in frustration, "You''ll be interested in this." Jealous men had truly zero IQ, totally zero. He suddenly missed the old Chu Changge. Although the old Chu Changge was a bit darker, at least he was a normal person. He was also a bit overbearing, but at least once in ten times, he would be willing to be reasoned out by otherseven though he was always the one who made sense in the end. "The reason Murong Yunshu won''t marry you is that the daughter of the Murong Mansion doesn''t marry out. If you want to get close with her, you should marry into her family." Li Wunai did not care whether Chu Changge liked to listen to him or not, as he finished his words in one breath. At the end of his revtion, he even looked at Murong Yunshu with a smug expression.Hmph, you''ve seen how I''ve just revealed the truth to him, right? Murong Yunshu, on the other hand, did not say anything but smiled. Seeing Murong Yunshu''s expression, Li Wunai suddenly realised! It turned out that Murong Yunshu had been fanning the mes of war towards him, not because she was displeased with him, but because she was forcing him. She was forcing him to tell Chu Changge about it. Since she was the one who had divorced her husband, if she informed Chu Changge about it herself, it would be like pping herself in the face, which was too humiliating for her. The four people South, East, North and West, who were Chu Changge''s Guardians, prefer to watch and keep their mouths shut. As a result, he became thecornered dog that would jump over a walland prod through thisyer of a ditch. This time, Li Wunai felt extremely frustrated, thoroughly defeated and depressed. He began to spurn himself in his heart.Li Wunai, Li Wunai, unexpectedly you also do this kind of stupid thing of being the one who is sold but still helps people to pay for it...... On the other side, South, East, North and West heard the sound of the uing storm. ording to their years of experience, if they didn''t leave at this moment, they could no longer walk away in one piece again. It was only a pity that it was already toote for them. "Don''t move!" Chu Changge''s words were like a sudden p of thunder, and South, East, North and West immediately showed them being struck by lightning. Not only did their feet not move, but even their hands also did not move either. They remained in their original position, waiting for their sentence. At that moment, Lu-er came rushing from the front yard and eximed, "Miss, a matchmaker has arrived at the door. She is carrying several boxes of things. She said she was here to propose marriage. What should we do?!" Chapter 193 Chapter 193 by-December 31, 2021 It was midday the following day when Murong Yunshu woke up. The first thing that caught her eyes was an anxious handsome face. His chin was covered with dark scruff, his expression a little tired, and his eyes were closed, not knowing whether he was asleep or pretending to sleep. Murong Yunshu stretched out her hand to tenderly touch his face and was just about to withdraw it when he grabbed it violently. Chu Changge opened his eyes simultaneously as he grabbed the hand on the side of his face. He was bbergasted for a moment before saying joyfully, "You''re finally awake. I''ll go and call the physician." A short whileter, the physician came to take Murong Yunshu''s pulse and prescribed some nourishing medicines to nourish her body, instructing her to take care of her rest and not to have significant emotional ups and downs. Otherwise, her heart palpitations would recur continuously, and the consequences would be unthinkable. "Miss, why did you never mention to me that you had heart palpitations?" Lu-er asked tearfully as soon as the physician left. Murong Yunshu was also surprised to learn that this fainting spell was due to heart palpitations. Ever since her mother''s death at the age of six that had caused her heart palpitations, she had started to control her emotions and had not suffered from them again for more than ten years. This time, she had a rpse. Thinking of that incident, Murong Yunshu hurriedly asked Yun Si Niang, "When did you discover that the silver was stolen from the warehouse?" "About seven or eight days ago." Yun Si Niang said, "After Li Shaoqing was rejected by you, nothing strange happened in Shu, and there was no sign of movement from the party concerned in the brothel either, so I took the opportunity to go to the warehouse. I wanted to see what the Murong family had, but I didn''t expect to see nothing." Seven or eight days ago. At that time, Murong Yunshu had just rejected Li Shaoqing, and almost everyone was watching Li Shaoqing''s movements, including her, so she had overlooked other things. Seeing people from all walks of life gathered at Jiugua House, Li Shaoqing''s baffling action of proposing marriage, and Hua Tiancheng sudden appearance in Shu just to hide in the brothel. All of these weren''t just mere coincidences. She just didn''t expect that they actually came for the silver warehouse. "Is the situation of the one in the brothel still the same?" Murong Yunshu asked Li Wunai. Li Wunai said, "Yeah. Hua Tiansheng is still the same as before. He has been spending his day and night with music and song and his arms around theflower queen, living like ahappy immortal. But his minions are very diligent, going in and out, seemingly premeditating something." In fact, Hua Tiansheng''s premeditated n was now clear, but Li Wunai did not say anything because he was concerned about Murong Yunshu''s emotions. Although Li Wunai did not tell her clearly, Murong Yunshu already thoroughly understood the situation. Hua Tiansheng was about to make aeback. When she thought of how determined he was to die at the pce, Murong Yunshu suddenly wanted tough, a self-deprecatingugh. Despite being as clever as she was, there was still a time when she had been calcted. Hua Tiansheng must have expected that she would let him live, so he dared tofight with his back to the river.But Hua Tiansheng, three years ago you couldn''t win against us, and three yearster, you will still lose.The smile on the corner of Murong Yunshu''s mouth was icy, and her eyes were filled with chilly light. Upon seeing her reaction, Yun Si Niang immediately advised, "MurongMeizi, don''t get too excited. You are a patient now. You must not get excited." "Yes. Leave the missing silver matter to us." Li Wunai said. Soon after, East, South, North and West quartets also made their stance clear. East Guardian: "Right, leave it to us. If Hua Tiansheng dares not return the silver, we will skin him." South Guardian: "Draw his tendons." West Guardian: "Break his bones." "Eat his flesh." As soon as he spoke, North Guardian managed to get three looks of contempteating human flesh too? Aren''t you disgusting?North Guardian lowered his head in dismay. It wasn''t his fault that he could not find the right words? At first, North Guardian wanted to say ''castrate his......'' but couldn''t continue and was unable to think of any elegant word as a substitute after a while. It wasn''t like he could say dirty words in front of Madam, couldn''t he? s, it was very dreadful for not being uneducated these days. After making their position clear, they all looked at the person who should have spoken up but had remained silentChu Changge. Leader, although you''re currently brainless, you are still a man, and you can''t be unmanly at this time.East, South, North and West quartet stared at Chu Changge with unparalleled earnestness. Brother Chu, although you are not what you used to be, at least your brainlessness haven''t ruined all your skills and body. So don''t let people look down on you.Li Wunai also stared at Chu Changge with unparalleled eagerness. Chu Changge ah, although you are incredibly brainless to even forget MurongMeizi, fortunately, you still remember how to kill people. Hurry up and give those people a few stabs.Yun Si Niang stared at Chu Changge with immense anticipation. The naive Chu Changge was oblivious to the crowd''s earnestness, eagerness and anticipation, as his pair of ck eyes stared unblinkingly at Murong Yunshu with deep affection. Only after a long time, when even Murong Yunshu began to feel confused by his silence, did he say sullenly, "The quota for this month has been used up." Everyone was puzzled.What quota? Faced with everyone''s persistent pursuit, Chu Changge said extremely impatient, "I can only kill one person a month." The implication was,stop looking at me. It''s useless to look at me. I can''t kill anyone else this month. Everyone fell over in defeat.What kind of principles are you talking about at a time like this? "Leader, you can''t be too rigid. You must know how to be flexible and adaptable." East Guardian risked his life to argue with him. Chu Changge thought for a moment and replied, "No." "Why?" East, South, North and West asked in unison. "I can only kill one person a month." "......"That''s why you were told to be flexible!The East, South, North and West looked at the sky with tears in their eyes.Dear Heaven, quickly take this brainless back. Please return our wise and amazingly skilled Great Leader! Faced with this stubborn, brainless man, all of them had no choice but to pin their hopes on Murong Yunshu. As the saying went, the wicked would have their own way. They believed that she would be able to straighten out his distorted outlook on life and win an overwhelming victory. Surprisingly, Murong Yunshu did not persuade Chu Changge but instead said very understandingly, "Then let''s talk about it next month." Everyone was stunned. The silver warehouse was the backbone of the private banks, and now that it had been stolen, how could the private banks hold up for another month? Could it be that Miss Murong had lost her mind because of extreme anger? "Miss, a month seems a bit long." Lu-er reminded in a small voice. "I know." Murong Yunshu said, "It''s just that one must have principles. He has just this one principle. If I force him to give it up, he will be a person without principles." "There''s nothing wrong with having no principles. Aren''t you also without any principle, Miss?" Lu-er said naively. Murong Yunshu raised her eyebrows at her words. "Who said I have no principles?" Is there?This time it wasn''t just Lu-er. Everyone was also staring at her with a questioning expression, including Chu Changge. Ever since they had met her, they had learned what it meant to have no lower limits. As for principles, that was something purely imaginary. At least they hadn''t seen it in her. Murong Yunshu rxed her eyes and said lightly, "Of course there is." "What is it?" This question was asked fromdifferent mouths but with the same voice. "It depends on my mood." "......"This is still called having principles? This is the most unprincipled thing ever!Everyone secretly rolled their eyes as they were so disgusted with someone''s hical behaviour of doing things without limits. When Murong Yunshu sensed everyone''s grieving eyes, she was silent for a moment and modified her previous remark. "If you guys strongly request it, I can also let him give up his principles. After all, it''s not a big deal. At most, once he loses his principles, he will kill people without the need to take care of his principle, only his mood. As long as you don''t mess with him, you won''t have to worry about your lives." The faces of the people turned white with fear.Killing people ording to his moods, how can this not be a big deal? If you don''t mess with him, you won''t be in danger of dying? God knows what the definition of ''messing with him'' was! Maybe even a mere look at him can also be considered provocative. "Better......better to leave him as he is." Li Wunai said unhappily. A particr person had listed him as a love rival, and if that person lost his principles, he would probably be the first one he killed. South, East, North and West nodded heavily.It''s rare for the Leader to be a man of principle, so we should just support him. Murong Yunshu was very satisfied with everyone''s reaction. The corners of her mouth curled up as she said, "Lu-er, change my clothes." Everyone''s faces were full of ck lines when they heard these words. "We''re still here." Li Wunai had to raise his voice to remind a certain woman who never bothered about trifles that women must not forget to protect themselves against men. Murong Yunshu raised her eyebrows at his words and asked, "Is there anything else you want to talk about?" Li Wunai froze. "No." "Then, why are you still not leaving?" "......" As it turned out, she had been sending her guests off implicitly? Li Wunai silently sighed. Before, she would always say, ''take care, and I won''t bother myself to send you off''. Now she even skipped this not so polite sentence and directly ignored the other people while doing whatever she wanted to do. She honestlyconsidered everyone else beneath her! As Li Wunai walked out of Murong Yunshu''s boudoir, he asked Yun Si Niang in a weak voice, "Did the physician say that heart palpitations could cause her temperament to change drastically?" "Are you worried about her change in temperament?" "No." The corner of Li Wunai''s mouth twitched and said, "I am worried that her temperament will remain the same." "......" "If she can change her temperament, we might have a better time." "Don''t. You must not be acrow beak." Yun Si Niang said with a fearful face, "Some people are born to torment people. If she changes, she will only be more horrible. A living example of the bloody truth is right in front of us." After saying that, she carefully nced at Chu Changge. Thinking of all the excessivesharpening of Chu Changge''s swordafter he became brainless, Li Wunai nodded his head repeatedly and muttered, "Yes, yes, she should not change. She must definitely not change. Just keep it as it is." A specific person surnamed Chu used to be dark inside too, but at least on the surface, he looked pleasing to the eye. Ever since he became brainless, he had been as dark as his inside, and even the air around him was filled with murderous gusts of gloomy wind, which was really scary. As he was thinking, his ears heard an eerie voice asking, "You like her a lot now?" Li Wunai felt that this was not spoken words but a knife resting sharply on his neck. If he dared to nod his head, he would never look up again. "It''s not like that! Don''t worry. I wouldn''t like her even if all the women in the world were dead!" Li Wunai made his position clear with this conviction. Chu Changge frowned lightly at his words and asked coolly, "You don''t like her?" This was clearly saying thatyou will be killed with a knife if you dare to dislike her!Li Wunai looked up to the sky and sighed.I can''t even like or dislike her. What the hell do you want me to do?Li Wunai suddenly felt that his Master was so wise. He had foreseen that his life would be full of helplessness when he gave him his nameWunai. Hey, if only his surname was Wu. How good it would be! Chu Changge asked again, "She''s so good. Why don''t you like her?" "......" Li Wunai restrained his rising blood as he took a deep breath. He squeezed out an extremely twisted smile and gritted his teeth, "She''s so good. It''s enough to have only you like her." After saying these words, Li Wunai felt that he ground away ayer of his teeth. Chu Changge pondered for a few moments and said, "Then you can''t help liking her." "......" Li Wunai explodedpletely and barked, "Are you trying to force me to shave my head and be a monk again?" "It''s good if you can just be a monk. You don''t need to shave. You''ve already shaved." "You......" Li Wunai was about to fume when he suddenly realised that the sound of the voice was wrong and turned around to find Murong Yunshu standing behind him. He was immediately overjoyed and said, "You''re just in time. Hurry up and stop your man. If this goes on, I''ll be driven mad by him." "He''s only going to add another crazy person in the world. It''s not a big deal. Just let him be." Murong Yunshu said indifferently. Li Wunai turned speechless. "What is considered a big deal in your eyes?" Murong Yunshu looked at him and said, "One more dead person." "That......is true." Li Wunai suddenly felt that Murong Yunshu was very good atforting people. See, after going through her advice, he now felt that as long as Chu Changge didn''t make a move on him, it didn''t matter how much Chu Changge spoke with his mouth. It was true thatthose who handle cinnabar are stained red; those who work with ink are stained ck. After following her for a few months, he was getting more and more fond ofsmashing the already cracked pot. "Where is Mister Shi Er?" Murong Yunshu asked Yun Si Niang. Yun Si Niang said, "He packed his bag and left yesterday after learning that the silver from the warehouse had been stolen, saying that he was going to find a ce with good feng shui tomit suicide." He was fleeing to escape from punishment, right? Everyone wouldnot ept his action as correctand waited for Murong Yunshu to throw a fit. Instead, she said with a nk face, "I want to see the living thing before I reach the silver warehouse." A living thing.The corners of Yun Si Niang''s mouth twitched a few times as she asked, "What if he was already buried?" "Then, dig him out of the grave and make him alive again." "......you can''t make a corpse alive again just because you want to." Yun Si Niang said weakly with a ck face. "Then call back his soul. In short, I want to see a Mister Shi Er who can hear and speak human words." "......then it''s better to let him be a human again."Shitou, ah, Shitou. This old woman had told you a long time ago that pretending to be dead would not work, and the best thing to do would be to take the me, but you didn''t listen. Now, if you''ve got a reputation of being dead once, how will you turn yourself into a human being in the future? Seeing Yun Si Niang''s look of hatred, they all guessed that Mister Shi Er must have faked his death and were all gloating in their hearts. Only Chu Changge directly filtered the content rted to Mister Shi Er and said to Murong Yunshu with a firm face, "I will apany you to the silver warehouse." Murong Yunshu didn''t even think about it and said, "Okay." Li Wunai also hurriedly said, "I''ll go too!" He didn''t want to stay in the brothel as a pimp. Murong Yunshu gave him a nk look and didn''t say anything, which could be considered her giving tacit approval. "Madam, the carriage is ready." East Guardian said attentively. Murong Yunshu did not expect the East Guardian to suddenly be so considerate and was a little overjoyed. She nodded slightly to express her thanks and then said to Yun Si Niang, "After you find Mister Shi Er, take him to the silver warehouse." After saying this, she lifted her leg and was about to leave. Lu-er hurriedly said, "Miss, I haven''t had time to pack our bags yet!" Miss was too optimistic about her efficiency, wasn''t she? Murong Yunshu said, "Then don''t pack." "But if we don''t pack our bags, how will we get by on the road?" "The normal way." "......" "Go directly to buy whatever is missing." "......but we have a shortage of silver," Lu-er said weakly.[+] "There are plenty of private banks on the road." "Then, at least you have to fetch silver tickets first." Murong Yunshu paused at her words and turned back to raise her eyebrows, "I''m going to use the money from my own bank, and I still need to cash it in with silver tickets?" "Uh......" Lu-er was embarrassed. After thinking about it, she found that she really didn''t need to pack a bag and said happily, "Then I don''t have to pack a bag when we go out. That will give me so much less work. Huh? Wait a minute. If you really don''t need to, why did you always tell me to pack my bag in advance?" "If I don''t find something for you to do, how can you live up to the few taels of silver I pay you every month?" Murong Yunshu asked. "......Miss, do you think I onlyeat in rice?" "No. It''s called making the best of one''s talents." Luckily her Master didn''t say that she was the best use for everything. Lu-er took a sigh of relief and asked again, "Is my talent packing bags?" "Pretty close." ! Not even close!Lu-er''s eyes red, and she asked iparably aggrieved, "Then what about serving tea, delivering water and helping you change?" Murong Yunshu pondered for a moment and answered a bit unsure, "Instinct?" Lu-er looked speechlessly at the sky. "Why do I never see you with any instinct?" "My instinct is to make money." "......there are other things you can do." "And spending money." "......" The corner of Lu-er''s forehead jumped slightly, "Let''s just hurry up and get going." "Mmm." Murong Yunshu remained as calm as a deity as she left with a brisk gait. The crowd looked at that person''s free and easy rearview from afar with awe. She even managed to get a reaction from a slow to respond, thick-skinned Lu-er and beat her thoroughly without leaving a trace. Now that was what you called a master! After Murong Yunshu and the others left the Jiugua House, thejianghupeople also tagged along. This surprised Murong Yunshu. ording to her guess, Hua Tiansheng was the mastermind behind this y, aiming to steal the silver in the silver warehouse. Now that he had achieved his purpose, even if he wanted to tail her, he shouldn''t have made it this loud and in such big fanfare. Knowing Murong Yunshu''s concerns, Li Wunai volunteered to help. "Why don''t I go and find out the actual situation?" Murong Yunshu originally wanted to reject his proposal to avoidbeating the grass and startling the snake. But then she thought that these people had followed her so brazenly to Shang Yang, so they must not be afraid nor frightened by her. Thus, she nodded slightly, "Don''t kill anyone." The corners of Li Wunai''s mouth twitched as he said, "I''m not Chu Changge!" "That''s why I specifically told you." "......" "He''s a man of principle." Li Wunai remembered Chu Changge''s principle, and the corners of his mouth twitched again as hemented, "I really don''t understand what you''re thinking. Just bring Hua Tiansheng in for a beating and be done with it! But you have to bring him all the way to the silver warehouse in Shang Yang. What''s so great about an empty warehouse?" "If he doesn''t confess, what are you going to do?" Murong Yunshu asked rhetorically. "Kill him." "And after killing him?" "Then look for the whereabouts of the silver......" Halfway through the sentence, Li Wunai suddenly realised, "So you expected that Hua Tiansheng would not confess and that we would take this step sooner orter. That''s why you didn''t go looking for him but came straight to Shang Yang to find out where the silver was. After all, silver from such arge warehouse could not be easily transported." "You can go snooping around now." Murong Yunshu said. It''s not like you would die if you''re not being so profound and inscrutable just once!Li Wunai rolled his eyes and jumped off the carriage. After a while, the carriage suddenly came to a halt. Murong Yunshu thought it was Li Wunai who had returned and wasmenting that his efficiency had taken a quantum leap when she heard a gentle voice from outside the carriage, "Miss Murong, can you give me a lift?" Murong Yunshu lifted the curtain and saw a nobleman in green standing in front of the carriage. It was none other than Li Shaoqing, who had asked her to marry him some days ago. He was in a wretched state, and his shoes still had mud stuck to them. "Did you encounter robbers on the road?" Murong Yunshu asked with a smile. "Precisely." Li Shaoqing said awkwardly, "My father is critically ill, and I was in a hurry to return to the capital to do my filial duty, but unexpectedly I met robbers halfway and lost all my money. Luckily I met you. Otherwise, I really don''t know what to do." Murong Yunshu raised her eyebrows and said, "Then you will continue to not know what to do, right?." Huh? "The carriage is already overwhelmed, and it really cannot carry one more person." Li Shaoqing was dumbfounded and bbergasted for a long moment before he recovered. "As the saying goes, Heavens'' kindness expands to all living things. How can Miss Murong refuse to help a dying man?" Murong Yunshu: "Would you die if I didn''t carry you along?" Li Shaoqing was again stunned, "No." Murong Yunshu: "Since you won''t die, how can you consider yourself as a dying man?" Li Shaoqing: "But,when you see injustice in the road, you pull out a knife to help the victim......" "I always take a detour whenever I see injustice." Murong Yunshu interrupted him and added after a few seconds, "But if you insist, I can send someone to pull out a knife for you. There are four of them who will do as you wish." Before the words left her mouth, North, South, East, and West had already consciously drawn their swords. The four sharp and shiny des shone brightly in the air, showing off their power. Li Shaoqing''s face suddenly changed as he asked, "What do you mean by this?" "Pull out knives to help." Murong Yunshu was beaming from ear to ear. Li Shaoqing was furious as his face turned from blue to white after a while. East Guardian shouted, "Do you want to leave now or do you want to be run over by a carriage before you leave?" Li Shaoqing had run into a stone wall. He was furious, but he could not afford to lose his temper, so he had to give way. Only after Murong Yunshu''s carriage had gone far away did he mutter, "Murong Yunshu really couldnot absorb any oil or saltat all. Begging for her hand in marriage doesn''t work, and even ying a pathetic guy to get her sympathy also doesn''t work. How can I get close to her?" A man came out of the woods beside the road at that moment. "His Highness said, if you want to get close to her, you either be her friend or her enemy. She won''t talk to other insignificant people, and you are now an insignificant person in her eyes." "What Brother Huo said is extremely true. It''s just that her attitude just now has made it clear that she doesn''t want to be with me, and being friends with her is out of the question." Li Shaoqing said. "You should know that His Highness did not send you to approach her to be an enemy with her." Li Shaoqing nodded. His Highness meant that she had to be friends with Murong Yunshu. Meanwhile, inside the carriage, Lu-er asked in disbelief, "Miss, why don''t you give him a ride?" It was justas easy as lifting one''s finger. "I don''t feel good when I look at him." Murong Yunshu said. "......" This reason was really convincing. When Miss was displeased with someone, even one more word was too much of a waste of breath, let alone rescue. The more Lu-er thought about it, the more she envied her Master. There was no more dashing than her in this world, evenGuye......suddenly, Lu-er noticed that Chu Changge was not inside the carriage. "Where isGuye?" She asked Murong Yunshu. Only after Lu-er reminded Murong Yunshu did she realise Chu Changge was gone. She was surprised when she nced at the seat he was sitting in before, which was currently empty. "Probably too stuffy inside and went out to take a breath of fresh air." Murong Yunshu said with a thoughtful frown. Take a breath of fresh air?Lu-er opened the carriage''s curtain and looked out but did not find any sign of Chu Changge. Only four people were driving the carriage, South, East, North and West. "Where is your Leader?" Lu-er asked the East Guardian. "Isn''t he with your Miss?" East Guardian asked in the same tone as Lu-er. Lu-er: "No. Haven''t you seen hime out?" East Guardian shook his head with a puzzled expression. "No." "Was he pissed off by your Miss?" South Guardian asked calmly. Lu-er gave him a nk look. "Is my Miss that kind of person?" "Yes!" The four people from the East, South, North and West answered in unison. Their word couldchop the nail and slice the iron. Ugh.Lu-er was embarrassed and said, "Even......even if my Miss can be very irritating, your Leader is not that easy to get angry either. Who doesn''t know that his skin is unusually thick." "That''s true." Four people nodded with great approval. What else could be more imprable than the Leader''s skin? Seeing that none of the quartets knew where Chu Changge had gone, Lu-er retreated back into the carriage and said worriedly to Murong Yunshu, "Miss,Guyeis not outside either." "Mmm." Their conversation was overheard by Murong Yunshu, and her heart was wondering about Chu Changge''s disappearance. Although it was said that his martial arts skills were strong, coulde and go without a trace, but to disappear out of thin air? That was a bit too ridiculous. Suddenly, the carriage came to a sudden stop, and Murong Yunshu was almost thrown out by force, followed by North, South, East and West of the carriage eximing ''Leader''. Chu Changge was outside the carriage? Murong Yunshu lifted the curtain of the car and walked out and saw Chu Changge standing in front of the carriage. Seeing Murong Yunshue out, they gathered around her and blocked her. "Madam, Leader''s expression is not right." East Guardian reminded her in a harsh whisper with a gloomy face. Murong Yunshu nodded slightly. She had noticed at first nce that something was wrong with Chu Changge. Those torch-like ck eyes carried a steaming murderous aura as if he was possessed. If she had not been too familiar with him, she would have thought that the Chu Changge in front of her was someone else''s impersonation. "Mi, Miss, isGuyebeing possessed by a ghost?" Lu-er asked with a trembling voice as she hid behind Murong Yunshu. Murong Yunshu did not immediately answer Lu-er''s question. She stared at Chu Changge for a long moment before saying, "No. His heart has been invaded by a demon." Chapter 194 Chapter 194 by-January 04, 2022 [This is an extra chapter, which took ce after Chu Changge became a waiter in the Jiugua House.] That night. Chu Changge, who was back to his usual self, summoned the four South, East, North and West and asked, "Did you find anything in the coffin store?" As expected, the Leader had already known that there was something fishy about the coffin store. "There was a five-element, eight trigrams formation mechanism. We were trapped in it yesterday and only managed to escape this morning." East Guardian replied back. After hearing East Guardian''s answer, Chu Changge was not surprised. After a moment of thought, he asked again, "Apart from that, are there any other findings?" East Guardian shook his head. "No." South Guardian added, "There must be a secret in the five-element, eight trigrams formation mechanism. It''s just that we don''t know how to calcte the five elemental technique, so we can''t break through the mechanism and look into it much deeper." "Mister Shi Er is proficient in mechanism, so he must have studied the five elemental technique. Why don''t we ask him to lead the way, and we will go back tonight to find out more about it?" West Guardian suggested. The South and East duo nodded in agreement; having someone to clear up the way would make everything so much easier. But North Guardian asked, "Wouldn''t it be easier to find Madam? Madam knows everything. She can even break the small five element mechanism." His words gave them a wake-up call. The three of them looked at North Guardian with a look of worship. Sure enough,the greatest fool, in a thousand schemes, must hit once on the truth!Although the point is not whether Madam can break the mechanism, the fact that you can think of asking Madam for help is already much better than our ideas! You know, even if Madam can''t break the mechanism, just seeing her stand there will give usno end of virtuous achievements. Just as the three of them were thinking, Chu Changge became refreshed and radiant that even his rigid, nted eyebrows looked softer than ever when he heard North Guardian''s idea. He nced at the opposite door and saw that the candlelight was still. The corners of his mouth curled up, and he said, "If she asks where I am, you will take her to the coffin store to find me." "What if she doesn''t ask?" "Then you''ll find a way to make her ask." "......" After Chu Changge left, the four South, East, North and West immediately knocked on Murong Yunshu''s door. "Madam, do you know where the Leader is?" East Guardian asked. "I don''t know." Murong Yunshu looked at South, East, North and West indifferently and began to guess their intentions in her heart. "Then, do you want to know?" East Guardian asked with an excited look on his face. "Don''t want to." "......" How could he continue? East Guardian looked at his brothers with a helpless face.This road is blocked! South and West duo were alsoat their wits'' end. Madam was not interested in the whereabouts of the Leader at all. Just when the three of themhad their hands bound and were unable to do anything about it, they heard North Guardian spoke withone strong beat and one weak beat in a measure of music, "Madam, the Leader said that if you ask about his whereabouts, he told us to say that he has gone to the coffin store." Murong Yunshu frowned at his words. "Someone died?" "......no." The corners of the East Guardian''s mouth twitched slightly as he truthfully exined, "We found a five-element mechanism in the coffin store, and the Leader thought there were secrets in it. So he went alone to find out what was going on. We were worried about his safety, so we wanted to ask Madam to go and help." He has gone alone?Murong Yunshu''s heartstrings instantly trembled, and she said, "Lead the way." When South, East, North and West led Murong Yunshu to the coffin store, Chu Changge waited there for a long time. Seeing that he had not acted recklessly, Murong Yunshu secretly breathed a sigh of relief and gave him a faint nce as a greeting. When Chu Changge saw Murong Yunshu''s dismissive attitude towards him, his heart felt ufortable. He knew that she was angry with him for going to the brothel to drink flower wine, but he could not exin. He hadn''t been drunk that day, and his visit to Mister Shi Er was just a pretext to find out who was behind the conspiracy. But he couldn''t tell her this because he didn''t want to involve her again in the strife of thejianghu.Please read this chapter at xinshou blogspot. Chu Changge was struggling with how to untie Murong Yunshu''s heart without telling her the truth when he heard her ask, "Where is the five-element mechanism?" East Guardian hurriedly pointed to the locust tree forest ahead and said, "It is just ahead." Murong Yunshu only nced at it lightly and said, "Those are just irregrly nted locust trees, not the five-element mechanism." "Are you sure?" South, East, North and West were greatly embarrassed. If they weren''t the five-element mechanism, then why were they trapped inside for the whole night? As if reading their confusion, Murong Yunshu stared at the locust tree forest in front of her for a while longer, making sure that it was indeed not any five-element mechanism, before saying, "I think you were just lost." Lost, lost......lost?!The four people, South, East, North and West, instantly felt like they were being struck by lightning, unable to speak. "Don''t be too upset. Although this locust tree forest is not a five-element mechanism, the nting is very chaotic. It is normal for people with low IQ like you to get lost in it." What do you mean by people with low IQs like us?!North, South, East and West looked at Murong Yunshu with bruised faces.Madam, you''d better continue to hit us. We seriously can''t afford yourfort. "Next time you encounter such a situation, don''t jump around. Just burn it with fire. That way, the view will be open." Murong Yunshu said. "......"Can you be more savage? "Setting fire to the forest will attract too much attention." Chu Changge said, not quite agreeing. Murong Yunshu raised her dark eyebrows and said, "That''s a method for them to think of. Of course, I won''t need to do that." "Then how do we get past them?" "Just walk through." "......" As a result, with Murong Yunshu leading the way, the crowd walked bravely into the locust tree forest. Along the way, South, East, North and West secretly prayed in their hearts that Murong Yunshu would get lost so that she would be a person with a low IQ just like them. Unfortunately, things didn''t work out as expected. The results showed that there was indeed a difference between people with their IQs. People with high IQs even had better luck than others. Yes, good luck. They had wandered around the woods all night and found nothing. She just took a few steps and found the tunnel. What was this if it was not luck? "Why would a coffin seller dig a tunnel in the store''s backyard?" Chu Changge questioned while gesturing to South, East, North and West to move the wooden boards at the tunnel entrance. Murong Yunshu: "How do you know it''s a tunnel? It might just be a cer." Chu Changge: "Then there''s no reason for him to dig a cer. If he has any treasures to hide, he might as well put them directly inside a coffin. I can guarantee that no one will dare to steal them." Murong Yunshu: "That''s hard to say. These days, there are all kinds of weird people, and there are not a few who are good at cutting coffins. That owner might have expected that someone would go through his coffins, and that''s why he didn''t dare to hide his belongings in it." On the side, the corners of South, East, North and West''s mouths silently twitched a few times, and they looked at Chu Changge in unison, saying with their eyes:Leader, Madam is not talking about us this time. After all, we are just following orders. But Chu Changge just ignored it and said with a smile, "That''s true. Unfortunately, the Mojiao Sect has a few guardians who love to dig up people''s ancestral graves and cut down their coffins." South, East, North and West looked up to the sky and sighed.Once you enter the Mojiao Sect, you will be wrong for life! Murong Yunshu pondered for a moment and said leisurely, "It should be unfortunate for the members." South, East, North and West immediately nodded their heads heavily and looked at Murong Yunshu with a face of ''meeting a soulmate at the end of the world''.Madam can genuinelysee the downy feathers of autumn clearly! With Madam around, the Mojiao Sect will be able to unify thejianghuin no time.......eh, unifying thejianghuis a bit too far. Recovering the demons should be the most urgent task. Chu Changge, on the other hand, said with an aggrieved look on his face, "Madam, are you not afraid of getting a cramp ifyour elbow turns outward?" Murong Yunshu raised her eyebrows and requested, "Let me see your elbows turn inwards." Chu Changge hurriedly turned both elbows inwards and looked at Murong Yunshu with a smug expression. He had practised bone shrinking, so he had no problem turning his elbows inwards. He''s really getting into it. Murong Yunshu looked at him with a look that said she just saw an idiot as she asked, "Aren''t you afraid of getting cramps if you do that?" "No, I''m not afraid. I have practised shrinking bones, and now my bones are very flexible." Chu Changge smilingly said. Murong Yunshu looked at him speechlessly for a long time. Seeing that he was still doing the funny act of smugly turning his elbows inwards, she sighed lightly and walked towards the tunnel while muttering in a voice that could be heard by everyone, "Probably his brain has been damaged from all that practice." South, East, North and West hurriedly agreed, "Madam misunderstood the Leader. His brain has always been bad. It has never been good, and it has nothing to do with excessive practising." After saying that, they fled for their lives and followed Murong Yunshu''s footsteps, leaving Chu Changge alone in the wind. Murong Yunshu''s guess was correct. This was just a cer, but what was stored inside was not gold, silver or jewellery, but a coffin. The coffin was ced on a round stone tform, with many talismans attached, and oilmps were burning around it. Chu Changge: "Open the coffin." Before the words left his mouth, a cold wind blew through, eerily creepy. The atmosphere in the cer suddenly seemed extraordinarily eerie. Chu Changge looked around vigntly and found nothing strange, so he urged, "Open up." At that moment, another gust of gusty wind blew. Having travelled thejianghufor many years and killed many people, South, East, North, and West had never been afraid of ghosts and gods, but at this moment, they were somehow frightened to the point that their legs went weak. "That, Leader, opening the coffin of the deceased without the dead person''s consent is a great disrespect to the deceased and will......be condemned by heaven." East Guardian said timidly. Chu Changge: "Haven''t you done many things condemned by heaven?" "......"Can you not be so direct? "It''s just because there were so many immoral things done before that we have to umte virtues now." South Guardian spoke while pretending to be calm. At this point, Murong Yunshu said airily, "With your current sins, it''s already toote to do any good deeds. So, why not just be apletely and utterly bad person? Maybe you can even reign in the underground after death and re-establish the Mojiao Sect to continue to gue King Yan." "......"Is there such a way to persuade people?East, South and West''s faces were full of ck lines, but North Guardian seemed to be thinking about the feasibility of this suggestion. After a short period of silence, he said, "To set up a Mojiao Sect underground? That would only be possible if the Leader was present." The trio of East, South and West almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of blood.Is this the point you should focus on? Murong Yunshu raised her left eyebrow and nodded slightly, with the word ''indeed'' written on her face. Chu Changge sighed helplessly.How much do you want me to die, Madam?When he finishedmenting, Chu Changge raised his eyes. The corners of his mouth curved as he said with a smile, "You will first go underground and wait for this Leader, and then wait for this Leader toe to you after a hundred years." Was this his way of asking them to die? South, East, North and West froze. Although the ruler wanted his subjects to die, and they had no choice other than to abide by it, but they hadn''t lived long enough! "Leader, since you''re not dead yet, how dare we die first! As Guardians, we will guard you until you die." West Guardian responded with a forced smile on his face.[+] The corners of Chu Changge''s mouth hooked up in an unusually spring-like smile. "Are you cursing this Leader to die before you?" His voice was also exceptionally easy-going and amiable. However, West Guardian could not feel any warmth but only felt a cold wind cascading down his back, chilling his bones and hair on his body. "Leader, you have misunderstood. Lil West would never dare to curse you, Leader. He wishes to live and die with you." East Guardian stepped in to defend the West Guardian. "Yes, yes, to live and die together." West Guardian gave East Guardian a grateful nce. It was still the Old East who had a quick turn of mind, worthy of being born a few years earlier than him. Chu Changge said, "To live and die with you, won''t that be the same as reducing this Leader''s allotted life span?" Reducing his allotted life span...... South, East, North and West''s mouth twitched slightly, thinking,how do you know it''s your life that was going to be reduced? Maybe it is our life. You know, what we have done is not as much as what you have done when ites to harming people and angering god!Of course, they could only think about this in their minds. After they had finished thinking about it, they were carefree, and it was time to resign themselves to their fate. The four of them came to the coffin, looked at each other, reached a tacit agreement and then used the winds from their palms to lift the lid. The coffin lid was knocked off andnded on the floor with a loud ng. The air did not smell like a rotting corpse as expected, and a woman was lying in the coffin. The four men gasped, a wave of heat forcing its way through their chests, and they couldn''t take their eyes off the woman any longer. When Chu Changge saw the four men staring at the coffin with a foolish look, he jumped onto the stone tform full of doubts to see what was inside the coffin. Unexpectedly, at the moment heid his eyes inside the coffin, his eyes kept on looking straight at it. Chu Changge thought he had seen countless people, but he had never seen a stunningly beautiful face that could evoke men''s spirits and arouse men''s desires without any spoken words. But Chu Changge was a man of great self-control, and he only froze for a moment beforeing back to his senses and sighing, "I''m afraid this is not just a cer." After listening to Chu Changge''s words, Murong Yunshu, who originally had no interest in dead people, could not help but nce into the coffin and instantly understood why South, East, North and West were as silent as if they had been possessed. "You have a good concentration." Murong Yunshu suppressed the joy in her heart and praised Chu Changge seemingly unintentionally. Chu Changge raised his sword eyebrows and said proudly, "I am not a superficial person!" Murong Yunshu pursed her lips in amusement and turned the conversation back to the woman in the coffin, saying, "Unless a woman with such a face has never left home, it is unlikely that you and I have never heard of her." "That''s right. There is a lot of trouble in thejianghu. A woman with such breathtaking beauty can''t be a nobody. But I have never heard of such a person in thejianghu." Chu Changge said. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps could be hearding from the top. "Someone ising." Chu Changge hurriedly swept Murong Yunshu into his arms and hid in the shadows. South, East, North and West were also awakened by Chu Changge''s low cry and immediately covered the coffin and then found a ce to hide. A short whileter, someone came into the cer, a man carrying an oilmp in his right hand and a packet of things in his left. He put the oilmp on the edge of the stone table, then opened the coffin and said to himself, "Daughter, the weather is getting cold. Father hase to put on some clothes for you." With that, he took out a white dress from the bag. After about a quarter of an hour, the man said to himself again, "Sleep well, Father will see you tomorrow." Then he stared inside the coffin for a while longer before closing it up and carrying the oilmp away. After the man left, South, East, North and West quickly opened the coffin, and the woman was indeed covered with an additional white robe. "The man just now is the owner of the coffin store." East Guardian said. Murong Yunshu frowned slightly at his words and pondered for a moment before saying, "In that case, it makes sense that this woman is the daughter of the coffin store''s owner and was ced here." Chu Changge said, "It seems that this trip was in vain." His tone was full of regret, but there was no regret on his face. His brows and eyes were slightly crunched together as if he was thinking about something. Murong Yunshu nced at him lightly and said, "It wasn''t a waste of time. At least, I''ve had my fill at seeing such beauty." Chu Changge smiled gently and put his arm around Murong Yunshu''s waist, and said with a smile, "I don''t need to go this far to get my fill. I just look at my wife." Murong Yunshu pushed him away and said, "It''s Miss Murong." After saying that, she turned around and walked towards the cave entrance. Chu Changge touched his nose, but he was not discouraged, nor did he feel disheartened. He caught up with her as he leisurely said with a smile, "That letter of repudiation has been torn to shreds by me. Madam must not take it seriously again. Otherwise, I will continue to tear things up." "Do as you like." Murong Yunshu had an indifferent look on her face. Chu Changge said, "Since Madam is so cooperative, this husband feels very relieved." Without waiting for Murong Yunshu to understand the meaning of his words, he already raised her body by picking her waist up. Murong Yunshu was startled. "What are you doing?" "Tearing something." Tearing something?Murong Yunshu was bbergasted for a couple of moments before she understood and instantly felt ashamed and angry. "Put me down!" "Madam, don''t be anxious. After we return to your room, your husband will put you down." "You......" Murong Yunshu''s face turned red at his flirtatious tone. After pulling herself together, she coldly said, "You and I are no longer husband and wife. It is not proper for you to treat me like this." "Madam has long known that I don''t care about etiquette, hasn''t Madam?" Chu Changge smiled wickedly and added, "If you want to talk about etiquette, then don''t mention the matter of repudiating your husband again, so that this will beheaven''sw and earth''s principle." "......" "If you insist on repudiating your husband, that''s fine. If you repudiate once, I will marry you once more. Since you will be mine sooner orter, what is the harm in exercising my rights as the husband now?"It''s too much of a risk to marry into her family. If he''s not careful, he can be kicked out of the house again. My role as her husband will be too passive. I will definitely find an auspicious day to marry her and bring her to the Mojiao Sect.The more Chu Changge thought about it, the more pleased he became, and his face was full of smiles. The corners of Murong Yunshu''s forehead jumped slightly, and she asked back in a salty manner, "You''re going to die sooner orter anyway. Why don''t you exercise your right to die in advance?" "Fine, I''ll die tomorrow." "......" When a man thought with his lower body, his brain would suddenly be a mere ornament. Not far behind him, South, East, North and West''s faces were full of ck lines.A married man really has no moral integrity, truly no moral integrity! "But Old East, the Leader clearly said that the reason he noticed the coffin store was that he once tracked a man to here, and that man disappeared. That means there''s something wrong with the coffin store. Why did the Leader suddenly get in heat instead of pursuing it?" North Guardian muttered in disbelief. "On that subject......" East Guardian thought for a moment, "It can only be exined by the fact thatwhen a man is in heat, anything else can be postponed. " At the end, he added, "You won''t understand this truth." North Guardian grumbled with immense sorrow to the most reasonable South Guardian, "Old South, Old East has cornered me again and called me stupid." The corner of the South Guardian''s mouth twitched severely as he said, "He didn''t call you stupid this time. He really didn''t." "He didn''t?" North Guardian scratched the back of his head. Why did he always feel like Old East was scolding him? "Stupid!" West Guardian gave him a nk look. "You''re the stupid one. Your whole family is stupid!" "My whole family only has me." "......" Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Murong Yunshu did not immediately answer Lu-er''s question. She stared at Chu Changge for a long moment before saying, "No. His heart has been invaded by a demon." "How, how could that be......" Lu-er''s voice grew smaller over time as her tiny body began to tremble. Murong Yunshu didn''t know why this was happening either. So, for now, she could only respond to the changes and wait for Chu Changge to speak first. South, East, North and West were also at a loss as to what to do. This change in Chu Changge was utterly out of their expectation. "Murong Yunshu stays behind, the rest of you" Chu Changge''s eyes sank as he spat out one word coldly, "Scram!" East, South, North, and West were so frightened by this word ''scram'' that their bodies trembled, their limbs went weak, and their scalps numb. Lu-er even fell straight to the ground. Only Murong Yunshu remained calm and collected. Her clear eyes looked at Chu Changge lightly. "I''ll hand Lu-er over to you guys." Murong Yunshu said to the South, East, North and West. "The four of us together may not be a match for him." East Guardian said. At that, Murong Yunshu raised her dark eyebrows slightly and asked, "And then do what?" "And then we''ll escape." "He didn''t force you to stay, so why bother." East Guardian was stunned and was busy exining, "I meant to take you with me to escape." "Why should I escape?" East Guardian: "Leader''s mind is currently clouded. In case he hurts you, it would be troublesome." "My purpose in setting foot in thejianghuwas to find him. Now that he is right in front of me, why should I run away?" "This......" "If I go with him, it will save me the effort of searching for him." "Be that as it may, the current situation has changed, and the Leader now......does not recognise you." East Guardian continued to persuade Murong Yunshu to flee. "That is a valid point." Murong Yunshu nodded as if she had some understanding. Suddenly, as if she thought of something, she jumped off the carriage and slowly walked up to Chu Changge, and then made a move that shocked everyoneshe gave Chu Changge a p to his face. Gasps could be heard on the scene. East, South, North and West were dumbfounded.Has, has Madam be silly because of her anger? Lu-er was so frightened by Murong Yunshu''s bold move that six of herseven soulsscattered, leaving one soul floating in the air, threatening to fly away at any moment. In contrast, Murong Yunshu was much calmer. The gloom she felt before was swept away, and she was iparably cheerful. Although she didn''t like being beaten up, she had to say that beating someone else up was an enjoyable thing to do, especially after being made dizzy by someone''s changing personality. She felt much better after giving him a p on his face. "Youjianghupeople always talk about ifyou guys don''t fight, you won''t be friends. Now, we can be regarded as knowing each other." She said airily. North, South, East and West felt a flock of crows flying over their heads. That was not the way to interpret ''don''t fight, won''t make friends''. Chu Changge was dumbfounded by the p and stared at Murong Yunshu incredulously. Murong Yunshu also did not shy away from him, as her eyebrows arched, and she tilted her head to smile at him. Her smile was like a ray of bright sunlight, which shone straight into the darkest corner of Chu Changge''s heart, making him forget the pain on his face. After a brief moment of dismay, Chu Changge regained his wits, and in the next second, he strangled Murong Yunshu''s neck. His face was expressionless. "Madam!" East, South, North and West cried out in shock, wanting to offer a hand to save her, but they were blocked by a killing nce from Chu Changge, making them not daring to make any more rash moves. "Do you know that what you just did has given me a reason to kill you a thousand times?" Chu Changge said word by word. Murong Yunshu''s face was so pale from his choking, but she did not panic and said the same word for word, "I know." Chu Changge: "If you know, why do you still do it?" "If you have the reason to kill me a thousand times, why haven''t you done it yet?" Murong Yunshu asked instead of answering, staring straight into his eyes and questioning him with a calm face. Chu Changge flinched slightly at her words. His hand trembled and started to loosen a few points. "If you don''t really want to kill me, then please let me go." Murong Yunshu said again. Chu Changge''s sword brows knitted slightly. What was she relying on that she dared to be so reckless? Murong Yunshu ignored his probing eyes and continued to add calmly, "Men and women should not touch hands when they give or receive things." This one sentence almost killed South, East, North and West.What kind of logic is that when your life is on the line? Chu Changge was also deeply affected. Why didn''t she mind that when she pped him? The corners of his mouth twitched a few times, and Chu Changge let go of his hand. At the same time, South, East, North and West also breathed a sigh of relief. The Leader''s feelings for his wife could not be erased by a split personality or memory loss. They should have known that the Leader would never hurt Madam in any way. Murong Yunshu said as she straightened her cor, "It seems like you are looking for me. So, what can I do for you?" Three ck lines appeared on North, South, East and West''s forehead.Madam, could you please be more serious once in a while? The corner of Chu Changge''s forehead also jumped a few times, and he was about to answer when he heard her say, "Or did you?" The North, South, East and West looked at the sky speechlessly.How confident you are, Madam! If he had, he wouldn''t have strangled you just now. Chu Changge''s sword brows were furrowed in confusion as he looked at Murong Yunshu, seemingly thinking about something, before saying after a long time of silence, "You''re overthinking it." She was obviously overthinking! But is there a need for you to think about it for so long in a solemn manner?Looking at Chu Changge''s frowning, serious expression, the South, East, North and West suddenly had a nagging feeling that their disordered internal organs had been entangled that it hurt inside. Murong Yunshu said, "If you don''t have any important business and you''re nothere on ount of its reputation, then why are you looking for me?" When asked by Murong Yunshu, Chu Changge remembered his trip''s purpose. "To snatch you away." He said. Murong Yunshu raised her eyebrows at his words and turned towards the carriage, asking as she walked, "Do you mind taking the carriage with you?" Taking the carriage with him? Meaning that he should be her coachman? Chu Changge''s brow furrowed even tighter as he said, "I mind." At that moment, Murong Yunshu had already stepped onto the carriage and lifted the curtain, intending to enter. Hearing Chu Changge''s reply, she turned back and gave him a faint smile, saying, "Then you''d better convince yourself not to mind as soon as possible." "......" As it turned out, he could not hold any opposing opinion? The corners of Chu Changge''s mouth twitched slightly as he leapt onto the carriage, pulling the reins with a low roar of ''drive'', and drove it away in the dust. Did he leave just like that?South, East and West looked at the carriage with a dumbfounded expression as it moved further away. Suddenly, North Guardian waved and shouted, "At least give us a ride!" "......" "......" "......" What a great mindset. "You guys, could this be a y put on by the Leader and Madam to throw us off?" North Guardian asked thoughtfully as he looked ahead. "......" "......" "......" What an imagination.East, South and West became speechless when they suddenly noticed Lu-er walk to the side of the road and sit down on the ground, with her hands on her cheeks with a calm expression on her face. Thus, they followed along by walking over and sitting next to her. Seeing that no one was paying attention to him, North Guardian also ran over and sat down. "Miss Lu-er, aren''t you worried about your Miss'' safety?" East Guardian asked in confusion. Lu-er said, "The sick one isn''t my Miss, so why should I worry?" "Our Leader is not sick either." East Guardian said. "Being brainless is also a disease. You guys said that." Lu-er curled her lips in contempt while giving a sidelong nce at him. "......" East Guardian was tempted to say that this time the Leader was not being brainless but had just split into his third personality. However, on second thought, a character split out from a brainless person was still considered a brainless person, wasn''t it? It was just that, how could a man not lose his brain in front of a woman he loved? It was just like how the ground was on fire after being struck by lightning; the Leader was struck for a lifetime. "How long do you n to sit here?" South Guardian asked Lu-er. "Until the Great Master appears." The five of them sat on the ground in single file for about half an hour when Li Wunai finally showed up. "Where are Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge? And what are you guys doing sitting by the roadside?" Lu-er answered, "My Miss has been snatched away byGuye." Li Wunai: "Murong Yunshu was snatched by Chu Changge? What is this all about?" Lu-er told the story of how Chu Changge had taken Murong Yunshu in great detail. After listening to Lu-er''s ount, Li Wunai groaned as he held his forehead and then yelled frantically, "How many personalities does your Leader have? Does he have too much time on his hands to y games with himself because the country is prosperous and the people live in peace withthe gentle breeze and timely rain?" "Uh." North, South, East and Northwest were stumped by Li Wunai''s question.It should just be because he has too much time on his hands that he lost his head, and it has nothing to do with the country being prosperous and the people living in peace withthe gentle breeze and timely rain.They thought so in their minds. Lu-er: "Great Master, calm down. You''re a monk now." "I have returned to my old life." Li Wunai said with a dark face. Lu-er: "But you''re still bald, and you''re still a monk in the eyes of others. You are tarnishing the image of Shaolin Temple by flying into a rage at every turn like this." "......" Li Wunai looked at the sky and made sure to get a hat to wear tomorrow. Lu-er: "Miss asked you to find out the news. Did you find anything?" Finally, it was time to focus on the main point. Li Wunai replied, "I''ve found out about something. Thosejianghupeople have no intention of following us, but their destination happens to be the same as ours." Lu-er: "The same destination? Are they going to the silver warehouse too?" "Not bad." Li Wunai said, "They all received notable personage invitations, and the posting stated that a martial arts conference would be held in Shang Yang on the 15th of the eighth lunar month to elect a new Great Leader of Martial Arts. And the exact address is precisely where the silver warehouse is located." The crowd was shocked at these words. "Howe we haven''t heard of such an important event as the Martial Arts Assembly?" East Guardian asked. "I haven''t heard about it either." Li Wunai said. "I think someone must have done it deliberately to confuse us with what we see and hear." "It must be that big bad man, Hua Tiansheng!" Lu-er said with righteous indignation. "Miss was kind enough to spare his life at first, but he is now returning her kindness with revenge. It''s really abominable!" Li Wunai: "Don''t rush to scold people first. Maybe it''s not him." South, East, North and West nodded silently. Although all the clues pointed to Hua Tiansheng, outward appearances often confused people the most. Lu-er bristled, "So what do we do now?" Li Wunai: "Go to the silver warehouse. Wait for Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge toe and meet us." "How do you know that the Leader will definitely take Madam to the silver warehouse?" East Guardian questioned. "Have you ever seen Murong Yunshu try to do something but fail to do it?" Li Wunai asked instead of answering. "No." "So she will definitely take Chu Changge to the silver warehouse." Just as Li Wunai had said, Murong Yunshu was doing her best to trick Chu Changge into going to the silver warehouse, but Chu Changge seemed determined to oppose her. When she said something seriously, he listened to it as ironic remarks, and when she honestly said something ironic, he still listened to them as ironic remarks; in short, it just didn''t go the way she wanted. This made Murong Yunshu frustrated. This guy had a split personality. How could he still guess her thoughts like ahuman''s spirit? Fate sometimes was genuinely hateful. The carriage stopped in front of an inn by the official road at sunset. Without waiting for Murong Yunshu to get off the carriage, she heard the innkeeper''s attentive voice greeting his customers from outside the carriage. "Hey. Dear patron, are you staying at the inn or just stopping by?" "Staying." Chu Changge said. What a cold voice.The innkeeper shivered and squeezed out a fake smile on his face, and said, "Pleasee inside, dear patron." Chu Changge stood by the carriage without moving. The smile on the innkeeper''s face stiffened, and he was surprised to see a in-clothed womaning out of the carriage. She had delicate features and a magnificent manner. Her slight smile was like a warm breeze blowing, making people feelfortable when looking at her. The innkeeper suddenly realised that no wonder the man did not go in. There was someone else in the carriage. Little did the innkeeper know that Chu Changge did not go in first because he was afraid that Murong Yunshu would use it to pick a fight with him.Yes, that''s right, picking a fightwith him. He had seen her cursing skills on this journey. There had never been and never would be another person like her, whose cursing skill was extremely unprecedented and never to be duplicated. Even when he was rushing the horses by whipping them hard, she could be heard mysteriously saying, ''we both grew up from the self-same root, why are you so anxious to roast us''. If he hadn''t been the one being scolded, he would have pped his hands and shouted in amazement. The two people walked into the inn one after the other. "Boss, I need a room." Murong Yunshu said to the innkeeper. "Okay." The innkeeper called out while registering, "Xiao Er, take the guest to the Top No. 1 Room." Shop assistant: "Dear patron, please follow me upstairs." Murong Yunshu nodded slightly and was about to follow the shop assistant upstairs when she heard Chu Changge say behind her, "I don''t have any money on me." Murong Yunshu turned around at his words and asked curiously, "What are you doing snatching me away without having any money on yourself?" "......"Is there any internal connection between having no money and snatching you? "I don''t have any money either." Murong Yunshu said with a helpless face. Chu Changge wrinkled his brows. "I heard that you are wealthy." "That''s why I don''t have any money on me. Rich people never take money with them when they go out." Murong Yunshu said as a matter of course. "Then don''t stay at the hotel, and let''s just continue on our way." Chu Changge turned around and was about to leave, but she heard Murong Yunshu say to the innkeeper, "Can I use someone to pay for it?" Chu Changge turned back. What did she want to do again? "How will you offset it?" The innkeeper asked while feeling puzzled. Murong Yunshu gave Chu Changge a sidelong nce and said, "You can sell him or give him away, up to you." In an instant, one could see Chu Changge''s wickedly handsome face trembled fiercely, and his ck eyes immediately emitted a murderous ten thousand rays of light, ring viciously at Murong Yunshu. Murong Yunshu turned a blind eye to his evil looks and looked at the innkeeper with a smile on her face. She was obviously asking,what do you think of this deal? Without thinking, the innkeeper answered, "This ce only epts cash." When she was refused, Murong Yunshu did not feel discouraged at all but was in a good mood and said with a smile, "If that''s the case, then I won''t force you." After saying that, she slowly walked to the empty seat in the lobby and sat down, tilted her head and said to Chu Changge, "Youjianghupeople love to rob the rich to help the poor, so you should go rob some silver to help me who requires cash." "......" Was she bossing him around? Chu Changge frowned. Although he also intended to rob the rich to help the poor, his original n was to wait until after dark to act. He was asked to steal in broad daylight in full view of everyone. He didn''t know if she had nomon sense or if she justconsidered everyone else beneath her! "There isno vige ahead and no inn behindus, so there is no one for me to rob." Chu Changge said. Murong Yunshu: "Isn''t there an inn just right here?" "......"It seems that she genuinelyconsiders everyone else beneath her. The innkeeper was also thunderstruck by Murong Yunshu''s remark. She was joking, right? She must be joking. Otherwise, how could she make such a heavy matter as robbery sound so breezy? At this moment, a male voice suddenly came from the doorway, "I''ll pay for her room." Murong Yunshu didn''t need to turn around to know who the visitor was because this person was simply too activetely, popping up in front of hertwice every three days. It was hard not to remember him. "Weren''t your belongings robbed by robbers?" Murong Yunshu asked with a smile. Fine Silver Moneyused during the Qing Dynasty Image Credit | It''s rightful owner via Baidu "I snatched them back again." Li Shaoqing said with unparalleled frankness, then walked to the counter and put down a certain amount offine silver, saying, "Three top rooms." "Two rooms." Chu Changge corrected out loud. "I''ll share a room with her." Li Shaoqing frowned and asked Murong Yunshu, "You want to share a room with him?" "If you want to share a room with him, I don''t mind assisting you in achieving your purpose." Murong Yunshu smiled beamingly from ear to ear.Please read this chapter at xinshou blogspot. "......" Could she have misinterpreted his meaning even more outrageously? Li Shaoqing shook his head speechlessly and turned back to the owner, "Two rooms." "Sorry, dear patron, there''s only one room left." "How can three people stay in one room? You find us another room, and I''ll pay double the room rate." Li Shaoqing was particrly wealthy and took out a silver dor from his pocket and put it on the counter. "Sorry, there is really only one room left in the inn. Even if you pay three times the room price, I can''te up with another room for you. Also, my little inn only epts silver, not silver dors." The innkeeper stated with a smile. Li Shaoqing looked unhappy and asked, "Why?" Murong Yunshu was also curious to know why as she raised her eyes towards the innkeeper. Although due to the war in the previous years where the currency reform had not been able to move forward as nned and the silver dor had not yet been rolled out nationwide, she had long ago publicly promised that silver dors, like silver tickets, could be exchanged for cash at any private banks nationwide.[+] The innkeeper exined. "I can''t find a private bank even if you give me a silver dor because there isno vige ahead and no other inn behindthis ce. Moreover, even if I find a private bank, I may not be able to exchange it." Li Shaoqing was slightly angry. "Do you suspect that this silver dor is a fake?" "Of course not." The innkeeper shook his head repeatedly in denial, then lowered his voice and said, "I suspect that the Murong Mansion cannote up with the silver. I have heard rumours that the Murong Mansion''s silver warehouse has been stolen and emptied." Li Shaoqing''s face immediately sank as he reminded him, "You can eat things indiscriminately, but you can''t talk nonsense. The Murong Mansion''s private bank is like a national treasury. How could it be easily emptied by someone?" The innkeeper: "This......is something I am not sure about." Li Shaoqing''s response surprised Murong Yunshu a little. Apparently, he did not know about what happened to the silver warehouse. Was he not involved in this matter, or was this matter initially not the work of Hua Tiansheng and the others? Murong Yunshu gave him a thoughtful look, then said to the innkeeper, "Originally, I was just passing through here, but after hearing you say that, I suddenly want to go to my own silver warehouse to have a look." My own silver warehouse......my own......the boss'' eyes went ck for a moment, and he almost fainted. Everyone knew that the young mistress of Murong Mansion was the number 1 person whom one could not offend. He actually refused to ept the silver dor issued by her family and said before her that her family''s silver warehouse had been stolen and emptied. This was a big offence! If she wanted to take revenge, not only his life but also his ancestral grave would be in danger. "Pardon this old man for having bad eyes and not knowing that Miss Murong had honoured him with her present. This old man is guilty of a crime that deserves ten thousand deaths. This old man hopes Miss Murong will be generous and not take it personally." The innkeeper said fearfully aftering out from behind the counter. Murong Yunshu smiled slightly and said, "It''s normal that you don''t know me, and I don''t know you either. It''s not a huge crime. Don''t worry, I won''t retaliate against you." "......" He was not at all reassured. The innkeeper lifted his sleeve to wipe away the cold sweat on his forehead and said with a smile, "I''ll go and vacate another top room for you." "No need." Murong Yunshu stopped him. "One room is enough. I can''t afford to stay here any longer than today." Boss: "But there are three of you......" "Two." Murong Yunshu corrected. The innkeeper was bbergasted for a moment, then understood and said, "Then please ask Miss Murong and thisGongzito follow me upstairs." After saying this, he ordered the shop assistant to make tea. "I will send someone to bring you the room moneyter if you are still alive at that time." Murong Yunshu said as she followed him upstairs. "No, no need." The innkeeper almost fell down as his legs trembled. How did that sound like he was going to die soon? "Wait." Li Shaoqing called out to Murong Yunshu and said, "You have a room now. So what about me?" Murong Yunshu: "That''s your business." After saying that, she lifted her legs and left. Li Shaoqing was dumbfounded. This woman was too inhumane, right? Inside the Top Number 1 Room. "Can you give me another quilt?" Murong Yunshu asked as she looked at the only bed in the room. The innkeeper immediately grasped her meaning and said with extra enthusiasm, "I''ll ask Xiao Er to add another bed for thisGongzi." Murong Yunshu: "There''s no need to go to that trouble. It''s fine for him to sleep on the floor." "......" The innkeeper wiped his sweat again. "It''s no trouble, no trouble at all." Murong Yunshu: "That''s not necessary either. He can''t sleep on the bed." "Er. Can I ask why?" "He''s picky about his bed." "......" Cold sweat broke out on the boss''s forehead. ThisGongzisimply was not sleeping on the bed because he was picky about it? The thinking of the rich was indeed beyond theprehension of poor people like him. The innkeeper looked at Chu Changge speechlessly but saw that his face was livid as if someone owed him silver and had not paid him back. The innkeeper thought he had upset him by asking too many questions, so he said his fewst words and hurriedly went downstairs. As soon as the innkeeper left, Chu Changge stated coldly, "You don''t seem to have figured out your current identity." Murong Yunshu: "What identity?" Chu Changge: "You are only my prisoner. But as far as the present situation is concerned, it seems that you treat me as your servant." "Is that so?" Murong Yunshu raised an eyebrow. "I''m used to bossing people around, and I forgot to change just now. Sorry." "......" Howe he didn''t think she was sorry at all? The corners of Chu Changge''s mouth twitched as he warned coldly, "Don''t give me trouble behind my back again." Murong Yunshu: "Don''t talk nonsense. I never give people a hard time behind their backs. I always do things openly and honestly, even when I do bad things." "......" The corners of Chu Changge''s mouth twitched slightly as he warned sullenly, "Don''t mess with me." "I can''t." Murong Yunshu chuckled. "If you don''t make it easy for me, I won''t make it easy for you. That''s what you should have been aware of when you decide to snatch me away." "......"If I had known she was this difficult, I would have never epted Bai Yefeng''s instructions in the first ce! After some thought, Chu Changge decided to ignore her existence from this moment on. He would never have to see her again after reaching theWuhuaValley anyway. When Chu Changge did not say anything, Murong Yunshu did not speak either. She only surveyed him with arched eyebrows and a gentle smile at the corners of her mouth. This made Chu Changge feel very ufortable. "Don''t stare at me." He said in a deep voice. Murong Yunshu''s phoenix eyes narrowed slightly as she smilingly asked, "Do you think I would listen to you?" No. Chu Changge felt frustrated, very frustrated. When he met such a person in normal times, he would have simply pped her to death. But for some reason, he just couldn''t do anything to her and was even willing to indulge in her little tricks. What was even more strange was that he didn''t feel odd at all in his heart, as if it should be so, and it couldn''t even be more natural. He was not a soft-hearted man, so how could he have been sopassionate towards her only? At the same time, Murong Yunshu''s heart was going round and round in a thousand directions. The person in front of her was not like the Chu Changge she had married, nor was he like the brainless Ah Chang who had no memory, but more like......the Chu Changge who had first appeared before her eyes. Strange, yet inexplicably familiar; familiar, yet unusually strange. Looking at the current Chu Changge, Murong Yunshu seemed to have returned to the moment eight years ago when he suddenly walked into her life. "Let''s make a bet. How about it?" Murong Yunshu suddenly spoke, a smirk hanging at the corner of her mouth. "What kind of bet?" "A bet that you will fall in love with me." Hearing only a boom, Chu Changge felt something crack in his brain, and his vision actually drifted a little. "What did you say?" He asked. Murong Yunshu looked him in the eyes and said thoughtfully, "I bet that you will fall in love with me." The next day. When Murong Yunshu finished freshening up and went downstairs, Chu Changge had already driven the carriage to the inn entrance in full horseman fashion. Murong Yunshu smiled pleasantly and walked up to him. "Good morning." Chu Changge turned his head away and said coolly, "Good morning." When Murong Yunshu saw this, she craned her head and stretched her neck to look at him, but suddenly she saw his blushed cheeks and couldn''t help butugh. She never thought that Chu Changge would blush one day. When he regained his memoryter, she would definitely make fun of him for this. Chu Changge was embarrassed and said coldly, "Get in the carriage!" Tsk, someone was getting annoyed. Murong Yunshu looked up at the sky andmented, "It''s a beautiful day." "......"Ignore, ignore.Chu Changge kept reminding himself in his mind. "You look like you''re in a good mood." A voice came from behind her. Murong Yunshu frowned at his words.Is this man a dog skin ster? Why is it so hard to get rid of him? Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Continued from the previous chapter-> "It''s still Brother Chu who is kind-hearted and willing to give me a ride." Li Shaoqing jumped onto the carriage with a leap. Kind-hearted? You''ll regretter that you weren''t born a few years earlier.Murong Yunshu faintly nced at Chu Changge and saw that he had indeed consented to Li Shaoqing''s behaviour, so she let it go and only said, "You will drive the carriage." Li Shaoqing froze and stated, "I don''t know how to drive." He was here to get a ride, not to act as someone''s coachman. Murong Yunshu: "Those who can''t drive are not qualified to ride in the carriage." The implication was,either you drive the carriage outside or walk on your own legs. "Could it be that you know how to drive a carriage?" Li Shaoqing asked unhappily. Murong Yunshu raised an eyebrow. "Do you need me to prove it?" Li Shaoqing also raised his eyebrows and did not say anything. His expression clearly said, ''if you have the guts, you drive it for me''. The corners of Murong Yunshu''s mouth curled up as she rolled up her sleeves to get into battle, but Chu Changge stopped her. "Either drive the carriage or get lost." Chu Changge said coldly and threw the horsewhip to Li Shaoqing. Li Shaoqing caught the horsewhip and said with a straight face, "I am willing to pay for a coachman." Murong Yunshu said, "The horse is too thin to pull more than three people. It''s enough to have you already. I can just make do with that." Was the horse too thin? Didn''t it pull more than four people before? She wanted him to be her coachman and then considered him only to make do? Then who would make do to drive her horse in the future? Li Shaoqing suddenly wanted to whip her to death, very much so, but he couldn''t. Not to mention that he couldn''t beat Chu Changge; even if he could, he wouldn''t be able to exin himself to His Highness. * Even though he didn''t like it, Li Shaoqing was still able to bear the humiliation of being a coachman. Inside the carriage, Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge sat side by side. "Where are you nning to take me?" Chu Changge: "You''re finally interested? You never asked, and I thought you would be willing to follow wherever I went." Murong Yunshu smiled faintly and said, "Naturally, I''ll be willing to. I''m just not quite willing to do it in a threesome." A threesome? Why did it sound so strange? Chu Changge frowned and said, "I''ve refused him, but he insisted oning along with us. Besides, he did want to help us yesterday." Murong Yunshu: "I don''t think you''re someone who knows how to repay others with kindness." Even though he lost his memory, it wouldn''t go as far as transforming him from beinga world-wrecking demon kingto a saviour. For a person to be a good one also depended on one''s innate intelligence. She did not believe he had agreed to give Li Shaoqing a ride out of gratitude. Murong Yunshu was full of doubts, but Chu Changge did not intend to give her an exnation. "Believe it or not." After saying that, he closed his eyes and took a rest. He hadn''t slept all nightst night, so he was sleepy. Thinking about the bet she saidst night before she went to sleep, Chu Changge''s body was inexplicably hot again. He knew exactly how he felt about her and wouldn''t be surprised if he fell in love with her one day. But the words ''you will fall in love with me'' came out of her mouth with such certainty that he was suddenly at a loss for words. He didn''t remember anything from before, and everything about himself he had heard from Bai Yefeng. He heard that before his ident, he was the master of the Mojiao Sect and followed by four inseparable great guardians. But when Bai Yefeng found him at the mouth of theWuhuaValley, he was surrounded by no one, but a tired horsewhich was said to be his former favourite mount. Bai Yefeng had lived in seclusion inWuhuaValley all his life, so he didn''t know what had happened to him outside, except that he was dying of a severe poison. He nearly walked through a hell''s gate and eventually saved his life, but he could not remember what had happened before and even forgot that he had excellent skills.Please read this chapter at xinshou blogspot. Bai Yefeng told him, "Go out and find a woman called Yunshu and bring her back toWuhuaValley." So he leftWuhuaValley and returned to thejianghuin search of a woman called Yunshu. With little effort to destroy, he found her ce of residencethe Jiugua House in Shuzhong. At first, he was unsure if this famous ''Murong Yunshu'' was the ''Yunshu'' that Bai Yefeng wanted him to find, so he started asking around for a woman called ''Yunshu''. Everyone said it was Murong Yunshu, the young mistress of the Murong Mansion, without exception. Was there only one Yunshu in the world, or did he just happen to meet this one? Unable to find the answer, since everyone said Yunshu was Murong Yunshu, he also thought the person he was looking for was Murong Yunshu. He had seen her once at the Jiugua House. At that time, she sat in the courtyard like a dead person, staring into the distance with her listless eyes. His heart throbbed inexplicably, like a knife twisted into it. He wanted to ask her why she was looking in such despair, but then he suddenly felt a pain in the back of his head, as if someone had hit him with a stick, and then he was unconscious. When he regained consciousness, he was sleeping by the side of the road, dressed inpletely different clothes from that day, and in front of him stood a man in fancy clothesLi Shaoqing, who was driving a carriage at the moment. Li Shaoqing told him that four men had kidnapped Murong Yunshu, and they had just left with her. He went after them and indeed saw four men driving a carriage. Intuition told him that she was inside, so he stopped the carriage. He thought he was her saviour but found that she didn''t need one at all. There was a smile on her face and stars in her eyes. Her whole being was like a pearl, shining brightly even in the daytime. She was different from the one he saw in Jiugua House that day. But that momentary smile of hers tumbled into his heart. Suddenly, a voice with a hint of smile rang in his ears, "How long do you n to y dead?" Chu Changge jerked back to his senses and opened his eyes. Unexpectedly, he met a pair of beautiful clear eyes. "What are you looking at me for?" "To see if you''re pretending to be dead or truly dead." Murong Yunshu smilingly replied with a bit of teasing at the corner of her mouth. Chu Changge frowned and stated insipidly, "You''re very good at taunting people." "Thank you for thepliment. But I''m just telling the truth. If it gives you a bad feeling, then I can''t help it." "......" Meaning that she would stick to ''telling the truth'' to the end, whether he had an opinion or not? Chu Changge sighed feebly and asked, "What''s wrong now?" "Someone said that there are three paths before us and asked which one you want to take." Murong Yunshu said. There was no need to think to know who that ''someone'' was referring to. Chu Changge lifted the curtain of the carriage to look and said, "Just go straight." "To the right leads to the capital, and the left leads to Shang Yang, near theTianlongMountain. Why would you want to go straight ahead? As far as I know, there is nothing ahead but a forest of scrub." Li Shaoqing said. Murong Yunshu also agreed with Li Shaoqing. Their option was either going to the left or the right, and there was no point in going straight. But she did notment on it because Chu Changge would always make a decision that contradicted her opinion no matter what she said. Going left was thest shortcut that would allow a detour toTianlongMountain, and if Chu Changge chose to go right, she no longer had any expectation of getting toTianlongMountain. And the silver warehouse, which was right at the foot ofTianlongMountain. "Which way do you think is better?" Chu Changge suddenly turned back and asked. Murong Yunshu: "Whatever." "I suggest to the right." Li Shaoqing said. "What do you think?" Chu Changge asked Murong Yunshu again. "Whatever." Murong Yunshu insisted on not expressing his opinion. "That means it''s fine to go straight?" Murong Yunshu shook her head with an indifferent expression, "No opinion." Chu Changge looked at the road ahead and pondered for a moment before saying, "Go to the left." Murong Yunshu was overjoyed. She had finally gotten her way for once. Li Shaoqing, on the other hand, gave Murong Yunshu a reluctant look, and then they immediately went on their way. In his mind, he began to think of a way to make Chu Changge change his path. No matter what, he could not let Chu Changge take Murong Yunshu toTianlongMountain. * After setting foot on the road towardsTianlongMountain, Murong Yunshu was in a much better mood. This was the first thing that Chu Changge did to her satisfaction. As the saying went, where there was one, there would be two. She was sure that someone with his innate intelligence would soon realise thatthose who understood times were great menwould put aside their defiance andreadily follow good advice. "Do you know whatTianlongMountain is?" Murong Yunshu started talking cheerfully. "The ce you want to go." Murong Yunshu was startled. "You know?" "Mhmm." Chu Changge nodded his head very calmly. "Then you''re still going?" Didn''t he always have a penchant forsinging a different tunewith her? Had he suddenly changed his hobby? Chu Changge looked up at her and asked deliberately slowly, "Who said I was going there?" "You chose this path." "It''s just a matter of setting foot on this path. It doesn''t mean we have to go all the way to the end." Chu Changge spoke in a very breezy manner. Murong Yunshu''s eyebrows knitted slightly, not quite understanding what exactly he wanted to do. * Soon, Murong Yunshu knew what Chu Changge''s n was. With a cold and stern ''pull up'', the carriage came to a sudden stop. Murong Yunshu could imagine Li Shaoqing almost subconsciously pulling the reins and stopping in one fluid motion. Chu Changge lifted the curtain and walked out while saying to Li Shaoqing, "Get off." Li Shaoqing looked puzzled, "What are you going to do?" "I will drive." Chu Changge said. "Okay." Li Shaoqing was delighted. He handed him the whip and reins, then turned around and walked towards the carriage. When Murong Yunshu saw Li Shaoqing lift the curtain, she couldn''t help but frown and pointed out, "You''ve misunderstood. He told you to get off the carriage. He didn''t tell you to get in." "What''s the point of getting off the carriage in the middle of nowhere?" Li Shaoqing turned back and asked Chu Changge. Chu Changge said, "The horse is already unable to carry a heavy load of three people." Murong Yunshu couldn''t help butugh. Why did this sound familiar? Li Shaoqing eximed incredulously, "You''re throwing me off?" Chu Changge raised his eyebrows, "Do you want me to kick you off?" The corners of Li Shaoqing''s mouth twitched fiercely, and he jumped off the carriage resentfully. Then, he watched as Chu Changge turned the carriage around and drove back in the direction they hade from. Li Shaoqing was dumbfounded. Did he make such a big circle just to abandon him in the middle of nowhere? This was such a childish trick! Inside the carriage, Murong Yunshu was also amused, but she couldn''t help but sigh in her heart. Sometimes it was not always good for a man to be too devoted, especially when his love took a different position than hers. "As it turned out, this journey has been an opportunity for you to find a good ce to drop him off?" Murong Yunshu asked with a smile as she stepped out of the carriage and sat next to Chu Changge. Chu Changge replied coldly, "He was asking for it." "You could have refused him when we were at the inn. That way, he might have been able to take someone else''s carriage." "I''ve already refused, but he wouldn''t listen. If it weren''t for the fact that he gave me directions earlier, I would have pped him to death at the entrance of the inn." "......" Murong Yunshu was suddenly curious to know what had happened downstairs before she made her appearance. As if he had guessed her thoughts, Chu Changge said, "He said that if I didn''t agree to give him a ride, he would follow on his horse." "......" Sure enough, that guy was indeed infuriating. "And he also said that he would publicise the theft of Murong Mansion''s silver warehouse." "There are so many of such rumours that no one will believe them." "Is it genuinely just a rumour?" Chu Changge suddenly stopped the carriage and looked at her seriously. His ink-ck eyes shone with a refined light as if he had already gained insight into everything. In an instant, Murong Yunshu''s heart was shaken, and in a trance, he thought that the former Chu Changge hade back. She stared at him in silence for a long time beforeing back to her senses. She frantically suppressed the waves from the bottom of her heart as she said unenthusiastically, "Of course, it''s just a rumour. There are many mechanisms in the silver warehouse, and very few people can see the silver alive. Even if there is someone lucky enough to get in, how can a huge silver warehouse be emptied overnight?" At those words, Chu Changge looked slightly gloomy and stared at her searingly for a long time again before raising his horse''s whip and continuing on his way, with his mouth saying, "You are very defensive with your heart." Murong Yunshu''s heartstrings trembled, and the waves in her chest once again rose. She hung her head in silence for a long time before she could calm it down. "I am, but with you, I''ve set my mind not to defend my heart from you." Her tone was very calm as if she was merely recounting an event, not a confession. Chu Changge, however, was shocked by these few short words from her. "You......like me?" One could hear his voice trembling from excitement. "Mhmm. Like." She was afraid that saying love right now would only scare him, so it was better to be subtle. Chu Changge did not expect that she would be so calm, and he was startled once more. His heart became even more excited, like beating a drum. After a few seconds, he stated, "We''ve only known each other for a day." Murong Yunshu: "If you meet the right person, one day is no different from a lifetime." "Is that......the case." Chu Changge murmured to himself and stopped talking. Her confession made his heart unable to calm down for a long time. It was because her words resonated in his heart. When he first met her, he felt familiar with her as if he had known her for a long, long time. Was this just fate? Or, had he indeed known her for a long time? Why else would Bai Yefeng have asked him to look for her? No. If she had known him for a long time, she should have questioned his memory loss when they first met, but she hadn''t. And when he had just said that he had only known her for a day, she hadn''t refuted it either. The more chaotic Chu Changge''s mind was, the more confused he became. Finally, he simply gave his horse a hard whip and sped up his journey. When he reachedWuhuaValley, everything would be clear. Hopefully, she had indeed been involved in the first half of his nk life. He suddenly recalled that he was so angry with her yesterday that he could not wait to get rid of her. But now, he had developed a good feeling for her. Chu Changge could not help butugh at himself unless he had a tendency to be abused. Hence, he developed a good feeling for her while he was in the process of being abused by her? * At noon, Chu Changge drove his carriage back to the same three-way intersection that they had passed before. This time he didn''t consult Murong Yunshu and directly chose the road that made the slightest sense in Murong Yunshu and Li Shaoqing''s eyes. At this, Murong Yunshu only frowned slightly and said nothing. Her reaction surprised Chu Changge; from his limited experience, she should have an opinion on his decision. Even if she knew perfectly well that there were some opinions she had to keep to herself, she would still have spoken a few words just to go against him. "Won''t you ask me why I''m going this way?" He opened his mouth voluntarily. "Nope." "Why?" "You won''t change direction even if I ask you to, so why bother." "......" He thought she would say, ''I''ll go with you wherever you go, no need to ask why''. It seemed that he was theonly one who thought he was favoured by her. "But I want to know when I''ll be able to get back toTianlongMountain." Chu Changge froze and then understood, "The silver warehouse has indeed been stolen." Murong Yunshu looked askance at him and said, "You''re thinking too much. I''m just worried that the silver warehouse''s mechanism has killed the trespasser." "......you are very confident." "Always have been." "......also still thinking highly of yourself." "Thanks for thepliment." "......" A momentter. "Are you sure the silver warehouse hasn''t been stolen?" Chu Changge was still struggling with this question. Murong Yunshu: "If you can''t sleep until you figure it out, I can open the warehouse and let you in to find out what''s going on." "......no need." Another moment passed. Chu Changge said, "If you''re worried about the silver warehouse......" "I''m not worried." Murong Yunshu interrupted him directly. "......" Okay. He surrendered. Chu Changge turned the carriage around again. "Let''s go toTianlongMountain." What she said was true. He couldn''t sleep until he figured this out. "Whatever." Murong Yunshu''s face still looked indifferent, but she was as happy as blooming flowers in her heart. Very well, this child could still be taught. He had done another thing to make her happy by doing things ording to her wishes. * At the same time. Li Shaoqing, on the other hand, was waiting for Huo Zhantang, who had been following them. Huo Zhantang followed them all the way ording to the secret code Li Shaoqing had left behind. When he found Li Shaoqing standing alone by the roadside with a gloomy face, he couldn''t help but ask, "Where are Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge?" "Gone to the capital." Li Shaoqing answered sullenly. Huo Zhantang: "What are they doing in the capital? Why didn''t you go with them? His Highness told us to follow them closely." "The problem is that they won''t let me." Li Shaoqing gave a brief ount of how Chu Changge deliberately sent him to the wilderness and dropped him off before turning around and leaving. Then he added, "Don''t worry. Chu Changge hasn''t recovered his memory yet and is bent on catching Murong Yunshu to bring her to theWuhuaValley. The valley is more than a thousand miles away fromTianlongMountain, and they can''t reachTianlongMountain before the 15th of the eighth lunar month. As long as they don''t show up at the Martial Arts Conference on the 15th, His Highness n will go smoothly." Huo Zhantang thought about it and felt that Li Shaoqing had a point, so he did not pursue it further. "Then we will rush toTianlongMountain right away. Although Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge are absent, those people around them are also more difficult to deal with than the others. Let''s go there early so that we can help Tianji and Tianfeng." "Okay." * The sun was setting in the west, and it was gettingte. Even though Chu Changge had travelled fast, he was still unable to reach the post before it became dark. Driving the carriage to a stop deep in the woods beside the road, Chu Changge said, "Rest here for the night, and we''ll continue our journey early tomorrow morning." Murong Yunshu hesitated for a moment and said, "That''s fine." "Not happy?" Chu Changge was puzzled. She seemed to be easy-going; she shouldn''t mind. "No." "But you don''t seem very happy about it." Was he overthinking? "Aren''t you going hunting for a game?" Chu Changge flinched slightly, and then it dawned on him that she was hungry. "Sorry, I didn''t know you still needed to eat." Chu Changge said, half apologising and half teasing. Murong Yunshu raised an eyebrow and said, "I don''t me you. It''s my fault for thinking you were human too." "......" He was always human, alright? Just not as easily hungry as her. * Chu Changge got off and tied the horse to a tree and found some dry branches to make a fire. "You wait here while I go hunt for game." "Mhmm." Murong Yunshu obediently sat down not too far from the fire. The light from the fire shone, and since she wasn''t too close to it, she didn''t feel hot. The night was quite cool in early autumn. The evening breeze made the trees move, and the branches sway, creating a very pleasant atmosphere. The most important thing was that she had him with her. Murong Yunshu raised her eyes to look at Chu Changge''s back, and her smile spilt out from the bottom of her heart and hung at the corners of her mouth, unable to be tucked away. The current Chu Changge was no different from his usual self, except that he didn''t remember her. When he spoke, he wouldn''t let others butt in. When he did things, he would do them withthe power of a thunderbolt and the speed of lightning. Sometimes he would be challenging to deal with, and other times, he would be considerate. As she thought about it, the smile on Murong Yunshu''s lips grew even more prominent, and she could not help butugh out loud. She didn''t know how long after that, she suddenly saw Chu Changgee back anxiously and empty-handed. "What happened?" Murong Yunshu asked as she got up. Chu Changge looked at her with a surprised look. "I finally found you. Where are the others?" Finally found her? The others?A bad feeling came over her, and Murong Yunshu''s heart tightened as she asked with uncertainty, "Are you the brainless Ah Chang?" Chu Changge frowned. "Yes." Could she not add the wordbrainless? Murong Yunshu held her forehead and murmured, "Why are you splitting up again?" "What''s splitting up?" Chu Changge had a strange look on his face. As if she didn''t hear his confusion, Murong Yunshu continued to mumble to herself, "Although you are also very lovable when you''re brainless, you act the same every day, which affects my brewing feelings." She would probably be driven into schizophrenia by his split personality if she continued like this. Chu Changge''s eyebrows drew even tighter. "Brewing what feelings? What the hell are you talking about?" Murong Yunshu still didn''t answer his questions as she walked behind him, requesting, "Please lower your head a little." Chu Changge no longer had any hope of her answering his questions, so he simply stopped asking and lowered his head with great cooperation. Chu Changge was half a head taller than Murong Yunshu. Therefore, even though he had lowered his head, Murong Yunshu still had to stand on tiptoe to see the back of his head. After a moment of scrutiny, Murong Yunshu pped him hard on the back of his head with all her strength.[+] "Ah......" Chu Changge groaned in pain and turned around to shout, "What are you hitting me for?" "Brainless Ah Chang?" "What brainless Ah Chang? With this amount of strength you have, you can''t even cripple me." "Oh. It''s you." The normal amnesiac Chu Changge. "Of course it''s me. Who else could it be?" Chu Changge said while rubbing his head. Although he had internal strength to protect his body, it still hurt to receive a solid blow to the back of his head like this. His head was his soft spot. After rubbing for a while, Chu Changge suddenly asked, as if he thought of something, "I clearly remembered that I had been hit by a broken branch just now. How did it be of you hitting me instead?" It turned out that he had been hit by a branch, and it was just as she had guessed. The shock to his head would change his personality. One p would turn her into a brainless Ah Chang. She wondered if two ps would turn her back into a normal Chu Changge. With this in mind, Murong Yunshu raised her hand and gave him another p. Chu Changge suddenly frowned as he looked at her extra calmly and asked, "You called me over just to hit me?" "Are you brainless Ah Chang?" Murong Yunshu asked. "You''ve already asked that question earlier." "Oh, right." Murong Yunshu smiled faintly and surprised him by giving him another hard p on the head. "Still hitting? You''re addicted to hitting me, aren''t you?" Chu Changge thundered. Oh, this was the normal amnesiac Chu Changge. Murong Yunshu ignored Chu Changge''s anger andughed heartily. Although it was a bit regrettable that she couldn''t shoot him back to the normal Chu Changge with memory, it was still delightful to discover this secret. In the future, when this normal amnesiac Chu Changge didn''t cooperate with her, she would just turn him into a brainless Ah Chang and then change him back after she had a good time scolding and venting her grievance on him. The more Murong Yunshu thought about it, the more pleased she became, her eyebrows arched as she looked at Chu Changge, obviously in a very good mood. As long as he could always be by her side, it didn''t matter which personality he was. For him to have the ability to change around was quiteical. She wondered if there would be a time when she would have a creepy feeling of being a woman serving two husbands as days go by. "Never hit anyone in youreight lifetimes? Just a few little hits, and you''re alreadyughing like this." The more Chu Changge thought about it, the more depressed he became. He looked at her strangely for a long time, but when he saw that the smile on her face had no intention of abating, he straightened up, raised his hand and pped her not too hard but not too light either. While she didn''t know the reason for his action, heughed at her three times in an incredibly fake, malicious and exaggerated manner and then went away. His sudden action dumbfounded Murong Yunshu that it took a few seconds beforeing back to her senses, and then she was in tears. Men indeed were childish no matter what stage of life they were in, even when they had a split personality. * Not long after, Chu Changge returned with a pheasant. "There are pheasants walking around in the forest at night too?" Murong Yunshu wondered. Chu Changge: "I caught it in the pheasant nest." "......pheasants have nests too?" "Is that strange? Don''t savage people have dens too?" "How do you know that savage people have dens too? Did you ever be a savage man?" "You know pigs can run. Have you been a pig too?" "......" Why has he suddenly be so eloquent? Could it be that the ps had opened up his mind? As soon as Chu Changge saw Murong Yunshu with her squinting eyes expression as she examined him, he knew she must not have anything good to say. Thus he decisivelygained the initiative by striking her firstbefore she could say anything by throwing the pheasant to her, "You roast it." "Alright. You pluck the feathers first, then cut two willow branches to set it up." Murong Yunshu said. "......do you roast chickens with your mouth?" He asked her to roast it, not for her tomand him to roast it. Murong Yunshu didn''t say anything as she just smiled. Being silent was the best form of resistance. And he had no better way to counter resist it. As a result, Chu Changge obediently plucked the chicken clean and set it up with willow branches as she had ordered. Then he stood aside, leaned against the trunk of the tree, with his hands crossed at his chest while looking at her indifferently, with the look of ''I can''t hear you no matter what you order''. Murong Yunshu gave him a funny look and then concentrated on roasting the pheasant. Only when she almost cooked it did she look up and seriously ask him, "Are you going to eat the head or the tail of the peasant?" Suddenly a fragment shed in his mind of a woman asking him over and over again Do you eat the pheasant head or the pheasant tail? Do you eat the pheasant head or the pheasant tail? Do you eat the pheasant head or the pheasant tail? "Oh......" Chu Changge groaned out in pain and fell to the ground holding his head. In response, Murong Yunshu was horrified and ran over to hug him, "What happened to you?" Chapter 197 Chapter 197 by-January 16, 2022 Continued from the previous chapter--> In response, Murong Yunshu was horrified and ran over to hug him, "What happened to you?" "I''m fine." Chu Changge pushed her away, rubbed his head and got up. "I''ll take the chicken thigh." Murong Yunshu flinched for a moment before realising that he was answering her question and looked at him worriedly a few more times to make sure he was alright before turning back to take the pheasant off the rack. Then, she tore off the thigh and gave it to him. Chu Changge took the thigh, a little surprised. "Are you really giving it to me to eat?" "If you want to eat the head of the chicken, I have no problem with that." Murong Yunshu said. "It''s better to give it to you." Chu Changge returned the thigh to her, grabbed the whole chicken in her hand by the way, and tore off the other chicken leg and handed it to her as well. Murong Yunshu was puzzled. "Don''t you want to eat the leg?" "You walk too slow. So the legs are for you." Chu Changge said with unparalleled frankness. However, Murong Yunshu could see the guilty conscience in his eyes, the kind that was afraid of being seen through. So he was still pure in nature. Years were doubtlessly like a butcher''s knife to butcher a swine, forcing a youthful boy to be a scoundrel. Thinking of Chu Changge''s previous deadpan appearance and then looking at the squirming look in front of her, Murong Yunshu curled her lips in a pleasant smile, took the other pheasant leg and said, "Then I won''t grab the pheasant head with you." "......" Was she trying to say that he needed to supplement his brain? Chu Changgedid not know whether tough or cry. This situation was really likelifting a rock only to drop it on his own feet. After filling her stomach, Murong Yunshu returned to the carriage to rest while Chu Changge napped outside. The night went on without incident. The following day, when Murong Yunshu woke up and was ready to go out for some air, she was dumbfounded when she lifted the carriage curtain. The woods fromst night had disappeared and were reced bybeautiful purples and brilliant redsspring colours that usually filled a gardenand sighed, "What a nice ce." Even at summer''s end and autumn''s beginning, the flowers were still blooming like a brilliant brocade.The flowers of the fourth lunar month were beginning to wither in the human realm, but on this mountain, the temple''s peach blossoms were just starting to bloom. "You''re still in the mood to enjoy the scenery?" Chu Changge said with his hands crossed on his chest and raised his eyebrows. "Why aren''t you in the mood?" Murong Yunshu asked in return. Chu Changge: "Do you know what kind of ce this is?" "A good ce." "......" Chu Changge held his forehead. Could she not be so calm all the time? "This is theLihenPce." "LihenPce?" Murong Yunshu murmured to herself and said with infinite regret, "What a gloomy name. It fails to live up to the beauty of this ce." "......"Miss, can we stop clinging to the beautiful scenery?Chu Changge wanted to yell,the point is that this is theLihenPce, not whether the name is good or not, or whether the scenery is beautiful or not!But once he saw her breezy expression, he couldn''t yell anything. As the saying went, it was better to lose a man than lose a battle. If she, a small woman, could be so calm, he, a big man, could not be defeated in this situation. If she was not afraid, what was he afraid of? As he was thinking, he suddenly heard her ask, "What did you bring me here for?" Chu Changge frowned, "I brought you here? Do you think I''m sleepwalking?" When Murong Yunshu heard what he said, she thought for a moment and then solemnly said, "It''s not impossible." "......" Chu Changge took a deep breath and said as calmly as possible, "I don''t have the habit of rushing without sleep in the middle of the night. Like you, I only found out that I had changed ces after I woke up." "So that''s how it was. I thought you''d brought me here while I was asleep so you could surprise me." "......do I look like such a senseless person?" Chu Changge''s face was filled with ck lines. "No, you don''t look like one. You are originally awfully senseless." Murong Yunshu said breezily, and her tone was especially sure. Chu Changge was speechless and asked while looking up at heavens, "Can''t you speak a couple of human words once in a while?" "Human words are for humans to hear." "......" As it turned out, he was not even a human being in her eyes? Chu Changge took a deep breath once more and said, "A gentleman doesn''t fight with women. I''m not going to bicker with you. The most urgent task is to find a way to leave this hellish ce." Murong Yunshu pondered for a moment and suggested, "If this doesn''t work for you, then just return the same way." "......you still insist that this is a surprise I gave you, right?" Chu Changge asked feebly. "Hmm." "......" "In any case, I came here because I followed you." Murong Yunshu added. Chu Changge was bbergasted, then nodded as if he had some understanding and said, "You are right to say so. But it truly wasn''t me who brought you here this time." "I know." Murong Yunshu answered indifferently. Chu Changgeughed in spite of himself as he said, "Even after knowing that, you still say something about returning the same way?" "What does whether or not you brought me here have to do with returning the same way?" "It doesn''t matter?" "No." Murong Yunshu shook her head and exined, "Not to mention that the old horse knows the way; the carriage will naturally leave ruts behind. If the worstes to the worst, we could just follow the ruts to find our way back." Chu Changge was overjoyed, pping his hands and eximing, "That''s a good point! Why didn''t I think of that?" "There are differences between people''s intelligence. It''s normal if you can not think of it." Murong Yunshu nced at him and said indifferently. Chu Changge had an internal injury again and sighed in his heart:not having a high enough IQ is indeed a w!Even a martial arts expert could not hurt him even the slightest, but this merchant woman could easily knock him to the ground until he could not stand up again with just one sentence. She honestly had a great skill in murdering people invisibly. The old horse indeed knew its way back. Chu Changge allowed the horse to walk on its own, and after about a quarter of an hour, they came to a stone house. The horse stopped in front of the stone house and whined back at them. It seemed that this was the end of the road. Chu Changge and Murong Yunshu both got off the carriage and checked the ruts in the ground. As expected, the trail had broken off at this point. After looking around a bit more, Chu Changge said thoughtfully, "This isLihenPce." "How do you know?" "I''ve been here before......" As soon as the words left his mouth, Chu Changge froze. He clearly didn''t even remember hisst name, so how could he remembering here before? But the scenery around him did give him a feeling of dj vu. Especially when he opened his eyes this morning and found that the sight in front of him had changed, the words ''LihenPce'' quickly came to his mind, and he knew thatLihenPce was more mysterious thanWuhuaValley. Murong Yunshu also saw some clues from Chu Changge''s words. Initially, she was surprised when she thought he had recovered his memory, but seeing his confused face, she knew that this was not the case. It must have been the same environment that had stimted his brain. Perhaps taking him to Jinling could help him recall. Murong Yunshu thought so in her mind. "This path is impassable. Let''s return to the ce we were just at and discuss it in detail." Chu Changge said as he prepared to turn the carriage around but stopped by Murong Yunshu. "Since we are at the entrance, let''s go in and ask for a cup of tea to drink." Chu Changge frowned disapprovingly. "This ce is not like the outside, let alone whether they know your name, even if they do, from what I know about them, they won''t give you any face. They would already be polite if they didn''t eat you alive. We shouldn''t mess with them." Murong Yunshu did not think so and smiled faintly. "Since they have invited us here as guests, I think the owner of this pce is presumably a hospitable person. A cup of tea should not be a problem. What''s more,it''s impolite toe without even going in. Since they have already provoked me, I believe thatproper behaviour should be based on reciprocityby provoking them back. If I don''t, it will tarnish the reputation of my Murong Mansion as a literary family and house of etiquette." Chu Changge became speechless as if something had choked him.It is just a literary family.If you don''t have some ink in your belly, you won''t be able to swear with such artistry. But a house of etiquette?If ''those who obeyed me would prosper and those who disobeyed me would die'' was considered etiquette, he would admit that Murong Mansion was a house of etiquette. Wait, how did he know about the Murong Mansion? Had he made any dealings with that ce before? But if that was the case, she should have known him. But judging from the way she had treated him in recent days, she did not look like an old friend at all. If they had dealt with each other for real, they must have been bad friends. Perhaps it was because the Murong Mansion had a reputation, and he had heard a lot about it before. Chu Changge thought so. But in his heart, he felt that something was wrong, but he didn''t know what was wrong. Looking at her, Chu Changge sighed. "So you already knew that we had been captured." Murong Yunshu declined toment as she joked, "Do you think the horse was bored and broke in by mistake?" "I know it was them who did it. I didn''t say anything at first, just to see if you were as clever as the rumours said you were." Chu Changge said. "And the result?" Murong Yunshu asked with a slight hook at the corner of her mouth in a somewhat interesting manner. Chu Changge: "You did not disappoint me. You do have wisdom that ordinary people do not have. The words ''extremely clever one'' are well-deserved by you." "You are overthinking. Our current situation has nothing to do with wisdom." Murong Yunshu continued without changing her expression, "This is the kind of judgment that normal people should have." "......"[T/C] "You should know how to ''knock on the door'', right?" Murong Yunshu said as she looked at the stone door in front of him. "Knock on the door? I don''t know." Chu Changge shook his head. There were two spinning discs on the stone door, which looked like a mechanism, but he didn''t know how to open it. Murong Yunshu: "Haven''t you been here before?" "I''ve been here, but it''s just that it''s been too long, and I''ve forgotten many details." Chu Changge was telling the truth. He could not remember anything besides knowing that he had been to thisLihenPce before. Murong Yunshu sighed at his words and said, "Never mind. Just split the door open straight away." You''re bossing me around again.Chu Changge stared at her speechlessly and said, "I can''t split it without an axe." Murong Yunshu wrinkled her brows. "Isn''t your martial arts skill very high?" "It is very high. But my martial arts skill is not used for such meaningless things as chopping stones." Chu Changge deliberately argued with her. "Haven''t you done more than your fair share of meaningless things?" "......" "Adding up one more is not much. Hurry up." "......" Chu Changge sighed feebly and said, "Have you always asked for help like this?" "I have never asked for help." "......" "If interpreting this matter as me asking for your help will make you feel better, please help yourself." "......" Chu Changge deeply felt that it was chronic suicide to carry on bickering with her and that it was more meaningful to split stones inparison. As the saying went,lifey in movement. If you chopped a few more stones, you might even be able to prolong your life. Chu Changge struck the stone door with his palm, but the door did not move like a mountain after three consecutive strikes. He was about to give it a fourth strike when he heard Murong Yunshu asking him, "Why don''t you just use Qinglong?". Chu Changge was startled and questioned, "Did we know each other before? I mean before I took you away this time." Other than that, he could not think of a better exnation. He never easily used the Qinglong in front of other people. Since she knew he had Qinglong in his hand, she must be an old acquaintance.Please read this chapter at xinshou blogspot. Murong Yunshu answered without thinking, "I don''t know you, but I have heard of your name." "Really?" Chu Changge raised his eyebrows in suspicion and stared at her for a moment before asking, "You''ve only heard of my name, but how do you know I have Qinglong in my hand?" Murong Yunshu: "I heard about it." "You are well-informed. You can even hear about everything." There was ridicule in Chu Changge''s tone, clearly not believing her words. Murong Yunshu, however, remained iparably frank as she said indifferently. "Otherwise, do you think my Jiugua House is open for fun?" Hearing her mention the Jiugua House, Chu Changge believed her words again. After all, there were all kinds of people in the Jiugua House. Thus, it was not wrong for her to be this well-informed. What was more, the Gossip House opposite the Jiugua House had initially made a living from trading information before it closed down. Thinking that the Gossip House was not what it used to be, Chu Changge could not help but sigh, "You could force even the Gossip House to close down, so I can see that your methods are indeed extraordinary." "It''s good to have more money, and there is no need to use any other tactics." Murong Yunshu spoke breezily. "......"I''m afraid it''s a little more than that, right?Chu Changge suddenly understood why the inn boss hadbowed and bent his kneewhileresponding to every one of her pleasas soon as he knew she was the young mistress of the Murong Mansion. If he did not treat her well and make her unhappy, she would open an identical building across the street, promising free food and drink and free amodation, and the old inn would indeed close down within a month. A rich person was not that scary. What was scary was when a rich person did not treat money as money. "Do you often do whatever you want because you have more money?" Chu Changge asked. "Not often. Always." "......" That was quite frank. "Don''t you think that''s bad?" Chu Changge originally wanted to say ''outrageous'', but considering that Murong Yunshu was not a good kind of person, it was better not to provoke her. Thus, he changed to a more subtle word. "What''s wrong with that? If I can''t do whatever I want, what am I making so much money for?" Murong Yunshu asked quite rightfully.[+] "......" That seemed to make some sense. Murong Yunshu faintly nced at him and said, "Do you often drag your feet in doing things because you are brainless?" "Of course not. What''s there to be proud of about being brainless......" When the words finally came out, Chu Changge suddenly pped his head and confessed, "I was indeed a bit brainless." Murong Yunshu became speechless for a while. "I''m d you have self-awareness." "......" Chu Changge decided to talk to her less in the future. Otherwise, under the influence of her words, he would sooner orter be brainless himself. After giving her a somewhat resentful look, Chu Changge immediately summoned Qinglong. After a while, the stone door was still unscathed. Chu Changge''s cor was slightly open, dripping with sweat and panting as he stood up against the wall, saying, "If we keep cutting, Qinglong will be blunt." Murong Yunshu seemed not to have heard his words, mouthing the words, "Why no onee out yet?" "Who hasn''te out yet?" Chu Changge looked left and right, not noticing anything different around him. "You''re not doing some kind of witchcraft, are you?" He asked with a spooky look on his face. Murong Yunshu gave him a nk look and said grumpily, "I''ll use the witchcraft on you first." "Use it on me for what?" "To cure your brainlessness." "......I''m not brainless." "Then be brainless first, and then I''ll cure it." "......" Sure enough, he couldn''t stop himself from talking with her even when he had already decided not to. But some things had to be said. Chu Changge sighed andreturned to the topic in hand, "This stone door is indestructible. I can''t open it. We have to think of another way." Murong Yunshu sighed with infinite regret after hearing his words, "Then we can only crack the mechanism." "You know how to break the mechanism?" Chu Changge eximed strangely. "Hmm." Murong Yunshu nodded her head. While he was working hard chopping, she had already studied the door in detail, and the mechanism was right in front of her eyes. Chu Changge was dumbfounded. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier that you could break the mechanism? And you still let me chop it down recklessly?!" Murong Yunshu stated, "I wanted to see if your martial arts skills were as unfathomable as the rumours." "......I have let you down." "Not a total disappointment. At least I know you have unfathomable physical strength. You have the most to say on the matter ofhaving four limbs well developed, but the brain less so." "......" Chu Changge could no longer find the words to describe how he felt at this moment. If he had to exin it, he could only think of these wordskill the witness to silence them. As if she was trying tofort Chu Changge, Murong Yunshu added, "Actually, I let you chop the door, not exactly to test your martial arts skill." However, Chu Changge did not hold any hope for her constion and feebly asked symbolically, "There are other intentions?" Murong Yunshu nodded and said, "After waking up and changing ces, I was in a bad mood and needed to let off some steam. I would have just let you chop that person up if that person was there. Unfortunately, there isn''t." "I would have preferred to chop someone." Chopping people was much easier than chopping stones. Chu Changge grunted, handed Qinglong to her and said, "Try it, maybe you''ll find yourself born with divine strength and can smash the stone door in one swoop." "If I were born with divine strength, I would have crushed you to death a long time ago." When she spent her time with him every day, there were always those three to fourshichenwhere she had the urge to take his life. "...... aren''t you afraid I''ll squeeze you to death in a fit of anger?" It would beas easy as turning his palm over. "Not afraid." "Why are you so sure?" "Because you love me." "......have you always been so confident?" "Only in the fact that you love me." "......" Chu Changge found that since he had be entangled with her, his vocabry was getting poorer and poorer, and he could only describe most of his emotions as indescribable. This situation was a case of when you were using what you had learned from books that you wished you had read more than you currently had! "Tell the truth, did we know each other before?" Chu Changge asked once more, undeterred. He always felt as if she knew him very well and had the look of being so sure of him all day long. This time Murong Yunshu thought seriously for a few seconds before saying, "Our rtionship cannot be described as ''knowing'' only." Chu Changge was shocked when he heard her words as he asked, "Could it be that......we are in love with each other?" When he said ''love each other'', he could feel his breath tremble. "If I say yes, will you believe it?" Murong Yunshu asked rhetorically, her expression serious. Chu Changge: "I do." Almost offhandedly, without a second thought. "Why?" "I trust you." Moreover, he found that he seemed to enjoy being abused by her. He couldn''t find any other exnation than love. Of course, masochistic tendencies were excluded. He didn''t think he had that kind of fetish. Chu Changge''s reply made Murong Yunshu so excited that she almost jumped into his arms. Although she was confident that their rtionship did not need memories to sustain, and it could continue even if the memories were no longer there, she was still overjoyed to hear such words and have her certainty be a fact. The corners of her mouth inadvertently curled up slightly as Murong Yunshu smiled, "Thank you for your trust. But that is not the case." Despair. A strong sense of despair struck his heart as Chu Changge hung his head. His emotions hit rock bottom all of a sudden. "It was you who had a crush on me." Murong Yunshu said again. Ugh.Chu Changge was dumbfounded, going from emotionally drained to emotionless all of a sudden, and it took a while before he asked weakly, "Was I bad to you before?" Murong Yunshu raised her eyebrows. "Not bad." Chu Changge had a sad face on. "Then why did you say I had a crush on you?" "That''s the truth." "I don''t believe it." Murong Yunshu''s face did not change as she said, "Believe it or not, it''s up to you." Seeing this, Chu Changge was silent for a short while and suddenly said with a smug face, "Actually, it''s you who has a crush on me, right?" "......" Sure enough,the skin of this person''s face had been honed with endurance. If you kept on rubbing the callus, it would be thicker. This person was the best proof of that. "No wonder you keep picking on me, so you have a crush on me." "......" Was she that sick? "If you''re nice to me in the future, I''ll grant your wish by marrying you." "......" This was supposed to be her line, okay? "Don''t be embarrassed. It''s normal for you to like a man as sophisticated and elegant as me......" Chu Changge was still talking to himself and filling his head with nonsense without limits, while Murong Yunshu was already in a state of confusion. If she could make himhover between life and death, she would have strangled him first and then choked him back alive. Murong Yunshu took a deep breath and decided to solve the problem in front of her first. As for the question of who had a crush on whom, she could solve itter. There were still days to go anyway. With her mind made up, Murong Yunshu began to crack the mechanism, staring at the two spinning discs on the stone door for a long time. She held the two discs in both hands, rotating them three times left and two times to the right, and finally pressing them inwards simultaneously until she heard a heavy click. Murong Yunshu immediately let go of her hands, only to listen to a rumble as the stone door slowly rose upwards. The hem of a woman''s skirt could be seen through the rising space. Seeing this situation, Chu Changge stopped filling his head with nonsense and subconsciously pulled Murong Yunshu behind him with a cold face. When the one-person-high stone door rose ultimately, five women with beautiful appearance and superior temperament walked out slowly. The one in the lead was dressed in purple, while the other four were in yellow. "TheLihenPce is full of women." Chu Changge exined in a low voice to Murong Yunshu. Murong Yunshu frowned at his words and murmured, "Did you havelove debtswith them?" "Er. It might be because these women wanted to kidnap you to extort money from you?" Chu Changge said with a sheepish expression. "If it''s for money, don''t you think it would be easier just to rob my private banks?" "......that''s true." "So it must be that you hadlove debtswith them." "......" Couldn''t she think of anything else other thanlove debts, like a life debt or something like that? As Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge weremunicating in a low voice, the woman in purple had already walked up to the two of them and smiled, "There is no need to be rmed, Miss Murong. Our Pce Master just wants to ask you to borrow some silver." Murong Yunshu smiled at her words. "That''s enough to rm me." Surprisingly, it was really about money. She wasn''t afraid of borrowing her life, but borrowing money would be deadly. It wasn''t that she valued money like her life, but really, she was very short of cash recently. If she hadn''t seen a soul on their way, she would have switched to being a bandit. The woman in purple asked, "The Murong Mansionhas wealth equivalent to that of an entire nation. How could you be rmed because of money?" Murong Yunshu: "Miss doesn''t know that there are too many people asking me to borrow money recently. Even if Ihave wealth equivalent to that of an entire nation, I can''t stand people borrowing from me like this." "That being the case. Then I would like to ask Miss Murong to be a guest in theLihenPce for the time being." The woman in purple spoke politely but with a forcefulness that brooked no argument. Murong Yunshu''s face did not change as she replied, "Then I''m sorry to bother you." The woman in purple looked surprised. She gave her a strange look before instructing the woman in yellow to take her to the guest room. Seeing that the crowd was about to leave, Chu Changge, who had been ignored, finally couldn''t help but ask, "She''s here as a guest, what about me?" "You''re staying too." The tone of the woman in purple was cold, not even polite. "Then I''m sorry for the inconvenience." Chu Changge said in a breezy manner like Murong Yunshu, lifting his leg to walk through the stone door, but stopped by the woman in purple. The woman in purple: "You stay outside." After saying that, she raised her hand and pressed the mechanism, and the stone door closed with a whoosh. Chu Changge stared dumbfounded at the stone door in front of him and stared at it for a long time before saying to himself, "Could I have done something wrong to her......or matters rted to them?" Otherwise, why was the woman in purple looking at him like he was a heartless man? At the same time, Murong Yunshu asked the woman in purple with interest, "Does your Pce Master find Chu Changge unpleasant to the eyes or men as a whole?" "Neither." The woman in purple said, "The Pce Master has ordered that you must be separated from him." Murong Yunshu: "Why?" The woman in purple gave her a curious look and asked, "Do you genuinely not know, or are you pretending not to know?" "I really don''t know." Murong Yunshu said truthfully. The woman in purple: "In fact, we invited you herest night, and the reason why we left you outside was to test your strength. Our Pce Master saw what you did outside just now. You are overly wise, and he is highly skilled in martial arts. If the two of you were together, yourbination would bring trouble." "Your Pce Master is overly concerned. Even if I am not with him, something will still happen when it should." Murong Yunshu smiled smugly. The woman in purple frowned, "You mean you''re ready to cause trouble?" Murong Yunshu: "No. I never make preparations before I cause trouble." The woman in purple''s face sank as she mocked, "You are quite frank." "Being honest is one of my virtues." Murong Yunshu dly epted her pliment''. The woman in purple gave her another strange look and stopped talking, thinking,I have seen many weirdos, but I have never seen such a strange one. Since being forced to stay as a guest in theLihenPce, Murong Yunshu has been living the same routine of eating, drinking tea, walking and sleeping every day while feeling extremelyfortable. It was as if this house arrest was her way of spending her vacation. This situation made the pce maids feel very strange and could not help but specte whether she had gone crazy privately. Compared to Murong Yunshu, Chu Changge''s days were much more difficult. He had been left alone outside, not to mention a bird or a beast; there was not even a fly to apany him. He felt as lonely as snow. Chu Changge, who was sitting on the branch for a nap, missed Murong Yunshu very much at this time. Even if she was constantly being sarcastic with him, it was better than being bored for a day long. He had tried to open the mechanism on the stone door, but none of them had seeded after countless attempts. s, if he had known this would have happened, he would have asked her how she opened it at that time. "Grumble......" So hungry. Chu Changge swallowed a mouthful of saliva while thinking that she must be havingdishes with generous amounts of meat and fishinside. The more he thought about it, the hungrier he became. Chu Changge touched his empty stomach and couldn''t help but feel indignant. She didn''t even bother to send him some food. How unkind of her! Suddenly, a gust of wind rose and the sound of leaves rustling next to his ears. Chu Changge snapped open his eyes, lifted his hand and plucked a leaf and looked at it carefully for a while, then closed his eyes again, rubbing his hand on the leaf slowly. A momentter, he opened his eyes, and light immediately shed in his dark, bottomless eyes as he murmured, "So that''s how it is!" Then he jumped off the tree. The next day, Murong Yunshu was drinking tea leisurely in the sun when the woman in purple came to deliver a message. "Our Pce Master said that as long as you are willing to draw a map of the silver warehouse''s mechanism distribution, we will let you go." Finally willing to speak to me about your true intentions, aren''t you?The corner of Murong Yunshu''s mouth curled up as she said, "There is no map for the mechanism, but if your Pce Master is legitimately short of money, I can draw a few silver tickets for her." The corner of the woman in purple''s mouth trembled as she said coldly, "Even if you are not afraid of death, aren''t you afraid that Chu Changge will starve to death outside?" Murong Yunshu replied with iparable calmness, "There are so many flowers and grasses outside, enough for him to eat for a while. Even if he finished eating those flowers and nts, there are still bark and roots, so he can''t die for another three to five years." "......" The woman in purple turned speechless. Were they a husband and wife in reality? Or was it true that she no longer had feelings for Chu Changge, as the rumours outside said? But from the way they acted outside that day, it was clear that she still had feelings for Chu Changge, and they were not shallow. "Even if we can''t starve him to death, we still can kill himas easy as turning our palms over." As if she had heard a big joke, Murong Yunshu answered indifferently, "Then you might as well try." "You don''t believe we can kill him?" "Mhmm. I don''t believe it." The woman in purple was slightly angry. "Then we''ll show you." With that, sheleft with a flick of her sleeve. After ashicheter, the woman in purple once again made her grand entrance. Murong Yunshu smiled iparably warmly, "Are you here to mourn me?" "He has already gone." The woman in purple''s tone had a touch of gloating in it. "He''s gone?" Murong Yunshu raised her eyebrows and asked in confusion, "Since he''s already gone, why aren''t you all leaving yet?" The woman in purple had a puzzled look on her face. "Why should we leave?" "To escape." "What do you mean by that?" "Do you think that with the strength of theLihenPce, it canpete with the Mojiao Sect?" "You think he''s gone back to get help?" "I don''t think he would do that. But since you said he left, then I can''t think of any other reason other than to move his reinforcement." Murong Yunshu said indifferently. "Perhaps it was to flee for his life." "Impossible." "Why?" "You have starved him for a few days. If he doesn''t get his revenge, he will not be able torest or eat in peace." The woman in purple changed colour as she said, "You''re arrogant." "This is called confidence." Murong Yunshu raised her eyes and smiled at her before dropping her head and continuing to paint. It had been so long since she had painted that she almost didn''t know how to execute her brush. The woman in purple was silent for a while before saying, "Our Pce Master has said that you will be given three days. If you insist on refusing to draw the map mechanism distribution, then don''t me us for being ruthless." Murong Yunshu stopped painting and looked up. "Are you threatening me?" The woman in purple gave a cold snort as a tacit acknowledgement. "Then just keep threatening me." She then lowered her head and continued to paint. The woman in purple was stunned and floundered for a few seconds before asking, "Are you really not afraid of death?" "Naturally, I am afraid of death. I just don''t believe that you can kill me." Murong Yunshu said as she drew. The woman in purple frowned and asked somewhat feebly, "Where exactly does your confidencee from?" "I have had my fortune told, and I have at least forty more years to live." "......" Had she gone crazy, or had she never been sane? She must never have been sane. Otherwise, how could that inhuman aura emanating from within her be so strong? After leaving the ce where Murong Yunshu was put under house arrest, the woman in purple came to a dark divine altar and bent down. "In reply to the Pce Master, that Murong Yunshu is unwilling to cooperate." On top of the divine altar stood a shapely woman with a butterfly mask on her face. Her soft breasts were half exposed, and her long golden dress looked charming. Hearing the report from the woman in purple, she waved her long sleeves and said, "Use the medicine." The woman in purple hesitated for a moment and said, "Yes." It was night. Murong Yunshuy in bed, suddenly feeling ufortable as if an inexplicable fire was burning in her body. She got up to pour a cup of herbal tea and drank it, but unexpectedly the fire grew even more potent. Murong Yunshu cried out in disbelief and picked up the teapot to smell it but found nothing different with it. Murong Yunshu frowned in confusion and thought, could it be that she was being paranoid? Suddenly, with a creak, the door was pushed open, and in came the woman in purple, followed by a handsome young man withrosy lips and white teeth, who looked like he was justapproaching adulthood. Murong Yunshu put down the teapot and quietly watched them walk in, with a bad feeling in his heart. Just as she had expected, the woman in purple went straight to the point by saying, "You have been poisoned byLihenPce''s unique charm. If you still want to be stubborn, then we will have to use torture." With that, she gestured for the young man behind her toe forward. Murong Yunshu tried her best to restrain the fire of desire in her chest, the murderous light in her calm eyes was hidden, but her face was rxed. She looked at the young man and said, "I suggest you pick a man who is a bit ugly so that you can achieve the effect of torture. I can''t thank you enough for giving me such a beautiful man." The woman in purpleughed coldly, "To think that the world-famous young mistress of the Murong Mansion is also wanton at heart." Murong Yunshu alsoughed coldly. "If this level is considered wanton, then you who used this method to force a confession is loose in morals." "You!" The woman in purple was furious and immediately ordered the young man, "Torture her." Hearing the order, the young man pounced on Murong Yunshu like a vicious wolf. Murong Yunshu was about to break free when her eyes suddenly met those lustful ck eyes, so she could not exert any strength and watched herself being pounced on the bed. The woman in purple snorted coldly and said coolly, "I''ll give you onest chance to hand over the mechanism diagram, and then I''ll set you free." Murong Yunshu, pinned to the bed, did not reply but turned her head and gave her a faint smile, an incredibly charming smile. The woman in purple was stunned, not understanding why she could still be so calm at this point. The woman in purple was puzzled, but she still retreated. Chapter 198 Chapter 198 by-January 21, 2022 :I hope there''s no kid reading this novel. Personally, I feel like certain parts are a bit inappropriate for kids to read. So, kids, shooh! Come back when you''re older. Continued from the previous chapter--> After the woman in purple exited the room, she instructed the two pce maids to guard the door while she went ahead to report to the Pce Master. After walking for about half a quarter of an hour, she suddenly saw a young man walking hurriedly in front of her. Upon seeing her, he immediately knelt on one knee and bowed, "Greetings, Miss Purple." The woman in purple''s face plummeted to a freezing point and asked in a deep voice, "It''s already sote. What are you doing here instead of staying at theColourPce?" The young man froze and said, "Wasn''t it Miss who told me toe for the torture?" "When did I tell you to......" Suddenly, the woman in purple twisted him into view as if she thought of something. After seeing the teenager''s face, she let out a low curse of ''darn'' and hurried back the way she hade. The teenager fell to the ground, staring at her departing back, at a loss for words. Meanwhile, inside the room, Murong Yunshuy motionless on the bed like a dead man, allowing the man on top of her to do whatever he wanted. Her eyes fixed on him with a deadly stare. As she resigned herself to her fate, the man on top of her stopped moving. "Why are you not resisting?" He asked. Murong Yunshu said, "I''m waiting for you to move away of your own ord." The man lost interest to proceed as he stood up from her and tore the human skin mask off his face, revealing a disastrously evil, beautiful face. "When did you find out it was me?" Chu Changge asked. "When you jumped on me like a beast." Murong Yunshu said. "A beast? Did I act that fierce?" Chu Changge touched his face. It must have been that human skin mask that was looking too fierce. "You did not act fierce. You were just needy." Murong Yunshu corrected him with remarkable aplomb. Ugh. Chu Changge thought of his crotch, which was still stiff at the moment, and couldn''t help but be annoyed. He had only wanted to scare her, but he hadn''t expected to get too deep into the drama and get himself involved. "I''m sorry. I was rude just now." Chu Changge said with an overwhelming sense of guilt. "It''s alright. I''ve gotten used to it." Murong Yunshu returned in a very taciturn manner. You''re already used to it? Chu Changge''s eyebrows knitted imperceptibly for a moment and muttered, "You make it as if I often molested you." "Is it not?" "Don''t press charges on me indiscriminately just because I''ve lost my memory. I know myself. I''m not like that." Although he would asionally subconsciously look twice when he saw a stunning beauty or two, he would never put his hands on her. He didn''t want to get his hands dirty yet. A smile shed in Murong Yunshu''s eyes as she said, "It seems that you don''t know yourself well enough." Chu Changge felt somewhat guilty from the certainty in her tone, and after a moment of contemtion, he could not help but ask, "Was I really that beastly before?" "If you say that, the beast will be under a lot of pressure." "......" Did he use to be more of a beast than a beast? "Not only did you molest me, you still moured for me to be responsible for you after the indecent assault." You made it up, didn''t you?She must have made it up. At this moment, Chu Changge wanted to find a hole in the ground and burrow down. He despised his old self, despised him very much. As he deeply spat on himself, Chu Changge suddenly heard her say again, "Don''t worry, I will be responsible for you." Without waiting for him to understand the meaning of her words, she had already pounced on him. She undid his clothes like she wasdriving a lightweight chariot on a familiar road. Chu Changge was astounded for a long time, then his sword brows spread out. The corners of his mouth slightly curled up, and his long arms moved a little to draw her into his arms and hug the person''s waist tightly as he bent his head forward to exhale slowly next to her ear, "Actually, it is you who often molest me, isn''t it?" The tone of his voice was seven parts teasing and three parts lust. Murong Yunshu''s mind was so confused by the hot breath in her ear, coupled with the aphrodisiac in her body, her brain could not think at all, and she did not know what he was even talking about. With a low ''mmm'', she continued to rub up against him. The lean waist, the firm chest, the searing body heat, the familiar scent, all of them were mesmerising to her. Murong Yunshu''s moan sent an instant shock through Chu Changge. His crotch hardened again, and his mad desire almost consumed his sanity. "No." Chu Changge desperately restrained the urge to crush her beneath him and make love to her as he pushed her away. At this moment, however, Murong Yunshu hadpletely lost her senses. The aphrodisiac was egging on her desire like a magic spell. With the strength that came from nowhere, Murong Yunshu grabbed Chu Changge''s belt and threw him onto the bed. Then she conveniently fell on him, stripping his clothes with one hand and the otherdirectly attacking Huanglongby grabbing his private part. Chu Changge instantly drew a cold breath, and his crotch swelled even more. "Don''t do that. You''ll regret it......" Just as these words came out, a wave of heat rushed straight to his head. Chu Changge could no longer control the desire in his body as he rolled over and pinned her underneath him, asking with what was left of his sanity, "Do you know who I am?" "Yes." This slurred word almost came out as a moan. "Say my name." "Chu Changge." The moment he heard the answer, the world sank before his eyes, consigning himself to eternal damnation. When the woman in purple dashed inside, spring colours already filled the garden, as she could hear gaspsing out from the room. Stamping her foot with hatred, the woman in purple ordered, "Set up the stone formation." "As ordered." The following day. When Murong Yunshu opened her eyes in a daze, the first thing she saw was a magnified handsome face, and she stretched her hand out to pat that face. She then turned over and went back to sleep. Half a minuteter, Murong Yunshu suddenly sat up and eximed, "How did you climb into my bed?!" "It was you who dragged me up here." Chu Changge said with a smile. That smile of his made him look likea vile character that had flourished. Murong Yunshu held her forehead and began to recallst night''s event. The more she thought about it, the uglier her face became. The corners of her mouth twitched vaguely, and the veins on her forehead kept on pulsing. She looked at Chu Changge with a hopeful face.Please tell me it didn''t happen like that...... As if Chu Changge didn''t think she had received enough of a blow, he smiled in a particrly infuriating way, "Yes, it was you whoforced yourself uponme." "......" Illusion, this must be an illusion. "You''re responsible for me." "......" She regretted it, okay? It was annoying when he kept reminding her! Groaning, Murong Yunshu helplessly tumbled back down and tried to y dead. Chu Changge yanked her up and asked coldly, "You want to pretend that nothing happened?" Murong Yunshu opened her eyes, "It''s naturally best if that kind of thing didn''t happen." Chu Changge''s face turned even colder. "No matter what you have experienced before, from this moment on, you are my woman." Have experienced before?Murong Yunshu was bbergasted and quickly realised that he thought she had been with ''other'' men before him. A smile shed in her eyes as Murong Yunshu looked up and asked earnestly, "What if my husband refuses?" "Husband?" Chu Changge lost his voice and stared at her fiercely for a long time before saying, "I''ll kill him." "......it''s against thew to kill." "I will still kill him even if it''s against thew." "......" Murong Yunshu, seeing his murderous expression, decided not to tease him anymore and softly asked, "Do you think I would give myself to someone other than my husband?" Wouldn''t give yourself to someone other than your husband? Butst night, they were......don''t tell himcould it be that....... A realisation shed in his mind, and Chu Changge asked ecstatically, "Do you mean that I am your husband?" Murong Yunshu pursed her lips and questioned, "Otherwise, when you first captured me, how could I have followed you without any resistance?" Chu Changge: "I thought you were afraid of death at that time." "......" "But since we are husband and wife, why did you say that I have a crush on you?" "Just telling the truth." Chu Changge rolled his eyes and said, "Just make up some more before I get my old memories back." You don''t believe me? Murong Yunshu''s expression remained unchanged as she said, "Keep on denying it. Deny it for a few more times while you still can." "......" Chu Changge suddenly wanted to know how cheeky his old self was. But it was better to leave the problem of finding the truth behind this usation to be discovered slowly by himselfter on. His immediate question was, "What was the scene of our first meeting? Did you fall in love with me at first sight?" The first time we met? Love at first sight?Murong Yunshu recalled responsibly before replying, "Love at first sight for a man withdishevelled hair, dirty face, body covered in blood and only one breath left? I don''t have that kind of heavy taste." Ugh.Dishevelled hair and dirty face? Body covered in blood? With only one breath left? The corner of Chu Changge''s forehead twitched as he said, "Stop it, I''m serious." "I''m as serious as you are." The corners of Murong Yunshu''s mouth slightly curled up as she waited for him to bemessy because of the wind. Just as she had expected, Chu Changge''s expression instantly stiffened, his face mechanically twitching several times before he asked another question, "What about the second meeting?" "The second time......" Murong Yunshu thought for a moment and answered, "Youdrop from the skywithdishevelled hair."[E] data-tooltip="Chinese idiom: with one''s hair down">Dishevelled hair ......drop from the sky...... Chu Changge held his forehead. "Have I ever been normal?" "Yes." Chu Changge was overjoyed. "When?" "When you''re sleeping." Chu Changge stumped for words, then smiled devilishly. "You mean while I was sleeping on the bed?" "Hmm. Sleeping with your eyes closed. That surprises me." "......" "I always thought you didn''t need to sleep." Several more ck lines appeared on Chu Changge''s face. "You think too highly of me." "If you don''t want to, I can look down on you too." "......" "Do you want to know the third meeting scenario?" Chu Changge hesitated for a moment. "I don''t want to." "The third time we met, you lit silver tickets and set a mountain on fire." He burnt silver tickets to ignite the fire just to set the mountain aze. Howvish he was, how arrogant! "The fourth time......uh......" A hot kiss came and swallowed the rest of her words. After the passionate kiss, Chu Changge had a smug look on his face. "Say it again, and I''ll kiss you once more." "For the fourth time......oh......" "Say it again, and I won''t kiss you." "For the fourth time......" "Do you want me to kiss you or not?" "I just want to talk." "......" It seemed likeonly him who thought he was favoured by her. After a bit of flirting, Chu Changge had a good seven or eight per cent idea of what had happened before. He seriously suspected that she had smeared his image, though. They would talk more about thatter on. There was another big thing at hand. "They have set up a stone formation outside the door." Chu Changge said. Murong Yunshu''s brows furrowed lightly. "When did that happen?" She had read about the stone formation in books. It was a formation using boulders as a medium. There was no way to break it at the moment. "Last night when youforced yourself uponme." "......" Did you have to use those words? Murong Yunshu red at him. "If you knew they were going to set up a formation, why didn''t you run away?" Chu Changge looked innocent, "I wanted to escape too. But you also know that you hadforced yourself uponme at that time." "......" This grown man was still proud of himself after she hadforced herself uponhim, wasn''t he? Seeing Murong Yunshu''s frustrated face, Chu Changge asked, "You wouldn''t know how to break the stone formation, would you?" "Congrattions, you got that right." "......" He wasn''t proud of it at all. "You''re so smart. You must have figured out how to break the formation. Didn''t you crack the mechanism of the stone door after just one look?" To crack the mechanism after just one look. He must have thought she had heavenly eyes. Murong Yunshu sighed and suddenly remembered something. "I heard the woman in purple say that you had left. So how did you get in?" "I walked in." Chu Changge smiled. "Oh." Seeing Murong Yunshu stop asking questions after eximing an ''oh'', Chu Changge was devastated. "Not going to ask how I could just walk in?" "If you wish to talk about it, I don''t mind listening to it, albeit reluctantly." Reluctantly.She indeed wasn''t that interested at all. But he wanted to talk about it! Chu Changge bristled as he said resentfully, "Then I have to bother you with it." After taking his breath, Chu Changge began to narrate with great interest how he had entered the stone house from outside. It turned out that when he was sitting on the branch that day, he heard the sound of the wind blowing the trees. The rustling sound of the leaves was unusually sharp, obviously the sound of dead leaves colliding with each other, while the tree he was sitting on was fresh and green, where the leaves were tender and small. Even the strongest wind could not make them have such a sharp sound. So he plucked a leaf and rubbed it with his fingertips, concentrating on it. Sure enough, it was dry and rough, without any semnce of the tenderness that new leaves should have. "Combined with the fact that we had changed ces overnight and I didn''t notice, I suspected that we hadn''t changed ces at all and were still in the woods but were just hallucinating the scene in front of us. Later I tried a few more times and confirmed my suspicion that our sense of sight, touch and smell were all hallucinated under the effect of a drug, but our sense of hearing was still normal." Chu Changge took another breath and said, "So I closed my eyes and followed the sound of the wind until I opened my eyes when I reached the ce where the wind was blocked. Then I looked back to where we had beening and going, and it was indeed the forest." "You mean that the ce we are in right now is just an illusion?" Murong Yunshu touched the table in disbelief, but the actual touch made her frown. "No matter how I touch it, it''s still just a table." Chu Changge said, "This ce is real. After entering the stone door, everything is real, excluding that one stone door, which is fake. This situation exins why the stone door remained intact no matter how hard I struck at it. It was because the door was just an illusion in the first ce. I was just hacking at the air." Murong Yunshu nodded her head in understanding, and after sorting out those details in her head, another question came to her mind. "When did you learn that they would drug me?" Ugh. She was legitimately worthy of being his wife. She had gotten to the point right away. Chu Changge gave an embarrassingly clear cough and another heated smile before saying, "When they decided to torture you." "In other words, you knew full well that they had put aphrodisiacs in my food and still watched me eat it?" Murong Yunshu asked casually. "Not with my eyes open. I was waiting to be summoned on a tree branch outside theColourPce." "......"Is there any difference?A few ck lines appeared on Murong Yunshu''s forehead. "I''ve decided not to be responsible for you." Huh?Chu Changge didn''t understand what she meant. "From a certain perspective, what happenedst night was premeditated by you, so you are to me." "......from which angle?" "A certain angle." "......" There was no reason he should feel guilty for being used of such a crime. "But in another way, I''m the victim, and that''s a hard fact." "Victim?" Murong Yunshu raised her eyebrows gently. "I remember you enjoyed yourselfst night." "You don''t understand." Chu Changge said with a heavy face. "I was pretending to cooperate with you." "Then pretend once more for me. Pretend like that again, and I''ll be responsible for you." Chu Changge argued, "Acting also depends on the atmosphere. I can''t fake it without that atmosphere now." "If you mean the atmosphere of being forced by me, I''ll create it for you right now." "......that''s very kind of you." "As it should be." Murong Yunshu faintly looked at him, then slowly poured a cup of tea and pushed it in front of him, "Drink it. You''ll have your atmosphere after drinking it." The corners of Chu Changge''s mouth instantly twitched a few times viciously. If he remembered correctly, there was an aphrodisiac in that pot of tea. "I''m not thirsty." He responded with an apologetic expression.[+] "You''ll be thirsty after drinking it." "......"I will be needy instead!Chu Changge took two steps back and said weakly, "It doesn''t seem good to fight internally when a great enemy is at hand." "It''s also not good to look helplessly while your allies eat poison." "I did not look helplessly." Chu Changge once again emphasised that he was also busy at the time and then added, "Besides, aphrodisiacs are not poison." "Okay. This isn''t exactly infighting. It''s just merely seeking confirmation." After saying that, Murong Yunshu pushed the cup of tea towards him once more. Chu Changge had a helpless look. "Alright, I admit I do enjoy it." Seeing the corners of Murong Yunshu''s mouth curving up, looking like she intended toeat him dry and wipe him clean, he added, "But I was forced to do so. Since I can''t resist something like youforcing yourself uponme, I have to enjoy it." "Then you should also slowly enjoy seducing and then abandoning me too." "Uh." "I forgot to tell you that we used to be married, but not anymore." Not anymore? Could it be that she wanted to sever the husband and wife rtionship with him? Shewent to bedwith himst night and then wanted to abandon this husband of her early in the morning? That was a bit too childish! Chu Changge stared at her and said righteously, "I will not divorce my wife." "So I will divorce my husband." "I don''t agree." "I didn''t ask for your opinion." "......" "What''s more, I have long ago divorced you." Chu Changge was shocked by this statement. "Did I agree?" "No." Then, that''s okay.Chu Changge breathed a sigh of relief. "But you have no say in this matter." Could she be any bossier? Chu Changge let out a deep sigh and said in a particrly feeble manner, "If you want to divorce your husband, so be it. In fact, I have a feeling that I am done with my bonds of this world, and I am destined to live a life of loneliness as a monk." "......"Is he taking the route of sadness? "But don''t worry, I won''t leave you alone,free and unfetteredin the mortal world. I will kill anyone who dares to marry you. So why don''t you just follow me in taking refuge in religious life so that we can bepanions for each other and be a pair of Buddhist mandarin ducks?" "......"The imagination of this brainless one is truly breathtaking. "Hey. Just think of this. I, Chu Changge......" "Just drink the tea." Murong Yunshu couldn''t stand it anymore and poured the tea directly into his mouth. Chu Changge didn''t expect her to gag him with the tea. He opened his mouth to use her of bullying him, but unexpectedly, when he opened his mouth, the entire cup of tea was poured down his throat without leaving a single drop and swallowed into his belly with a gurgle. Her ears finally cleared. Murong Yunshu was pleased with herself when she suddenly saw his face flushed red and his eyes burning as if he wanted to swallow her up. "What''s wrong with you?" At first, Chu Changge red at her viciously, then the corners of his mouth curled up, and he murmured, "There''s that atmosphere." What atmosphere? Murong Yunshu was stunned for a moment before she suddenly remembered that there was something wrong with this cup of tea and was petrified. "That......I......didn''t mean to." After speaking, she subconsciously took two steps back. Chu Changge, however, did not listen to her exnation and swept her into his arms just like a vicious wolf grasping a sheep. He bent his head to breathe sharply in her ear and slowly said, "I advise you as an experienced person that instead of resisting, you should enjoy it." "......" She couldn''t resist him either. "Don''t worry. I will be responsible for you." "......" It was him who was uneasy about that in the first ce, wasn''t it? Just as Chu Changge pounced on Murong Yunshu, going to have an explosive moment with her, the door was blown open by a gust of wind with seven women took the opportunity toe in and stand in front of the two. Each of them had their breasts half exposed as they stood gracefully. Their exquisite bodies were faintly visible under their tulle clothes, which were even more arousing than if they were not wearing anything. Faced with such a temptation, no ordinary man could remain indifferent, let alone under the torment of aphrodisiacs. But at that moment, Murong Yunshu felt Chu Changge''s emotions drop to a freezing point. He undoubtedly was not an ordinary man. She sighed in her heart while secretly feeling delighted. Chu Changge wrapped his arms tighter around Murong Yunshu in a protective gesture, without the slightest hint of lust. "If you don''t want to die, get out of my sight immediately!" He looked coldly at all the women in front of him and said word by word. But as if they had not heard him, the seven women began to twist and turn, undressing as they moved, silveryughter emanating from their mouths. It''s the bewitching trap. Chu Changge cursed, tore off a piece of clothing and covered his eyes while saying to Murong Yunshu, "There is an aphrodisiac in my body. I am not sure I can resist this trap. Blindfolding my eyes will be a little better. Do you know how to get away from it?" Murong Yunshu blushed and said, "I haven''t studied this kind of trap." "Then we have to break through it the hard way. Hold me tight." After saying that, Chu Changge leapt forward and lucked out smoothly, but unexpectedly his true qi went the wrong way, and his chest was hit hard by it as he immediately spat out a mouthful of ck blood. "You''ve been poisoned!" Murong Yunshu became a big mess at that moment, and her hands and feet began to tremble. Chu Changge was just about to speak when another mouthful of ck blood came out. The seven women were still skipping, getting softer overtime, and their softughter turned to pant. Murong Yunshu clearly felt Chu Changge''s body heating up. He was so scorching, and suddenly panic set in Murong Yunshu as her hands shook faster and faster. Suddenly, Chu Changge pushed Murong Yunshu away and stumbled towards the heart of the bewitching trap. In an instant, Murong Yunshu could only feel the sky spinning. Her heart thumped until it was almost out of her chest, and her brain was unable to think. Chapter 199 Chapter 199 by-January 26, 2022 Continued from the previous chapter--> Without a second thought, Murong Yunshu rushed towards the bewitching trap, only to be bounced off by a force before she could get any closer. She tried again, but it was still the same. It turned out that the bewitching trap was not just about the beautiful women dancing to charm men, but the internal energy of the seven of themplimented each other to form a barrier around them, preventing outsiders from entering. Looking at the muddled-headed Chu Changge inside the trap, Murong Yunshu''s heart burnt with anxiety. "Chu Changge, don''t listen, don''t look." But Chu Changge ignored her warning and continued to turn in ce as the seven beauties moved, like a hungry child chasing after food. Murong Yunshu was well aware that she could not let herself be disorganised at a time like this. She tried her best to calm herself down by pulling the willow wood chair in front of the table and sitting down as she habitually poured a cup of tea for herself. As soon as it reached her mouth, she suddenly remembered something wrong with the tea, so she put the cup back on the table. Taking a deep breath, Murong Yunshu kept telling himself that Chu Changge was not an ordinary person and that he would be able to resist. After taking a few deep breaths, she gradually regained her normal thinking ability and began to meditate on finding a way to break the formation. At the same time, Chu Changge, who suffered from being tormented inside the trap, was engaged ina battle between heaven and man. If not for Murong Yunshu''s words of ''Don''t listen, don''t look'', enabling him to regain his sanity from his out of control mind, he was afraid he would have surrendered by now. Chu Changge turned around to look at Murong Yunshu and saw that she had moved a chair over and sat down, with the expression ''the show is good, you guys can continue''. He could not help butugh. Ah, she really could be at ease at any time. Even when she had to bear down the weight of Mount Tain,her face didn''t even change colour. At that moment, a panting sound, likea force that could smash bamboo, forced its way into his ears, lingering. The sound stirred Chu Changge''s heartstrings, and his desire boiled one more time, more intense than before, like an unstoppable rush of a river. Chu Changge clenched his fists tightly. His nails pierced into his flesh, and he bled out. The pain in his palms banished his desire for a moment, allowing him to catch his breath again. After taking a deep breath of cold air, he looked at Murong Yunshu again, only to find that she was looking at him, too. At the moment their eyes collided, he found an unprecedented peace inside. Her clear, bottomless eyes seemed to speak, whispering to him that he could pull through this. Suddenly, Murong Yunshu smiled, and that smile was so full of charm in Chu Changge''s eyes that it made him swoon, forgetting everything around him. He had always known that her temptations were never within his safety zone. This time was no exception. Suddenly out of nowhere, Chu Changge rushed out of the bewitching trap and headed towards Murong Yunshu. The moment Chu Changge rushed out, he broke the bnce of the trap, and the seven women fell backwards with a scream at the same time. Seeing this, Murong Yunshu was overjoyed and stepped forward to embrace Chu Changge. "Are you alright?" Chu Changge smiled palely. "No." Murong Yunshu''s heart immediately tensed. "Has the poison attacked again?" "Yes. I''ve been attacked by love poison." Chu Changge answered with a smile. Murong Yunshu smiled and pushed him away, feigning anger. "Don''t talk nonsense." Didn''t he know that she was particrly sensitive to words love and poison now? God knew how worried she was that he might not be strong-minded enough and had his soul been taken away. Chu Changge saw through Murong Yunshu''s mind and stepped forward to hug her,ughing, "You seduced me so much just now. How can I not be poisoned?" "Don''t you talk nonsense! I just smiled at you. I didn''t seduce you." Murong Yunshu denied it. She was determined not to admit that she had deliberately seduced him. After thinking about it for a long time, in the end, she could only think of one wayseduction. Since they had used their bodies to tempt him over, she could also seduce him back. When she decided to do this, she was nning for the worst, thinking that she could get him toe over to her by taking off all her clothes. Luckily, he was cooperative, and she only smiled a little before he turned back. Otherwise, if she had to strip herself naked, he wouldugh at her for the rest of her life. Fortunately, fortunately. Chu Changge knew she was thin-skinned, so he went along with her and didn''t say anything but only whispered in her ear, "Your smile is a deadly seduction for me. Even if they tried everything they could, they couldn''t beat your faint smile." Murong Yunshu''s ears tingled with shame and joy at her words. She clenched her pink fist and hammered him lightly on the chest, pouting. "Such a glib tongue." "Ouch. Are you trying to murder your own husband?" Chu Changge covered his chest and shouted. Murong Yunshu hurriedly withdrew her fist, feeling chagrined. She had forgotten that he was injured. After helping Chu Changge to sit down, Murong Yunshu picked up the pot of tea mixed with aphrodisiac on the table and poured arge sip of it to the seven women in turn. In the end, she threw the teapot onto the floor, bent down and took a dagger out of her boot, then cut each of their wrists. Not too deep, not too shallow, just enough to let the blood flow out but not too fast. The seven women were severely injured by the overturned of the bewitching trap and lost all of their power, so they could only let her do whatever she wanted. Fear was written all over their faces. Murong Yunshu put away the dagger and looked down at them, and said indifferently, "You don''t have to worry. The wound is not that deep. Nevertheless, as long as you find a man to make love with, not only will you be able to relieve the effect of the aphrodisiacs, you will also be able to speed up your death. If you''re thinking of ending your suffering by dying quickly in the hope of being reincarnated, perhaps you''lle across a perfect time to be reborn as an animal. In this way, there will be no need for you to suffer the hardships of this human world." Chu Changge bowed his head and snickered. She sure had her own logic. The words she spoke were seemingly incoherent, but they were extremely threatening. If the seven women wanted to save themselves, they would have to endure the suffering of their bodies in arousal. If they could not bear the fire of lust and sought out men under the influence of the aphrodisiac, they would speed up the blood flow in their bodies. The blood would flow like it had broken its barrier, and they would die of blood loss in less than half an hour. High-level attack, indeed a high-level attack!Chu Changge wished he could p his hands and cheered in admiration. That was a great move to treat others the way they should be treated. Not by taking their lives, nor leaving a way out for them. She just let their lifeemerge and perish on their own. They were left to be between their desire and their life, unable to beg for death. This situation was exactly what he suffered just now. The seven women also understood Murong Yunshu''s unspoken words, and their faces suddenly changed as hatred filled their eyes. "You better kill me!" One of the women said fiercely, "If you don''t kill me today, I will absolutely kill you one day!" Murong Yunshu''s face did not change as she responded, "I''ll wait." The woman opened her mouth to speak again, but she felt a dizzy spell in her head. It turned out that she had been too emotional and had caused her blood to flow faster. The woman hastily held down the wound while trying frantically to escape and then left. As soon as she took off, the other six followed suit. Murong Yunshu also went out, but she was there to observe the stone formation. Chu Changge also followed her out, and without even thinking about it, he knew that she wanted to try to break the formation. "How sure are you?" He asked as he stood beside her. "You mean how sure I am in breaking the formation?" "Hmm." "So far, zero." "......" Fancy that, he had high hopes for her. At least say something to encourage him. Murong Yunshu added, "But I didn''te here to break the formation." Chu Changge: "If you don''t want to break the formation, what are you doing out here staring wide-eyed at the stone?" "To change the formation." Murong Yunshu looked at the massive stone before her and said profoundly. Change the formation?Chu Changge was stunned for a moment before he understood and said, "In our current situation, even if we break the stone formation, we will not be able to escape the siege from the people of the Lihen Pce. But if we change the stone formation to stop their next attack, we will be safe for the time being. You are really clever!" "I''m notreally clever; I''m just a little bit smarter than you." "......" Did she despise his intelligence? Murong Yunshu was d that he understood her intentions so quickly, and it was much more pleasant tomunicate with him without the need to exin. She found that he was beginning to have a tacit understanding of her. Thinking of tacit understanding, Murong Yunshu looked at him sideways and suddenly felt that he seemed to have changed. Especially after what happened just now, when he said sweet nothings in her ear that made her blush. It felt so natural that she thought he had recovered his memory for a moment. Seeing that Murong Yunshu kept staring at him but did not speak, Chu Changge asked, "Do you have something to say to me?" Murong Yunshu looked back, "No." "Oh." Chu Changge said, "But I have something to say to you." Murong Yunshu''s heart instantly beat like a drum, but her face was unruffled. "What is it?" "I''m going to pass out." Huh?Before Murong Yunshu could react, Chu Changge copsed on top of her, crushing her. After struggling to drag him onto the bed, Murong Yunshu let out a big breath and muttered, "Why don''t you run and lie down on the bed when you know you''re going to pass out? So much nonsense." After she finishedining, she knelt on the side of the bed while caressing his forehead. After a long time, she let out a low sigh. "I thought you were going to tell me that you had recovered your memory." There was a strong note of disappointment in her voice. As she leaned down and dropped a light kiss on his forehead, Murong Yunshu once again went out and walked to the stone formation, seeking to change theyout of the stone formation as quickly as possible. It was not that difficult to change a five-element formation, but the stone formation was an exception. If you were not a martial arts expert or born with divine powers, you would not be able to do anything about it, even if you had the talent toupend heaven and earth. There was no way to count on martial arts masters to be around here, which was even more impossible to find one with natural divine power. If she had the potential, she would have easily brought Chu Changge out from the trap just now. What was the best way? Murong Yunshu stared at the stone formation in dazed. The wave had not yet subsided on this side, but the tide started to rise again on the other. After hearing the report from the woman in purple, the person on top of the divine altar was silent for a while before asking, "Where are the seven of them?" The woman in purple answered, "They are in the Colour Pce." The person suddenly flew into a rage and snapped, "Useless things! For the sake of lust, they don''t even want their lives. Such people are not worthy of staying in my Lihen Pce. They deserve to die!" The woman in purple looked gloomy at her words and hung her head. "Pass this order down. No one is allowed to go near the Color Pce within a month. I want to see how many people can''t live without a man." "As ordered." The woman in purple added, "Then who will be sent next to deal with Chu Changge and Murong Yunshu?" "This pce will personally go." When the Master of the Lihen Pce arrived in front of the stone formation, she was unexpectedly blocked from entering. "Very good, Murong Yunshu. For her to even think of such a trick as changing the stone formation!" With a coldugh, the Lihen Pce Master leapt into the formation. She wanted to try out how powerful the altered stone formation was. Soon, the Lihen Pce Master found that the altered stone formation was much more powerful than she had imagined, at least twice as powerful as the original. "Why does it look the same as the original stone formation, yet it is worlds apart when trying to break it?" With a low murmur, she stopped her attack and re-observed theyout of the stone formation, making sure that each boulder was in its ce and had not been moved. Moreover, Murong Yunshu''s physical strength made it impossible for her to move the boulders. But why had the formation changed? How did she do it? The Master of the Lihen Pce was puzzled, but finally, she reluctantly nced at the back of the stone formation. Then she turned around andleft with a flick of her sleeve, thinking: Not many people injianghuare proficient in the five elemental arts and strange formations. Just grab one and ask him. Suddenly, a face appeared in her mind, gently saying to her"If Qingyan wants to learn, I will teach it to you, and you alone." "Nonsense! It''s all nonsense!" She waved her broad sleeve into the air as if she wanted to wipe away the memories in her mind or the fantasies in her heart and said with hatred, "Bai Yefeng, you will regret it!" Meanwhile, within the stone formation, Murong Yunshu breathed a massive sigh of relief that she was safe. But only temporarily. The expression on the Lihen Pce Master''s face as she left was clearly saying,I will fight you for another three hundred rounds when I bring in my reinforcements. Murong Yunshu sighed lightly. She had to wake Chu Changge up as soon as possible or find another coolie. Otherwise, it would be troublesome if the Master of the Lihen Pce found an expert and then came back to kill them. They were entirely won bydoing something that the Master of Lihen Pce least expected. Since Murong Yunshu had anticipated that the Master of the Lihen Pce would send someone toe over, and Chu Changge would not be able to wake up for a while to help her change the stone formation, she took the risk in desperation. She set up another formation inside the stone formation. That was why the Master of the Lihen Pce fell for it and was so intent on breaking the stone formation that she was trapped by the hidden formation she had set up without even realising it. But this method was only good enough to deal with ordinary people. If you met a formation expert, you would only die. The only way to defeat the enemy was to alter the stone formation.[+] With this in mind, Murong Yunshu looked back at Chu Changge, who was sleeping on his bed and could not help but worry. She wondered what kind of poison he had been poisoned with. She hoped it was not too serious. The following day, Murong Yunshu woke up and realised a very serious problemthere was no food around. Her belly was empty, and she was hungry. She had actually woken up hungry. At that moment, Chu Changge was lying quietly beside her, breathing smoothly and steadily. "Chu Changge." Murong Yunshu called out softly in his ear. "Hmm?" He was not even moving, and his eyes were still closed. Murong Yunshu''s eyebrows twitched slightly. It couldn''t be that he was talking in his sleep, could it? After a few seconds of silence, she asked again tentatively, "Are you awake?" "Mm." His eyes were tightly closed and motionless. Murong Yunshu stared at his face oddly. "Why don''t you open your eyes when you''re awake?" "Saving my strength." Saving your strength?Murong Yunshu frowned for a bit as she questioned, "Can''t even muster the strength to open your eyes?" "No." No what? No? He truly cherished his words like they were gold. Murong Yunshu patiently continued to ask, "Why do you want to save your strength?" "Hungry." "......" Three ck lines drifted across Murong Yunshu''s forehead as she said in a slightly cold manner, "If you''re hungry, get up and find something to eat. Don''t just lie in bed and y dead." "Look, no. Sleep, save energy." He is still being stubborn!Murong Yunshu said with a darkened face, "If you''ve forgotten how to speak human, just say so. I can teach you." "Ai" Chu Changge let out a long sigh and opened his eyes. "It''s not that I don''t know how to speak human. I''m just saving my strength. I woke up and turned the house inside and out, and there was no food whatsoever. The only pot of tea we had, you had thrown it away yesterday. Otherwise, we could have used it to appease our hunger." Murong Yunshu raised her eyebrows. Was this man addicted to drinking aphrodisiacs? Or was his lust had damaged his brain? "Don''t raise your eyebrows. Raising your eyebrows will drain your energy." "......why don''t you just stop breathing?" "Uh." "I won''t disturb you while you''re waiting to die. See you again." After saying that, Murong Yunshu got up and out of bed. Seeing this, Chu Changge jumped up abruptly, grabbed her arm and asked nervously, "Where are you going?" Murong Yunshu turned back and said, "Outside." Hearing her answer, Chu Changge became even more nervous and asked, "You''re not going to leave me by escaping alone, are you?" "......you think too highly of me." If she could escape, she would have already fled and brought help. Why would she still be sitting here with him and waiting for death? Oh, that was wrong, sitting while waiting to die without any food around. It would be better if there were food. At least there would be something to do, and it wouldn''t be too dull.Please read this chapter at xinshou blogspot. "So, what are you doing out there? You''re not thinking of dying together with them, are you?" Chu Changge was shocked by his own thoughts. Dying together?He thought she was a bomb, the one that could blow up hundreds of them. Murong Yunshu looked at him speechlessly and responded nonchntly, "Sunbathing." What, an, embarrassment.Chu Changge let go of his hand,ughed dryly twice, and stated, "The sun is nice today, suitable for sunbathing." "......" I don''t think there''s anything to wear here. Murong Yunshu pursed her lips and said, "Don''tugh. Be careful, or you''ll dieughing. After all,ughing is also a physical task." "......" He only said to save her energy. He didn''t say she would die if she used it up! When Murong Yunshu went out, Chu Changge felt there was no point staying in the room alone, so he followed her out. "You should stop. Walking is too physically demanding." "......" "Sit down in ce, no, lie down in ce. That will save more energy." The corners of Chu Changge''s mouth slightly twitched as he asked weakly, "How long are you going to make fun of me for this?" Murong Yunshu thought for a moment and replied seriously, "It depends on when you die." Chu Changge''s face was full of ck lines as heughed at himself. "I will strive to live a long life and entertain you properly." "A long life is not necessary. Just don''t die before me." Murong Yunshu said in a very light-hearted manner. However, Chu Changge was moved, and a warm feeling slipped through his heart. He joked as if it was unintentional, "I will live a few minutes longer than you so that you can make fun of me until you die." "Don''t." Ugh.He had been shunned. Chu Changge looked hurt. "Why?" "Just to collect my corpse for a few minutes is not enough for me." "......" "And I want a big funeral." A good-sized flock of crows flew by. "So, do you want to have a cremation or an earth burial?" Chu Changge asked. "Cremation." ck lines sprang up between his forehead. Chu Changge murmured with a ck face, "You''ve really thought about it." Murong Yunshu raised her dark eyebrows and did not deny it. "You wouldn''t have even written a suicide note, would you?" "Before it rains, better bind everything around with silk." "......"Is it appropriate to use this idiom here?Chu Changge held his forehead, "Are you afraid that one day you''ll die in the street and you won''t have enough time to brief everyone on your funeral affairs?" "No." "Then why did you write a suicide note?" "Out of boredom." "Huh?" "I was bored one day, so I wrote it." It was bound to be written sooner orter anyway. "......"She must have been pretty bored. I have heard that people who were so bored of reciting poetry wouldpose poetic essays. But, I have never heard of bored people who would write a suicide note. She is truly an oddball of the Daye Dynasty!When Chu Changgebecame messy because of the wind, he suddenly heard the sound of footsteps, and his face instantly turned cold as he said, "Someone ising." "How many?" "Three." It seemed that the Master of the Lihen Pce had brought in reinforcements. Murong Yunshu''s brows lightly sank as she asked Chu Changge, "If they break through the formation, how sure are you of winning?" Chu Changge did not think twice, "Zero per cent." Murong Yunshu was speechless. "Where has your arrogance gone?" "Yesterday, I was injured too badly and poisoned too deeply. Now I have lost all my internal strength. Apart from being stronger than you, there is no difference between you and me." Chu Changge said with a helpless face. "Losing internal strength can change one''s sexual orientation?" Murong Yunshu had a peculiar look on her face. "......" Could she be more distorted? Chu Changge looked up to the sky and sighed. "I mean the ability to defend against the enemies." If it weren''t for the great enemy, he would have used his actions to prove his sexual orientation. After listening to Chu Changge''s exnation, Murong Yunshu hung her head and pondered for a long time, then said with a face as if she was going to die, "In that case, there''s an only way to go." "Fight recklessly?" Chu Changge frowned disapprovingly. "Surrender." "......" It did fit her character. But not his. "I''d rather die than surrender." Chu Changge decisively refused. "I will surrender in your ce." "......"It was the first time I heard that you could find someone to rece you in surrendering. * After some arguments, the two finally unanimously decidedno surrender and no resistance.Dy if you can. Find a way to dy if you can''t.In short, firmly not to let the other party bring the issue to the serious topic of surrender or resistance. When the Master of the Lihen Pce finally broke through the formation and entered, she met with this scene A man and woman were sitting in the courtyard with a long table between them, which was empty. Despite the bare surface, their hands were moving back and forth, as if they were putting something on the table at one moment or taking something from it at another. At the same time, they were mumbling under their breath. When the Master of the Lihen Pce listened carefully, she could clearly hear the two people''s conversation. "What do you think we should have for dinner tonight?" "How about human flesh?" "We just ate human flesh this morning. Change it." "I can''t think of anything edible other than human flesh." "All right. Human flesh it is then. You have a sweet tooth, so we''ll eat your meat tonight. Southern girls have sweet meat." "Why is the meat of a southern girl sweet?" "Because of the big difference in temperature between day and night. I heard that where there is a big difference in temperature between day and night, the meat of animals will be sweet." "The meat of a great northern people is excellent. I like eating such excellent meat, and I''m going to eat yours tonight." "Okay. Do you want it to be steamed or braised then?" "Is deep-fried okay?" "Yes. But we don''t have any frying pan." "Then let''s eat it raw. It''ll save you the trouble." "Okay. It''s a deal." "I''m thirsty." "Just hang on a little longer. After this game, I''ll go and bleed you some blood." The discussion continued, but the Master of the Lihen Pce could not listen any longer. Eating meat and drinking blood was understandable. When a man was hungry and thirsty to a certain extent, he was even more of a beast than a wild animalbut ying chess? That was a bit ridiculous! There was nothing on the table, so what kind of chess game was that? Are these two mad or just in sick? "You two are in good spirits." The Master of Lihen Pce coldly reminded the two people who were still''ying chess'' that it was time to wee the enemy. However, Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge continued to y chess on the empty table as if they hadn''t heard her while discussing what to eat at night on the day after tomorrow. They already thought of what to eat at night on the day after tomorrow? Were they nning to live the rest of their lives here by eating each other''s flesh? What a pair of lunatics! The Master of Lihen Pce''s left hand snapped forward as her long-sleeve flew out, and in the next second, it had tightly wrapped around Chu Changge''s neck. "Have you two finished your chess game?" She asked coldly. "No." Chu Changge looked up at her, and there was a coldness in his eyes. "I have a fetish for cleanliness." The implication was,please take back your sleeve. When the Master of the Lihen Pce heard Chu Changge''s words, she let out a heartyugh. Herughter was so clear and crisp that it felt a bit bizarre. "You have lost all your internal strength, and you still have the guts to talk to me like this. I am amazed." "I am also amazed by your confidence." Chu Changge sneered, "Even if I don''t use my internal strength, you are still no match for me." Chu Changge''s words sent a shock through the Master of the Lihen Pce and took Murong Yunshu by surprise. His tone of voice and expression did not seem like he was lying. Just how high were his martial arts skill? Both Murong Yunshu and the Lihen Pce Master had such a question in their hearts. But neither asked. Murong Yunshu did not ask because there was no need to do so. And the Master of Lihen Pce did not ask because she was in no position to do so. "Might as well give it a try and see who exactly is not a match for whom!" As the Master of the Lihen Pce spoke, she violently tightened her sleeve. Chu Changge instantly felt breathless and almost suffocated, yet his expression remained unchanged, and a mocking smile always curled up at the corner of his mouth. That smile seemed to say:I don''t care to fight you. His calmness made the Master of the Lihen Pce hesitate as she thought:I had fought him before and lost before I could get close to him. So, I can see the depth of his power. I should not act recklessly. While the Master of the Lihen Pce was hesitating, Murong Yunshu silently pulled out a short dagger from her boot, walked up to Chu Changge and shed at him with the knife in her hand. Only a ''hissing'' sound could be heard, and the sleeve at his throat was torn into two pieces. Then, she turned back to the anger-filled Master of Lihen Pce and said, "I don''t like my man to have another woman''s clothes on him." During the whole process, she remained taciturn and iparably calm. You don''t like your man to have another woman''s clothes on him?The Master of the Lihen Pce suspected that she had misheard Murong Yunshu''s words. She was merely strangling Chu Changge''s neck. When did this issue of an affair between men and women rise? For his part, Chu Changge swore to the heavens in a very cooperative manner, "I''m innocent. It was she who insisted on rubbing herself against me." Murong Yunshu snorted coldly. "Even if she did, shouldn''t you dodge it in the first ce?" "I wanted to. But I didn''t have time to do so." "Howe it doesn''t look that way to me?" "My loyalty to you is evident in heaven and earth and also in the sun and moon. You must believe me." "I will believe you if you let me see heaven and earth and the sun and moon." "This......this......the Gods in heaven have been busytely and can''te down to earth to take care of us two for a while. Let''s settle this ourselves behind closed doors." Then, the two went into the room together and literally closed the door. Outside the room, the Master of the Lihen Pce looked like she had seen a ghost, not understanding how things hade to this point. She hade to threaten Murong Yunshu to hand over the mechanism diagram of the silver warehouse...... After a moment of bewilderment, the Master of the Lihen Pce finally came back to her senses. She opened the door with a p of her hand while retorting, "What an adulterous man and a loose woman! How dare you tease this pce!" Inside the room, Chu Changge did not even look back and said, "Let me correct you. We are a legitimate husband and wife." Then he seriously said to Murong Yunshu, "She said that we are an adulterous man and a loose woman." When Murong Yunshu heard what had been said, she was silent for a moment before saying, "Can I sue her for nder? I''m very short of money these days." "Even you are short of money, is there anyone in this world who is not short of money?" "I''m sincerely short of money. Do you have money in hand? Lend me some." "How much do you want?" "Ten thousand taels." "That''s too much." "How about five thousand?" "Still too much." "Just say how much you have." "Let me count it first. One, two, three......a copper coin." "......keep it for your own use." "No, Madam has it hard, and I can''t even help. You can have this one coin." "You keep it." "You take it." Thus, Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge began to argue as if no one was watching over who should get the one coin. The Master of the Lihen Pce was dumbfounded. These two were getting into it too easily! After observing Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge for a long time, the Master of the Pce suddenly let out a loudugh and said, "So that''s how it is." In an instant, Murong Yunshu''s heart thumped and missed half a beat, and a sense of foreboding struck her. "What a goodempty city trick! I almost let you guys fool me!" With gnashing of teeth, the Master of the Lihen Pce moved her feet lightly, and before the words even left her mouthpletely, she was already standing in front of the two people, just half a step away from them. Her right hand tightened around Chu Changge''s neck, but her eyes looked at Murong Yunshu, "Hand over the silver warehouse''s mechanism diagram, or else you will wait to collect his corpse." Murong Yunshu said, "Okay, I''ll wait." The Master of the Lihen Pce flinched slightly. "I am serious." "I''m serious too." Murong Yunshu''s face did not change. "You don''t care if he lives or dies?" "It doesn''t matter." "I don''t believe yo......" The word ''you'' only made one rising sound before it abruptly ended. In its ce was a groan of pain. The Master of the Lihen Pce bent over to cover her bleeding belly and looked at Chu Changge incredulously, "You......you......" "That''s right. It''s me." Chu Changge''s face was expressionless as he pulled out the dagger used to stab her abdomen. "You guys......" "We deliberately provoked you so that we could wait for an opportunity to strike when you got close. When you were negotiating with her just now, she deliberately distracted you, creating the time for me to strike." Chu Changge calmly spoke out their entire ploy. At the end of his speech, he added, "As I said, even if I lose all my internal strength, you are still no match for me."If one could not defeat the enemies physically, one could try to outwit them. "Good, good, good." The Master of the Lihen Pce said the word good three times in a row and then copsed. "Let''s go." Chu Changge took Murong Yunshu''s hand and headed out. The two of them escaped the stone formation without any problems, but unexpectedly, they had only justleft the wolf''s den and entered the tiger''s mouth. The one blocking them was the woman in purple who had captured them, and behind her stood a man in ck. The Master of the Lihen Pce, the woman in purple and the man in ck, this matched precisely with the three people Chu Changge had senseding earlier. "What a good move of usingthe mantis stalking the cicada, while being unaware of the oriole behindtrick. No wonder you guys dyed from going in to save her just now." Chu Changge said. The woman in purpleughed coldly, and then without saying a word, she struck Chu Changge''s chest with her palm. "Chu Changge!" Murong Yunshu eximed and hugged the fallen Chu Changge. The woman in purple: "If he is not treated within seven, he will be a living death. His life, or the mechanism diagram, your choice." Chapter 200 Chapter 200 by-January 31, 2022 Continued from the previous chapter--> If anything in this world could make the sensible, calm Murong Yunshu irrational and agitated, it would be this one thing in front of herChu Changge copsing without warning before her. So, without hesitation, Murong Yunshu chose Chu Changge''s life. "I can give you the mechanism map, but you must find someone." The woman in purple: "You are not qualified to negotiate any other terms with me." "I am not negotiating terms with you. It''s just that I don''t have the mechanism map in my hand. I wasn''t the one who set the mechanism. Only if I find the one who set it can I get that person to give you the mechanism diagram." Murong Yunshu exined. The woman in purple: "Don''t try to y tricks. I won''t believe you." Murong Yunshu: "If you must ask me to hand over the mechanism diagram to you right now, then I can only draw one with my own hands. As for whether it''s right or not, that will depend on your luck." The woman in purple frowned. "Do you truly not have a sample of the diagram in your hand?" "You can search my body if you don''t believe me." Murong Yunshu had a do-whatever-you-want look on her face. After a moment of silence, the woman in purple said, "I still don''t believe you. If you don''t have the mechanism map in your hand, how can you enter the silver warehouse without any problem?" "I don''t usually go in." Murong Yunshu replied. "Don''t go in? How can that be!" The woman in purple looked disbelieving and mocked, "Merchants like you are the most money conservative. It''s already rare that you haven''t moved your bed into the silver warehouse. How could you not go in?" "You are mistaken." Murong Yunshu said, "It is true that I am a miser, but it is only limited to guarding my own wealth. For other people''s wealth, that is not my business. All the silver in the silver warehouse belongs to the people of the Daye Dynasty. It has nothing to do with me. I don''t need to spend that effort to guard it. If it is stolen or washed away by a sh flood, that is also not my business." "You run a private bank. Aren''t you afraid that when the timees where someone takes a silver ticket to cash in the silver, you won''t be able to give it?" "If I can''t give them the silver, then I''ll dere bankruptcy. A few private banks will be used to cover the debts, and whoever demands them will take them. As for the rest, even if they kill me, I don''t have any money to give them." Murong Yunshu spoke breezily.Please read this chapter at xinshou blogspot. But the more the woman in purple listened to her words, the more she couldn''t believe it. "Then what about your food and clothing after you go bankrupt?" Murong Shu raised her eyebrows slightly and said faintly, "Out of millions of the beggars'' sect disciples in the Daye Dynasty, I haven''t seen many of them die of starvation." The implication was that she prepared to join the beggar''s sect after her bankruptcy? The woman in purple was full of suspicion. "Besides, I just lost a silver warehouse. It''s not like I''velost my family fortune. Food and clothing is still not a problem for me." "What do you mean by that? Did you not keep your family fortune in the silver warehouse?" "If you had a hundred taels of silver, would you hide a hundred taels of silver together in the same ce?" Murong Yunshu asked instead of answering. It suddenly dawned on the woman in purple. "No wonder you are so calm. It turns out you already have a backup n." At the end of her sentence, she gave a coldugh and said, "The world says that Miss Murong is a good person, who is kind and charitable, but I never thought in reality, she would be cold and heartless. She even takes the people''s money asa child''s y." Murong Yunshu''s head dropped slightly at her words, and a cold light appeared in her eyes, but on her lips, she spoke indifferently, "I am not Buddha, and I do not need to deliver all living creatures out from their suffering. When it is difficult to protect myself, of course, I have to think of a way to save myself first. What''s more, people are all selfish." "You are quite frank." The woman in purple snorted coldly. Murong Yunshu did not retort and turned the conversation back to its original topic as she stated, "After I find the person who set up the mechanism, I will ask that person to hand over the mechanism map to you. Before that, I want to know when Chu Changge will be able to wake up." "It seems that you don''t care about anything else either." The woman in purple was snorting withughter as she said, "I''ll give him a daily dose ofqito keep him alive but only for seven days. After seven days, if you still refuse to hand over the mechanism diagram, I will no longer renew his life, and then you will not know when he will ever wake up." In other words, if she did not get the diagram within seven days, Chu Changge would never wake up. Murong Yunshu felt that the sky was spinning, and her body seemed to have lost its fulcrum. But there was a voice in her head telling her that she could not fall. If she did, no one would be able to save Chu Changge. The cart would find its way around the hill when it got there.Murong Yunshu, calm down. You must calm down. You have to believe that there is nothing in this world that you cannot solve. Even if you can''t solve it, you have to find another person or God who can solve it and fix it. After taking a deep breath, Murong Yunshu said, "If you want the mechanism diagram, you must first find the person who set it." The woman in purple said, "Do you think that no one else has grown a brain except for you? Not to mention that your death will not ruin the reputation of Murong Mansion. Even if you are not afraid of being a sinner of Murong Mansion and ruining the foundation built by your ancestors, you will never do so. For you still have a son who, coincidentally, happens to be the Emperor of the Daye Dynasty. Think about it, if the Murong Mansion, which is known as the treasury of the Daye Dynasty, were to fall, would hisDragon Chairstill be secure?" Murong Yunshu was rmed when she heard her words. How could this woman know about the current Emperor''s life? The woman in purple added, "Women all think one way but act the opposite way. The more they don''t care about anything on the surface, the more they care in their hearts. The more open-minded they are on the surface, the more you can''t see their hearts. The reason why they put on an appearance of being unconcerned with the world is just that they understand that things in the world are unpredictable and paralyze themselves with resignation." An unprecedented sense of shock came over Murong Yunshu like a flood. She looked at the woman in purple in a daze, the surprise on her face undisguised. "Surprised? Women always know women best." "You misunderstand." Murong Yunshu said indifferently, "What I am surprised by is your powerful imagination." The woman in purple froze. "Did I say it wrong? " "You''re not wrong, but it won''t work with me. If I care about a person or a thing, I never pretend not to care, such as Chu Changge''s life. Likewise, if I don''t care about something, I genuinely don''t care about it, such as silver." Taking a deep breath, Murong Yunshu looked at her and continued, "I am a strange person. I only cherish things that are hard toe by. Unluckily, silver is the easiest thing for me to get. Someone who has never been short of money doesn''t care much about it because she doesn''t know what it''s like to be without it. What''s more, if I lose one silver warehouse, I can just build another one. Why bother yourself over a small amount of silver?" The woman in purple was half convinced. "What about your son''s throne? You don''t care about that either?" "What you may not know, he has been wanting to give the throne away all the time." Murong Yunshu said lightly. The woman in purple: "Impossible! How could anyone want to give up the throne to someone else?" Murong Yunshu: "Let''s just say that everyone has their own ideas. The Daye Dynasty has arge poption, so it''s not strange to see one or two people who are out of the ordinary." The woman in purple was silent for a moment before asking again, "Do you honestly care about nothing but Chu Changge''s life?" "For now, yes. If you insist on not believing that I don''t have the mechanism map in my hands, then I can only die with him." Murong Yunshu had a firm face on. The woman in purple was persuaded by her, yet her heart was still reluctant. She pondered for a moment but could not think of any other way before asking, "Who is the person who set the mechanism?" "Noment." The woman in purple was furious as she wrung Murong Yunshu''s cor and roared, "How dare you trick me?" "I''m not fooling you. I''m just guarding myself against you." Murong Yunshu''s expression didn''t even change. "The person who set up the trap has no integrity and is as timid as a mouse. If I tell you that person name, you can then go straight to him and force him to hand over the mechanism diagram. Then I will have no use for you. I don''t think you would show mercy to a person who has be useless for you." The woman in purple broadly smiled as she let go of her hand. "Your mind is indeed amazingly meticulous. Well, since I can''t overpower you and you can''t fool me, then we''ll see how it goes. Let''s see if Chu Changge turns into a living dead first or if I find the mechanism diagram first. Men, tie them up and put them in the dungeon." With that, sheleft with a flick of her sleeve. In response, Murong Yunshu secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Although it took some talking, it was worth seeing things go the way she wanted them to go in the end. There was not even a single straw in the dark dungeon, and the damp ground was so cold that even standing on the ground made the soles of her feet feel cold, let alone sleeping. Murong Yunshu took off her outer clothes, folded them into fouryers, spread them against the wall, then let Chu Changge sit on the clothes with his back against the wall while she hugged his body and snuggled up to the side. "Chu Changge, you don''t me me, do you?" Murong Yunshu asked. After a long time, she sighed lightly and continued to mumble to herself, "Although I do not have the ambition to save all the people from extreme miseries, it is just my bottom line not to be the guilty person of the world. Since the woman in purple knows about Little Murong''s life, she must have conspired with one of the important officials in the court. If I give her the mechanism map, she will surely find out that the silver inside the warehouse has been stolen. If they take advantage of this opportunity to start a war, there will be another bloodbath. I can''t stand by and watch the world turn into chaos." After taking another breath, Murong Yunshu added, "But don''t worry. Someone wille to save us soon, very soon." If she guessed correctly, the woman in purple would start with the people around her next to find out the whereabouts of the person who set up the mechanism. The first one would be Lu-er, who had followed her for many years. Thinking about this, Murong Yunshu could not help but sigh in her heart, hoping that Lu-er was with North, South, East and West. Otherwise, Murong Yunshu''s efforts would have gone to waste. With that girl, Lu-er''s simple mind, she would never be able to guess her intentions. Murong Yunshu''s guess was right. The woman in purple was the first to find Lu-er. At that time, Lu-er was listening to Li Wunai''s lecture on meditation inside the carriage and was feeling drowsy. Outside the carriage, the quartet South, East, North and West were unbearably grumpy and whipped the horses as if they were Li Wunai. When they saw someone blocking the way, they were overjoyed as if they had seen a saviour. North Guardian, in particr, shed his red tasselled spear and asked smilingly, "Do you want to rob us of our money or valuables? We have neither money nor valuables. We only have our lives. Let''s go straight into battle and see who lies down first!"[T/C] The maids of Lihen Pce, disguised as men, did not say anything and directly took action. "Oh. How obedient! " North Guardian gave a yfulugh and flew out to answer their move. "Do you need help?" asked East Guardian. North Guardian waved his hand as he exchanged strokes with the visitors. "No, no, just these few little ythings. I can handle them all by myself." The tone of his voice was very rxed. West Guardian, however, said, "After whipping the horses for a few days since it''s already hard to find other people tosh on, how can I just let him enjoy it alone? I need a change of pace too." He said as he jumped off the carriage and walked over with a smile on his face. He was flinging theJiu Qu''sLinglongChain in his hand while saying, "If my chains don''t see some blood, they will rust." Seeing this situation, South Guardian watched the battle for a moment, then calmly said, "We shouldshare the blessings together. Old East, let''s go too." Lu-er''s face was immediately full of ck lines when she heard these words as she was about to leave the carriage.Share the blessings together?This situation was obviously a misfortune! It was a fatal misfortune for them. Lu-er shrunk back fearfully andy waiting at the carriage door for a while, observing the condition in the battlefield. When she saw that their side was clearly dominant, she felt slightly relieved. Then she turned her head back into the interior of the carriage and spoke to a motionless Li Wunai, "Great Master, it''s so lively outside. Don''t you want toe out and join in the fun? Maybe after listening to your lecture on meditation, they will fall asleep, and they will be in our mercy." The corners of Li Wunai''s mouth slightly twitched as he said, "I will chant for them when they are dead." Lu-er was speechless. "A monk is supposed to be merciful. Great Master, you are not merciful at all." "You mean, you want me to persuade them not to fight? " "......it''s not an impossible thing to do." Despite herself not even believing her own statement. Li Wunai gave her a nk look and said, "If you want to persuade them, you might as well take your own time to do so. I still want to live a few more years." "Great Master, I heard that your martial arts skills are very high." Li Wunai grunted and said, "No matter how one''s martial arts is, one can still die." He just didn''t feel like doing somethingarduous and thankless tasklike that! Lu-er bristled resentfully and looked at the battlefield again, and the winner was already decided. All the men in ck had been taken down. When the veils were lifted, South, East, North and West gasped. They were all women! Each of them wasdelicate as a flower and refined as a precious jade! "Who are you people?" asked East Guardian. "If you want to kill us, then just kill. We will not reveal our identities!" East Guardian smiled warmly. "I never kill women." "Me too." South, North and West spoke in unison. Killing women was an extremely cheap act. If they didn''t kill women, then who should do the job of using torture to extort a confession from them? South, East, North and West looked at each other and finally unanimously turned their sight at Li Wunai, sitting inside the carriage. Sensing the four people''s eyes, Li Wunai immediately made his position clear, "I never kill anyone."Not to mention women, I don''t even kill other people. Let''s see what else can you use to entrap me!Li Wunai thought smugly in his heart.[+] When Li Wunai did not cooperate, the four had to drop their sight on thest person and only female in their group. Lu-er''s heat instantly shook, and she was even more helpless than Li Wunai, "I never take the life of living things!"[T/E] "......" Could she be even more dramatic? The corners of the South, East, North and West''s mouths twitched simultaneously. "I don''t believe you haven''t trampled on ants." "Er." Lu-er was at a loss for words. Without any better option, she could onlydrive a duck onto a perch. She carefully jumped off the carriage and walked over to the mass of ck-d people tied up into a dumpling and spoke weakly, "You know, you might as well be honest. Don''t ever believe these men''s nonsense. These four guys who im they won''t kill women are actually more active in this killing business than anyone else. In their eyes, there was only a distinction between not a sinner and a sinner, with no distinction between man and woman. And for the monk, cannot be trusted even more. In his eyes, he already considers women as skeletons, which is why he says he does not kill." South, East, North and West and Li Wunai were stunned. When did this girl be this smart? The ck-clothed people remained indifferent, with the sad look of heroic sacrifice. Lu-er scratched the back of her head in embarrassment and added, "Killing is against thew, and my Miss never advocates it. My Miss also said that the best way to torture someone is to let them survive, then make them beg for their lives instead of death. I can''t make them break thew, so I''ll have to make you beg for your lives instead of death." she said, and then asked North Guardian, "You always have the worst ideas. What do you think will make them beg for their lives instead of death? " Being named, the North Guardian answered very cooperatively, "Destroy their faces." Lu-er shuddered and shook her head. "No, no, that would be too cruel." "How about breaking their limbs? " South Guardian made a rare positivement. West Protector: "I suggest cutting their tongue and piercing their eyes......" "Stop! " Lu-er gave him a nk look, then looked at East Guardian. "What do you think? " East Guardian thought seriously for a long time and spat out a resounding sentence, "Listen to the Great Master''s lecture on meditation." "Old East, you are too cruel! " South, North and West spoke in unison. Lu-er also nodded heavily. That was too cruel, exceptionally too cruel. Li Wunai''s face turned dark. How dare they say that listening to his lecture on meditation was even crueller than disfiguring, breaking arms, cutting tongues and stabbing eyes! East, South, North, West and Lu-er gave Li Wunai an affirmative look.That''s right. It was simply inhumane and extremely brutal! Li Wunai was instantly petrified. Only after a long time did he say, "Alright, since you all agree that bloodless persecution is worse than bloodshed, then I will give it a try. But I can''t guarantee that it will work." South, East, North and West immediately looked up at the sky.I can''t hear you. I can''t hear you. I can''t hear you...... On the other hand, Lu-er covered her ears with a horrified look. "Okay, you can start." "Aren''t your reaction too exaggerated? I think when I listened to the abbot''s lecture on meditation back then, although there were times when I felt my life was worse than death, in general, I benefited a lot from it." Li Wunai said with a hurt look on his face. Lu-er pursed her lips and said quietly, "That''s because you have a destiny with Buddha. We are all mere mortals and cannot withstand that kind of torment." Chapter 204: Where Did The Leader Go? (2) Chapter 204: Where Did The Leader Go? (2) Seeing that things had taken a new turn, Li Wunai''s vitality immediately turned a hundredfold. He put both of his palms together, recited ''Amitabha Buddha'', and then pronounced every word correctly in a mellow voice. "The world is so muddy, where justice has difficulty distinguishing between good and evil. There is neither absolute evil nor absolute good in this world. Only those who have an evil or a good heart. This poor monk has spent many days with the people of the Mojiao Sect and found that their hearts were full of goodwill. They are not traitors, nor are they viins. All of you should not listen to nderous words and harm the innocent." All the major sects present to denounce Chu Changge fell into silence. They did not know how to refute his words. On the other hand, South, East, North, West and the others tried to hold back theirughter which led them to have internal injuries. "When the Great Master started to talk about the Buddha''s theory, he really wanted to kill them invisibly." East Guardian had to speak through gritted teeth, as he was afraid that if he opened his mouth too wide, theughter in his chest would leak out. "I finally understand why Shaolin Temple is the titan in the martial arts world." West Guardian echoed. North Guardian couldn''t speak up as he had to endure himself from letting out augh. He could only nod repeatedly beside West Guardian. In return, West Guardian gave him a disgusted filled, icy look. Thanks to his usual unsmiling expression, South Guardian had the most profound skills to hold hisughter. At this moment, only he could maintain his expressionless face. He was silent for a few seconds before saying in a deadly earnest and unhurried manner. "Give me three thousand monks, and I can unify the jianghu." "Pu" As a result, the trio of East, West, and North finally burst outughing. Yun Si Niang was also thunderstruck by South Guardian that shemented. "I also finally understand why Chu Changge took you four with him everywhere. You guys are simply a wonderful magic treasure to prolong life! I''ll follow you guys in the future. Maybe I can stay young forever too." "......" Can they consider her words as praise? Probably. South, East, North and West were trying tofort themselves when their eyes coincidentally fell on the still sleeping Chu Changge''s face. They mumbled in their hearts: Leader, now is a good time for you to prolong your life. Look, many people havee to entertain you. So wake up quickly. At the same time, as the quartet burst outughing, the major sects also came back to their senses and realised that they had been fooled by Li Wunai. However, because of Li Wunai''s identity as the Shaolin Abbot, they could not act rashly. But the murderous auraing from them had obviously increased a lot. Li Wunai also felt the change on the enemy''s side. His mind became a mess. He knew that at this time, he absolutely could not lose his head. Once the bnce broke, the consequences would be unimaginable. After contemting for a while, Li Wunai secretly took a deep breath and spoke in the stance of a Shaolin monk once more. "The country has a nationalw and family rules, while the martial arts world also has its own rules. If you, heroes, insist on punishing Chu Changge, in that case, this poor monk dares to request for him to be brought back to Shaolin Temple for questioning." "No way. Tianlong Mountain is more than a thousand miles away from Shaolin Temple, and it will take at least a month toe and go. A month is too long, and there are too many variables. In case of Chu Changge recovers his martial arts skills while on the way, escapes andes out to do evil again, who will be responsible then?" "Right! We can''t go to the Shaolin Temple." "Going to Shaolin Temple is the same as giving them a chance to breathe. There is no need to talk about the rules of jianghu with this kind of big demon that everyone wishes to kill." ...... ...... They all opposed Li Wunai''s suggestion to bring Chu Changge and the others back to Shaolin Temple for interrogation. When Li Wunai heard their arguments, he sneered in his heart. As it turned out, these people had been instigated by someone. This was why they dared to make trouble after learning about Chu Changge being unconscious. No wonder something like this would happen. Such a group of hypocrites jianghu, who bully good people and fear evil ones (Chinese idiom: bully the good and fear the wicked)! At this moment, Li Wunai deeply felt ashamed for being in an upright and prestigious sect. However, no matter how much disdain he had in his heart, he could not show it. He had to maintain the image of a respected Shaolin Abbot at this moment. Putting away his sneer, Li Wunai said expressionlessly, "In that case, let''s do the trial after the Martial Arts Assembly on the fifteenth of the eighth lunar month. Tomorrow is already the fifteenth. You can at least wait for one night." The crowd hesitated at his words. A part of the people agreed to interrogate Chu Changge after the election of the Great Leader of Martial Art tomorrow. Another part insisted that a long night would be fraught with dreams and that Chu Changge must be executed right away. The argument between the two opposing sides was at odds, making the opinions between the major sects divided. Seeing this situation, Li Wunai was overjoyed. He picked up where he left off and continued, "Punishing Chu Changge today will create a feud between the Mojiao Sect and the major sects. Whoever cuts that fatal sh first will receive extermination on the entire sect by the Mojiao Sect. After all, today, the ones you manage to siege are only the Sect Master of the Mojiao Sect and his Four Great Guardians. There are still ten elders of the Mojiao Sect, every section''s main leaders, and countless original and wild followers, each with high martial arts skills and entric habits. The way the Mojiao Sect works is that if you kill their leader, there''s no way they won''t look for you to pay for the debt of blood. But suppose Chu Changge is executed at the Martial Arts Assembly tomorrow. In that case, it will be an act of the entire jianghu. Even if the Mojiao Sectes to seek revenge, it will be a struggle between good and evil and will not hurt anyone individually." This semi-threatening and powerful analysis allowed the major sects to quickly unify their views. They unanimously decided to interrogate Chu Changge tomorrow. Seeing the major sects leave one after another, Li Wunai heaved a sigh of relief in his mind. Afterwards, he unintentionally lifted his sleeve to wipe away the sweat on his forehead, thinking: Chu Changge, I have said so many things that nearly make me sick. It has not been easy for me to get you one night, so you must take advantage of it. South, East, North, West and the others also breathed a sigh of relief. The image of Li Wunai in their eyes, suddenly bing taller than ever, could simply bepared to the God-like Murong Yunshu. "Great Master, you will definitely be able to be immortal in the future." Yun Si Niang said with a smile. Li Wunai let out a snort with his head turned up to the sky, expressing his unwillingness to ept someone''s afterthought. He could clearly remember that a particr person said that he would likely be a ghost. Yun Si Niang also snorted. "Petty ghost." Li Wunai: "It''s a petty immortal!" "......" Is that even the point? Yun Si Niang rolled her eyes at him. "Honestly, it will be better if you just stay as a monk. With this kind of intelligence, even if you go to the immortal world, you will only lower the level of intelligence there. Sooner orter, the immortals will regard you with disdain, and with just a kick of their feet, you will descend to the mortal world to start a new life." "......" As it turned out, she had already helped him pre-determine his entire reincarnation process? He really wanted to thank her. [+] East Guardian: "Great Master has saved us, at least. So let''s be polite to him." North and South nodded their heads in session. "Great Master has spent half a shichen to save us. No matter what, we can''t let him be a hero just for half a minute. That will be in too cruel to him as a monk." West Guardian said. Yun Si Niang: "What does this have to do with him being a monk?" West Guardian was speechless. He did not know how to answer that question, but he heard South Guardian fervently answer, "Monks are strong because they don''t have bad hearts." "......" Monks were indeed strong. But this one in front of her was clearly sluggish and not a joyous one for her to see. "My heart despises you." Yun Si Niang stated. Li Wunai looked up at the sky speechlessly. Who did he provoke here? At this time, a fragile voice rang out, "Why don''t you just sh the Great Master with a sword? Let''s help him be immortal and then use his eternal power to save us?" Li Wunai immediately jumped up, suppressing the urge to shout and yelled, "Miss Lu-er, don''t just tear down the bridge after crossing the river!" Lu-er blinked. "I just can''t figure out why can''t we do that. I''m not trying to tear down the bridge after crossing the river." "......" After suffering an internal injury, Li Wunai became exasperated once he found that Lu-er was really thinking about the feasibility of that approach. Because of Lu-er''s words, South, East, North, West and Yun Si Niang also began to think about the feasibility of this method. In the end, they unanimously decided that if Chu Changge did not wake up tomorrow, they would help Li Wunai be an immortal. Hearing this conclusion, Li Wunai looked up to the sky again and sighed. Dear God, please take me back quickly. This world is too dangerous. I want to be an immortal! Just as everyone was teasing each other, the major sects that had just left suddenly made a return. "We almost got cheated! Chu Changge was struck by the Lihen Pce''s Seven Days of Sleep Poison. Within seven days, if someone heals him with internal energy, he will be able to wake up. One night is enough to heal him!" "How cunning!" "As the Abbot of Shaolin, how dare you do something favouring the Mojiao Sect. This is simply an insult to the reputation of Shaolin Temple." ...... ...... Li Wunai was almost drowned by the spray of saliva from the major sects. It took a while for him to respond in astonishment. "There is such a thing? Chu Changge will really wake up within one night?" The shock on Li Wunai''s face calmed down the indignant major sects a little. "Could it be that the Abbot doesn''t know about this?" "I really don''t know. If this poor monk had known this, he would not have stopped you all from doing the right thing for heaven." Li Wunai''s tone sounded so sincere, but in his heart, he had already expressed his condolences one by one to the eighteen generations of ancestors of the one who had instigated the trouble caused by the major sects. Li Wunai''s sincerity again made the major sects hesitant. Should they believe him? Suddenly, an unknown person shouted, "Don''t believe him! He already knew about Chu Changge''s situation. And he is also the same as the Four Great Guardians of the Mojiao Sect. They have fallen prey to the Lihen Pce''s Thousand Desires poison. They are simply the same people all the way! The Lihen Pce maids can testify to this matter!" In an instant, everyone looked upstairs at the Lihen Pce maids. Li Wunai secretly muttered this is bad. Once the Lihen Pce maids opened their mouths, his lies would be exposed. When the Lihen Pce maids received everyone''s gaze, they did not answer immediately. They were silent for a moment before one of them replied indifferently, "We have never seen this monk before." Li Wunai thought he had misheard and looked at Yun Si Niang. Seeing that Yun Si Niang also looked stunned, he believed that it was not an illusion and that the Lihen Pce maids really did not tear him down. Why? Li Wunai was puzzled. But now was not the time to think about this question. The most important thing was to dy the time for Chu Changge to have a chance to breathe. After taking a deep breath, Li Wunai spoke out in a deep voice. "Gentlemen." He paused for a few seconds before continuing, "Now that the truth is revealed, all of you should retreat first. Tomorrow at the Martial Arts Assembly, this poor monk will definitely bring Chu Changge." All the major sects agreed and retreated, but suddenly they heard someone yell, "That is their collusion. If we don''t kill Chu Changge today, we will be killed by him the following day. Whether Li Wunai is suffering from the Thousand Desires poison, we will know once we try." As soon as the words left this person''s mouth, someone came at Li Wunai from the side. Li Wunai dodged, looked at the sound and caught the moment when the person turned away. "It''s him!" Li Wunai whispered. "Who is it?" Yun Si Niang asked. "Huo Zhantang, the man in white with a golden crown who had asked Murong Yunshu at the inn if she had divorced Chu Changge." Yun Si Niang: "I remember that man. He was apanied by two red-d kids." Li Wunai: "Yes, that''s him. This person''s origin is unknown, and his martial arts skills are unfathomable. He is Hua Tiansheng''s number one martial arts expert." Yun Si Niang: "That Hua Tiansheng again. No wonder the major sects came so coincidentally." While the two exchanged whispers, the crowd was once more provoked to catch Chu Changge. For a while, the major sects began to be more threatening. Li Wunai was still trying to calm the crowd down when he heard the North Guardian call out, "Great Master, be careful!" Li Wunai suddenly realised that a gust of strong wind wasing straight to his chest, and he turned pale with fright. South, East, North and West also held their breaths and their hearts were already in their throats. If this palm wind didn''t paralyse Li Wunai, it would at least break three of his ribs. All of a sudden, a horsewhip flew in the air, curled up around Li Wunai and threw him aside in the nick of time. The palm wind failed to hit Li Wunai and struck the table behind him with a loud bang. The table was split into pieces. Li Wunai looked at the ruins table with shock and muttered to himself: If not for this life-saving whip, I would have been in the same condition as the table at that moment, ruined beyond repair. Li Wunai took a long breath before eximing, "Feng Cheng, you''vee. If you had been another stepte, I would have been dead and gone." Feng Cheng: "From my point of view, the most you can get is a lifelong disability. That p won''t take your life." "......" Lifelong disability can also drive someone to death, okay? Feng Cheng: "What''s more, isn''t dying also a practice for you?" "...... " The world''s misconceptions about monks are just too deep! Feng Cheng''s appearance made the situation take a drastic turn. All the major sects immediately put away their weapons. "Young Warrior Feng, are you also going to be wallow in the mire with the Mojiao Sect?" Someone among the main sects questioned Feng Cheng. Please read this chapter at xinshou blogspot. "I only want to save my friends." Feng Cheng coldly replied. "I remember your reputation had been dismissed by Chu Changge. Why do you still want to help him?" "Are brothers not brothers anymore just because they have a fight?" Feng Cheng asked rhetorically. "What a self-sacrificing person you are, the one who has even surpassed Hua Tuo. How dare you call yourself a brother with the great demon!" Feng Cheng sneered, "I can''t tolerate others making irresponsible remarks about whom I be brother with!" After saying that, he sent a strike of his palm over, and its wind firmly pped the man. This p thoroughly angered the major sects. "Since you are so stubborn, don''t me us for killing both of you together!" With these ruthless words, the major sects swarmed him with their weapons. Feng Cheng coldly snorted and flung a bottle of elixir to Li Wunai, saying, "One for each person. Within a quarter of an hour, your power will be restored to seven or eight per cent. But it can onlyst for two hours at most. We need to fight quickly." Li Wunai was overjoyed and hurriedly distributed the elixir to everyone on his team. It seems like, in terms of rtionship ranks between Chu Changge, Murong Yunshu and the others, the bottom three tiers are filled with Lu-er, Li Wunai and North Guardian. Poor people. Chapter 205: Where Did The Leader Go? (3) Chapter 205: Where Did The Leader Go? (3) Feng Cheng coldly snorted and flung a bottle of elixir to Li Wunai, saying, "One for each person. Within a quarter of an hour, your power will be restored to seven or eight per cent. But it can onlyst for two shichen at most. We need to fight quickly." Li Wunai was overjoyed and hurriedly distributed the elixir to everyone on his team. "Not to mention two shichen, even half a shichen is enough to kill them all!" After East, South, West and North consumed the elixir, they immediately joined the battle before it could take effect. The two opposing sides fought at close quarters, and the scene was chaotic as everyone''s eyes turned red with killing intent. It was unknown how long it took when Lu-er suddenly shouted, "Guye has disappeared!" Yun Si Niang, who had been with Lu-er from the beginning, was the first to react. After looking around and really seeing no traces of Chu Changge, she immediately shouted, "Chu Changge is missing. What are you people still fighting for? Quickly stop." As soon as the words were let out, all the major sects stopped fighting. They tried to look for Chu Changge left and right with a face of confusion. East, South, North and West were also confused. Where was the Leader? "Old East, Old South, weren''t you two supposed to protect the Leader?" West Guardian asked. East and South looked at each other and shook their heads. "After recovering my martial arts skills just now, I was too excited and focused on killing that I forgot about the Leader." East Guardian answered sheepishly. West Guardian''s face was full of ck lines. "Howe you can''t get a grip of yourself?" "......actually, I really forgot to do it that time." East Guardian replied weakly. "......" West Guardian was choked speechless. What kind of person is this! It''s indeed been a long time since you''ve killed someone, but you can''t just forget about the Leader for this very reason! "Maybe the Leader has been shed down by Old East. Quickly see if Leader is among those lying down." North Guardian said while looking down. West Guardian wanted to p him to death. The corner of East Guardian''s mouth also twitched violently. Please don''t impose your level of intelligence on me, okay? A bloody battle over Chu Changge was temporarily put on hold because of his unexined disappearance. Feng Cheng and the others thought they could take a bit of a breather. Unexpectedly, someone started to fan the mes when the vicious battle was just halted. "Kill the Four Great Guardians of the Mojiao Sect first, then destroy the Mojiao Sect!" "Kill the Four Great Guardians of the Mojiao Sect first, then destroy the Mojiao Sect!" "Kill the Four Great Guardians of the Mojiao Sect first, then destroy the Mojiao Sect!" The shouts sprung out everywhere with the glinting of daggers and shes of swords. A more intense battle raised its curtain once again. Feng Cheng secretly sighed. With just two fists fought against four hands, he was afraid this battle wouldn''t end fast enough. After thinking for a moment, he said, "Yun Si Niang, my horse is outside. You should leave with Lu-er first." Li Wunai agreed. "That''s right. I''ll cover for you as you two escape. Go to the silver warehouse and find Murong Yunshu. Let her figure out what to do next." Yun Si Niang hesitated for only half a second before saying, "Okay!" With Li Wunai covering for them, Yun Si Niang managed to escape from the inn and galloped towards the silver warehouse. On the other hand, Murong Yunshu''s situation was not very optimistic either. At this moment, a knife had been put on her neck. "Hand over the key to the stone door, and I will spare your life." The fake Lihen Pce Master threatened. Murong Yunshu''s expression did not change. "Even if you kill me with the knife, you will only receive one answer from methere is no key." "You won''t stop until you reach the Yellow River, will you? Fine. I will fulfil your wish and give you a sh of my knife." After saying that, the fake Lihen Pce Master made a forceful cut on Murong Yunshu''s neck, which was not deep but shallow. A few momentster, blood slowly seeped out. "If you don''t hand over the key again, the next sh will be on your face." She said viciously. [+] Murong Yunshu: "I''m not even afraid of death, and you think I will be afraid of disfigurement? You can sh me. You can sh me a thousand times or even ten thousand times, and the answer will always be the same. When I said I don''t have it, it truly means that I don''t have it." "You!" The fake Lihen Pce Master was furious. What a stubborn person. She really didn''t care about anyone else except Chu Changge! Just when the fake Lihen Pce Master was at her wit''s end, the man in ck suddenly said, "The key is on her." The fake Lihen Pce Master was overjoyed. "Is that true?" "Absolutely true." After saying that, the man in ck slowly approached Murong Yunshu. He looked at her for a few seconds and then took off the hairpin on her head. "This is the key." The man in ck handed the hairpin to the fake Lihen Pce Master. The fake Lihen Pce Master withdrew the knife from Murong Yunshu''s neck, looked down at the hairpin, and frowned. "This is just an ordinary hairpin. How could it be the key to the stone door?" "It looks like just an ordinary hairpin, but it''s not." The man in ck took the hairpin back and then inserted it into the eye of the stone lock, only to hear a click and the stone lock was opened. The fake Lihen Pce Master was instantly delighted. "How did you know that the key was on her?" "Her behaviour told me. She kept touching the hairpin on her head along the way, so I guessed there must be something in this hairpin." The man in ck answered naturally. "Howe I never see her touching the hairpin?" The fake Lihen Pce Master muttered but did not delve deeper into it. Right now, she only cared about the silver in the silver warehouse, and the rest was irrelevant. Murong Yunshu, on the other hand, gave the man in ck a deep look and walked ahead to lead the way afterwards. The fake Lihen Pce master was again shocked. Why did this Murong Yunshu suddenly be so cooperative? Although her heart had doubts, her desire for the silver made her instantly forget about them. After passing through the stone door, what appeared in front of them was a long and narrow passage, which was only enough for one person to go through. The three people entered the path in turn. Murong Yunshu took the front, the fake Lihen Pce Master in the middle, and the man in ck was obviously in the back. After about half a pir of incense, the view ahead gradually became open. Not long after, they were in arge spacious stone cave. The four walls of the stone cave were smooth and rounded since they had been artificially carved. The hemispherical roof of the cave was decorated with auspicious symbols of dragons and phoenixes. While the floor was paved with marble and polished to be unusually smooth. If one was not careful while stepping on it, one could easily slip. Although Murong Yunshu had entirely prepared her mind, when her own eyes saw thepletely empty warehouse, she vaguely trembled a few times. She felt like she was floating with every step she took. Once her footsteps stopped, she closed her eyes to suppress the thousands of thoughts in her mind. When she finally opened them after some time, she calmly stated, "This is the silver warehouse." Fake Lihen Pce Master was stunned. "Are you ying with me?" Murong Yunshu did not speak. The Fake Lihen Pce Master was about to ask a follow-up question when she heard the man in ck acknowledge Murong Yunshu''s words, "This is indeed the silver warehouse." She looked back at the man in ck clothes suspiciously. "How did you know that this is the silver warehouse?" "It''s because I designed this ce." The man in ck answered indifferently. The fake Lihen Pce Master was slightly bbergasted by his statement and realised that she had fallen into his trap. "What on earth are you......" She had just pronounced the word ''you'' when she felt a hollow feeling under her feet. Her body suddenly dropped down, and the man in ck looked smilingly at her. The fake Lihen Pce Master immediately grabbed Murong Yunshu''s leg in her panic. Seeing this scene, the man in ck let out a low cry and swooped in, trying to stop Murong Yunshu from falling together with the fake Lihen Pce Master. However, he missed his aim, flew past her and fell down,nding headfirst. "Ouch" the man in ck groaned and got up. "Fortunately, there was strawid below. Otherwise, I would have blown my brain out. Good intentions do pay off. I want to be more of a good person in the future." "Why has your voice changed?!" The fake Lihen Pce Master asked in shock. The man in ck smiled. "When my identity changes, my voice naturally will change." "In that case, change your face back as well." Murong Yunshu suggested indifferently. "As ordered." The man in ck uncovered his mask, revealing an old face familiar to Murong Yunshuit was none other than Mister Shi Er, who had fled to escape punishment. Mister Shi Er threw the mask aside, touched his own face, and said, "It''s still better to have your own face." "Did......did......did you guys conspire to do this?" The fake Lihen Pce Master was so angry that her face turned red. Please read this chapter at xinshou blogspot. "No." "No." Murong Yunshu and Mister Shi Er responded at the same time. "I didn''t know he was my people until he took the hairpin from my head." She added to rify. Mister Shi Er gave out mischievousughter and returned the hairpin with both hands. Murong Yunshu nced at it lightly without taking it back. Instead, she said, "It''s yours." "Even though this is not the real key to the silver warehouse, at least it is made from real gold and silver. Won''t you lose money by giving it to me?" Mister Shi Er asked smilingly. "I can still afford to lose this bit of gold and silver." Murong Yunshu looked behind him and said indifferently. Mister Shi Er understood. He followed her gaze and turned to look. Sure enough, he saw whole boxes of silver scattered all over the floor, with several dry bones lying beside them in various postures. "Fortunately, the silver is still here." Mister Shi Er said with infinite relief and a little smugness at the same time. Murong Yunshu also took a long breath of relief. A piece of anxiety that she had was finally removed. At this time, the fake Lihen Pce Master unexpectedlyughed like crazy. "Ha ha ha ha ha......ha ha ha ha ha......" Just as sudden, herughter stopped abruptly. The fake Lihen Pce Master jumped on Murong Yunshu like a madman, choked her and said chillingly, "If I kill you all, the silver will be mine. It''s mine. It''s all mine!!" The force in her hands tightened along with the rise of her tone. Murong Yunshu''splexion turned deathly pale from being strangled by the fake Lihen Pce Master. This made her have trouble breathing and unable to move. Mister Shi Er was in shambles. Without caring about the disparity in strength, he went into battle bare-breasted by desperately pounding the fake Lihen Pce Master. "Insolent creature!" With a sneer, the fake Lihen Pce Master swung her long arm to throw Mister Shi Er ten meters away, which mmed him against the wall. "Bu" A mouthful of blood spat out. Mister Shi Er wiped the bloodstain from the corner of his mouth, crawled himself up and rammed into the fake Lihen Pce Master as if his life depended on it. Unfortunately, before he could get close, he was knocked back by the wind from her palm and spat out another mouthful of blood. At the same time, Murong Yunshu''s eyes gradually lost their lustre. Illusions began to appear in front of her eyes as if she could see Chu Changge, with his long hair dancing in the breeze, smiling frivolously at her. I''ve scrambled up to put an update in despair. I bet everyone is down since I haven''t let Leader Daren make his brilliant appearance yet. In fact, Mo Feng struggled for a long time with this chapter before and finally decided to split it and released another chapter after this one. I could have written Leader Daren''seback on Monday. However, my period came on the weekend, and my stomach hurt so much that I couldn''t write anything for two days. So there you go. Once again, I want to apologise to everyone. I will make sure Leader Daren appears in the next chapter. If not, Mo Feng herself will not show up. Chapter 206: The Leader Is Here (1) Chapter 206: The Leader Is Here (1) Continued from the previous chapter Suddenly, Chu Changge''s face quickly became smaller and farther away, and a few momentster, it disappeared. Murong Yunshu reached out to grab but could not touch anything. And beside her, there seemed to be the sound of a woman screaming in agony. "Are you okay?" Someone asked in her ear. Murong Yunshu''s eyes began to focus. A whileter, the figure in front of her gradually became apparent, and a masked girl came into view. "It''s you?" She eximed in shock. The masked girl was startled when she heard her exmation and asked, "You recognise me?" "I''ve seen you before, at the ruined temple." Murong Yunshu stood firmly by the wall and borated, "I was inside the carriage at that time." The masked girl breathed a sigh of relief. "So you are referring to that time......" The masked girl did not say more halfway through her sentence. Murong Yunshu took a meaningful look at her, then turned her sight to the fallen fake Lihen Pce Master and asked, "Did you save me?" Masked girl: "M-hm." Murong Yunshu: "You followed us in from the beginning?" Masked girl: "M-hm." After getting two affirmative answers in a row, Murong Yunshu stopped asking questions and turned to Mister Shi Er. "Quickly lead the way." Mister Shi Er looked puzzled, "Lead the way to what?" Murong Yunshu: "The way to get out of here." "Uh." Mister Shi Er''s expression stiffened for half a second before smiling awkwardly and stammered, "If......if I say...... I don''t know how to get out. Will you kill me?" Murong Yunshu frowned. "What do you mean?" Mister Shi Er''s face was full of guilt as he replied awkwardly, "Literally." Murong Yunshu frowned even more. "When you first designed thisyer, you were ready to be buried with the silver?" "I was ready to be buried with the silver?......oh no......no." Mister Shi Er rambled in his statement. "I was designing thisstyer of mechanism for those trying to steal the silver. I didn''t expect that I would one day fall into it too, so I only considered the entry, not the exit." "......" Mister Shi Er: "But the door can be opened from the outside. Don''t get discouraged. Maybe someone wille to our rescue soon." "That must have been in their minds too." Murong Yunshu stated while looking at the bones on the side. Mister Shi Er was rendered speechless. After a while, Murong Yunshu spoke again, "You didn''t tell me about thisst mechanism." Mister Shi: "I almost forgot about it myself. If I hadn''t forgotten that there was this onest trick, why would I flee when I learned that the silver from the silver warehouse had been stolen? Good thing I remembered about itter. So, after being captured by the Lihen Pce Master for no reason halfway, I learned that someone in the Lihen Pce had colluded with Hua Tiansheng. This traitor not only nned to take over the position of the Pce Master, she even thought about the Murong House''s silver warehouse. I might as well beat this person at her own game by acting out a y with the Lihen Pce Master, that was, to gain the trust of that traitor, the woman in purple." Hearing this exnation, Murong Yunshu remembered that day in the Lihen Pce when she and Chu Changge joined forces in killing the Lihen Pce Master. She quickly asked, "In that case, you were captured by the Lihen Pce Master and were brought to the Lihen Pce? And the Lihen Pce Master was pretending to be dead that day?" "That''s right." Mister Shi Er nodded and told her his story. "About ten days ago, Si Niang and I chased after you guys towards Tianlong Mountain. On our way, I was captured by a woman wearing a mask. She took me to a very strange ce, where the seasons were like spring, the scenery was charming, and the girls were beautiful. But there was no man. Even the birds were all female. The woman in the mask kidnapped me and asked me a question." Speaking of this, Mister Shi Er paused for a moment. He looked sideways at Murong Yunshu, expecting her to ask with great interest, ''what question did she ask you?''. But he heard her spit out these words nonchntly instead. "Get to the point." Mister Shi Er received a huge blow and responded with a look like he had a bloodied face, "That''s the point." "Then, get to the key point." Murong Yunshu said. The corners of Mister Shi Er''s mouth twitched slightly. "All of them are the key points." I''m going to fight with you today. See what you can do to me! Mister Shi''s heart was soaring until he heard her say, "Then, there''s no need for you to talk anymore." In short, Mister Shi Er instantly suffered an internal injury from her words. All right. She couldn''t do anything to him, and she didn''t need to because, in her eyes, he was an acquaintance when he cooperated with her and just a passerby when he didn''t. Please read this chapter at xinshou blogspot. Mister Shi Er suddenly began to agree with Li Wunai''s point of viewall people who had a friendship with Murong Yunshu more or less had masochistic tendencies. And this masochistic tendency was mainly manifested in their behaviour of sticking their hot faces to the cold *ss. Because he had an overwhelmed desire to do so at this very moment. In fact, he already did it just now. "That''s......here''s what actually happened." He forced out augh before he continued with the key points. "The woman in the mask asked me if I wanted to save you and Chu Changge. I said yes. She then disguised me, took me outside a stone formation and asked me if I could break it. The formation was obviously a doppelganger, and I told her it wasn''t that hard to break. I thought she would let me break the formation right away, but I didn''t expect her to let me do anything. She just took me away and arranged to stay in the guest room. She exined that if someone came to find me, no matter what they wanted me to do, I should just agree with it." After taking a new breath, he continued, "Then, someone dide looking for me. That person was the woman in purple. She promised me glory and wealth and asked me to join her in usurping the position of the master in the Lihen Pce. I immediately understood the Lihen Pce Master''s intention. It turned out that she wanted to use me to find the person who betrayed her. So I agreed to the woman in purple''s proposal. After breaking the double formation that day, I waited outside until you and Chu Changge nned to kill the Lihen Pce Master. I stayed on the woman in purple''s side and did not make any move. However," he stopped talking as he turned his head to look at the fake Lihen Pce Master and said, "After you locked Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge into the dungeon, I quietly sent the Lihen Pce Master outside." The fake Lihen Pce Master''s face was hideous as she stared at him hatefully. "You......have the audacity to set me up." She would have cut him into small pieces if she had not been wounded by the masked girl. Mister Shi Erughed and said, "Compared to you, this courage of mine was nothing. I only schemed against you, a buffoon, by conspiring with the Lihen Pce Master. You, on the other hand, are actually plotting against Murong Yunshu and Chu Changge, and I truly admire you for that. If I had your courage, I would have been reincarnated by now. Maybe I would have been reborn with a good birth, enjoying inexhaustible wealth and prosperity." As he spoke, a look of longing appeared on Mister Shi Er''s face, as if a beautiful reincarnation era had appeared before his eyes. "I can lend you some courage." Murong Yunshu said with extraordinary kindness. Mister Shi Er''s face stiffened. The corners of his mouth trembled a few times before he responded, "I appreciate your kindness. Compared to a scenic reincarnation, I would prefer to continue this life without any courage." After saying those words, he noticed the corners of Murong Yunshu''s mouth were twitching slightly, prompting him to hurriedly change the subject. "To be honest, I was shocked when I found out that the knife wound on the Lihen Pce Master was real. But when I thought about it, with your and Chu Changge''s intelligence, it wouldn''t be that difficult to injure her." Seeing that Mister Shi Er had returned to the main topic, Murong Yunshu stopped teasing him and asked, "Where is the Lihen Pce Master right now?" "I don''t know. I secretly sent the Lihen Pce Master out of the Lihen Pce. I left the jinchuang medicine behind before returning to resume my duties. I was afraid of arousing her suspicion." Mister Shi Er said while looking at the fake Lihen Pce Master. After Murong Yunshu heard what he said, she nced at the masked girl and then told Mister Shi Er, "Try to search her body and see if you can find any antidote." "Li Wunai and the others had been hit by the lust of a Thousand Desires, and I had secretly put the antidote in the tea you guys drank a long time ago. It''s just that the lust of a Thousand Desires is different from ordinary poisons. It''s extremely longsting, fast-acting, but slow to detoxify. Even if you take the antidote, it will take three to five days to fully recover. I stole the antidote some days ago, and if I''m lucky, they''ll be able to recover their powers by tomorrow." Mister Shi Er said. Hearing Mister Shi Er''s words, the fake Lihen Pce master hurriedly touched her chest. She discovered that the antidote in her possession had gone missing. She immediately became furious. "You......" As soon as the word ''you'' left her mouth, her true qi got mixed up and turned upside down as she was consumed with extreme anger. She spat out a mouthful of blood, making her face pale and weakening her breath. She was dying. It seemed that even a light breeze could blow her life away. Murong Yunshu coldly nced at her and continued to ask Mister Shi Er. "What about the poison given to Chu Changge?" "There is no antidote for that." Mister Shi Er sighed in frustration and said, "The reason I have been lurking for so long and dyed in identifying with you is to find the antidote for the seven-day sleep from her to save Chu Changge. But no matter how much I probed and searched, I only got one answerthere is no antidote." In an instant, Murong Yunshu''s body swayed and fell backwards just like a big, solid mountain suddenly copsed. Luckily, the masked girl quickly held her from behind and used her internal energy to adjust Murong Yunshu''s disordered veins. A few momentster, Murong Yunshu regained her senses, and with her mind finally calm, she whispered to the masked girl, "Thank you." "There''s no need for that." The masked girl let go of Murong Yunshu and moved a few steps to the side, putting a distance between them, obviously not wanting to stand in the same position as her. The masked girl''s action made Murong Yunshu puzzled that she had to look at her face a few times before saying, "You''re pretty good at not paying attention to me." The masked girl was stunned, and her eyes showed the embarrassment of her mind being seen through by somebody. She hung her head and pondered for a while before saying, "I don''t like people dying in front of me. If you want to die, please die far away. Don''t let me see since your death will only dirty my eyes." Murong Yunshu raised her eyebrows. This woman was quite a character. As if Mister Shi Er had found a new world, he blurted out to Murong Yunshu, "Her style of speech is simr to yours. Both sound so annoying." Murong Yunshu''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Don''t you think that adding thetter sentence makes your speaking style equally annoying?" Mister Shi Er immediately felt a cold breeze rising at his back, prompting him to instantly atone with an apologetic smile. "A slip of the tongue. That was naturally a slip of my tongue. I actually want to express that the tone of her words and the tone of your speech are very simr. That is so......so......" Mister Shi Er''s thoughts whirled around while he was dripping with sweat. He was stuck with the word ''very'' for a long time before his conscience came up with the word ''good''. So good? Murong Yunshu slightly raised her eyebrows before epting his pliment''. Then she returned to the subject and said to the fake Lihen Pce Master. "There may not be an antidote, but there must be a detoxification method, right?" When the fake Lihen Pce Master heard her words, the corner of her mouth hooked up into a ferocious, evil smile as she said, "That''s right. There is indeed a detoxification method for the poison. I can also tell you that you have to find someone who has a deeper internal force than him. That person has to put some of his internal force into his body. This is to draw out the internal force that has fused with the seven-day sleep poison inside him." Before the fake Lihen Pce Master finished speaking, Murong Yunshu seemed like she had fallen from an extremely high cliff. She felt that heaven and earth were so far apart that she couldn''t even hear the sound from the mountains and rivers. [+] Mister Shi did not pay attention to Murong Yunshu''s reaction and said, "Not to mention that there are few people with deeper internal force than Chu Changge in this world. Even if we found someone, the other party might not be willing to detoxify him. After all, the detoxification cost is too great, which is equivalent to exhausting one''s lifetime powers." The fake Lihen Pce Masterughed. "That''s right. Everyone in this world is selfish. No one would be willing to trade their entire power for the life of an irrelevant person. Chu Changge will definitely die." Mister Shi Er sighed. That was right. Those who were willing were incapable, and those who were capable were unwilling. On the other hand, the masked girl stood aside and stared at Murong Yunshu expressionlessly. Her eyes were not even moving, as if she was very interested to see her reaction. After a long time, the ashen-faced Murong Yunshu suddenly raised her head, with the corners of her mouth overflowing with a smile. It was a dazzling smile, just like a zing sun, with the brightness of the light and the heat of a burning fire as she looked down at everything conceitedly. This smile surprised and confused all the three people that were present. They could not understand why she could still smile brightly at this moment when Chu Changge''s life was in danger. "Are you, are you all right?" Mister Shi Er asked worriedly. The final radiance of a setting sun came to his mind. People were fine for a while before they died. Would the heart bloom fiercely once before it stopped? The more Mister Shi Er thought about it, the more frightened he became. He hurriedly saidfortingly, "Heaven never bars one''s way. Chu Changge is blessed with a great life. He will definitely be able to find an antidote to the poison. You must not take your life lightly." "Take my life lightly?" Murong Yunshu, as if she had heard a big joke, curled her lips andughed. "Even if I want to take my life lightly, I have to find a ce that has a good feng shui first. In this world full of demons, it''s not easy to find one. Otherwise, I would have died in a good feng shui ce long ago. How do you expect people to even breathe here?" When Mister Shi Er heard her words, he nearly spat out a mouthful of blood. Would she feel ufortable if she couldn''t catch anyone''s weakness from time to time? Mister Shi red at her and asked, "Do you know it''s a crime to piss people off?" Murong Yunshu: "There is such a ridiculousw? Who made it?" Mister Shi Er: "Your son." "Did he?" Her son was this useless? "He did. I haven''t finished my sentence. It was your son''s cab ministers. They were so angry with your son that they made thisw that ''pissing people off is considered murder''. They even attached a note that stated, the Emperor who breaks thisw is as guilty as themon people." Mister Shi Er reminded a certain woman that this legend had been sung in the Jiugua House for quite some time with her own tacit approval. Murong Yunshu raised her dark eyebrows and said coldly, "How useless." "You would actually call your own son useless?" Even Mister Shi Er felt incredulous. "I was talking about that bunch of cab ministers. They can''t even outspeak an eight-year-old child." "......" You don''t even look at the origin of that eight-year-old child. "Not only they can''t even outspeak him, but they would also go as far as creating such a ridiculous decree." "...... " Isn''t that what people do for self-preservation? Who let your son inherit your ''fine tradition''? But the cab ministers did exaggerate a little. Shouldn''t they be the generous ones? They should just take the Emperor''s words as mere children''s words. Mister Shi Er sighed. "Their hearts are indeed too fragile." After hanging around with the Murong Mansion people, he knew that an indestructible heart was essential for survival there. Murong Yunshu: "The heart''s job is only to pump blood. What''s fragile is their brain." "...... " Are people who know about medicine devoid of literary and artistic cells? People like Feng Cheng, who had been known as someone who had surpassed Hua Tuo, would not understand to such an extent. Mister Shi Er suddenly felt that the absurd decree was reasonable in this demon-ridden world. Especially for people like him, who had been suffering from the scourge of demons for a long time. He truly needed the protection of thew very much. Chapter 207: The Leader Is Here (2) Chapter 207: The Leader Is Here (2) While Mister Shi Er was still immersed in the thought of seeking legal protection, Murong Yunshu''s mind had long jumped back to another matter. "I remember that Chu Changge is only ranked third on the weapons list." When Mister Shi Er heard Murong Yunshu''s words, he responded at once, "Not bad. Chu Changge only ranks third. The first ce belonged to the Old Man Shenji, and the second was thete Shaolin Abbot. And this ranking does not refer to their internal strengths. Chu Changge''s Qinglong is unparalleled in the world. Once Qinglonges out, there will surely be blood, so it can only be ranked third. If we talk about internal strength alone, I think fourth-ranked Master Mo from the Wudang Sect is better than him. So, nowadays, the only people in the jianghu [lit. rivers andkespeople wandering from ce to ce and living by their wits, e.g. fortune-tellers, quack doctors, itinerant entertainers, etc., considered as a social group) that can save Chu Changge are only Old Man Shenji and Wudang Master." He added at the end, "Wudang Master knows precisely whom to love or hate. He refuses to live under the same sky with the Mojiao Sect, and he will definitely not be going to save Chu Changge." In other words, the only hope for Chu Changge was Old Man Shenji, whose whereabouts were erratic and whose attitude toward the Mojiao Sect was ambiguous. Murong Yunshu frowned for a bit when she heard his words. "Will he still be unwilling even when we kill his whole family?" "......as ady from a respectable family, can you be more subtle when you talk about something as serious as murder?" "Don''t you think it''s preferable to give someone direct pain rather than a subtle killing?" "......I''m not referring to the way of killing. Just forget about it. It''s my fault for paying attention to such irrelevant things. Let''s just get to the point." Mister Shi Er sighed weakly and said, "That Wudang Sect Leader leads a life that is cut off from others. He doesn''t have any elders or younger generations than him. His whole family is just him." Murong Yunshu was slightly embarrassed. "What about the extermination of his entire sect?" "......" Mister Shi Er would really like to say, as ady from a respectable family, can you not be so bloody? But on second thought, if these words went out, maybe she would deliver another one of her brilliant idea that could cause him to have another internal injury. It was better that he didn''t speak about it all. Hence, Mister Shi Er put away his inner dissatisfaction with Murong Yunshu''s expression and answered, "He is an old-fashioned and stubborn person. If you exterminate his whole sect, he will still be proud of it, thinking that he will make such great self-sacrifice by eradicating the Mojiao Sect himself. It will be considered an act of greatness. It will be so touching that even heaven and earth are moved. And his name will be remembered for ages." Murong Yunshu was stunned. "Are all the famous upright sects this ignorant? Or is it the person of good moral standing and reputation from these famous upright sects particrly ignorant?" "That''s naturally called noble. You don''t understand." Mister Shi Er said with a profound expression. Murong Yunshu was slightly embarrassed. She really did not understand that kind of nobility. She was a person who cared for other people, and it was impossible for her to not have any longing. After pondering for a long time, Murong Yunshu finally decided. "Then, we can only turn to Old Man Shenji." Mister Shi did not respond to her spoken words because he knew very well that Old Man Shenji was a person who did not act ording to reason. It was entirely ording to his mood. To save or not to save, one could only rely on one''s luck. What Mister Shi thought in his mind was exactly what Murong Yunshu was worried about. If Old Man Shenji was unwilling to help, she......would not be choosy on the means she would use to reach her goal. When the bright-eyed, flexible and well-behaved little girl beside Old Man Shenji came to her mind, Murong Yunshu''s heart felt painful. Life was the most agonising when one could only watch others forcing their bottom line to recede from time and time, and one had no other choice but to take this kind of way out. Please read this chapter at xinshou blogspot. When Mister Shi Er''s eyes fell on Murong Yunshu''s expression, he knew what she was thinking. In fact, he also thought of using Old Man Shenji''s granddaughter to threaten him. However, this pair of grandfather and grandchild had always stood aloof from worldly affairs. It was mean of them to resort to this method. Seeing Murong Yunshu''s face in pain, the fake Lihen Pce Master smiled smugly. "Feeling heartache? It''s good that you feel that way. All those who are my enemies will not be allowed to die well!" Murong Yunshu suddenly looked down and coldly said without a trace of emotion. "That''s right. It''s good that I feel heartache. This feeling means I am still alive. And you, who are my enemy, indeed not going to die well." After saying that, she took out a short dagger from her boots, walked up to the fake Lihen Pce Master, and gently shed the blood vessel on her wrist. Bright red blood immediately gushed out. The fake Lihen Pce Master held down her painful wrist and gave Murong Yunshu a hideous smile while saying, "Do you think I''m afraid of death?" Murong Yunshu replied indifferently, "I''m not thinking; I''m quite sure. For a person like you who fears death, there is nothing more difficult than waiting for one''s own death." All of a sudden, the fake Lihen Pce Master showed her fear and was about to open her mouth to ask for help when she was blocked by Murong Yunshu''s unkind words. "Drinking your own blood will allow you to live a few more days." After dropping these words, Murong Yunshu put away the dagger, got up and said to Mister Shi Er, "Now, you can start looking for a way to leave this ce." "Uh." Mister Shi Er was flustered as he said, "I really don''t have any strategy to bring us out of here." "In that case, you should start shouting at the top of your lungs." "Shout what?" "Shout for someone to save us." Murong Yunshu said, "You said that the mechanism is situated outside. If you shout loudly, maybe someone passing by can hear you." "......we''re underground." Mister Shi Er reminded someone to recall how they got there in the first ce. Murong Yunshu raised her eyebrows. "Then make sure your voice prates the ground." "Above us is a mountain. Even if my voice prates the ground or even reaches the top of the mountain, there won''t be anyone at the summit." "Then you mean that we have no other choice but to wait for death." "Uh. I didn''t mean that." "Then yell at the top of your lungs." "......we''re underground." "Then make sure your voice prates the ground." "There''s a mountain above us. Wait, why are we talking about this again?" "I don''t mind talking about this a few more times." "......but I do mind." "Then yell at the top of your lungs." "We''re underground......forget it. I may as well just shout." Since Mister Shi Er was a mere bricyer, with him following the wrong master, he could only change his profession to a bitter man. His heart was in such agony that he wanted to shed bitter tears. He then rolled up his sleeves, set his lower body into a horse stance, and yanked his voice out as he shouted, ''help!''. It was supposed to sound in unparalleled firmness, but in reality, it was so piercing, like a pig was being ughtered. As calm as Murong Yunshu was, she still couldn''t help but plug her ears with her hands, and then she encouraged him with a look of horror on her face. "Very good. Go on." "I''m d that the young mistress of Murong Mansion, who had always been known as someone who speaks ''truthfully'', could have said something so ''insincere''." Mister Shi Erughed at himself while fighting against the urge to take his own life by hitting his head on the wall. Murong Yunshu: "If you can call for help, you will be even more d." The corners of Mister Sh Eri''s mouth trembled slightly. Why did the word ''d''e out of her mouth, sounding more like ''death''? At this moment, a very soft-sounding question suddenly came from over their head. "How can there be eunuchs in this mountain valley?" At the same time, this question was apanied by the sound of not too heavy and not too light footsteps. Mister Shi Er was overjoyed that he shouted, "Down there, down there!" The footsteps overhead stopped abruptly and were reced by an exmation of surprise, "Shitou?!" Mister Shi Er froze, then jumped while screaming, "Si Niang, it is me. It''s me, Si Niang!" Yun Si Niang was startled as she asked, "Shitou, I haven''t seen you for many days, but why were you castrated?" "......" Mister Shi Er cleared his throat and said, "I''m not castrated. It''s just that my throat is a little ufortable." "I know. I was just merely asking. You shouldn''t take it too seriously." "......" Had she been infected by someone? Mister Shi Er looked at Murong Yunshu with some hatred, then tilted his head and said to Yun Si Niang, who was on top of them. "Si Niang, there is a piece of Eight Trigrams in the southeast corner. Try to rotate it three hundred and thirty-three times to the right." "Three hundred and thirty-three?!" Yun Si Niang asked in an incredibly sharp voice. "Uh. Don''t get excited. It''s only three hundred and thirty-three times. With your talent, you''ll be able to finish it soon." What does this have to do with talent? Yun Shining rolled her eyes and grumpily said, "With your talent, you can jump up from below after three hundred and thirty jumps. Why don''t you jump?" Mister Shi Er showed some embarrassment. "Si Niang, this is not the time for jokes." Yun Si Niang said, "I''m not joking. You jump, and I will rotate it a little. Depending on how fast you jump, I will rotate it as fast as possible. I also want to remind you that Master Li and the others are now trapped in the inn. The medicine Feng Cheng gave them to restore their power can onlyst for two shichen at most. What''s even more serious is that Chu Changge is missing." Hearing thest sentence, Murong Yunshu, who was leisurely waiting for Yun Si Niang to rescue them, asked with a sunk expression. "What do you mean by he''s missing?" Yun Shining was surprised. "Murong Meizi, you''re here too? I was looking for you everywhere. We were fighting at the inn, and as we fought, we all forgot about this sick man, and by the time we remembered about him, he had disappeared. You help me analyse; what''s actually going on here?" Without waiting for Murong Yunshu to answer, Mister Shi Er already scrambled to speak. "You open the mechanism to let us out first, and then we will help you analyse." Yun Si Niang scolded him. "When women talk, men should not interfere." Mister Shi Er touched his nose resentfully and sadly said, "Si Niang, you will only hurt other people''s feelings if you keep talking like that." "It''s only when you design a mechanism that requires three hundred and thirty-three turns to open is what you call hurting other people''s feelings!" "Uh. I didn''t know beforehand that I would let you open it." "No matter who will open it, it still hurts other people''s feelings!" "......then, when I get up there, I''ll change it to thirty-three turns?" "Of course not. Change it to three thousand three hundred and thirty-three. I want to see whose life has the fate to fall down there." Three thousand three hundred and thirty-three......did she think the main thing about designing the mechanism was the count? Yun Si Niang continued, "You also don''t talk so much nonsense. Jump up quickly. You jump, and I will rotate it a little. After these three hundred and thirty-three turns, we can also be considered as sharing our trials and tribtions together." Mister Shi Er was embarrassed and looked to Murong Yunshu for help. Murong Yunshu: "Compared to prating your voice to the whole mountain, jumping three hundred and thirty-three times is too easy." This implied that you should shout until you tore off your throat if you didn''t want to jump. Once Mister Shi Er received such a huge blow, he could only sigh and reluctantly jump. When Yun Si Niang, who was on the ground, heard the sound of someone jumping, the corner of her mouth immediately hooked up. She also began to rotate the mechanism as it made the ''ka ka'' noise. [+] About a quarter of an hour had passed, and the mechanism was still unable to be opened. Murong Yunshu couldn''t help but frown and ask, "What is the purpose of you designing this mechanism in the first ce?" Mister Shi Er was sweating like rain when he breathlessly answered, "To dy. Even if the thief has aplices out there to rescue him, it will take him a while, so this can buy more time for us to arrive." "......" Although the idea was a bit odd, it did make some sense. Murong Yunshu epted Mister Shi Er''s exnation, but not his speed. "Jump faster." She urged. Mister Shi: "This is already the fastest I can go." Murong Yunshu: "You have to believe in your potential. Faster." "......" Is that some kind of encouragement? Mister Shi Er clenched his teeth and increased his speed. After another quarter of an hour, the mechanism finally opened, revealing a big round hole on top of their head, which was enough for one person to pass through. Mister Shi Er breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I''m really old. Even these jumps manage to nearly kill me." Meanwhile, Yun Si Niang cursed breathlessly at the top, "I''m tired! Hurry up and give my shoulder a massage." When Mister Shi Er heard her words, it was as if he received the Imperial Decree. He immediately raised his hands high in the hole''s mouth while desperately jumping. He jumped several times before managing to grab the marble floor above. He did not know the stone was so slippery that he fell down again. He sat on the ground, grimacing in pain. "It''s extremely annoying that I don''t know qinggong." "It''s more annoying when you don''t have any brain." Murong Yunshu uttered this sentence slightly coldly before dragging two empty silver boxes to the bottom of the round hole. She then ced another box on top of the two boxes, forming a step. Afterwards, she stepped on them and walked up effortlessly. It can be done this way too? Mister Shi Er was dumbfounded. Only after the masked girl also went up, followed by him with his head and face filthy with grime [Chinese idiom: dejected and depressed]. His heart could not help but sigh andment: It''s tough to not have intelligence as good as another human being! For the next generation''s sake, I must marry a smart girl. After going up and seeing the tired Yun Si Niang lying on the side of the Eight Trigrams, Mister Shi Er sighed again: This arduous and glorious thinking of improving intelligence should just be handed over to the next generation. Then, he briskly walked over to massage Yun Si Niang''s shoulder. Chapter 208: The Leader Is Here (3) Chapter 208: The Leader Is Here (3) At this time, the fake Lihen Pce master crawled to the box, tilted her head and begged, "Save......save......save......me......" Murong Yunshu was patting dust off her body when she nced down and then turned to leave. However, before she left, she threw down this sentence. "Close the mechanism." This sentence sent a shock to Yun Si Niang''s delicate body. She powerlessly asked Mister Shi Er. "Do you also have to turn three hundred thirty-three times to close the mechanism?" Mister Shi Er nodded sorrowfully. "Yes." Yun Si Niang''s face suddenly showed despair as she cursed in a low voice, "Who is so wicked to design this kind of mechanism!" "......me." Mister Shi Er answered weakly. Yun Si Niang''s willow eyebrows raised up. "Can''t you pretend that it isn''t you and let me curse you to my heart''s content?" "......since it''s me, you can feel free to scold me. So just curse me to your heart''s content." "Forget it." "I don''t mind." "But I mind." Mister Shi Er was touched. "Si Niang......" "Feeling touched? If you are, help me close off the mechanism." "Uh. Si Niang, Ick the strength to even truss a chicken." "I''m asking you to turn the turntable, not catch a chicken." "......" "What''s more, this is where you can disy your talents. You should just stay here and design the mechanism so it can only be opened by turning three thousand three hundred and thirty-three times." "......" Mister Shi Er turned to Murong Yunshu. "I am the bricyer of the Murong Mansion." He implied that you should cover for me because I am your people. Under Mister Shi''s eager expectation, Murong Yunshu said, "Then, you can stay and mend the hole in the stone walls. The quality of this silver warehouse is too poor that it has so many holes." "......" Those are the mechanisms, okay? When Yun Si Niang heard Murong Yunshu''s words, she immediately leapt and frisked. She smiled, "Let''s go, Murong Meizi. Let''s go save Great Master Li." Murong Yunshu nodded slightly and walked outside. Yun Si Niang followed closely behind. After taking only a few steps away, she heard Mister Shi Er call out to her. "Si Niang, why do you only have Li Wunai in your heart?" Yun Si Niang replied, "Shitou, why are you even jealous of the monk?" Mister Shi Er: "Monks are also men!" Yun Si Niang could only chuckle and stopped paying attention to him. Walking out of the silver warehouse, Murong Yunshu raised her eyes to look at the blue sky and white clouds outside and softly gave some advice. "You should cherish your time together and be kind to him." Yun Si Niang was stunned, and then she also sighed. "Indeed, we should cherish the time we have at this moment. The world is too unpredictable. It is possible that one day a couple can be separated." Speaking of separation, Yun Si Niang couldn''t help but look sideways at Murong Yunshu. "Do you know where to look for Chu Changge?" Murong Yunshu was still looking into the distance when she answered lightly. "I don''t know." Yun Si Niang: "Then, what will we do next?" Murong Yunshu: "Go to the inn to rescue Feng Cheng and the others." Hearing Murong Yunshu''s words, Yun Si Niang suddenly remembered the purpose of her trip and hastily summoned her ten thousand-mile horse. "But I only have one horse. It can''t carry three people......" Before Yun Si Niang could finish her sentence, she eximed in surprise and said to herself, "Where did the masked girl go?" [T/C] Murong Yunshu was not surprised. "She was not with us. It''s normal for her to go by herself." "Who is she?" "I''m not too sure." "Not too sure? That means you can guess her identity by seventy to eighty per cent?" "Ny per cent." [T/C] "......" Can you at least be a little more modest once in a while? Murong Yunshu ignored the action of Yun Si Niang rolling her eyes, and urged, "Let''s go. If we don''t set off right away, we''ll have to deal with their dead bodies then." "Yes, yes, let''s hurry up and leave. This is a bit far from the inn, and we will be toote if we are a little bit slow." After saying that, Yun Si Niang leapt onto the horse, pulled Murong Yunshu onto its back and said, "Sit tight." She then raised the whip and spurred the horse as the horse galloped away. [+] * When Murong Yunshu and Yun Si Niang arrived at the inn, Feng Cheng and the others had lost their energetic looks and were losing the battle. The most obvious sign was when South, East, North, West and Li Wunai''s martial arts started to appear ineffective a few times. "Feng Cheng, what kind of elixir did you give us? Howe it works for one moment and then fails the next?" Li Wunai shouted. Feng Cheng answered calmly while responding to the enemy''s attack. "Maybe I put a little less or a little more of medicine into some of the elixirs. I''ll try another prescriptionter." Li helpless: "Try another prescription? You have not tested this elixir yet? You dare to give us the elixir that has not been tested?" "Isn''t it being tested right now?" Feng Cheng was still iparably calm, with a confident look that ''no one died anyway'' on his face. [T/C] Li Wunai tilted his head and sighed. Even the Divine Physician was unreliable these days. Compared to Li Wunai''s helplessness, South, East, North and West were much calmer. Since they had followed an unreliable Leader for many years, they had long used to it. As they were about to sigh, they suddenly saw a beautiful figure at the door. The quartet was overjoyed and shouted in unison, "Madam has arrived!" When Feng Cheng and Li Wunai heard their shout, they also turned to look at the door together. They immediately breathed a sigh of relief when their eyes set on the figure that always had a breezy attitude. They were finally saved. Murong Yunshu''s sudden appearance brought the battle to a halt. South, East, North and West quickly clustered in front of her and surrounded her, saying, "Madam, you finally came. We were badly cheated by that swindler." Murong Yunshu smiled faintly as she said, "Don''t worry, Feng Cheng is a very measured person. Even if he can''t cure you, he won''t kill you. You will be half-dead at most, so it''s not really a problem." Being half-dead not a problem? South, East, North and West''s faces were full of ck lines. The corners of Feng Cheng''s mouth gently twitched a few times as he said, "Since you still have the mood to ridicule me, it seems like there is no need for me to check your pulse." Murong Yunshu raised her eyebrows and did not deny his statement. She then turned her head to sweep her sight at the people of the major sects one by one. Seeing everyone so silent, she slightly opened her lips and asked faintly, "I heard that you all want to kill my guards?" There was a moment of silence among all the major sects. After a long time, someone finally replied, "We want to kill the guardians of the Mojiao Sect to enforce justice on behalf of Heaven." At these words, Murong Yunshu raised her delicately pretty eyebrows and leisurely questioned, "Enforcing justice on behalf of Heaven? Then you should kill yourself with your sword. What''s the point of making things difficult for the guards of my Murong Mansion?" The whole room was in an uproar at these words. After a long time, an old man with white hair came out from the crowd and asked, "Miss Murong, don''t tell me that you think our upright and prestigious sect should be eradicated?" Murong Yunshu turned to look at the voice''s owner and recognised that this person was the Wudang Sect Leader, Master Mo. So she slightly bent down and gave him a salute. Then she said, "Wudang Sect is a distinguished figure in the martial arts circles. Naturally, it should not be eradicated. Sect Leader Mo shouldn''t take your seat ording to the ticket number. Heroes and gentlemen present should also not do the same thing. I am referring to those who take advantage when others are in their precarious position are the nastiest. If you did not attack my guards while they were wounded under the guise of enforcing justice on behalf of Heaven, then you are the men of honour." She spoke politely but with thorns in every word; thus, all the major sects present suffered a real stifling loss. There was no need to talk about jianghu morality with the people of the Mojiao Sect. However, when dealing with the Murong Mansion, they still had to follow the rules. Since she had the protection of the Murong Mansion, she deliberately sided with the Four Great Guardians of the Mojiao Sect by ssifying them as the people of Murong Mansion. It was inly inexcusable if you insisted on taking unfair advantage of them after that. In response, Sect Leader Mo smiled as he spoke, "Since Miss Murong has made it clear that those four are now Murong Mansion''s guards and have nothing to do with the Mojiao Sect, then we will leave it at that." There was a hint of a sneer in Murong Yunshu''s eyes when she heard the phrase ''nothing to do with the Mojiao Sect''. If she didn''t admit it, they would continue to pester. If she epted it, it was the same as denying her rtionship with Chu Changge. She thought for a moment before she smiled. "They are now the guards of my Murong Mansion and do not participate in the disputes in the jianghu. If you are targeting them, you are targeting me, Murong Yunshu. The rtionship between the Mojiao Sect and me is clear to all of you. If you think that I have helped the evil-doers to do evil deeds, you cane and crush me. And I have noints." These words left the major sects speechless again. Indeed, although Murong Yunshu was married to the Mojiao Sect, she had not participated in any of the Mojiao Sect''s actions. Even in these years, the Mojiao Sect did not tyrannise the jianghu like they did before. When the crowd did not speak, Murong Yunshu pursed her lips into a smile before asking them to leave. "If you have nothing else to do, then go away. Blocking the doorway will affect the store''s business, which will cause the owner to lose money." After that, she said to the innkeeper hiding under the table, "Boss, calcte the loss, and put it all in the Murong Mansion ount." The innkeeper hastily crawled out from under the table and responded submissively. "Miss Murong doesn''t have to be so serious. It is an honour for me to be able to entertain you. No need to mention anything aboutpensation." "Business is business. You should still bepensated for the loss when you suffer a financial loss." After saying that, Murong Yunshu instructed Lu-er to count the losses together with the shopkeeper. The stunned Lu-er was bbergasted for a long time before she understood what Murong Yunshu meant and hurriedly followed the innkeeper to the counter to settle the ount. Seeing this scene, all the major sects waited and watched for a moment before retreating one after another. After the major sects left, the East Guardian asked seriously. "Madam, you said that we won''t be participating in the disputes within the jianghu, so what should we do in the Martial Arts Assembly tomorrow?" East Guardian''s words made Murong Yunshu suddenly realise that she seemed to have walked into the trapid by the enemy for her. Perhaps, the enemy''s purpose was not to take the lives of the South, East, North and West but to prevent them from appearing on the ring of the Martial Arts Assembly tomorrow. Her heart got even heavier when she thought of Chu Changge''s disappearance. Hua Tian Sheng, don''t tell me you want both the jianghu and the Imperial Court? There is no such thing as getting the best of both worlds in this world. Murong Yunshu was staring down and lost in thought for a while before she said, "For now, we can only take one step at a time." "What about the Leader? Where are we going to find our Sect Master?" North Guardian asked. Thinking of Chu Changge, Murong Yunshu became even more worried. She wished she could turn him into a tiny man to hold him in her hands and be inseparable. "We won''t go anywhere. Just wait for him toe back by himself." Murong Yunshu instructed. North Guardian was embarrassed. Madam could be calm whenever she was. The fact that it was her husband who had gone missing, yet her expression still didn''t change. Her being in this state really made him feel ashamed of himself. "In your opinion, why would Chu Changge suddenly disappear?" Feng Cheng asked Murong Yunshu. Murong Yunshu raised her head slightly, looked at him after a pause, and said, "You guys enjoyed the fight so much that you even ignored him." "......I''m serious." "I''m not joking either." Feng Cheng was speechless. It was true. They were indeed responsible for Chu Changge''s disappearance, but now was not the time to find someone to me. The most urgent task was to find Chu Changge''s whereabouts. After pondering for a few seconds, Feng Cheng wondered, "Could Hua Tiansheng''s people have taken him away?" Murong Yunshu raised an eyebrow and nodded. "It''s possible." In response to this assumption, South, East, North and West immediately shout out. "Since we''ve found out this is the work of the ungrateful one, let''s go to Hua Tiansheng right now and ask him." Yun Si Niang stated disapprovingly, "There is no proof. Who are you to call on him? What''s more, he is surrounded by experts, and in your current state, you may not be able to get even close to him." Being poked at their sore spot, South, East, North and West were disheartened. They could not help but look at Feng Cheng resentfully. Receiving the four people''s attention, Feng Cheng asked iparably calmly, "I still have a temporary recovery elixir here. Do you guys want it?" "No!" East, South, North and West spoke in unison, politely declining. Feng Cheng was devastated. Isn''t it just not working at times? Do you have to go as far as disdaining it like this? We would go as far as that! The South, East, North and West gave him an affirmative look. Feng Cheng was speechless. He no longer cared about them and turned to ask Murong Yunshu, "What are your ns next? How to deal with tomorrow''s Martial Arts Assembly?" Murong Yunshu rubbed the exhausted space between her eyebrows and said indifferently, "Tomorrow''s matter will be discussed tomorrow." After saying that, she lifted her leg and walked inside. "What are you going to do?" Li Wunai asked. Murong Yunshu: "Sleep." The crowd copsed. How could she still sleep when the fire was burning everyone''s eyebrows? Chapter 209: The Leader Is Here (4) Chapter 209: The Leader Is Here (4) "If you want to sleep, you should wait until after you finish dealing with those pce maids upstairs." Li Wunai said. Speaking of the Lihen Pce maids, Murong Yunshu raised her eyes. Sure enough, she could see them sitting calmly on the second floor. "What''s going on?" She asked. "They don''t seem unwilling to make enemies with us anymore." After telling her that, Li Wunai told the story of how the Lihen Pce maids did not tear off his stage. Murong Yunshu nodded in understanding at his words, then said to the innkeeper. "Please provide good food and amodation for the girls upstairs, and all the expenses will be borne by me." The innkeeper nodded his head like pounding garlic and immediately ordered the waiter to arrange the main rooms for the maids of the Lihen Pce. "Why are you paying for us?" The leader of the Lihen Pce maid asked. Murong Yunshu smiled unfathomably and answered, "Proper behaviour is based on reciprocity." * The night wind blew gently, and the full moon was hanging high. Murong Yunshu sat alone in front of the window, with her thoughts in a whirl. Although it was clear from the beginning that this road would not be tnd where they could gallop straight across, now looking at the thistles and thorns on a bumping path in front of her, she still couldn''t help but ask Lue Yao why her love life was full of trouble and misfortune. Since her red thread was tied to Chu Changge, why was he repeatedly taken away from her? This red thread was probably too long. The next time they met again, she would definitely wrap it around each other''s wrists a few times. Then, they would never separate again in this life unless the red thread was broken. Murong Yunshu held the soul-locking jade hanging around her neck and swore this in her heart. "Miss, it''s time to sleep." After Lu-er had set up the bed properly, she brought the oilmp to Murong Yunshu''s side. Murong Yunshu: "You go to sleep first. I will sleepter." Lu-er: "I won''t sleep if Miss doesn''t sleep." Murong Yunshu sighed and asked, "Why are you doing this?" "Miss can''t sleep because something is upying Miss'' heart. I have Miss in my heart, so I''m not going to sleep either." Lu-er''s face was full of stubbornness. "You, this girl." Murong Yunshu sighed again and said, "Fine. I''ll sleep." Lu-er grinned happily. She put the oilmp on the table and changed her clothes. "Lu-er, you''re not so young anymore." Murong Yunshu suddenly stated. Lu-er''s face flushed as she smiled and said, "I''ll be eighteen next year." Murong Yunshu nodded slightly, thinking it was time to find a husband for Lu-er. When she retired with Chu Changge, she would be more at ease after settling Lu-er''s matter. Jianghu was too dangerous. Even if she was remarkably clever and Chu Changge had outstanding martial arts skills, they still could not resist the enemy''s scheming. Although it might not be a bad idea to enjoy the carefree and unrestrained life of a wanderer over walking on thin ice, she already had enough mixing with the jianghu. But, Chu Changge, where the hell are you? At the same time, another person was looking for Chu Changge, that isOld Man Shenji. "Xiao Qing, where do you think Chu Changge has gone to?" Old Man Shenji asked as he moved around the tattered banana tree. His young granddaughter''s big beautiful eyes stared at him as she smilingly said, "Can''t figure it out? Why don''t Grandpa predict it by using Grandpa''s fingers." "Xiao Qing, don''t y hide and seek with Grandpa. Grandpa is already old and can''t count anymore, so just tell Grandpa where he is." Old Man Shenji pleaded. "If Grandpa admits that Grandpa can''t actually predict, and Grandpa was only making wild guesses before, I''ll tell Grandpa where he is." The young granddaughter said slyly. When Old Man Shenji heard her words, he immediately got angry and red at her. "No way, nope. It''s not worth it to ruin my reputation for a great demon." "Grandpa can use it to collect rewards from Murong Yunshu! Grandpa should collect lots and lots of silver until Grandpa can''t finish spending it in Grandpa''s whole life." "My life is almost over. Why do I need lots and lots of silver?" "For Grandpa to set them aside for me." The young granddaughter smiled and said, "Grandpa, you are one of the best in jianghu. If you have robbed the rich to help the poor, you would have wealth equivalent to that of an entire nation by now. But you insist on being poorer than the old beggar and won''t keep even a penny. It won''t mean anything to Grandpa because Grandpa is already an ancient man anyway. Still, it will be pitiful to me, delicate as a flower and refined as a precious jade youngdy, to not have any dowry. Someday, I can only be someone''s concubine. Ai" As she spoke, she sighed and raised her sleeves, pretending to shed some tears. "Bah, bah, bah. What concubine? Can this old man''s granddaughter be a concubine? Xiao Qing, don''t worry. Although Grandpa doesn''t have even a penny on me, Grandpa knows countless young talents. Grandpa will take the opportunity to pick a good husband for you in the Martial Arts Assembly tomorrow." "Grandpa, are there any young talents among the people you know? Howe I haven''t seen any?" The look on his young granddaughter was inconceivable. Old Man Shenji''s grizzled beard trembled, and he said, "Of course! More than that, that guy surnamed Mo from the Wudang Sect is one of the most beautiful men in the jianghu." "Surnamed Mo? You don''t mean the Sect Leader Mo, do you? But that man is almost like you, with half his feet in the coffin. He is an old Taoist priest!" His young granddaughter rolled her eyes. "Don''t talk nonsense. He is a man of Taoism who is cultivating himself for immortality. Compared with his current life span, he should be considered in his youth right now." "What youth? ording to what Grandpa said, he should just be born now. Grandpa, how can you let me marry a young talent who was just born? That is just too sinister!" "Uh. That''s true." Old Man Shenjiughed dryly and scratched the back of his head, saying, "Then, otherwise, why don''t you just marry Chu Changge? You like listening to his stories so much. You must like him a lot too, right?" [T/C] His young granddaughter suddenly blushed at his words and stomped her foot in anger. "He is a married man. How can I marry him?" Old Man Shenji nodded approvingly and said, "What you say makes sense. If you really share a husband with Murong Yunshu, you might die violently on the street while on your way to getting married." "Grandpa!" His young granddaughter pretended to be furious and turned her head coyly. Looking at his granddaughter''s reaction, Old Man Shenji could not help but sigh in his heart. This girl''s mind, in fact, he had long seen it through. Otherwise, he would not have aided Chu Changge out of trouble time and time again. It was only that the falling flowers were yearning for love, but the heartless brook rippled on. If it was someone else, one might be able to give birth to affection after spending time together for a long time. But in Chu Changge''s heart, there was absolutely no room for a second woman to enter. [+] With another sigh, Old Man Shenji asked, "Xiao Qing, if Grandpa has a way to let you stay by Chu Changge''s side, are you willing?" The young granddaughter blushed and said, "Grandpa, don''t joke with me. His love for Murong Yunshu is heavenly. Even if......I like him, I must not destroy their rtionship. If he lost Murong Yunshu, he would not be Chu Changge." At least, he wouldn''t be the Chu Changge with the indomitable spirit she was fond of. What she admired most about him was that he wouldn''t hesitate to destroy the heavens and the earth for his beloved love. "I''m not asking you to interfere with their rtionship. It''s for him to take care of you for the rest of your life." "If I''m not his wife, how will he be willing to take care of me for the rest of my life?" "For a man to willingly take care of a woman for the rest of his life, apart from love, there is also responsibility. You don''t understand this now. You only need to answer Grandpa. Are you willing to be taken care of by him?" His young granddaughter seemed to understand. She hesitated for a moment and slowly nodded her head. Seeing this, Old Man Shenjiughed and said, "Good. Go, take Grandpa to see him right away." "Grandpa, you''reughing so strangely." His young granddaughter frowned. Old Man Shenjiughed some more and said, "If you don''t take me there, Chu Changge may have to be a living dead person for the rest of his life." His young granddaughter was shocked and hurriedly led the way, asking as she walked, "Grandpa, can you really save him?" "Of course. Why would I let you secretly take him out from the inn if I couldn''t save him?" "When did I take him out secretly? It was clear that I took him out openly and fairly. Grandpa, the way you talk is so unpleasant to hear." "Haha. True words are usually unpleasant to hear." * The following day. Martial Arts Assembly. Unlike thest time Murong Yunshu attended the Martial Arts Assembly, this time, her status was no longer as Chu Changge''s family member but a specially invited observer for the Martial Arts Assemblyeven though the invitation was only receivedst night. There were also four main seats inside the ring, with Sect Leader Mo on the far right, followed by Li Wunai, Murong Yunshu in the middle, and the empty seat on the far left, which was for Old Man Shenji. Off the stage, all the major sects were divided into three sides, and they were seated tightly around the ring. The zing sun was high up in the sky, but it was good that each sect had a separate small grass hut to hide from being exposed to the sun. But the rare high temperature still made the present jianghu people sweat like rain. By noon, many people could not help but start to fan the wind with their sleeves. The atmosphere at the scene seemed very restless. And the Martial Arts Assembly had not begun because Old Man Shenji had not yet arrived. There was a rule in the martial arts world. If an observer was not present for a while, the assembly would be postponed for that period; if he was not present for a day, it would be dyed for a day. A new observer would be elected if the observer didn''t show up for more than three days. Then the Martial Arts Assembly would be held one more time. Overlooking the restless crowd off the stage and then at the empty seats beside her, Murong Yunshu suddenly had a bad feeling. Could it be that something happened to Old Man Shenji? Thinking of this possibility, Murong Yunshu suddenly felt like there was a big stone in her heart, making her out of breath. As she looked around, with her line of sight swept through the crowd, two shes of fiery red suddenly came into her view, and between the reds was a man in white with a golden crown. When her eyes met his eyes, Murong Yunshu seemed to see him smiling wistfully at her. The bad feeling she got in her heart became even stronger at that moment. Please read this chapter at xinshou blogspot. Noticing Murong Yunshu''s strange appearance, Li Wunai asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong?" "I saw an acquaintance." Murong Yunshu said. Li Wunai followed her gaze, and after seeing the person''s face, he immediately frowned and said, "It''s him again." Murong Yunshu: "You still remember him too?" "Huo Zhantang. When we were besieged at the inn yesterday, he was the one who turned the situation into the worst-case scenario." Li Wunai exined. "How is this person''s martial arts skill?" "Unfathomable." At these words, Murong Yunshu''s heart sank again. This Martial Arts Assembly had be even more like Hongmen Banquet. * After another incense stick of time, thete Old Man Shenji finally arrived with an exhausted face. When he walked into the ring, he looked a bit strained. The most strange thing was that his young granddaughter, who had always depended on him, did not follow. Because the Martial Arts Assembly was postponed for a long time due to thete arrival of Old Man Shenji, the major sects began to get impatient. Therefore, when he eventually appeared, the sound of drums rang through the sky as if to wee his arrival, and almost no one noticed the change in him. But, Murong Yunshu did. "Something is wrong." She whispered to Li Wunai. Li Wunai nodded slowly. He also saw the oddity in Old Man Shenji but did not know what the anomaly was. Once the Old Man Shenji was seated, Sect Leader Mo announced the official start of the Martial Arts Assembly. Each sect took the stage one by one, and the onespeting on the main stage changed one after another. In the end, a master from Kunlun Sect overpowered the others, and no one came up to challenge him after a long time. "It seems that the position of Great Leader of Martial Arts will be given to this master from Kunlun Sect." Sect Leader Momented with great satisfaction. As for the remaining three witnesses, Li Wunai did not answer, and Murong Yunshu was also silent. Only Old Man Shenji stroked his beard andughed as he said, "Old Man Mo, even though you strive to be an immortal in the future, you still don''t have much vision." Sect Leader Mo joined in theugh and asked, "Then, in your opinion, who should be given the title Great Leader of Martial Arts?" "Of course, it should go to......" Halfway through his sentence, Old Man Shenji abruptly changed his tone, "Of course, it goes to thest winner." Sect Leader Mo: "Now, he is the only one left in the ring, and there is a dy in the appearance of the next challenger. After three rounds of gongs and drums, he will be the Great Leader of Martial Arts." Old Man Shenji: "Even you said it will only happen after three rounds of gongs and drums. During that time, someone maye up to challenge him." "Brother Shenji has a point." Great Leader Mo chuckled and gave him a peculiar look. This nce happened to be noticed by Murong Yunshu and Li Wunai, sitting in the middle with their eyes and ears on all sides. The two of them exchanged a look. This Old Man Shenji is hiding something. Chapter 210: The Leader Is Here (5) Chapter 210: The Leader Is Here (5) After the gong was beaten twice and was about to be hit a third time, suddenly, a white shadow flew into the ring andnded opposite the head of the Kunlun Sect. He folded his fan and said, "I, Huo Zhantang, would like to see the swordsmanship of the Kunlun Sect." "Huo Zhantang? I''ve never heard of you. What school and sect are you from?" The head of the Kunlun Sect asked. Huo Zhantang smiled elegantly and answered, "No school, no sect." When the head of the Kunlun Sect heard his words, he burst intoughter. "No school, no sect. So you are a young man who has just started out. Young man, here is the tournament ring for the Martial Arts Assembly. You should just enjoy watching the show by staying down below. Jumping in at random can get you killed." Huo Zhantang snapped his fan closed, and his expression changed abruptly as he said, "I''m here to kill." The head of the Kunlun Sect Head was startled. This person just now seemed to wave his fan without thinking but, in fact, carried profound internal strength. ording to his judgment, this person''s inner strength was definitely not below his. "May I ask who your master is?" He asked. Huo Zhantang asked in return. "Is there ever a rule stipting that one must report one''s eighteenth generation of ancestors first before participating in the Martial Arts Assembly?" Having met with a soft nail, the head of Kunlun Sect''s face sank slightly and said, "Since you won''t tell me, let me test you. We will know who your teacher is once I''m done." After talking, he raised his sword and had a go at him. Huo Zhantang smiled gently and single-handedly responded with his folding fan while looking rxed and at ease. In less than ten moves, the head of the Kunlun Sect was defeated. The only sound that could be heard throughout the process was the folding fan hitting someone. The head of the Kunlun Sect failed to hurt even a single hair on Huo Zhantang until he put his fan on the head of the Kunlun Sect''s throat. The strength disparity between them was evident. This duel was not long nor intense, but the crowd was thrilled, and each of them secretly spected what kind of person this hidden Huo Zhantang was. Huo Zhantang ignored the audience''s inquisitive gazes. He gracefully retrieved his folding fan and cupped his hands in obeisance. "You let me win." The head of the Kunlun Sect seemed to have not yet epted that he was defeated by a mere nobody. He looked at Huo Zhantang in a daze for a long time, when suddenly, as if he had awoken from a dream, his eyes turned red, and he stabbed Huo Zhantang with his sword. The crowd gasped. Everyone secretly broke out into cold sweats for Huo Zhantang. However, they saw his body move, dodging the head of Kunlun Sect''s attack effortlessly. With a flick of his folding fan, the head of Kunlun Sect''s knife somehow stabbed into his own chest. In an instant, his blood flowed out without end until the white on his eyes flipped over. With the shocked expression on his ashen face, he copsed with a bang. The whole room fell into dead silence. Everyone looked at this scene in shock, unable to speak for a long time. This also included Murong Yunshu and Li Wunai. Murong Yunshu was shocked that Huo Zhantang dared to openly kill the head of the Kunlun Sect. At the same time, Li Wunai was surprised that Huo Zhantang''s martial arts were this high. It was unknown how long it took before everyone saw Huo Zhantang unfold his folding fan and speak. "Indeed, you cannot jump randomly into the Martial Arts Assembly tournament ring. A mere nobody should have enjoyed watching the fun from down below. Otherwise, you can get yourself killed." Huo Zhantang''s wordspletely enraged the people of Kunlun Sect. "I want to take revenge for the Sect Master!" A Kunlun disciple rushed towards the ring but was pulled back by several other Kunlun disciples, mouthing the words ''ten years is not too long for a gentleman to take his revenge''. Huo Zhantang smiled disdainfully while shaking the opened folding fan in his hand and asked, "Anyone else want toe up andpete with me?" In short, his words practically frightened the whole audience. No one came up to the stage to meet him head-on. In the witness area, Sect Master Mo whispered worryingly to Murong Yunshu, "This man is cruel and ruthless. If we let him assume the Great Leader of Martial Arts, the consequences are unthinkable." Murong Yunshu responded, "Sect Master Mo''s words are reasonable. Why don''t Sect Master Mo send a Wudang disciple to the stage to kill this impressive person?" Sect Leader Mo was slightly embarrassed, "This old Taoist is ipetent. No disciple in my sect is above him in martial arts." Murong Yunshu smiled faintly and said, "I have many capable people under the Murong Mansion, but it is a pity that once they get involved in the jianghu dispute, Sect Leader Mo will threaten the world''s heroes to eradicate them for the sake of heaven. I dare not let them out to save the martial arts circles." Once these words were out, she could see the corners of Sect Leader Mo''s twitch a few times as his face turned red. "Madam, I am not afraid of being eradicated. Let me go up and chop off that dog''s head!" said North Guardian, standing behind Murong Yunshu. Murong Yunshu: "Have you recovered your martial arts skills?" North Guardian replied, "I recovered seventy to eighty per centst night, and I have fully recovered this morning." It seemed that what Mister Shi Er said was true, and the antidote did y a role. Raising her eyebrows to nce at Huo Zhantang, Murong Yunshu said, "Let''s find another day that is a fine time and lucky day to kill him. Today is quite terrible for us, so we should not kill him. It''s good for us to watch the battle from the sideline." North Guardian was rendered speechless. What does killing have to do with being inauspicious? He had killed countless people, but he had never be inauspicious and somehow managed to live until now? Western Guardian rolled his eyes at him and said, "This is the matter of the upright and prestigious sects. We, the former members of the Mojiao Sect and now Murong Mansion guards, should not interfere. So as to not let Madam be implicated." "But that Huo Zhantang is too arrogant. If he hadn''t interfered yesterday, how could we have been besieged? And Leader wouldn''t have disappeared." The more the North Guardian said, the angrier he became. He was disappointed that he could not take Huo Zhantang''s head immediately. "Did I tell you not to kill him? Didn''t Madam say to find another day that is a fine time and lucky day to kill him?" Western Guardian was getting impatient with North Guardian''s sluggishness. In response, North Guardian tactfully shut himself up. Although he did not understand why Madam had to find an auspicious day to kill Huo Zhantang, since Madam said so, he could only obey. After all, from past experience, Madam''s words were bound to be justified. East Guardian patted his shoulder and saidfortingly, "Don''t be discouraged. With our Madam''s vengeful character, it is only a matter of time before she kills Huo Zhantang. If he doesn''t die, Madam will definitely ensure he won''t be able to eat." "Yes. Madam has always kept a low profile and does not like to attract attention. How can she turn it into something well-known by killing someone on the tournament stage? If you want to kill a person, you should wait until it was sunset and dark, then do it quietly." South Guardian said. On the side, the corner of Sect Leader Mo''s forehead twitched wildly, and his face was full of ck lines. "Miss Murong, please control your guards." Murong Yunshu raised her eyebrows, "You have a problem with them?" Sect Leader Mo: "A little." "Go on with your talk." "......" This was really undisguised protection of their shorings. Sect Leader Mo raised his sleeve to wipe away the sweat on his forehead as he looked at all the experts from the major sect who lost one by one on the ring, feeling worried. "Brother Shenji, what do you have in mind?" He turned to ask Old Man Shenji. At that time, Old Man Shenji was watching the match with great interest, and his eyebrows were jumping around. When he heard Sect Leader Mo''s question, he hastily put away his vigorous interest and said with a grim face. "The situation is dire, but I have no idea to share." "......" Isn''t this the same as not saying anything? Sect Leader Mo felt extraordinarily helpless and asked Li Wunai, "Does Abbot''s have a clever remedy for dealing with this?" "There is no clever remedy, but there is a folk remedy." Li Wunai said, "If Sect Leader Mo does not mind, I would like to lead the Shaolin disciples to besiege him." "......" Great Leader Mo suddenly felt that out of these four people on the witness side, only he was the most reasonable one. [+] Huo Zhantang was cruel and ruthless as he killed everyone in the ring at every turn. The ring was bloodstained in less than half a column of incense. No one else dared to go up to face him head-on. To be precise, no one dared to throw away their lives just like that. Hearing the sound of gong and drums, the symbol of winning once again, Li Wunai could not sit still. As the abbot of Shaolin Temple, he could not stand by and watch helplessly as evil people do evil to the martial arts circles. However, all the various sects present were frightened by Huo Zhantang''s imposing manner. Since Murong Yunshu insisted on letting the Mojiao Sect sit on the sidelines, it was challenging to find someone for fighting Huo Zhantang at that moment. As ast resort, he had no choice but to go on the ring himself. Before the gong and drum were beaten for the third time, Li Wunai pped his chair, rose up, made an overhead flip, andnded in front of Huo Zhantang. "Li Wunai." He introduced himself. Huo Zhantang stated, "As the Abbot of Shaolin Temple, you cannot participate in this match." Kasaya Image Credit | (, May 26th, 2019) Hearing this, Li Wunai pulled open his kasaya and threw it into the air, saying, "Then I will return to my secr life!" As soon as these words were uttered, the audience was in an uproar. "How can the Abbot of Shaolin announce he will return to his secr life just like that?" "That''s right. For a monk to return to his secr life is a big deal. You can''t just throw away the kasaya and call that as returning to secr life." "Having said that, no one but him canpete with Huo Zhantang right now." "If you can''t fight against him (Huo Zhantang), you can just not do it. Today, I came to see who will be chosen as the Great Leader of Martial Arts. Isn''t it just as well that someone has already won?" "But that Huo Zhantang is too cruel." "Called a king if sessful, called a bandit if defeated. If you dare toe out recklessly, you must be prepared to die." ...... ...... All sorts ofments came from off the ring. Some people favoured Li Wunai''s return to the secr world topete with Huo Zhantang for the Great Leader of Martial Arts position, while others opposed it. The two sides argued endlessly, with the potential of a brawl happening if they could note to an agreement. The Martial Arts Assembly had entered an unprecedented deadlock. On the witness'' area, Sect Leader Mo rebuked, "Nonsense. This is such truly nonsense. As the Abbot of Shaolin Temple, what is the decency of such a reckless act!" When Old Man Shenji heard this, he waved his hand indifferently and said, "Old Man Mo, you should try to loosen up. What is it to you if a young man wants to return to the world and get married? No matter how hical it is, it is also a matter of Shaolin Temple, and it has nothing to do with your Wudang. We''re better off watching the show in peace. At your age, you shouldn''t worry too much. Just be careful not to shorten your life before its time." Sect Leader Mo was left speechless. He originally wanted to discuss this issue with Murong Yunshu. Still, seeing her face full of interest, he suddenly felt it was unnecessary. Nothing more. As long as people with sinister intentions were not allowed to be the Great Leader of Martial Arts, they could do whatever they wanted. No one objected on the witness side, and the opposition from the stage was no longer valid. So Li Wunai sessfully returned to the secr world. Huo Zhantang pped his hands with his folding fan and smiled smugly, saying, "Alright, since there are no objections from the witness side, then I will not be polite." Li Wunai sneered. "You''d better not be polite with me. Otherwise, I''ll have to be polite with you in return, then it won''t be a satisfying fight." "It just so happens that I also want to fight satisfactorily!" Huo Zhantang smiled angrily and used his fan as a weapon to attack Li Wunai. Li Wunai''s eyes became deep as he received the attack with his bare hands. After a while, the two of them were locked in a fierce battle until they came to a deadlock. In the witness area, everyone was watching the match with amusement. Of course, except for Sect Leader Mo, who was worried about the realm. "In my opinion, I''m afraid we won''t be able to tell the oue of this match for a while." Old Man Shenji said. Murong Yunshu raised her eyebrows. "Why do you think so?" Old Man Shenji: "Li Wunai is the main defender. He wins through his ever-changing moves, but his internal strength is a little weak. Huo Zhantang is the main attacker. His internal strength is slightly better, but his moves are simple and easy to be broken. The two are evenly matched, with each has its own merits." "What if Li Wunai counterattacks?" Murong Yunshu asked rhetorically. Old Man Shenji froze at her words and thenughed. "That depends on how strong he is. Suppose he can maintain his physical strength for a long time to finally attack. In that case, he will be able to achieve the final victory." Murong Yunshu nodded in understanding and said, "I should have let him eat the remaining two steamed buns in the morning before setting out." On the side, Feng Cheng spoke regretfully, "If I had known this, I should have let him take two stamina-enhancing pills beforehand." "Fortunately, that didn''t happen." East Guardian countered with a grateful face. "If he had taken your elixir that couldn''t work properly, he might not have been able to fight halfway through the match." "......" He had just ruined his lifelong legendary reputation over a few pills! East Guardian ignored Feng Cheng beating his chest and stamping his feet as he asked Murong Yunshu, "Madam, in case Great Master Li can''t do it either, what should we do next?" Murong Yunshu thought about it and said, "If he really can''t, we''ll fight him using wheel tactics. There are many of us anyway." "Don''t count me in." Feng Cheng hastily made his attitude clear. Even if they beat him to death, he would still refuse to go on stage just to be abused. Murong Yunshu nced at him and said, "Don''t worry. I don''t even treat you as a person." "......" Feng Cheng''s fragile little heart shattered into small pieces. At this time, Yun Si Niang suddenly shrieked. "Not good. There is a hidden weapon in that folding fan!" As soon as these words were out, everyone could hear a miserable cry. Li Wunai was seen kneeling on the ground while holding his left knee with his face showing how painful it was. Feng Cheng jumped into the ring to take his pulse when he saw this situation. South, East, North, and West also followed and gathered around them. "Is Great Master okay?" East Guardian asked. "There is no poison on the concealed weapon. But he hurt his kneecap. So I''m afraid he won''t be able to get out of bed for 10 days to half a month." Feng Cheng answered while quickly bandaging Li Wunai. Finally, he helped Li Wunai up and said, "I can only stop the bleeding for the time being, and I can only take out the hidden dart that prated into the bone after we return to the inn." Li Wunai nodded as he endured the pain. His forehead was covered in a cold sweat, and his face paled. Feng Cheng took Li Wunai out of the ring, while North, South and East remained while looking coldly at Huo Zhantang. "You are despicable for injuring him using underhanded mean!" North Guardian barked. Huo Zhantang just shrugged it off. "My weapon is this folding fan. What hurts him is also this folding fan. How can it be considered injuring him using underhanded means? There is no rule saying you can''t put darts in a folding fan." North Guardianughed coldly at his words as he waved out his red tasselled spear and shouted, "Madam, I am sorry. I can''t wait to kill him before choosing an auspicious day. Now I''m going to take this dog''s head to vent my hatred!" On the witness seats, Murong Yunshu did not make a sound, which could be considered her giving tacit approval. Chapter 211: The Leader Is Here (6) Chapter 211: The Leader Is Here (6) When Huo Zhantang saw this situation, the colour of his face changed significantly. He raised his eyes to look at the witness area. "I remember Miss said yesterday that Murong Mansion''s guards wouldn''t participate in the jianghu disputes. Don''t tell me Murong Mansion wants to grow fat by eating its words bypeting for the Great Leader of the Martial Arts position?" Murong Yunshu smiled faintly and said, "Murong Mansion has no interest in that position, and killing you is just a personal grudge." Huo Zhantang: "Since it is a personal grudge, we will settle it another day." Murong Yunshu: "I also want to settle it some other time. But as you heard, my guards can''t wait and want to kill you now." Huo Zhantang: "You''re condoning your guards to disrupt the Martial Arts Assembly." With this one sentence, he raised her personal grudge to the level of disrupting the Martial Arts Assembly. Murong Yunshu''s face did not change as she indifferently said, "No one has stipted that private grudges cannot be settled in the ring of a Martial Arts Assembly." "You......" Huo Zhantang was rendered speechless. Murong Yunshu added, "If you truly don''t want to die in the ring, I don''t mind letting you die in another ce. The south, east, north, west, gold, wood, water, fire and earth; the direction and location are your choice. I only ask that the time is now." "What a big mouth!" Huo Zhantang was furious. He turned his eyes to North Guardian and bellowed, "If you want to die, I''ll make it happen for you!" "Please fulfil our wishes as well." The trio of East, South and West shed their respective weapons. Huo Zhantang froze for a few seconds before he realised they were going at him together and reminded, "Jianghu rules, one by one only." East Guardianughed and corrected him, "Of course, if we have epted the challenge, we can only fight one by one, but we''re not here to challenge you." Huo Zhantang fiercely remembered Murong Yunshu''s words, personal grudges. In other words, it was all fair game, no matter how many they were inside the ring. What a cunning woman! "Fine, I''ll let youe at me together. Humph! You will still be dead even if there are four of you." South, East, North and West no longer wished to talk nonsense with him as they took out their weapons and went straight to battle. In the witness'' area, Old Man Shenji sighed. "Miss Murong, you''d better tell them to stop. Even the four of them together are no match for Huo Zhantang. If he ys another dirty trick, they will be in trouble." Murong Yunshu smiled faintly and calmly responded, "It''s not a problem. I still have many guards. I still have forty if it doesn''t work with the four of them. We can take him down." ck lines suddenly appeared on Old Man Shenji''s forehead as he wondered. "You wouldn''t have moved the whole Mojiao Sect into the Murong Mansion''s back garden as guards, would you?" "Not that many, just a hundred or so." "......" Huo Zhantang could be considered to have thrust himself onto the gun muzzle this time. As the two talked, there was indeed amotion in the crowd. Gradually, all the people wearing ck clothes gathered on top of the ring, surrounding the South, East, North and West and Huo Zhantang, who were fighting in full swing. Seeing this situation, anotheryer of sweat appeared on Sect Leader Mo''s forehead. "You guys were isted and cut off from any help yesterday. Why did so many people suddenly appear today?" He asked Murong Yunshu. "Summoned overnight." Murong Yunshu answered. "......" Gathering a hundred or so first-ss experts overnight was something only the Mojiao Sect could do. She actually said they were Murong Mansion''s guards. Sect Leader Mo shook his head and said, "It''s just that, for the sake of peace in the martial world, let''s pretend that they are the Murong Mansion''s guards." Murong Yunshu: "I''m d that Senior has this awareness." Since Old Man Shenji and Sect Leader Mo had no opinion, the major sects off the stage had even less opinion. So the Martial Arts Assembly turned into a blistering killing conference for the Murong Mansion. [+] With the addition of the men in ck, Huo Zhantang would definitely lose. Strangely enough, his face was not even the slightest bit rmed, and he was confident from start to finish as if a hundred more people would not be a problem. This made the crowd specte more about Huo Zhantang''s actual strength. Could it be that he could fight a hundred people by himself? Just when everyone''s attention was focused on Huo Zhantang, a child''s voice suddenly rang out. "If you don''t want to see her die, put your weapons down immediately!" Everyone turned towards the source of the voice and saw two red-clothed boys in the witness'' area, one with a knife in each hand, holding it above Murong Yunshu''s neck. Everyone was shocked. When did they get close to Murong Yunshu? Not only the people on the stage were shocked, but even Old Man Shenji and Sect Leader Mo were also surprised. Only Murong Yunshu, calm as ever, chuckled and joked, "This is the advantage of being short." Lu-er at the side asked anxiously, "Miss, how could you still beughing?" Murong Yunshu: "Do you want me to cry instead ofughing? Won''t I be the heroes'' amusement as I make a fool of myself by crying whenever there are swords on my neck?" Lu-er was silent. What Miss just said was right. Murong Yunshu hooked her lips and spoke to the Mojiao Sect crowd inside the ring. "It''s unnecessary to put down your weapons. You all should just disperse." "Wait." Huo Zhantang stopped everyone in their tracks as he shouted, "All of you shouldpletely break your own veins. Otherwise, you can just wait for the time to collect Murong Yunshu''s corpse." The crowd was furious. "You are despicable!" North Guardian cursed. Huo Zhantang: "Yes. I am. It''s not like you guys are much nobler than me. To break or not to break, it''s up to you to decide." "You......I will kill you!" North Guardian''s eyes glowered, and a red spear suddenly came out, pointing directly at Huo Zhantang''s throat. Huo Zhantang''s expression still looked the same. "At least I won''t be lonely when I''ve someone apanying me on the road to Yellow Spring." The implication was that if I died, Murong Yunshu had to die too. North Guardian was furious but did not dare to act rashly. Therefore, he could only look at Murong Yunshu. He hoped she could have a solution. Murong Yunshu sighed and said, "It''s not appropriate to kill people today. It is impossible to ask them to break their own veins. You should change your request." Huo Zhantang was slightly stunned. She hadn''t figured out who the current boss was yet, right? "You don''t have the qualifications to negotiate with me." He pointed out. When the suggestion was rejected, Murong Yunshu said, "Then you can just kill me. I am not going to let them break their own veins." "Madam!" A hundred people cried out in unison. Murong Yunshu coldly stated, "Whoever dares to cut his own tendons will no longer be a member of my Murong Mansion." Once again, the scene fell into dead silence. After a long time, South, East, North and West knelt down fiercely, kowtowed three times to the witness'' area, and then said firmly and unyieldingly. "We will repay Madam''s kindness in our next life." After speaking, they clenched their fists tightly, and their internal power burst out. Please read this chapter at xinshou blogspot. Murong Yunshu turned pale with fright and was about to shout ''no'' when she heard azy but majestic voiceing from the sky "Before you break your veins, you should quit the Mojiao Sect first. Otherwise, with such guardians as you, how can this Sect Master still have the face to mix in the jianghu in the future?" Immediately following this voice was a man in white clothes fluttering down. His sword-shaped eyebrows were nted. There were stars in his eyes, and the corners of his mouth seemed to be smirking. Hended gracefully with the peculiar temperament of an exiled genius, and a demon coexisted together. Then, a sound of ''greeting, Leader'' resounded through the sky. Murong Yunshu''s eyes burst into tears with joy. Forgetting that there were still two knives on her neck, she just got up and ran wildly away. The two red-clothed children also lost their minds because of Chu Changge''s sudden appearance that they could only watch her run away from under their knives. Once they snapped out of it, she was already in Chu Changge''s embrace. "I knew you would show up." Murong Yunshu shed tears while talking. She didn''t know if the years'' umted grievances made her shed her tears all at once or the ecstasy in her heart that made her cry with excitement. She cried andughed like a little girl who had not experienced the world. This was the first time Chu Changge had seen such a Murong Yunshu. He held her tightly in his embrace so she could hear his rapid heartbeat. There were thousands of words in his heart. Still, he could only utter one sentence, "From this moment on, I will be with you through the mountains of daggers and seas of mes until the ends of the earth." Based on the author''s words, the following chapter will be the Grand Finale, followed by the Grand Finale (End of The Book). I have to split the Grand Finale and Grand Finale (End of The Book) into smaller chapters because the raws for these two chapters are ridiculously too long. Like crazily too long! Chapter 212: Grand Finale (1) Chapter 212: Grand Finale (1) When Murong Yunshu heard what Chu Changge said, the rim of her eyes started to heat up again. She softly responded, "Me too." At this time, Old Man Shenji in the witness'' area said, "Say Chu Changge, can you guys not do your nostalgic moments there? Those who don''t know will think your family is too big for you to feed so you have to join the fight in the ring." "I do want to fight in the ring." Chu Changge said with a smile, and suddenly, as if he thought of something, he looked towards the witness'' area. His gaze stopped on Old Man Shenji. He frowned and asked sternly, "Who are you?" Old Man Shenjiughed. "You don''t even recognise me?" Without saying a word, Chu Changge twirled his finger and flicked it, and Old Man Shenji''s white hair instantly fell to the ground and was reced by a head of dark silky hair pouring down. "Will you take off the mask yourself, or do you want me to do it for you?" Chu Changge asked coldly. Sect Leader Mo got up and pointed at ''Old Man Shenji'' and asked, "Who are you? Why are you pretending to be Old Man Shenji?" Everyone saw Old Man Shenji pouted and tore off the mask on his face, revealing his original appearance. The person behind the mask was Old Man Shenji''s granddaughter. "My name is Ye Xiao Qing, the granddaughter of the Old Man Shenji. My Grandpa asked me to pretend to be him to attend the Martial Arts Assembly." She exined. This turn of events caused everyone in the scene to stir up, and there was a constant buzz about this. "Ridiculous! This is ridiculous! How could he let the plum tree wither in ce of the peach tree for such a big event? Where is your Grandfather? I want to talk to him!" "I myself want to know where he is." Ye Xiao Qing''s eyes twinkled, and she asked Chu Changge, "Where is my Grandpa? Didn''t he say he woulde to me after waking you up? Howe he hasn''t shown up yet?" She asked while looking around. Chu Changge looked gloomy. He hesitated for a moment before answering her questions. "Old Man Shenji has passed away." Ye Xiao Qing froze, and then she cried out, "You''re talking nonsense! My Grandpa is the number one expert in martial arts. There''s no way he would die!" "He spent his life''s true qi to heal my wounds." Chu Changge''s face was full of anguish. Hearing Chu Changge''s words, Ye Xiao Qing suddenly stopped crying. She recalled Old Man Shenji''s wordsst night and quickly understood the matter''s crookedness and straightness. "Did my Grandpa ask you to take care of me for the rest of your life?" "Yes." "Then, will you fulfil your promise to take care of me for the rest of my life?" "No." "You......b*stard! Your words can''t even be trusted!" Ye Xiao Qing''s eyes turned red with anxiety. "I didn''t agree to your grandfather''s request." Chu Changge said. Ye Xiao Qing: "Why?" Chu Changge nced at Murong Yunshu at his side, held her hand tightly and said, "Because I already have someone I need to take care of for the rest of my life." "Then......what about me? With Grandpa gone, I...... I''ll be alone." Ye Xiao Qing couldn''t help but feel sad as she spoke, and her tears fell again like broken pearls. Chu Changge: "Don''t worry, you won''t be alone. Although I did not promise to take care of you for the rest of your life, I did swear to him that I would find a man of your choice for you." Ye Xiao Qing: "What if the person I like doesn''t like me?" Chu Changge: "Then force him to like you." Ye Xiao Qing: "What if he doesn''t give in?" Chu Changge: "Then kill him to save you from thinking about him and having no desire to find your next target." "......" Ye Xiao Qing rolled her eyes and said, "Then you should kill yourself first." Chu Changge was greatly embarrassed, "Let''s talk about this matterter. I''ll settle some personal grudges first." After speaking, his thin lips hooked up as he turned his head towards Huo Zhantang and asked, "Do you want to kill yourself, or do you want me to give you a ride?" Huo Zhantang''s face was full of fear. "You, how can you......still be alive." "How dare I die when you are still alive?" Chu Changge''s appearance was enchanting, and the corners of his mouth carried a wanton smile. Huo Zhantang stumbled and took two steps backwards, then turned and fled. Chu Changge saw this scene and coldly snorted. He leapt up andnded in front of him. "Afraid of dying? Before provoking my people, you should have prepared yourself to die." After saying that, with a stroke of his arm, Qinglong rushed out, passed through Huo Zhantang''s body, and returned to its sheath. [+] The target was killed with just one move. The expression on Huo Zhantang''s face froze at the moment when he was at his wit''s end, and his body instantly fell down with a bang. Phnx Formation Image Credit | The Hoplite Battle Experience (Formation and Tactics : The Phnx) "Let''s go." Chu Changge whispered. He picked up Murong Yunshu and whirled back to the witness'' area. He sat on Murong Yunshu''s previous position while she sat on hisp. In response, the quartet of East, South, West and North, together with the other Mojiao Sect people, followed suit by standing behind the couple, forming a huge phnx formation behind the witness'' area. Sect Leader Mo once again wiped a handful of cold sweat and spoke bitterly towards Murong Yunshu. "Huo Zhantang is dead, and Old Man Shenji is an impostor. What should we do now?" Murong Yunshu chuckled and said, "This is a matter of the jianghu, and I don''t have the ability to interfere. Now my husband is here. You can just ask him." The sound of ''husband'' made Chu Changge''s heart blossom. Without waiting for Sect Leader Mo to open his mouth, he proactively advised, "Continue thepetition." Sect Leader Mo: "With whom?" Chu Changge: "Of course, the person who defeated Huo Zhantang." In an instant, Sect Leader Mo''s beard twitched violently, with an expression of him wishing he could drop dead right away. It took a long time before he spoke, "The person who defeated Huo Zhantang is you." Chu Changge seemed to have just realised the problem. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Then, tell them topare their martial arts with me. You help me ask if anyone wants to challenge me." "......" Who dares to throw away their life when you can even kill them invisibly with just your murderous aura? Seeing that Sect Leader Mo did not say anything, Chu Changge added, "If there is no one to challenge me, conclude the match by beating the drums early. Don''t dy me from catching up with my wife." After saying that, he lightly pinch Murong Yunshu''s waist while smiling ambiguously at her. Murong Yunshu suddenly blushed. Her pink fist lightly hammered his chest as she whispered, "You''re not acting seriously." Chu Changgeughed freely as he whispered in her ear, "If I be serious, will you still want me?" His hot breath tantalised Murong Yunshu''s heart and soul. His long-lost warmth immediately awakened her dried-up body and mind, and her hands involuntarily gripped his torso. Murong Yunshu''s reaction heated up the ce between Chu Changge''s legs, and he hated that he could not put her ''on the spot'' right then. Sect Leader Mo, listening to the two''s conversations on the side, coughed awkwardly twice, reminding the couple not to behave like there was nobody else present. It was alright if they wanted to be affectionate behind the door after the Martial Arts Assembly ended. But flirting in public was against decency. Sect Leader Mo''s cough made the mesmerised Murong Yunshu immediately sober up. She frantically sat straight in Chu Changge''s arms and pulled away from him to a certain distance. Murong Yunshu''s shyness and helplessness pleased Chu Changge. Heughed out loud and smilingly said, "Madam, don''t be in a hurry. I wille back to pay the rent after winning the Great Leader position." Hearing the words ''pay rent'', Murong Yunshu''s face blushed to the roots of her ears, and her cheeks were burning hot. Chu Changge loved her extremely bashful appearance. The corners of his mouth slightly hooked as he continued whispering something wicked in her ear. "This husband of yours will make up the rent for these three years one by one. I will try not to let you lose money." I will not let you lose money, huh? Murong Yunshu was speechless. "The previous one will be exempted. Just don''t dy the rent in the future." If she really let him make up for it, she was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to get out of bed this year. "Haha. This husband of yours will pay it three times a day, at a fixed time and with a fixed amount." Chu Changgeughed heartily. [T/C] Murong Yunshu, on the other hand, bowed her head in disgrace and sighed in her heart: this person really has no shame at all! On the side, when Sect Leader Mo listened to their conversation, ck lines popped up on his old face that started to twitch. His heart was shouting, public morals are degenerating with each passing day! While the people of the Mojiao Sect had their faces full of worship. Their Leader was really talented. He could even find such a shameless excuse to pay rent! "Sister Murong, what kind of rent does he want to pay?" The simple-minded Ye Xiao Qing asked. Murong Yunshu''s cheeks heated up as she answered, "Room rent." The rent for the room. "Eh? Aren''t you guys husband and wife? Howe he must pay rent when living in your house?" Ye Xiao Qing didn''t understand even more. Murong Yunshu suppressed her bashfulness, soothed her swirling heart and said seriously. "He eats and drinks from what I provided and does nothing but loafing and jesting all day. If you don''t give him some pressure, he will sooner orter be a man who lives off a woman." Ye Xiao Qing nodded with understanding at her words. "That makes sense. When I get married in the future, I also want my husband to pay the rent on time every day. If he refuses to pay, I will cast him off!" Everyone sweated profusely, only to feel that there was arge group of crows above their heads. Chu Changge smiled ambiguously and said, "Don''t worry, he will be happy to pay." Murong Yunshu looked disdainfully at him. "You think everyone is as ''honest'' as you are?" The word ''honest'' was squeezed out from between her teeth. "Madam, you know too little about men." Chu Changge smiled smugly. "......" Was he trying to say that all crows were ck and all men in the world were generally lustful like him? If that was the case, she really did not know much about men. After all, she had too little experience. "I don''t mind getting to know a few more men and gaining a deep insight." Murong Yunshu said leisurely. Chu Changge immediately kissed-up to her as he smilingly responded, "No need, no need. Madam is already very knowledgeable. If Madam wants to experience different men, this husband of yours can prepare a few more human skin masks, and Madam can flip the name tes as Madam wishes." Flip the name tes "......" Flip the name tes......only he coulde up with this kind of idea. East, South, West and North had a look of contempt on their faces. Oh, Leader, what a loyal dog you are! The more Ye Xiao Qing listened, the more confused she became. She tilted her head up to ask Feng Cheng beside her. "How did their conversation go from paying rent to flipping name cards?" How could he exin this? Feng Cheng thought about it and said, "When you grow up, you will understand that paying rent and flipping name cards are the same." Ye Xiao Qing''s round eyes red at him and argued, "I''m already big enough!" Feng Cheng looked her up and down for a moment and said, "Still need to be a bit bigger." "You''re......you''re so gross!" Ye Xiao Qing blushed and covered her chest. Three ck lines appeared on Feng Cheng''s forehead. "I was referring to your age." Ye Xiao Qing froze, followed by the feeling of great embarrassment, and she blushed even more. This scene was seen by Chu Changge, and an idea immediately popped into his mind. He wanted to discuss it with Murong Yunshu, but she seemed to have already guessed what was in his mind as she slowly nodded. Chu Changge was very happy. As a person with a status of a man who lived off his wife, it was always important to get his wife''s nod of approval! "Feng Cheng, she will be left to you." Chu Changge said coldly. Feng Cheng was slightly stunned. "What do you mean ''leave her to me''?" Chu Changge: "You''ll understand." Feng Cheng looked at the sky. He did not understand at all! "Don''t create an odd pairing as soon as youe back. Be careful, or you will suffer divine retribution." Chu Changge: "You don''t even refuse as soon as you open your mouth, so be careful of divine retribution." His words were overflowing with threats. To Feng Cheng, this sentence was no different from ''if you don''t agree, you can go back to the mountain and be a caveman''. Therefore, he silently acquiesced. Two people were better than one. Besides, this little girl was fascinating. As Feng Cheng was thinking, he could not help but look sideways at Ye Xiao Qing. He noticed that her cheeks were slightly red. She had pink lips and a pair of dark eyes that seemed to disy her non-understanding of the current situation. She looked so shy and cute, which stirred Feng Cheng''s heart and soul. He suddenly wished he could embrace her. Please read this chapter at xinshou blogspot. After solving the primary issue and no one in the audience came to challenge him, Chu Changge got up and put Murong Yunshu down. He stretched andzily said, "Since no onees forward to challenge me, then all should disperse. From today onwards, I am the Great Leader of Martial Arts." "This......" Sect Leader Mo''s face looked a little awkward. "This is not proper." Chu Changge raised his nted eyebrows and questioned, "Where did it be improper?" Sect Leader Mo pointed out. "Good and evil can''t coexist." Hearing the words ''good and evil can''t coexist'', Chu Changge genuinely wanted to p Sect Leader Mo''s brain open and see whether his brain was filled with pine flower stone or marble. "If you think it''s wrong, I don''t mind if you join the Mojiao Sect. They are all evil and devilish, so there is no such thing as good and evil there." Chu Changge saidzily. At the end, he shouted on the ring, "Anyone else who thinks it''s wrong, all can join the Mojiao Sect." The corners of Sect Leader Mo''s mouth twitched. "Leader Chu, that is not right." Chu Changge''s ck eyes sank at his words. He looked sideways at him and coldly asked, "Will it only be right after I kill you?" When Chu Changge became angry, Sect Leader Mo also became furious, and he spoke back at Chu Changge with a straight, thick-skinned face. "If you want to kill me, then do it. You will never be the Great Leader of Martial Arts unless I die!" In an instant, every sword was drawn, and bows were bent. When Murong Yunshu saw this situation, she hastened to intervene in the dispute and try to calm things down by telling Chu Changge. "It is not a glorious thing to be the leader of these people. Let them have the position, okay?" She did not want him to be the Great Leader of Martial Arts. The jianghu was already muddy enough. Why should he take over this mess? "I have to be the Great Leader. Unless there is someone capable enough to defeat me. Otherwise" At this point, Chu Changge paused for a beat. He looked disdainfully at the audience and finished his sentence with the following words, word by word. "Those who obey me will prosper, and those who oppose me will die." Once these words were said, the whole audience once again stirred up. They whispered in twos and threes, with some being indignant and dissatisfied with Chu Changge. While some expressed their desire to be wise men who would look after their own hides. Seeing that Chu Changge insisted on doing so, Sect Leader Mo pondered for a moment and said. "Old Man Shenji has passed away, the Abbot of Shaolin has returned to the secr world, and the Martial Arts Assembly is missing two witnesses. If you want to be the Great Leader of Martial Arts, you must find two other witnesses that everyone can trust and then fight one more time inside the ring to win the tournament." Chu Changge did not even think twice. "Fine. Come back tomorrow." After saying that, he left with Murong Yunshu. Feng Cheng and others also left the assembly site. Once they left, the major sects also dispersed. Chapter 213: Grand Finale (2) Chapter 213: Grand Finale (2) On the way back to the inn. "Since when have you been interested in the position of the Great Leader?" Murong Yunshu asked. Chu Changge said, "I promised Old Man Shenji that I wouldn''t let a scheming one be the Great Leader of Martial Arts." Murong Yunshu raised her eyebrows. "So you think you deserve that job?" "Is Madam insinuating that your husband is also a scheming one?" Chu Changge''s eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a hint of threat in his words. Murong Yunshu turned a blind eye to his threat and reacted nonchntly. "Don''t nder me. I always mock people openly. I never insinuate." She really did it openly. Chu Changge looked aggrieved. "Why do I feel like I''ll be treated better if I was a living dead? I really want to drop dead right now......" Murong Yunshu: "......" Chu Changge: "If I die, will you be gentle with me?" "I will be so gentle until I put you back alive." Murong Yunshu said with narrowed eyes. Chu Changge had only heard about putting people to death, and he had never heard of putting people back alive. However, he could imagine that the method she would use would be as cruel as when she wanted to put them to death. So, Chu Changge very sensibly chose to obey his wife''s opinion. "I better stay alive." [E] "It doesn''t matter if you want to drop dead right now. When I need you, I will put you back alive." Murong Yunshu spoke very gently. Chu Changge was devastated. He could only say helplessly, "Madam, it is against thew to murder your own husband." "I already divorced you." "......it is also against thew to kill someone who is not your own husband." "Actually, I think," Murong Yunshu continued after a pause, "If I really kill you, my name will go down in history and be remembered forever." After saying that, Murong Yunshu looked pensive and seemed to be thinking about the feasibility of this matter. Chu Changge''s face was full of ck lines as he embraced his wife''s slender waist and let his voice flutter in the wind, "Madam, let''s change the topic." Murong Yunshu was silent for a long time before saying, "Then let''s talk about those days when you were brainless." "......" Those unbearable times were like a nightmare. If it wasn''t for Old Man Shenji''s rescue and his encounter with Bai Yefeng, he was afraid he would still be the brainless Ah Chang without any memory. When he thought of Bai Yefeng, he suddenly asked, "Feng Cheng, where is Bai Yefeng?" Feng Cheng looked puzzled. "If you''re asking me, then who should I ask?" Chu Changge: "He said he was invited out of the valley by you." Feng Cheng was slightly surprised. "You''ve met him?" "Yes." Chu Changge nodded. "After Old Man Shenji used his inner strength to force poison out from my body, he told me to make sure I came to the Martial Arts Assembly to prevent scheming people from getting their way. I had not recovered my memory from three years ago. I had no concept of the Martial Arts Assembly, but I remembered Yunshu. He also told me that Yunshu''s life would be in danger if I went herete. So, after I buried him, I immediately rushed to the venue and met Bai Yefeng. He helped me recover my memory with histest silver needle acupuncture method and rushed to the venue with me. I was so focused on saving lives that I overlooked him." Did you reallye to save lives? Obviously, he was more excited to catch up with his wife. East, South, North and West were deeply disgusted with their Leader Daren''s behaviour of talking such nonsense. Feng Cheng said, "I didn''t see him when you came." The rest of the crowd also said the same thing as Feng Cheng: they hadn''t seen Bai Yefeng. "Could something have happened to him?" Chu Changge looked worried. Everyone else was also worried. Only Murong Yunshu, who was as calm as ever, spoke out after a moment of silence. "Maybe he met an acquaintance on the way and was so busy catching up that he ignored you." Chu Changge said, "Besides me, he only knows Feng Cheng from outside the Wuhua Valley." "No, there is another person." Feng Cheng exined, "I remember he once said he had another old acquaintance outside the valley. One of his purposes for leaving the valley this time is to find that person. Perhaps what Yunshu said about him meeting the person he was looking for halfway is true." "What did you call her?" Chu Changge directly ignored the main point of Feng Cheng''s words. Feng Cheng froze and replied, "Yunshu." "Call her elder sister-inw from now on." Chu Changge unhappily corrected the way Feng Cheng''s called his wife. Feng Cheng was rendered speechless. Was this even the time to discuss the correct way to address someone? Murong Yunshu, on the other hand, smiled but did not say anything. When it came to matters involving her, this guy would haggle over every ounce. That was good of him. In the blink of an eye, their group had arrived at the inn''s entrance. North Guardian proposed. "Let''s drink 300 sses of wine tonight to celebrate the Leader''s return. Do you think it''s a good idea?" Chu Changge: "Not good." "Uh. Why?" North Guardian was devastated. Chu Changge: "I don''t have time at night." How could he have no time? As far as he knew, Leader nevercked time! North Guardian was puzzled. "Do you have to practice your sword at night?" Chu Changge nced at Murong Yunshu ambiguously andughed, "Well, I want to practice my sword." North Guardian: "Those people are not your opponent at all, Leader. There''s no need for you to practice." "It''s necessary. I haven''t practised for a long time, and I''ve be rusty." Chu Changge smiled even more ambiguously as he picked Murong Yunshu up and flew upstairs. "Which one is your guest room?" "If I say none of them, will you put me down?" "I will settle the matter right here." Murong Yunshu was speechless for a while. "The first one to the right." Downstairs, it finally dawned on North Guardian as he muttered, "So it''s actually practising that kind of sword." West Guardian rolled his eyes at him. "Idiot." North Guardian: "That''s right. I don''t just eat for free, I also live for free." [E] West Guardian was shocked. When did Lil North be so glib? At this time, East Guardian patted South Guardian''s shoulder and encouraged him, "Look, even Lil North has be smarter. You have to step up your game." South Guardian: "......" "You should step up your game too." Feng Cheng said to Ye Xiao Qing. She had always been smart, okay! Ye Xiao Qing pouted defiantly and questioned, "Why did Brother Chu carry Sister Murong away? Don''t they have to eat dinner?" Feng Cheng replied very profoundly. "They are eating." Did they? Ye Xiao Qing was about to ask a follow-up question when she suddenly felt the ground vibrating. She immediately turned her ck eyes towards Feng Cheng and asked, "Do you feel that?" Feng Cheng: "Feel what?" Ye Xiao Qing: "Earthquake." Feng Cheng: "No." Ye Xiao Qing: "Try to feel it carefully." Feng Cheng: "No need to feel. That''s the vibrationing from a bed upstairs. That''s not an earthquake." Ye Xiao Qing: "How can the bed upstairs vibrate this much?" Feng Cheng thought about it and calmly said, "I don''t know. Why don''t you go upstairs, knock on the door and ask?" Ye Xiao Qing''s phoenix eyes slightly narrowed. She stared at him for a moment before saying, "I''m not going to ask if you''re up to no good!" Feng Cheng chuckled. "It seems that you still know something." Ye Xiao Qing was embarrassed. She stomped upstairs when she suddenly remembered the source of the tremors and hastily halted her steps. Feng Chengughed when he saw this scene and said, "Just stay down here and have a drink with us." * Early the following day. Murong Yunshu opened her eyes in a daze and saw a wickedly handsome face with a silly smile. She leaned deeper into his arms and said very gently, "Chu Changge, if you dare to leave me without saying goodbye again, I will castrate you." Chu Changgeughed twice and said, "Such words should be said with a little more momentum. Your tone is too gentle. Try saying them once more." Murong Yunshu: "That''s not gentle. That''s weak." Chu Changge: "......feeling hungry?" Murong Yunshu: "No." Chu Changge: "Then why did you sound so weak?" Murong Yunshu: "Tired." Chu Changge: "Tired? You''re tired after waking up early in the morning? Madam, are you sick?" "I''m not sick. I''m just tired." Murong Yunshu buried her head in his chest and answered sullenly. Chu Changge suddenly understood, and a frivolous smile immediately emerged from the corners of his mouth. "Madam, are you tired because you collected too much rentst night?" He still wanted to ask when he already knew the answer. Murong Yunshu snorted without answering. "You''re not the one who did all the work. So, how can you be tired like this?" "...try being beaten by me all night instead." Murong Yunshu said grumpily. A string of ck lines immediately appeared wildly on Chu Changge''s forehead. He had worked so hardst night until it made her feel like she had been beaten. "Madam, you just send a blow to your husband''s self-confidence." He pretended to be a disgruntled husband. Please read this chapter at xinshou blogspot. Murong Yunshu: "Your self-confidence is so huge that even this single blow won''t hurt it even for a bit." "......" She really knows how to strike back at people. Murong Yunshu continued: "I''m going to sleep until dark today. Don''t bother me." Chu Changge raised his eyebrows. "There is a Martial Arts Assembly today." Murong Yunshu: "I''m not the one who wants to be the Great Leader." What a clean skim on the matter. Chu Changgeughed. "You have to go to cheer for me." "I''m afraid of causing public outrage." "......" She really doesn''t want to give him some face. "Don''t you think it''s more imposing for me to sleep here while you go and take the Great Leader title back to me?" "Don''t think so." "Hey. How can two people with different values be together." Now she wants to talk about values? Why didn''t she just question why two people of different genders can be together? After a moment of speechlessness, Chu Changge urged gently. "It''s time to get up." "You get up first." "Lazing around in bed is not the style of a youngdy." "I''m not a youngdy anymore. I''m a middle-ageddy. Middle-agedies canze around in bed." "......" Why didn''t she just say that she was paralysed and could do nothing but sleep? This dainty and delicate woman could really say anything just to sleep in. Chu Changge sighed helplessly and coaxed, "Apany me to the Martial Arts Assembly today, and I''ll let you sleep all day tomorrow." "I don''t want to sleep all day tomorrow." This sounded like a deliberate attempt to pick a fight. Chu Changge suddenly realised that he must have done something to upset her and hurriedly recalled it in reverse chronological order. He worked hard to pay the overdue rentst night, so it shouldn''t have happened then. What was left was only the scene in the afternoon at the venue...... suddenly, with a jolt, it finally dawned on Chu Changge. I see. The corners of Chu Changge''s mouth curled into a tiny smile as he asked, "Madam, are you angry with me?" Murong Yunshu: "Angry at you for what?" Chu Changge: "Angry that I swore in front of Old Man Shenji yesterday that I would find an ideal husband for Ye Xiao Qing." Murong Yunshu: "No." Chu Changge''s sword brows knitted slightly as he pondered for a long time before asking, "Then what are you angry about?" Murong Yunshu hesitated momentarily and said, "I''m not angry about anything." "But you are." His tone could chop the nail and slice the iron. Murong Yunshu was silent for a moment before expressing her unhappiness. "Miss Ye likes you a lot." "That''s her business. I don''t like her." "But her grandfather died to save you. You can''t leave her alone for that reason." "I didn''t leave her alone. I entrusted her to Feng Cheng." Murong Yunshu: "That''s your wishful thinking. It''s best if she can ept Feng Cheng. What if she doesn''t want to ept Feng Cheng? Women are stubborn, especially when a woman falls in love with a man. She will not turn back unless she is mentally and physically exhausted with her heart full of holes." "That''s her business." Chu Changge once again pleaded innocent in the matter. His tone dropped a few notches, obviously unhappy that Murong Yunshu tried to pull him and Ye Xiao Qing together. Murong Yunshu heard the displeasure in Chu Changge''s voice, so she softly exined. "I care so much about this matter because Old Man Shenji exchanged his own life for yours. You should know that this is more important to me than anything else. I can''t ignore thest request from an old man who risked his life to save my husband. Neither can you. You should be a man with a conscience." Murong Yunshu''s words made Chu Changge silent for a long time. "That''s why I would rather be a heretic evil demon." He said in a low voice. There were mixed feelings in his heart. If he hadn''t woken up when the Old Man Shenji had lost all his internal strength to him, he would definitely not have epted his help. It was enough to owe someone for saving his life once. If he owed too much, he did not have so many bodies to devote his life to. [+] "How about giving her some silver." Murong Yunshu had a sudden idea. "Good idea." Chu Changge was overjoyed and suddenly recalled the time she saved him andughed. "Back then, after you saved me, I actually thought of sending you some silver as a reward, but my mother said that was too insulting, so I didn''t send them." At these words, Murong Yunshu''s expression suddenly looked odd. There seemed to be a few ck lines flickering on her beautiful face, sometimes not. Chu Changge''s ck eyes narrowed as he saw this reaction from her. He stared at her and questioned her with uncertainty, "You wouldn''t, by any chance, want to be insulted, would you?" As far as he knew, when she saved him, Murong Mansion was not short of money. Besides, wasn''t he worthy enough? As a businessman, she should know how to throw a long line to catch a big fish. The corner of Murong Yunshu''s mouth twitched as she responded, "Of course not. There is plenty of silver in my house." "Then why is your expression so odd?" Chu Changge was suspicious. Murong Yunshu awkwardly pursed her lips and said, "Because I often insult people." Often insult people? Chu Changge was bbergasted for a moment, then it dawned on him, and heughed out loud. "Isn''t this what people called people who don''t belong together, don''t get to live together." "......" Murong Yunshu, however, felt very guilty. After doing some calctions, she had been insulting people since she was eight years old and was about to insult more people. Ye Xiao Qing was the next one. Since she could not give her spiritual satisfaction, she would meet Ye Xiao Qing''s material needs. She would send her a lifetime of inexhaustible wealth. Even if, in the end, she could not ept Feng Cheng and find a husband of her choice, her days should not be too bad. So be it. Let''s just be a happy nasty person. She could use her entire family fortune or even her own life to repay Old Man Shenji''s kindness, but to trade it with Chu Changge, she would not let him out no matter what. After having decided, Murong Yunshu suddenly felt that the burden in her heart was much lighter. She was no longer depressed and unhappy with Chu Changge. She actively got up and dressed, preparing for the Martial Arts Assembly. ------ Off-topic (Author) ------ There is too much content to post at one time. There will be another partter on. Do you even realise the length of yourst chapter, Miss Mo Feng? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!